《One Piece – I Am A Different Luffy!》


 Chapter 1 – Start.

    Chapter 1 �C Start.


    [Chapter Length: 1820 Words.]


    Unknown MC POV


    Somewhere on sea, EastBlue.


    ...


    ...


    Monkey D. Luffy woke up abruptly, his eyelids revealing a dark and confined environment. A strange sensation enveloped his body, pressed against the wooden walls of the barrel, while the rhythmic movements of the sea produced a gentle sway in the structure. Cautiously, he rubbed his eyes as if trying to dispel the fog of sleep andprehend the reality around him, with blurry images in his head.


    The barrel, though confined, had be a peculiar capsule that held the first moments of his memoryeback. The darkness that surrounded him was a veil of uncertainty, but as his senses adjusted, Luffy began to discern familiar details. The worn wood under his fingers, the muffled echoes of the ocean around, and the continuous motion of the waves��all indicated that he was in a ce that, though initially unknown, carried an iconic atmosphere.


    This awakening inside the barrel, once mysterious, became the introduction to the rebirth of a new Monkey D. Luffy in a revamped world. His now perceptive eyes explored the confined space, capturing details that identified it as a unique starting point and reflecting on his situation.


    At every moment, Luffy''s awareness gained rity about his unique situation.


    "Where the hell am I? I remember dying..." he murmured to himself, scratching his head in the darkness. It felt like a dream, but as time passed, he became more aware of his situation.


    Luffy didn''t have much time to think because soon a flood of memories began to surface inside his head, between a past life and a new life that he had lived in this world before this moment.


    ...


    ''I''ll be more powerful, and I''ll never be caught!''


    ''I will be more powerful.''


    ''I will be.''


    ''No, it will be me.''


    ''I!''


    ''I!''


    ''You kids are so funny, Dahahahahahaha!'' An adult man wearing a straw hatughed, watching the two children with an amused look.


    ...


    ''Luffy, you are too childish,'' someonemented, expressing a mix of concern and understanding.


    ''She''s right, Luffy,'' another added, agreeing with the previous assessment.


    ''You girls don''t understand. I''ll be a great pirate and will rule all the seas!'' Luffy asserted, excited and full of confidence.


    ''Tsk, I don''t like that dream, Luffy. I want a world where people live happily,'' Uta expressed discontent.


    ''It''s a beautiful dream, Uta. I want to bring justice to the world!''


    ...


    ''Uta, I have a bad feeling about this journey...'' Luffymented, a wrinkle of concern marking his forehead.


    ''I''ll be fine, silly. Remember our promise?'' Uta replied, disying a reassuring smile.


    ''That we would stay together? But that was weird; I still don''t understand.''


    ''You''ll find out in the future. Fufufufu.'' Utaughed mysteriously, leaving a suspenseful aura in the air.


    ...


    ''I hate you, Shanks!'' Luffy shouted and ran out with tears in his eyes.


    ...


    ''Shanks... why...?'' The boy cried on the man''s chest.


    ''I couldn''t let a boy die, could I?'' Shanks replied, his voice conveyingpassion.


    ''But... your arm!'' The boy tried to avoid looking where Shanks had lost his arm to save him. Even though he was a good swimmer, he couldn''t go back to the vige with that sea monster, but Shanks still saved him.


    ...


    ''I swear, this is my dream. One day, I''ll have a crew that will be the most powerful ever in this world. I will be the strongest pirate and man of all! No one will stop me, whether it''s you or Lucy!'' The boy shouted with his childish voice but seemed quite sincere.


    ''Dahahahahahaha. I liked hearing that, Luffy. Let''s make a promise then.'' Shanks said, taking off his hat and putting it on a confused Luffy.


    ''You see, this hat is very precious to me. I want you to wear it until the day you be a great pirate, and you have to protect your sister too; she is very special.'' Shanks said with a casual tone, but no one could imagine the weight behind those words.


    ''This... your hat, Shanks?'' Luffy and Lucy looked at the man in surprise.


    ''Yes, now it''s yours, and it looks great on you. So, promise me.'' Shanks smiled.


    ''I... I promise! I will be a great pirate, recognized as the great emperor of the sea. I will protect my sister and one day pass your hat on!'' Luffy shouted with excitement.


    ''I''ll be waiting...'' Shanks left after that, leaving behind a promise that would echo through time.


    ...


    ''Buahahahaha. This is the Fist of Love; you will always feel your grandpa''s love! This is to remove any influence that damn redhead has put on you!'' Garp said seriously.


    ...


    ''You spat on my sister, you bastard!'' Luffy saw that and ran to hit the boy.


    ''I see you''ve already met; this is Ace, Luffy, and Lucy, and you are siblings from now on.'' Garp crossed his arms.


    Luffy was already defeated on the ground since he couldn''t beat a boy three years older than him.


    ''Hm?''


    ''Brother?''


    ''What?''


    ...


    ''With this, we''ll be officially siblings from this moment on!''


    ''Yes!''


    ''Hahaha. Cool!''


    ''Let''s drink!''


    ''Shishishishishi, I have more siblings!''


    ...


    In a moment of euphoria and shared dreams:


    "I will be the emperor of all seas!" Luffy shouted, his voice full of determination echoing on the beach.


    "I will be a powerful marine, and I will capture you, Luffy!" Lucy eximed, looking at the horizon with eyes full of determination and pride.


    "I want to make my own name in the world!" Ace proimed, raising his fist towards the sky, challenging destiny.


    ''Freedom at sea and fighting against oppression! That''s what I want!'' Sabo dered, his gaze fixed on the ocean, as if he could see a future free and full of adventures.


    ...


    ''Hmmm... Hmmm...'' Ace was crying in a corner.


    ''...'' Luffy let the tears flow silently.


    "Luffy... he''s really gone...." Lucy sobbed along with her brother, incessant tears marking the trail of their sadness.


    ''Yes, Lucy. Sabo... died...'' Luffy said in tears too, his voice wavering with the pain of loss.


    ''Ahhhhh....'' Lucy cried viscerally, as if each tear were an echo of the pain her heart carried.


    ''I''m so sorry, sister, I''m so sorry...'' Luffy wrapped Lucy in his arms, letting her cry on his shoulder, while his own tears mixed with hers. It was a sharedment between siblings who had lost someone they loved.


    ...


    ''Ace, good luck!''


    ''You can do it, Ace! Master it before I arrive, because I n to give you a beating!''


    ''You can wait, Luffy; you''ll never surpass me!''


    ''I will capture you and bring justice!''


    ''Good luck trying that, Lucy!''


    ''Goodbye, brother!''


    ''Goodbye, Ace!''


    ''See you in the future, siblings!''


    ...


    ''Lucy, we''ll see each other soon, right?''


    ''Yes, brother. I''ll leave earlier, but we''ll meet in the sea!''


    ''Good luck, Lucy.''


    ''Me too, brother...'' Lucy had strange eyes for Luffy.


    ''...'' Luffy remained silent, not knowing how to react to that.


    ''About that...'' Lucymented.


    ''Let''s keep that just between us, Lucy; we''ll talk about it in the future, for now, follow your dreams.'' Luffymented.


    ''Yes, brother, and you follow yours; I want to see you soon.'' She said excitedly.


    ...


    ''Goodbye, everyone!''


    ''Good luck, Luffy!''


    ''Don''t embarrass the vige!''


    ''Good luck.''


    ''Follow your dreams, kid!''


    ''We have faith in you!''


    ''Goodbye, all; soon you''ll be seeing my picture in the newspaper!''


    ...


    Many images, people, and situations passed through Luffy''s mind at this moment; there were scenes of him in another world too, conflicting at this moment, even creating an existential crisis at this moment.


    "This... is my life in this world!" He eximed, feeling a slight headache with all those images arising between two lives at once.


    Luffy realized that something had changed in himself too. His body was growing and bing different, stronger and more vibrant. The familiar features of his old self were reced by a more robust, almost legendary version. He felt a pulsating energy within him, a promise of power and possibilities.


    "That''s different..." Luffy reflected, acknowledging the changes in himself. "I''m no longer the same Monkey D. Luffy. I am... something more. Memories from my past life areing back, and new powers are emerging in this body..."


    As he absorbed the situation, the memory of a robotic voice echoed in his mind, reminding him of his mythical and unique post-death encounter with an identity. He gained a chance to be reborn in the fantastic world of One Piece as a character named Monkey D. Luffy.


    "So, but I''m an original character, huh?" Luffy pondered, looking at his hands in that darkness. "That exins the changes." He remembered the stories he knew about the One Piece universe. The lines of destiny were redrawn with his presence in this world; ording to that identity, there were changes, and this Luffy is not originally Nika but someone else, and now he had the chance to leave a unique mark in history.


    "Let''s think about my benefits now. To start, I received two powerful Devil Fruits, 4 summoning cards as an initial bonus, and a shop system as my safe haven for this world. Now that I have received these powers with my memories, my body is changing, especially the mythical Zoan I acquired!" Luffy seemed satisfied inside the barrel.


    "As I am not the original Monkey D. Luffy, there is another character who was born to be the MC of this world. I know him very well with my life in this world so far, and he is not a pirate. Now, with my memoriesing back, while I started my journey in the barrel by coincidence, I''m sure this world is about to get even more interesting!" Luffy murmured, feeling a renewed excitement with the expectations of his possibilities in this world.


    The first changes in this non-original Luffy are his size; he is 2.1 meters tall with a strong body, despite never having the Hito Hito no Mi or any other Devil Fruit. He trained a lot with his brothers. He now has tattoos across his torso, as it was part of his original personality in his past life and was added to his body as memories returned. His hair is a modern style, with a side undercut, akin to David''s style from Cyberpunk. With the addition of the mythical Zoan Devil Fruit, his muscles grew evenrger at this moment, making his current clothes tight on him. His eyes turned red as a consequence of the fruit''s power, and he had changed quite a bit. If the potential of the Monkey D. family was already great, the addition of his current fruit made him explode with possibilities; his body was now far beyond the understanding of ordinary humans.


    [Image of Luffy here.]


    "Well, it looks like I can finally start my adventure in this world!" Luffymented, still in the dark but ready to leave that barrel and begin his journey.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 2 – Where Am I?

    Chapter 2 �C Where Am I?


    Chapter Size: 1933 Words.


    Monkey D. Luffy''s POV


    Somewhere in the East Blue Sea.


    ...


    ...


    "!"


    With the spontaneous growth after the powers of the Devil Fruits in his body, Luffy first received the Moa Moa no Mi, a fruit with tremendous potential. In the original work, it was limited to increasing speed and mass, but its essence is multiplication. Luffy knew its potential was much greater; he could increase Speed, Mass, Weight, Defense, Recovery, Learning, Gravity, Mind, and Sound. There were still other possibilities that Luffy hadn''t unlocked yet, but he nned to do so in the future. In his opinion, Luffy concluded that he had the Devil Fruit with the most potential in the world. Imagine reaching your peak with the ability to increase speed and strength by 100 times?


    His second fruit is not original to this world but from Final Fantasy 16, one of the colossal monsters known as Eikons. Luffy''s Eikon is the Hell Eikon, also known as the second fire Eikon, Ifrit, used by the protagonist of the game. However, Luffy''s Ifrit is modified; instead of normal-colored mes, he possesses chaos mes with amethyst hues that surpass even Akaino''s magma heat and can disintegrate matter. The official name of his Devil Fruit is Eikon Eikon no Mi: Chaos Ifrit.


    He still had the cards and the system to figure out, but he decided to handle thatter. At the moment, his priority was to get out of this barrel floating in the middle of the sea.


    Without wasting more time, amid the vastness of the sea where the barrel floated in the solitary horizon, its lid exploded, turning into hundreds of shards in the air above the wooden object.


    *BOOM!*


    The punch was so powerful that the lid had no chance. The sound echoed for hundreds of meters with its reverberation. In the barrel, a raised fist could be seen emerging from it, while a tattooed man with clothes that no longer seemed to fit him gradually stood up. This was Monkey D. Luffy, or rather, the new Monkey D. Luffy. The boy looked around, trying to orient himself, but his own sigh was the only response he got, as there was nothing beyond the horizon on all sides, no sign of a nearby ship or ind.


    "Seems like I''m quite ahead of when the events start. Still, why should I waste my time in a barrel that isn''t even big enough for me now? I might as well wait for some sailors to pick me up, thinking I''m some ordered barrel of drink," he murmured. So, he made a decision; he would search for Alvida''s ship on his own.


    The first thing he did was tear his red tank top shirt since it no longer fit him and then took the straw hat off his head, letting it fall onto his back. Throwing the torn shirt away, he began to focus and understand his power.


    Closing his red eyes, the new Luffy started to concentrate on his back.


    "Let''s test my transformation!" He said as he forced his strange power to manifest and enter the first phase of his Mythical Zoan.


    Suddenly, he felt the Zoan fruit''s energy flow through his body. First, his hair, which was shaved on the sides and had a messy top, matching his rebellious style, began to grow.


    "This is strange and unexpected, but at the same time, it''s amazing!" He said with a small smile.


    When he stopped growing, it was as if he had a big ck mane now. His hair was thick, but it hadn''t lost its ck sheen, turning the man into a different kind of beauty for feminine eyes. However, there was no girl around to admire his transformation at this moment, unfortunately.


    But his transformation didn''t end there. In addition to the hair growth that reached the middle of his back, on each side of his upper back, wings began to emerge. As they grew, the man seemed to shrink inparison, making him look like a kind of ck angel. The man, even at 2.10 meters, seemed dwarfed by the wings that extended over 5 meters from his back to their tips.


    "Hehehehe! This is so cool!" Luffyughed as he admired his new transformation, releasing a differentugh from the original Luffy as he inspected and pped his wings.


    "I would really like to summon the first members of my crew right now or see the system, but I can''t stand being in this damn barrel for another second!" Luffy said and prepared for his first attempt at flight.


    With that, he flexed his knees inside the barrel, while his new wings moved with the same control as any muscle in his body. He leaned as they prepared tounch him upwards, and then he jumped.


    BOOM!


    Another explosion urred as the barrel shattered into thousands of pieces, and a man rocketed into the sky with dark wings moving at high speed, leaving a strong gust of wind behind him.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! THIS IS AMAZING!" He eximed with all his lung power as he soared upward.


    Luffy fought against gravity and kept ascending.


    "This is a bit tricky, but I can get used to it in no time. Since it''s my first time doing this, I just need to be careful because there''s no more barrel for me to return to!" He said as he continued to fly toward the sky to reach his first clouds.


    Meanwhile, some timeter.


    Somewhere else.


    "Come on, steal them all, take everything!!" A extremely fat woman said.


    "Yes, Captain Alvida!" A chorus of voices rose in response to hermand, and she smiled with satisfaction.


    "KOBY!!!" She shouted again, and a boy with pink hair immediately appeared in front of her.


    "Yes, Captain Alvida!" He saluted immediately.


    "Tell me, Koby! Who''s the most beautiful woman in the East Blue?" She asked, and the boy shivered.


    "It''s Captain Alvida, she''s the most beautiful woman in the sea!" He said quickly and fearfully.


    "Very well! Now, do you see all this blood and these bodies?" She asked with a malicious smile, and the boy chose poorly with this question.


    "Yes, Captain..." He said softly, trying not to look at the dead civilians and soldiers strewn about in this vile raid carried out by Alvida''s pirate crew. He was responsible for the clean-up.


    "Great, I want you to clean everything and remove anything valuable from the bodies!" She gave the order, and he had no choice but to carry out her demand as he headed towards the unfortunate victims.


    For the rest of the time, Koby continued taking some valuables from the pockets of those people, robbing a corpse was by far the most unpleasant thing he could do here, even with all the abuse from Alvida. He had no choice; otherwise, he could end up among the bodies.


    "Koby! More bodies!" A member of the crew arrived and said,ughing, tossing two more corpses near him. Koby could onlyment. His expression didn''t escape the captain, who stopped what she was doing and looked amused at the young man.


    "KOOOOBYYY! Don''t you like doing this job?" She asked with a threatening look.


    "It''s not that, Miss Alvida! I''m doing it, don''t worry!" He said in a hurry and fearfully trying to elerate his work.


    "Then do it without any grimaces!" She growled.


    "Yes, Captain!" He responded immediately.


    "Now, answer me again, who''s the most powerful and beautiful woman on the seas?"


    "Captain Alvida!"


    "That''s right! Lucky you have some sense." She said with a malicious smile. But she was soon interrupted by some men who arrived running.


    "Captain!! We have a problem!" Said those men, who arrived in a panic from the pirate crew''s ship,nding on themercial ship they were looting, and they ran to Alvida with terrible news.


    "What is it now?" An irritated Alvida said, as she was interrupted in her precious narcissistic moment.


    "Our treasures! They''ve all been stolen from our ship! Hm??? AAAAHHHHH!!!!!" He didn''t finish speaking because Alvida hit him head-on with her club, sending him flying with his wounds bleeding after that sudden impact.


    "Hey, you. Can you repeat what he said?" Alvida asked the other man who arrived with hispanion. He looked at his formerpanion and the trail of blood he left behind, trembling and fearing Alvida''s wrath falling upon him too, just because of the terrible news. He could die here. Koby wasn''t any different, waiting for Alvida not to take it out on him, too, in case she wasn''t satisfied.


    "O-Our treasure was s-stolen, Captain!" He said, and Alvida lowered her head, silent and immobile for a while. Then she raised her gaze, showing her fury to the poor fellow.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY!!!"


    "WAIT, CAPTAIN!! AHHHHHH!!" He didn''t have a chance as he was thrown like a ragdoll. She saw her subordinate fly and shouted to the other men.


    "LISTEN UP, EVERYONE! I WANT YOU TO SEARCH EVERY INCH OF THESE SHIPS!! BRING ME THAT THIEF WITH OUR TREASURES IN 10 MINUTES!!" She roared loudly, and everyone panicked, not only for their treasure but also because their lives were in danger here if Alvida was dissatisfied.


    "AND YOU''D BETTER FIND THAT DAMN THIEF; OTHERWISE, I''LL... HMM??" She couldn''t finish her threat because something unbelievable happened.


    BOOOOOOM


    An explosion urred behind Alvida. She quickly turned to see what was happening, thinking it might be an attack from another ship. The sea was empty apart from her own pirate ship and themercial boat they were plundering. But when she returned her eyes to the small explosion, she realized it was a neer who seemed to have fallen from the sky. This situation left everyone stunned for the next few seconds.


    "OH! I finally made it!" A cheerful voice said amidst the dust and debris that had risen on the deck.


    "Can''t believe I got lost while I was in the sky. How did something like that happen?! In the end, I managed to find the ships when I thought I was going to die because my wings couldn''t take it anymore. Still, I almost arrivedte!" The voice spoke to itself, sounding quite dissatisfied. This guy said senseless things while everyone was bewildered.


    "Maybe I have the legendary talent for getting lost on the way, like that Zoro fellow? That would be terrible for me if that''s the case... Hm?" The strange voice debated with itself, and nobody knew to whom it belonged. It seemed very manly and animated.


    "Whistle Wow, there are quite a few bodies here. You pirates in this world don''t mess around, and it seems this world is really dangerous. There must be all kinds of real crimes. It''s a bit scary, but I''ll have to get used to it since I have big ns here." The voice continued talking to itself while everyone was still listening. No one knew what to say to break the strange atmosphere that had taken over.


    "OH? Look who''s here!" The voice got excited as it emerged from the smoke. Everyone was even more bewildered when they saw the maning out of the smoke.


    He had dark hair with a pompadour and red eyes. He was taller than anyone in this ce, exuding confidence in his posture as he approached Alvida.


    [IMAGE HERE]


    He was shirtless, disying his perfect muscles, and covered in tattoos. He was wearing flip-flops and shorts that seemed quite tight on him now, but he didn''t seem to mind it much.


    He walked towards Alvida without hesitation. Alvida, seeing the incredibly beautiful man who showed most of his athletic body, blushed a bit, something Koby noticed beside her, his eyes and mouth wide open in a huge grimace!


    "IS THIS REALLY HAPPENING?!" He screamed internally.


    "It was right to be sure that I would meet you on this wonderful day! So it''s you! The woman named Alvida, who ims to be the most beautiful woman in this sea, isn''t it?!" He said with a big smile, without caring that he was surrounded by 50 pirates and many civilian bodies on the ground.

 Chapter 3 – Alvida.

    Chapter 3 �C Alvida.


    [Chapter Length: 1818Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy''s POV


    Aboard amercial ship, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "I was right to be sure I would meet you on this wonderful day! So it''s you! The woman named Alvida, who ims to be the most beautiful woman in this whole sea, isn''t it?" He said with a big smile, not caring that he was surrounded by 50 pirates and many civilian bodies on the ground.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy smiled at her provocatively, making her blush even more. She wondered if she was seeing things or if this handsome man seemed genuinely interested in her?


    Koby also noticed Luffy''s genuine interest in his captain and stood there stunned, feeling like he wanted to vomit. Koby wondered if this man had some problem with the opposite sex or was blind, as he seemed to be flirting with a terrible, fat, and ugly woman like Alvida.


    "Is this guy blind? He must have some sort of mental issue or something!?" Koby eximed as he tried to make sense of the situation before him.


    "I-I am, Captain A-Alvida!" Koby wanted to die after hearing his captain stammering like a love-stricken maiden at this moment.


    "B-But who are you?" She asked for his name, and Luffy smiled at her, looking into her eyes with a certain spark.


    "My name is Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will conquer all the seas in this world!" His voice was controlled, but everyone heard it in shock.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence fell over the ce.


    "!"


    Suddenly, all the pirates burst intoughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "Did you hear that?!"


    "He''ll conquer all the seas? Who does he think he is?"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "That was funny. What a strange guy. I heard something that brightened my day out here at the end of the world..."


    "I agree with you, HAHAHAHAHA!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    While all 50 piratesughed at Luffy''s bold words, Koby was horrified by the statement. Surprisingly, Alvida remained calm in the face of these words, as she stared at the handsome man full of confidence. She was blushing without anyone noticing.


    Luffy, on the other hand, remained calm despite the mockery and confidently smiled at Alvida.


    "Tell me, mydy, what is your dream?" Luffy suddenly asked her, which made her surprised by the question and thoughtful.


    "Me? I haven''t thought about it yet... I-I, maybe... maybe I want to marry a handsome husband and have a family with many children..." She stammered at first but timidly continued with a red face.


    Her response made everyone stopughing and look at her strangely, half of them wide-eyed, the other half wondering if she had been reced by someone else. Koby was almost vomiting blood at this moment.


    "What''s happening here? We were just informed that we were robbed right under our noses, and now Alvida, who moments ago wanted to find the thief and punish anyone for their ipetence, is now talking like a teenage girl in love!" Koby wanted to faint at this moment; it was too much for him to absorb, refusing to ept the reality before his eyes.


    "That''s a very noble dream, to live in peace with your family is a very good thing," Luffy had a moment of reflection, looking out to the horizon, and suddenly his eyes returned to Alvida, who was blushing with emotion.


    "Mydy, I can say that when I first saw you, I was certain that I had found my soulmate." The man said with a seductive smile, making Alvida, with her 200 kilos, open her eyes in surprise and quickly turn away in embarrassment, unable to believe what she had just heard.


    Everyone, everyone, Koby, the pirates, and even the prisoners who were tied up by the pirates, fell to the ground at this moment. Just a short while ago, their captain was breaking their bones over stolen treasures, and now she was acting like a girl seeing her first crush, while the man in front of her clearly had some vision or mental problems because every time he spoke, it only fueled this madness.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!!!!" They all eximed while wanting to vomit blood.


    "Are you blind?" Suddenly, the pink-haired boy, who was vomiting blood, shouted and quickly closed his mouth, realizing he had spoken loud enough for everyone to hear.


    But to his surprise, this man named Luffy smiled and walked toward a stunned Alvida with his actions and words.


    "A boy like you shouldn''t meddle in the love between two people," the man said calmly, once again causing everyone to fall to the ground with dumbfounded expressions.


    "Yes, Koby-kun, you should mind your own business while your dear boss talks to this wonderful knight!" Alvida spoke in a tone she had never used before. She seemed totally in love now.


    ''Koby-kun?'' Koby vomited much more blood at the sight of Alvida, who had always treated him worse than a dog on her ship, now acting all sweet in front of this crazy man, who clearly had some vision problems.


    The man approached Alvida with the womanpletely embarrassed and submissive at this moment. He raised his arm and lightly caressed her chin, making Alvida blush like a tomato.


    "Wait, Mr. Luffy, we can''t rush things like this, maybe we can get to know each other first..." She said timidly. No one said anything, as it was too much for their brains toprehend and process in all these scenes; they seemed mentally broken.


    "I know, my love, but I must say some things for our future together." Luffy began.


    "Our future together?" She eximed with a touch of passion.


    "First, you''re not the most beautiful woman in these seas. You''re quite ugly, actually." He said calmly.


    This shocked Alvida, who realized she couldn''t feel the ground beneath her anymore. The others remained silent; they were already broken and couldn''t handle any more surprises. Otherwise, they would all be vomiting blood along with Koby.


    [Author''s note: They''re not actually vomiting blood, I know this is a Chinese idiom, but I can''t think of a more hardcore term to describe the situation.]


    Luffy continued speaking, while Alvida was almost in tears.


    "But I don''t deny that you''re my soulmate, and I know you''ll be the most beautiful woman in East Blue. I have no doubt about that." He shed a seductive smile.


    Alvida was stunned as she looked at him emotionally once again.


    "Really? Do you believe I can be beautiful?" Alvida couldn''t help but ask, excited after thatst shock.


    "I have no doubt about that, my love. That''s your true dream, and I believe in you..." Luffy said calmly.


    "But you''ll have to achieve that dream before we can finally be together," he said.


    "Wait! Are you saying you''re leaving, and we can''t be together now?" She eximed rmingly.


    Luffy calmly took her hand and said, "I know it''s difficult, but it''s not the time for us to be together yet. But soon we will meet, and you will follow me for the rest of our lives, my beautiful Alvida, I''m sure of that." He spoke seriously, looking into her eyes.


    "Is that true?" She couldn''t help but ask again, a bit lost.


    "Yes, you will be a beautiful woman soon and will be able to find me at that time. As a demonstration of my confidence in you..." Luffy suddenly raised his hand and clenched his fist in front of her.


    "My grandfather taught me the best way to show love to someone. Your name says it all." Alvida heard all this paralyzed as she saw Luffy pull his fist back and prepare to strike her, but before she could say anything, it was already toote.


    "Your name is the Fists of Love! This is my demonstration of the love I feel for you." Luffy said and punched Alvida in the stomach before she could react.


    "WHAT?" She only managed to express herself before feeling her world shatter.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Strength, apply 10 times!]


    Luffy unleashed the power of the Moa Moa no Mi.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM


    With the strength of his fist increased tenfold, coupled with his monstrous body, this impact exploded Alvida, and everything in the space where she stood was destroyed. Koby, who was closest, flew off the ship and into the water like a rocket.


    As for Alvida, no one could see her in the next moment, as the force was so strong that she was in front of Luffy one moment and disappeared in the next, with the entire ground being destroyed. No one could even see the enormous woman flying with such force.


    "What the heck is happening here!!!!" A collective scream was heard with theirical faces.


    ''I think I might have overdone it a bit...'' Luffy said as he looked at his fist while opening and closing it.


    ''Either way, I know she''ll be fine, I just hope I threw her in the same direction as Luffy did in the original and that she can find that slippery fruit.'' I sighed and looked at everyone, who were now looking at me as if they were seeing a terrible monster.


    "You! What are you waiting for? Your captain just flew in that direction with one of my Fists of Love; go rescue her now!" I growled at them.


    "How can that be called a Fist of Love!?" They eximed, but then they ran to the other ship to set sail after their captain.


    Meanwhile, a young boy with pink hair climbed onto themercial ship after emerging from the sea.


    He hesitated about whether he should return to the pirate ship or not, seeing that everyone was heading to rescue Alvida.


    "Hey, kid. I''m sure you can help me find the location of Shell City!" I asked him, pulling him out of his conflicting thoughts.


    "What? How could I help you?" He asked suspiciously.


    "By taking me there, of course. If you want to go back to that pirate ship, it''s your problem." I simply said, ignoring the blood-vomiting from him shortly after those words.


    Ignoring the thanks of the other survivors on themercial ship, as Luffy wanted to get to a beach quickly, he and Koby took a boat from the ship and headed to the Shell Town, where Zoro should be imprisoned at the moment.


    In the meantime, Luffy noticed but ignored the small boat with an orange-haired woman heading in the opposite direction with some treasure bags as he was sailing with Koby.


    "We''ll meet again, Nami," Luffy murmured to himself, not looking back at the girl on the other side.


    "Did you say something, Mr. Luffy?" Koby asked a little cautiously.


    "It''s nothing, just keep rowing..." Luffy saidzily.


    Thus, a timid pink-haired boy and a man who looked more like a thug set off for Shells Town.

 Chapter 4 – Koby.

    Chapter 4 �C Koby.


    [Chapter Length: 1691Words.]


    Koby''s POV


    Somewhere in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    After obtaining a small boat from themercial ship, Luffy and Koby got into it and started rowing, moving away from the ship.


    While Koby was relieved to finally see Alvida''s ship moving away, forgetting about his existence as the ship''s handyman, he was also terrified. In front of him was a man who looked more like a monster than a human, even worse than Alvida.


    ''Who says they like someone and shows it by punching them?!'' Koby had this terrible thought as he continued to row.


    This man in front of him may have a screw loose in his head for hitting on Alvida like that, but he was still a monster in strength. What kind of human would do that with just one punch? I didn''t even see the trajectory of the poor woman! Koby eximed internally, not wanting to provoke this aberration in front of him, who had already given him orders to row towards Shell City, which he did with all the speed he could muster.


    The man himself was sitting, looking out at the sea, admiring the view without paying much attention to Koby.


    "You know, it''s rude to stare at people like that," his mouth moved as he spoke those words without turning his face away from the horizon.


    "HM?! AH!! I''m sorry for that!!!" Koby quickly apologized as if his life depended on it.


    "Hehehehe! Rx, buddy, it''s not like I''ll eat you just for looking at me, will I?" Heughed, seeming to enjoy Koby''s fear.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Koby said the only thing that came to his mind.


    "Tsk, you apologize too much. Annoying, just keep rowing then." He said, and Koby quickly followed his order.


    It was a strange moment for Koby. On one hand, he felt fearful of the idea of this man, who looked like a stylish thug, wanting to kill him at any moment. But the man had been quiet all this time, and while Koby was rowing in a certain direction after checking the maps, he didn''t seem to care much about the pink-haired boy. He continued to enjoy the view of the sea and its breeze.


    But that didn''tst the entire journey. At some point, this man felt bored and spoke after a long silence since thest exchange of words.


    "Tell me something, kid. Where are you from?" He suddenly asked, catching Koby a bit off guard.


    "Hm?! Me? I-I''m from a small vige on a nameless fishing ind, Mr. Luffy..." The pink-haired boy mumbled.


    "And how did you end up on Alvida''s ship, kid? You''re clearly not a pirate..." He asked while looking directly at Koby, who shuddered and shrank back from those fierce, red, and dangerous eyes.


    "I-I''m an orphan, so one day I went fishing to feed myself... but I ended up being captured by Alvida and her crew, and since then, I''ve be her servant..." Koby replied, regretting it after gathering the courage to answer those piercing eyes.


    "I see. I won''t say that''s unfair to you. Life in this world is more or less like that, the stronger eat the weaker. I just think you should be stronger; otherwise, you''ll be at the mercy of others for the rest of your life." He said, and Koby lowered his head. He had dreams, but he didn''t have the courage to voice them, even though this man seemed willing to listen.


    Once again, silence took over the small boat.


    Koby, seeing this, finally mustered the courage to talk to this man on his own initiative.


    "Are you from the East Blue, Mr. Luffy?" Koby couldn''t help but ask the strange man, who was even more powerful than Alvida, despite seeming to have some screws loose when it came to Alvida being his soulmate.


    "I am. I was raised by mountain bandits near Goa Kingdom, on Dawn Ind." He said with a smile as he recalled some memories of his past in this body. Despite the changes he had undergone, Luffy''s memories and bonds with others remained the same.


    "Mountain bandits?!" Koby couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment. That exined why this man acted the way he did, as Koby had seen before.


    "That''s right. Dadan and the others give me a nostalgic feeling when I remember them, just like Ace and Sabo, Gramps, Makino, and others. They make me have those thoughts... and I''m being influenced by Luffy''s memories..." Luffy couldn''t help but murmur to himself. His initial response shouldn''t have mentioned Dadan, but here he was talking about a past he hadn''t really lived but had memories of and feelings for.


    Koby, hearing this, couldn''t quite grasp the meaning of those words, but he felt a mncholic atmosphere. This was something he hadn''t expected from a character like this Luffy, who he had just met and who had been ruthless and indifferent so far.


    Koby tried to change the subject as the silence extended between them once again.


    "What do you n to do in Shell Town, Mr. Luffy?" He asked curiously, as that was the man''s objective.


    "Simple, I''m going to recruit Roronoa Zoro! I heard he''s imprisoned by the marines at the naval base on the ind," he dered.


    This left Koby quite stunned.


    "What?! But you said you''re a pirate! The famous bounty hunter won''t let you leave alive as soon as he finds you!" Koby began to get hysterical about this.


    "You shouldn''t go, Mr. Luffy! You... Hm? OW!!!" While his hysteria continued, Luffy flicked him on the forehead so hard that it was equivalent to a punch.


    "O, why did you hit me!" Koby couldn''t help butin.


    "Because you talk too much! And I felt like doing it as you cry like a coward every time you open your mouth." Luffy said straightforwardly.


    "Coward...??" Koby couldn''t help but mutter as he thought about his life since he went fishing and was caught by Alvida two years ago.


    "I think you''re right. In the end, I''m just weak, at the mercy of others..." Kobymented, while Luffy sighed upon seeing this.


    "Koby, tell me, do you have a dream?" Luffy asked.


    "I do... But I''m not sure if I''m worthy of it..." He said without much confidence.


    "You''re already starting wrong." Luffy said, gaining a curious look from Koby. Then Luffy continued.


    "Youck faith in your dream, so you''ll never achieve it." Luffy said simply with that conclusion.


    "Faith in my dream...?" Koby murmured as they were in the middle of the ocean with no ships in sight now.


    "Look, Koby, if Alvida''s dream is to be the most beautiful woman in East Blue, it wille true if she has unwavering faith in it! You might be surprised when you see her next time." Luffy spoke seriously.


    "Just like how I''m the man destined to conquer all the seas! Even if I die pursuing my dream, I won''t give up believing in it!" Luffy said, putting his straw hat on his head to emphasize the seriousness of his words.


    "Even if I die pursuing my dream...?" Koby was captivated by this man''s words, even though he had been quite intimidating with his bad boy demeanor. Koby gained a new determination in his eyes. With a clenched fist, he said.


    "You''re right, Mr. Luffy! I''ll join the marines! I''ll be an admiral and capture all the pirates in the world! POFF OUCH! That hurt. Why did you hit me again?!" Koby, who was finishing his heartfelt words, felt another flick next to his head.


    "Don''t say you''ll capture all the pirates while sitting next to a pirate!" Luffy tried to instill some sense into the boy in front of him.


    "I guess you''re right... Wait, aren''t youughing at my dream?" Koby asked, looking at Luffy''s stoic face.


    "Tsk Why would Iugh at someone''s dream?" Luffy asked, huffing.


    "Remember, Koby, in this world, people''s dreams have no end!" Luffy spoke earnestly.


    "People''s dreams have no end?" Koby couldn''t help but murmur as well.


    "Yes, I like that phrase. Even if it was said by a treacherous bastard, I have to admit that he has principles in his dreams and is willing to do anything to achieve them, after all." Luffy said, thinking about ckbeard, a man so evil that he wanted to plunge the world into darkness, but Luffy could admire his determination towards his goals and dreams.


    "I think I understand! You''re right, Luffy, do you think I can be an admiral?" Koby asked cautiously.


    "Only one person should believe in this dream above all, Koby, and that''s you. The rest of the world doesn''t matter as long as you have faith in your dreams!" Luffy spoke with the charisma of a leader.


    "Thank you..." Koby couldn''t help but express his gratitude. He was ready to chase his dream this time now that he was free from Alvida. He had the chance to join the marines and fight for the justice he had always yearned for.


    While Koby reassessed his determination and rowed with more purpose, Luffy thought about opening his system for the first time in this world.


    He could have flown to Shell City to speed up the journey, but since he got lost thest time he did that, he didn''t want to go through the same experience. He decided to let Koby handle navigation while he nned his next steps. Besides, he wanted this boy to be a powerful marine in the future; the sea would be more interesting that way.


    So he took advantage of his time while muttering to himself.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Speed, apply 30 times!] When he did this, Koby was startled by the sudden increase in the boat''s speed, which they could both feel.


    "What is this?!" Koby eximed in surprise.


    "Rx, just be careful not to veer off course, and I''ll check some things here. Don''t bother me for a while." Luffy said, settling in on the other side of the boat while he muttered quietly.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 5 – Kuina.

    Chapter 5 �C Kuina.


    [Chapter Size: 2021Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy''s Point of View


    Somewhere in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Rx, just make sure we don''t deviate from the route. Meanwhile, I''ll check some things here. Don''t bother me for a while," Luffy said as he settled on the other side of the boat, muttering to himself.


    While the boat sailed through the sea at a speed thirty times faster than before, Luffy decided to take a rest. He opened his system and started examining it.


    -----SYSTEM-----


    [Crew] (Locked)


    [Shop]


    [Inventory Cards]


    ----------------


    "It''s a rather simple system. There''s the crew screen, but it''s locked because I don''t have anyone under my g yet. There''s a shop where I can buy anything from this world with some conditions. The currency is in berries and gold, but I''ll need a lot more for it to be useful. I only have 2 million that I got from themercial ship, which is practically worthless right now. Andstly, the inventory of cards with four cards. This option will disappear once I consume them all." Luffy went through the entire system. He wanted to check the shop, but it would be a waste of time at the moment. He decided to look into itter.


    Luffy nced at Koby after he closed the system screen.


    "Well, talking to this kid is quite boring. Despite his potential, he''s so timid right now... I guess I''ll take a nap to pass the time!" Luffy reasoned and spoke to Koby.


    "Koby," Luffy called him, making the boy quickly look at him.


    "Yes!" He replied nervously, and Luffy sighed.


    "Keep guiding us to the ind. In the meantime, I''ll take a short nap." Luffy said to the boy, who was relieved by the brief interaction.


    Hours passed, and Koby finally spotted the city with arge naval base at its highest point.


    "Should I wake up Mr. Luffy now or when we reach the port?" Koby mumbled as he looked at the view of the ind.


    "No need to, Koby, Hahaha!" Luffy suddenly appeared behind Koby,ughing happily after a short nap. He put his straw hat back on his head and looked at the ind, lost in thought.


    Koby was startled by Luffy''s sudden awakening.


    "Mr. Luffy?" Koby couldn''t help but be surprised by the abrupt change and was curious about the man''s actions, thinking that he might be nning something at this moment.


    "Koby, I''m going ahead. We''ll meetter!" Luffy dered.


    Before Koby could respond, Luffy''s appearance began to change. His hair suddenly started growing, and incredible ck wings sprouted from his back, leaving Koby in shock.


    "What is this?!" Koby couldn''t help but shout.


    "Hm? I''m a Devil Fruit user, didn''t you know?" Luffy said with a strange expression.


    "I thought those things were just legends of the seas!" Koby eximed but quickly covered his mouth with his hands, fearing that his loud outbursts would anger the man before him.


    "Hehehehe. Now you see that it''s real. If you ever want to defeat me someday, be aware that it won''t be easy!" Luffy simply dered with a big smile. He then flexed his knees as his wings slowly lifted to gain altitude.


    "Anyway, see youter. Goodbye!" Luffy said, and with a burst of strength in front of Koby, he took off into the sky. The boat swayed, and Koby almost fell. The boy watched in amazement as the man soared into the sky, leaving him alone in the boat heading for the ind.


    "Incredible!" He couldn''t help but marvel. As he tried to stabilize the boat, he realized that it was losing speed.


    "Am I losing speed?" He noticed that the boat no longer had the speed it had before, realizing that it was another ability of Luffy''s Devil Fruit.


    While Koby was admiring the sight, Luffy was flying 300 meters above the sea toward the ind, increasing his speed. He quickly arrived at the location after a few minutes.


    He spotted a deserted beach outside the city and headed in that direction to avoid drawing too much attention. Luffynded gently, his wings kicking up sand. He took his first steps on the ind as his wings began to dissipate, and his hair returned to its normal length.


    "It seems like I''m alone here... This should be a good ce for what I''m about to do," he said as he looked around the deserted area a little away from the city.


    "I just hope I can convince them," he sighed and then opened the system again, clicking on his summoning cards in the inventory.


    ''My first card can bring someone back from the dead, and it can''t be someone strong; in fact, it has to be someone weak. Fortunately, there is a person for this, and even though they are weak, I recognize their potential.''


    [Summon a resurrection card?] [Yes] / [No]


    "Yes!"


    "Think of who you want to summon!"


    "Understood. Come forth, Kuina!"


    Luffy had always wanted to meet Zoro''s old friend, Kuina, who had the same potential as or even more than the swordsman after the time skip.


    A bright light appeared on the beach, powerful and dazzling. It didn''t take long for it to start dimming and, suddenly, a woman stood in the ce where the light had been. She had dark blue hair, long and flowing, resembling Tashigi after the time skip, minus the sses. She had the body of an adult in her early twenties. Observing her, Luffy couldn''t help butment.


    "And to think I can''t believe I actually managed to do this��bring someone back from the dead with this card!" Luffy eximed as he watched the woman regain consciousness, taking in the surroundings and trying to orient herself.


    "Where am I..." she said, frightened, finally regaining consciousness after herst experience, which shouldn''t have been a pleasant one, as she had died. Luffy could understand why she seemed so agitated in front of him.


    Seeing the lost woman, he opened the system and spent some of his meager money to buy a cloak from the shop.


    "Who are you?" she asked quickly, realizing that she was alone on this strange beach with only this man in front of her. He seemed distracted, gazing off into the distance.


    "First, put this on." Luffy snapped out of his reverie and held out a cloak that had magically appeared in his hand, throwing it over her naked body for the time being.


    Seeing the cloak thrown over her, she took it out of habit but soon realized how her body was without clothes.


    "What do you think you''re doing, you pervert?" She shouted, quickly covering her body with the cloak and her face turned red.


    "I just brought you back from the dead, and that''s the first thing you say about me?" Luffy couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at this clueless woman. She might be beautiful with an adult''s body, but he wasn''t interested in a girl who should have the mindset of an 11-year-old.


    "Hm? So I really was dead? That wasn''t a dream?" She murmured in shock, forgetting for a moment that she was naked, which was quite understandable, as knowing that she had died and was now alive again should be a shock.


    "Yes, you died 11 years ago. I managed to give you a second chance," Luffy said calmly. He didn''t want to beat around the bush and chose to tell her the truth directly.


    "What? 11 years... it can''t be..." She covered her mouth as tears began to form in her eyes.


    "I know it''s hard to grasp, but what matters is that you have a second chance now," Luffy said calmly to her.


    "But how did you bring me back? Is my father still alive?" Her first questions came with tears.


    As for how, I can''t say. I can only do this once with the help of a divine artifact, but it broke as soon as I summoned you," I lied, not wanting to exin the function of the card. But I wasn''t entirely wrong, as there was only one card that could do something like this, and it had already fulfilled the wish I hoped for. Luffy looked at her and continued to answer her questions.


    "And yes, your father is still here in East Blue, still running that dojo."


    She fell silent at my words but then looked back at me.


    "Why bring me back here? Why me? I don''t think you knew me 11 years ago." Her world was crumbling with this information, so she wanted to know why I used this "Artifact" on her. She actually believed my story, as her death was real, and she was now alive again.


    "I chose you because I know about your history. Don''t ask me how, just understand that I know. I''m starting my adventure on the sea and need people with great potential by my side. I believe you have it, just like your friend Zoro. I believe you can reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship in this world, even as a woman," Luffy spoke his mind.


    Despite her death being a necessary plot point in Zoro''s story, Luffy always felt that she deserved something better. He wasn''t even sure if she would ept his proposal, but he still wanted to give her a second chance, as she was someone who could match Zoro''s potential, and this world would be more interesting with someone like her. She might even be able to defeat his old friend in the future, whether as an enemy or an ally.


    "Do you really believe in me?" She couldn''t help but ask, forgetting that she had juste back from the dead.


    "Yes, I won''t lie. I want you to join me. I''m a pirate, and you would be my first crewmate," I said to her.


    "Pirate? You want me to be a pirate like you?" She asked a little scared. Of course, she didn''t like the idea of being a pirate, as she had a negative opinion of them.


    "Yes, I am, and I want you with me. But I won''t force you if you don''t want to. I knew there was a chance this would happen, and I summoned you anyway. I won''t force you. I can be a jerk in many ways, but I won''t force anyone who doesn''t deserve it to join my crew," I said.


    "If you want to live at the dojo and return to your father, I won''t stop you, but I think it''s a waste of your potential. You can make your father eat his own words that he said once, as you gain a name in this vast sea and see the world!"


    I finished my little speech. I really didn''t want to force her. I won''t restrict people''s freedom like that. There are some ns to force some people, but she''s not one of them. I might have summoned her using a precious card, but I''m more like the original Luffy with a desire for freedom at sea. Even if she doesn''t ept joining my crew, I hope she doesn''t waste her life here in East Blue. I''d like to see her name resonate throughout the world in the future, and she might even give me a good fight in the future, whether she''s an enemy or an ally.


    "I... I don''t know... Can I think about it? Can I see my father before deciding anything?" She asked a little uncertainly.


    "All right, let''s go to your ind then. But I have to do some things. You can apany me before returning to your father?" I asked.


    "Yes, I think so. It''s the least I could do after you brought me back from the dead..." She mumbled, but her eyes viewed me quite favorably now, which wasn''t surprising after what I had done and said to her.


    "All right, now I''m going to summon other people, not anyone who''s dead this time, so stay in that corner and don''t worry, I''ll buy you some clothester," I said, and she watched me for a while as she adjusted the cloak on her body and moved away, wondering what I was going to do next.


    [Summon a card?] [Yes] / [No]


    "Yes!"


    "Think of who you want to summon!"


    "Come forth, Trafalgar D. Law!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 6 – Trafalgar D… Lami?

    Chapter 6 �C Trafalgar D�� Lami?


    [Chapter Size: 1995Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy''s POV


    Beach near Shell City, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    [Open summoning card?]


    [Yes]/[No]


    "YES!"


    [Think of who you want to summon!]


    "Come, Trafalgar Law!"


    A light outshone the sunlight on the beach again, and even Kuina in the distance looked curiously at the light, a little rmed.


    Some timeter, the light disappeared, and a white bear was in the middle of it with a white T-shirt and shorts, along with a woman with a polka-dot hat and arge sword on her shoulder.


    "WHAT IS THIS!" The bear shouted, stunned.


    The woman beside him quickly looked around in rm and surprise as she raised her hand with her palm facing the ground, ready to use her ROOM at any moment.


    Kuina on her side was surprised by the sudden summoning, while Luffy looked admirably and a bit confused by this.


    "A bear and a woman dressed like Law... HM?" Luffy spoke loud enough and looked puzzled at this because there shouldn''t be a woman in front of him.


    "Hm?! Who are you!? I''m sorry!" The Mink bear was the first to speak, hearing my voice. Luffy just called him a bear, but he apologized. Why?


    "This is Bepo, I didn''t think he''d be so peculiar..." Luffy thought a bit stunned.


    "Who are you? And why are we here?" The woman dressed as Law asked angrily, seeing Luffy in the middle of the beach with them. She wanted to attack him at this point, believing he had done something to make them appear here.


    "Wait a moment!!!" Luffy shouted, confused and wanted answers.


    "Where is Trafalgar Law, and why was his sister summoned in his ce??" I asked, not understanding anything.


    "WHO IS TRAFALGAR LAW? MY NAME IS TRAFALGAR LAMI, AND I HAVE NO LIVING BROTHER. MY ONLY BROTHER DIED MANY YEARS AGO!" She shouted indignantly, seeming to reach her limit since she was already preparing tounch her attack.


    "NOW ANSWER ME BEFORE I ATTACK YOU, WHY ARE Bepo AND I HERE?! WHO ARE YOU!? DID YOU BRING US HERE?! WHERE IS THIS?" She asked with the same anger.


    "Hm? I understand, if Law is a woman in this world, she must be about 19 years old, so... it seems she swapped ces with her brother. She is very beautiful, and she''s an emo hottie to boot, using the same style as her brother. Why do women with tattoos make me so attracted...?" I couldn''t help butment as I looked at the tattooed woman in front of me. She was practically a female version of Law, with the same tattoos and style, making Luffy think that she must have experienced everything Law went through, and she was following the same path as the original would have let her experience.


    "PERVERT."


    "PERVERTED."


    "I''M SORRY."


    The women couldn''t help but mock Luffy after hearing hisments, thinking of him as a pervert. Luffy scratched his head at that, but he couldn''t help but be stunned when the bear started apologizing.


    "Why are you apologizing!?" Luffy shouted at the bear in strange clothes without that orange jumpsuit.


    "I''m sorry?" He said again.


    "Does he only know how to say that?!" Luffymented, giving himself a facepalm.


    "Ahh, this world is getting weirder by the minute. I should have known that, too..." I couldn''t help but think as well.


    "Well, let''s get to it. I did summon you, but it seems yourpanion came along, which is quite strange, but it''s okay. The more, the merrier!" He said to her, and she looked ready to use her Ope-Ope no Mi at any moment.


    "And what do you want? Why am I here? This ce doesn''t seem like the North Blue!" She growled.


    Kuina watched the interaction, intrigued. She had seen how Luffy summoned this tattooed woman like himself, and now she was ready to attack her savior. On one hand, she still owed her life to this man, but on the other hand, she had seen him forcibly bring this woman from another ocean to this ce, and she felt that this Lami had every right to attack Luffy.


    "Sigh I know it''s hard to understand, but we are in the East Blue, and I summoned you to join my crew." I said simply, getting straight to the point.


    "HUH? Join you? You must be joking, right?" She said angrily.


    "Are you saying that when Bepo and I were ready to set out on our journey, a light covered us at the port of our city, it was caused by you, and the next moment, we''re here! And now you''re telling me that you took me from the North Blue to recruit me right now?" She snarled, and before Luffy could exin, she continued.


    "ROOM!"


    A bluish sphere covered a 20-meter diameter, while Luffy, Lami, and Bepo were within its range.


    "Looks like she won''t listen to me now..." I said with some disappointment.


    ''So she wants to do this?'' Luffy thought as he watched what she wanted to do.


    She drew her de from its sheath and quickly advanced to strike at his neck, with the intention of removing his head, as Luffy had seen his abilities in the original work.


    However, Luffy was not as easy to deal with as she imagined.


    "Let''s see what you''re capable of, you moody and cute girl." Luffy said with a smile to provoke her at this moment.


    "Who are you calling moody and cute?!" She couldn''t help but shout.


    As she attacked, Luffy activated the power of his fruit.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Defense, apply 30 times!]


    Using and applying the power of the Moa Moa no Mi in this way, he could have dodged, but he wanted to test his limits with a powerful body, adding to it a mythical Zoan fruit and increasing his hardness 30 times. He knew he had gone overboard here, but he wanted to start with the safest position to find out how strong his body was and the limits he could push it to.


    Her de quickly reached him, making her smile slyly, but unlike what this woman imagined, when the de touched his neck, it didn''t sink more than the first contact. This made her lose her smile in an instant, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Is this all you can do?" Luffy asked, taunting her, while her sword was touching his neck, and he didn''t care, just crossing his arms.


    "Impossible! How can''t I cut you? What the hell are you?" She withdrew the sword, incredulous, backing away a bit, and quicklyunched another cut, but his skin rebuffed her weapon without so much as a scratch. She tried again, and again, and again, and again, and nothing happened while Luffy didn''t move an inch from where he was with his arms crossed the whole time.


    "He''s a monster!" Bepo shouted from a distance, watching all of this. He was truly a frightened bear now.


    "That''s right! This is impossible. What are you made of?!" Lami couldn''t help but say, seeing that her de couldn''t cut him or even make a scratch on his skin.


    Kuina, a little further away, was also stunned, showing a look of disbelief as she watched this scene. She saw how powerful this woman was and knew she could never beat her, but what scared her the most was witnessing her savior taking all those attacks with a smile on his face, not caring to dodge the woman''s sword.


    "You may still be weak, but even as a cute, moody girl, you have a lot of potential to grow, I admit." Luffy said, assessing and judging the emo girl in front of him.


    "Who are you calling weak and moody?!" She shouted indignantly while trying to cut him again.


    sh


    sh


    Her cuts didn''t even tickle him; they were just touches on his skin that he felt through his tactile sense as she tried to cut him, but it wasn''t ufortable for Luffy. It was like a mosquito trying to bite him.


    Luffy ignored her attacks and continued speaking.


    "We can do this all day..." He said with indifference to irritate her, which worked because he could hear her teeth grinding at that moment.


    "Don''t get cocky!!" She attacked again, but to Luffy''s surprise, she saw a part of his straw hat with a cut on his back as she spun around trying to cut him. It was just three cuts, but Luffy couldn''t help but be stunned by this, his feelings for this hat were strong thanks to the memories of the original Luffy.


    "MY HAT!" He shouted in astonishment. Even though he wasn''t the original Luffy, he still had a great affection for this hat that Shanks had given him when he was a child.


    "Oh? I''m sorry if you''re angry... hm?" Lami began to taunt, but stopped when she saw the expression on Luffy''s face. This made her fall silent instantly because she felt a very unpleasant premonition with it.


    He no longer had an indifferent look; there was anger towards this woman. No one should damage his hat, no matter who they are!


    Even as she was about to respond to this, Luffy disappeared within his Room.


    "No one, but no one touches that hat and gets away with it..." He said, appearing in front of her with the same angry tone before the woman could react.


    BOOM


    His punch went straight to her stomach, and she simply flew like a rocket to the other side of the beach.


    CRACK!


    The sand around her exploded in a 10-meter radius as Lami collided with the ground, canceling the Room they were in, with the result that the woman was defeated with a single blow.


    "Captain!!!" Bepo cried and looked at me like a frightened dog now, thinking he could be my next victim.


    Kuina was speechless on the side. First, Luffy couldn''t be cut by a de, and she even recognized that Lami''s fencing was more powerful than she was used to. Now, she had witnessed his incredible strength and superhuman speed. From that moment on, she was starting to wonder if he was really a human or something else.


    "Bepo," Luffy called the white bear, who was still frozen in fear.


    "Y-yes?" He stammered and stood up when he heard his name being called by this monster.


    "Take care of Lami; I''ll talk to herter when she wakes up. For now, I''ll take care of a few more things." I said, and Bepo looked at me for a few seconds, still paralyzed, and finally nodded, running to his captain through a hole created on the beach.


    He started running towards the hole that his captain had created with the impact of her own body, and Luffy turned to Kuina next to him, who was still stunned, trying to process everything that had happened.


    "Kuina, can you help her?" Luffy asked the girl wrapped in a cloak beside him. She nodded, but didn''t take her eyes off him, as she began to move to help Bepo take care of the emo woman.


    "I really didn''t want things to end like this..." I muttered while looking at Bepo searching for his captain in that hole.


    Luffy was angry about his hat, but even so, he didn''t use his strength to harm her permanently. But he doubted that she didn''t break some bones with that impact.


    "Not everything would be as easy as I imagined... I hope she has a civilized conversationter when she can hear my proposal and what I have to offer her..." I grumbled.


    "Well, I need to fix my hatter since I don''t like that cut that girl made. But first, I''ll use all my summoning cards first." He said, opening the system again.


    [Open summoning card?]


    [Yes]/[No]


    "YES!"


    [Think of who you want to summon!]


    "Come, Yamato!!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 7 – Yamato.

    Chapter 7 �C Yamato.


    [Chapter Length: 1823Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy POV


    Beach near Shell City, East Blue.


    [Open summoning card?]


    [Yes] / [No]


    "YES!"


    [Think of who you want to summon!]


    "Come, Yamato!"


    A light appeared a few meters away again and dissipated a whileter. Luffy was the only one paying attention to them, while the others pulled Lami out of the hole.


    In the center of it when the light dissipated, there was a 263 cm tall woman with a type of mace in her hand, wearing traditional Wano clothes with various colors, but stylish. Her face was better than most women in this world, with snowy white hair mixed with blue finishes, and her red horns stood out with their yellowish base. There was no doubt that this woman was the most beautiful he had ever seen.


    "HM?" The first thing the woman did was to look around in confusion, trying to orient herself.


    Luffy hadn''t said anything yet, looking at this beauty and how she was reacting to this summons, while Bepo and Kuina pulled an unconscious Lami out of the hole 100 meters away.


    The woman who had just appeared first looked at the bear and the blue-haired girl with curiosity from that distance. Once she grasped the bizarre situation, her inquisitive gaze shifted to the man standing in front of her, a few meters away. She realized that he was studying her and knew that her appearance here was for some reason caused by him.


    She hadn''t said anything so far; she was just observing the environment with curiosity, looking at him calmly with an inquisitive expression.


    Seeing that she was in silence, Luffy decided to break the ice.


    "I recognize you as Kozuki Oden," he told the woman, who immediately widened her eyes upon hearing those words.


    "You-You know me!!!?" she eximed, astonished but seemed happy that he recognized her as Oden.


    "Yes, I brought you here," he said calmly.


    "Who are you? Where are we? This doesn''t seem like Onigashima or Wano!" She said, quite concerned.


    "You can call me Kozuki Toki," he said simply, crossing his arms again and remaining silent in the next moment before answering her second question, since she''d be absorbing the first piece of information.


    "You! You''re my Toki!?" she eximed in surprise, but there was a blush on her face as she thought about the rtionship between Oden and Toki.


    ''She might be 24 years old, but she''s a virgin, so this is a normal reaction, even though I''m doing this to recruit her, not to sleep with her,'' Luffy thought to himself.


    ''Since she insists on self-identifying as that man all the time, how can I win her over? By self-identifying as Oden''s woman!!'' Luffy mused.


    "I am Oden, but I will call you my Yamato from now on," he said to avoid saying ''my Oden,'' which would be quite odd.


    "I..." She was at a loss for words.


    "Do you not love your Toki anymore?" Luffy asked, pretending to be offended, but his question didn''t match his current expression. He looked quite virile to be the woman he was referring to at that moment. But Yamato seemed oblivious to this.


    "NO! I AM ODEN, OF COURSE I LOVE MY TOKI!!!!" She shouted immediately, trying to rify any misunderstanding. After all, in Oden''s journal, he loved his Toki, so she couldn''t mess that up.


    Luffy smiled awkwardly at the woman.


    ''How easy it is to have this woman as myrade!'' he thought. She''s one of the best women he''s seen in the anime and one of the strongest. Her strength is above that of the Three Disasters, second only to Kaido, her own father. But she''s a bit entric; she self-identifies as Oden after reading his journal for years, so being like Oden is all she wants in life. So he''d be her Toki, making this figurative sacrifice.


    "Listen, Yamato. I''ll call you by that name, but you''ll always be my Oden, okay? Just call me Luffy from now on," he told her, and she looked at him with curious eyes.


    "Hmmm.... are you sure?" She looked at him suspiciously, not easily convinced in the end. After all, she wanted to act as a man.


    "Yes, I''m sure, because you''re here with me now, and away from that damn father of yours!" Luffy said confidently.


    "Well, now that you know I''m your Oden and you''re my Toki, I''ll call you Luffy!" She finally said after a brief internal conflict.


    "But you didn''t tell me where here is!" She eximed again.


    "Well, now I have a few things to rify. Listen, Yamato," Luffy said, and she looked at him with determination.


    "First, as you can see, we''re not in Wano anymore, not even in the New World." He said, and she looked at him with huge eyes.


    "WHAT? BUT MY COLLAR...!" She shouted in panic, but she was kind of an idiot, so she didn''t even notice that her neck was now free.


    "Look at your neck; I removed all the negative things when I summoned you. You''re a free woman now," he rified.


    "HMMM??? But I''m a man! Even so, I don''t believe it yet, but this is incredible!!! As expected of my Toki!" She said various bizarre things but, in the end, she grabbed him with such joy that he couldn''t even react to the woman''s enthusiasm. She lifted him up and ced him between her breasts, squeezing him tightly andughing with happiness after many years in captivity in Onigashima.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! THANK YOU!!!! YOU FREED ME, MY TOKI!!" She was shouting with joy, finally liberated from the shackles of her father after years.


    "Alright, call me my Luffy! And let me go because I still have much more to say, my Yamato." He told her to calm down a bit.


    She let go of him after a while. Meanwhile, on the other side of the beach, the Mink bear and Kuina were checking Trafalgar Lami''s injuries, but they couldn''t help but look in their direction as Yamato shouted with happiness and excitement. They wondered who this tall woman with a pair of horns was and why she seemed so happy.


    "First, I''ll remind you, call me my Luffy. I want our identities to be concealed. You will be my Yamato, and I will be your Luffy, understood?" Luffy told the woman in front of him.


    "But I am a man!" She protested, ying the female role.


    "As I said, our identities must be concealed, understood?" He told her, and she started to think about it.


    "I guess... Then I''ll be your Yamato, and you''ll be my Luffy," she said, murmuring her dissatisfaction, finally.


    "Another thing, my name is Monkey D. Luffy! I''m Ace''s brother too," he said, surprising her even more.


    "WHAT? YOU''RE ACE''S BROTHER! I REMEMBER HIM TALKING ABOUT YOU AND THINKING YOU''RE MY TOKI ALL THIS TIME!" She said, even happier.


    "Listen, Yamato, I still have to tell you one more thing. Calm down!" He said before she tried to hug him again.


    "I brought you out of Wano and sent you to East Blue. You''re no longer bound to your father. Now we can have adventures together. There''s no doubt about that, but I also want to invite you to join my crew as my first mate. In that case, you''ll be my vice-captain," he said.


    "I''m happy, my Luffy, but I''m also worried about Wano. That old bastard could harm the father I have to protect..." she muttered.


    "Don''t worry; we''ll get stronger together. When we reach the Grand Line, we''ll not only interfere with your father in Wano but turn the world upside down! What do you say?" He said, presenting his true proposal with a big smile.


    "YES! LET''S FORCE THAT OLD MAN OUT OF WANO TOGETHER! I''LL KICK HIM OUT OF THERE! AND WE''LL TURN THE WORLD UPSIDE DOWN! I CAN''T WAIT FOR THAT!" She quickly agreed. She initially wanted to confront her father more than anyone else, so apart from rescuing her from that ce, he gave her a good reason to join him now. Not to mention that she wanted to experience her own adventures, just as Oden did in his time.


    "I''m happy for that, my Yamato. Wee aboard!" He said happily, and before he could react, she hugged him again.


    While Luffy was being suffocated by her breasts, a message appeared in front of him.


    [System: The first crew member has been chosen, the crew screen is now unlocked!]


    [Crew: Yamato has joined as a member of your crew!]


    ''Hehehe. This is really interesting! My first crew member is a woman of Yamato''s caliber, who must undoubtedly be much more powerful than me at the moment. But she is officially my Vice-Captain, as none of the others I summoned have epted my proposal yet.'' Luffy muttered internally but was celebrating while being hugged.


    After ignoring the system screen, he wanted to make hisst summon before continuing his rescue with Zoro. He had thest card, so after thinking a bit about who to summon, he decided who should be a priority right now.


    "My Yamato, can you help that blue-haired woman, Kuina, and the Mink bear called Bepo, take care of that other unconscious woman in front of them? They may be possible members of our crew in the future," he asked Yamato after she canceled her warm hug.


    "Hmm... I guess so," she said while assessing the situation on that side of the beach. They were currently tending to Lami''s injuries.


    "Okay, go there now, while I finish summoning our next crew member. Later, when we reach the Grand Line, I''ll tell you more about our ns to free Wano from your father," he said, and she expressed a joyful face, agreeing to it.


    "YES, I WILL!" She shouted with determination as she walked over to that side with her Kanabo, her mace, on her shoulder.


    Instead of continuing to choose that space for his next summon, Luffy approached the beach''s water and continued to walk through the sea''s waves. He was affected by the weakness of the sea, but it was not enough to prevent him from returning to the beach.


    "These shorts are too small for me! I need to buy a new pair from the store soon," he muttered as he walked against the small waves. He felt that his clothes were too tight and wanted to change them, but he thought he could do itter.


    He walked until he reached an appropriate depth to summon the person he had in mind.


    There were so many people he could summon, but he decided to choose her because she had great untapped potential. Even though she was a crybaby, Luffy would make sure she became a powerful individual.


    [Open summoning card?]


    [Yes] / [No]


    "YES!"


    [Think of who you want to summon!]


    "Come, Shirahoshi!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 8 – Shirahoshi.

    Chapter 8 �C Shirahoshi.


    [Tamanho do Cap��tulo: 2976Pvras.]


    Monkey D. Luffy''s POV


    Beach near Shell City, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    [Open summoning card?]


    [Yes]/[No]


    "Yes!"


    [Think about who you want to summon!]


    "Come, Shirahoshi!"


    The light appeared once again, this time in the middle of the beach''s water.


    "AHHHH!!!!" Luffy could hear the startled scream of a frightened young woman.


    "SHARKY!!!!" Another strange sound came from the light, if Luffy wasn''t mistaken, that was the noise Megalo made in the original work.


    "Hmm? What''s happening, Megalo? Why is everything suddenly glowing?!" Luffy heard the frightened voice of the same young woman in the midst of the light, as she questioned what was happening.


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKY!" Megalo spoke with his strange voice as if the animal was grumbling. The light field wasn''t small like the others; it covered a giant area this time.


    When the light disappeared, a giant mermaid appeared in front of Luffy, her tail thrashing in the water with excitement. She had bubblegum pink hair and wore a seashell bikini.


    Her sight was matched by another huge shark wearing a red shirt, even bigger than the mermaid! Both of them had a soap bubble float around their waists, allowing them to float and swim with ease.


    "WHAT IS THIS!!!!!"


    "A MERMAID!"


    "SO BIG!!"


    Luffy heard three startled voicesing from the beach. Kuina, Bepo, and Yamato couldn''t help but be surprised by the sudden appearance of Shirahoshi in the middle of the sea.


    "Hmm? Why am I seeing the sun? Am I breathing surface oxygen? Where am I?" She asked with a teary and frightened voice, quickly looking around.


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKY!" Even her shark was agitated and scared. He seemed to be suffering from not being in the water, but Luffy knew from the original work that he could breathe oxygen. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but find his reaction hrious.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Hello, mermaid princess and you, shark, can you breathe!!" Luffy opened a smile afterughing and greeted the girl excitedly, catching their attention.


    "Sharky!" Megalo seemed relieved by the reminder of this strange human and began to breathe the oxygen calmly now.


    "Hmmm? A human?! Who are you, Mr. Human?" She asked cautiously and quite frightened.


    "Princess mermaid, I am Monkey D. Luffy, a pirate!" Luffy introduced himself with the same smile.


    "A pirate!!!" She became even more frightened, ready to cry and run.


    "I brought you from the Fish-Man Ind, princess, because I know you need my help! But this is strange; seeing you here, you look older than I imagined. I thought you would be much younger. How old are you?" Luffy asked curiously because she shouldn''t have this appearance at this time.


    "What do you mean I need your help, Mr. Human? I''m 18 years old," she said cautiously, wondering how Luffy would help her and why he had brought her here. Now he was asking about her age.


    "18 years old?! Well, that''s unexpected, as she should be 14 at this time. At least I''m not kidnapping someone underage..." Luffy sighed with relief. He found the change strange but also pleasant, as the girl was even more beautiful than he remembered, just as beautiful as Yamato!


    "Hmmm.... Luffy-Sama, how can you help me?" Seeing the human murmuring to himself, she asked again with a curious tone, but still very cautious in her question. She was quite frightened, having been in her room reading some books with Megalo, and then suddenly finding herself here. As much as she wanted to look at this ce on the surface, she was still concerned about why she ended up here with this human.


    Luffy heard the question but had other thoughts on his mind before answering. In addition to the altered age of the mermaid princess, he realized that this world had other differences from the original. He noticed that Lami was a female version of Law, and now Shirahoshi was older than she should be.


    "Could it be that by changing Luffy, the fate of this world has also changed? Since the original Luffy should be the protagonist, there have been changes that will alter reality! For example, this mermaid is older than she should be, so she can be stronger in the future events. With me here, perhaps the world understands that I won''t save Fish-Man Ind, so it''s like they''ve been preparing her for it, and it will indeed happen, as I intend to train her for it," Luffy reflected mentally on this.


    "Well, let''s get down to it. I summoned you to help because, first, your kingdom is in great danger in theing years!" I said, and she widened her eyes with some realization.


    "The ind of the tritons is in danger?! So it''s true!" She said, worried to the point of almost crying at this information, even her shark tried to console her beside her.


    "Yes, that''s why I brought you here. I''m going to help you save your kingdom," I said, speaking the truth now. Shirahoshi is an ancient weapon, Poseidon, but she was not powerful at all when I saw her in the anime. I want to recruit her and make her so strong that she can protect her country with her own hands.


    "But I''m weak!" Shirahoshi said, forgetting the fact that she appeared here out of nowhere as if she had been kidnapped.


    "Yes, you are weak and crybaby," I said without caring about hurting her feelings.


    "I''m weak and a crybaby? Waaaah!" She started crying immediately.


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKY!" Megalo started protesting on the side with my words.


    "But I can make you strong and brave!" I said with an enthusiastic smile.


    "Hmm? What did you say?" She asked, stopping her tears immediately and looking at me wondering what she heard.


    "Join me, and I''ll make you the most powerful princess in the world. You can also fulfill your mother''s wish! I intend to help you with that," I said to her.


    "My mother''s wish? Can I really do that?" She asked incredulously.


    "Yes, I will help you make ite true. I believe you can do it! You can make your people coexist with the surface, that''s what I believe!" Luffy had a charismatic tone, believing that he could bring this princess under his wing and make her strong enough to achieve her goals.


    He wasn''t interested in this princess as a woman; she had such a young mindset since she had been locked up in her room for years. But he could make her one of the most powerful people in the world on his ship. However, he couldn''t deny that she was exceptionally beautiful, as he had seen in Yamato.


    "Do you think I can be as strong as my mother? But I can''t even leave my room?" She said,menting.


    "Look around, Princess. You''re in the East Blue now. No one will hurt you while I''m here. That Vander Decken IX who threatened you can''t even send flying objects at you anymore. His fruit''s effect was canceled thanks to this summoning!" I said, trying to reassure her.


    "Really? But my dad and my brothers will be worried!" She nearly cried at this moment again.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you''re away from them, you will be strong enough to protect all the people of your ind and your family. Don''t you want to be strong enough to protect them, both your family and your people? I believe you''re the only one who can lead your people to live on the surface. Jimbei may be a Warlord for the government, but he will never be able to achieve this. But in you, I believe," Luffy gave his speech, saying everything he thought and nned and anticipated her response.


    "I... I want to be strong! I want to do what you''re talking about, Luffy-Sama," she said, a bit sad, and continued.


    "But... But I..." She was about to cry at that moment.


    Luffy interrupted her before she could continue.


    "You are the hope to fulfill what your mother couldn''t, Shirahoshi. You are the future ruler of the fish-men, and only you can lead them in this approaching new era, which is full of chaos! Luffy spoke with conviction.


    "But my brothers should take the throne!" She quickly protested, not wanting to take her older brothers'' birthright.


    "No, they are the sons of Neptune, indeed. But besides you, there is no one with the ability to raise the fish-men to a better future. As I said, your people are in great danger. Your brothers must understand that even though they are older, you were born with the birthright to rule not only the fish-men but all marine life. Never forget that, Princess," Luffy said with conviction.


    If not Poseidon, then who? He hadn''t seen the final oue of the original work, but surely Shirahoshi had a significant role in it. He never believed that the original Luffy could fight the World Government on his own with his crew, so he had been acquiring powerful allies throughout his journey. And this mermaid was one of them since she possessed a power that could potentially destroy the world.


    "I was born to rule over marine life?" She couldn''t help but be skeptical of these words.


    "Sharky Sharky," Megalo murmured on the side.


    "Yes, I believe it. You will be strong enough to save your family, your people, and elevate your race to the surface, something your mother couldn''t achieve," Luffy said.


    "Hmm... If Luffy-Sama says Shirahoshi can be strong and brave, then Shirahoshi believes in Luffy-Sama!" She finally said after some time of wrestling with herself as she tried to refute.


    "Well, that was too easy..." Luffy couldn''t help but think that, because the mermaid in front of him should be frightened and ready to run to the sea, not that he didn''t appreciate it, but there had to be something else he overlooked.


    "Wait, why do you believe me so easily? Like, not that I don''t like it, but I''m a human who took you from the Fish-Man Ind! You shouldn''t be scared?" Luffy questioned; he couldn''t help but ask. But then he remembered something.


    ''Ind of the Tritons is in danger?! So it''s true!'' Shirahoshi''s words resurfaced in his mind.


    "Wait, what did you say before? Did you already know that Fish-Man Ind is in danger?" Luffy asked, and he saw a conflicted look on her face.


    "Hmmmmm... A few years ago, Madame Shirley came to the pce to warn my dad about a vision of the future," she seemed uncertain and continued.


    "In the vision, a human would take me away and help me move and see the real world before I return to my kingdom... when the ind needs me the most... I don''t know much... but my dad refused to that, and I''ve had enhanced security for years, and he never let humans enter the pce except for Whitebeard''s crew." Shirahoshi said with a softer tone and continued.


    "In the end, I''ve always waited for this human. I''ve always wanted to see the surface, but I never expected it to happen like this. So I believe Luffy-Sama''s words. I believe he''s the human in Madame Shirley''s vision!"


    [Crew: Shirahoshi joined as a crew member!]


    A screen appeared in front of Luffy.


    "My second crew member!" He eximed inwardly.


    "That''s so unexpected, but you can be sure that this vision is real, and I have good intentions for you, Princess," Luffy said, analyzing everything Shirahoshi had said. He was happy that a prophecy from that woman had helped him even before he entered this world.


    "I''m very happy to have you on the crew, Princess. Let''s work together in the future, and wee!" He said with a big smile, and she responded with another timid smile, happier than she had been before.


    "First of all, let me adjust your size. I''m sure the news of the princess mermaid''s disappearance from the pce will be heard soon in many parts of the world. So I need to disguise you a bit, at least in terms of size, to help hide your identity a little." I murmured as I approached her.


    "Shirahoshi! Give me your hand!" I said, and she calmly ced her hand in my direction.


    When her hand was close enough, I put my palm on it and used my power within my capabilities.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, apply 0.1 times!]


    By multiplying by zero in front or below 1, I can reverse the effects within my capabilities, making my power even more versatile and useful!


    Shirahoshi, who felt my touch, soon noticed the changes in her body, which was rapidly shrinking.


    "Luffy-Sama, what''s happening?" She cried out in fear.


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKY!" Even Megalo was frightened, watching his friend''s transformation.


    Shirahoshi was shrinking at that moment, and I didn''t say anything until she reached 17 meters, to 1.70 meters, 40 centimeters shorter than me, while the girl was stunned in front of me. I was satisfied with the result.


    "Sorry for this repeating, but I reduced your size to avoid attracting too much attention," I said.


    "You''ve gotten so big, Luffy-Sama!" She was immediately startled by this, and Luffyughed at her reaction.


    "Hahaha, of course not. Now let''s do the same with Megalo." I said, turning to the shark, who was a bit cautious.


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKY!" He clearly didn''t want it.


    "Sorry, buddy, but you can''t stay with us at this size." I said and touched him, making him as small as Shirahoshi.


    "Don''t worry, Princess. This effect isn''t permanent, but it will be good for you to get on our ship," I said, trying to reassure the still frightened princess.


    "Hmm, I guess so, Luffy-Sama..." She said a little sadly and continued.


    "Now,e with me. I want to introduce you to the other girls!" I said, returning to the beach. As Shirahoshi followed me, she was apanied by her shark, who floated with a soap bubble around their waists. For the first time, she looked at her surroundings and was fascinated by the new sights in her life.


    "Is this the sun? It''s so warm!" She said as she followed Luffy to the beach.


    "Is this a forest? It''s green! I''ve never seen one before!"


    "Is this sand? Are those birds flying near the sun? Is that a human city? It looks so different from the Fish-Man Ind!"


    Luffy couldn''t help but smile at the young woman seeing so many new things in her life for the first time.


    "How''s Lami?" I asked when I reached the girls and the bear. While Lami was a bit bandaged, Bepo had adhesive bandages in his pocket for some bizarre reason.


    "She''s fine..." Kuina said.


    "But I still think she needs more bandages!" Yamato couldn''t help butment in a silly tone.


    "Do you want to turn the captain into a mummy?" Everyone looked at Bepo, who had an unexpected outburst of anger.


    "Hmm?! I''m sorry!" The bear quickly apologized, embarrassed by the attention.


    "What a funny bear!" Yamato said with a smile, not caring that he had just yelled at her a moment ago.


    Kuina sighed; she had never seen such peculiar characters in her life. Even though she remembered meeting Zoro, he wasn''t as quirky as Yamato, Bepo, and even Luffy. Moreover, she couldn''t ignore the fact that Luffy wasing with a mermaid who had been gigantic until recently, followed by a shark wearing a T-shirt that didn''t seem to need to breathe water and floated in the air like the mermaid.


    "Hmm... What happened to her, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi, seeing the small injured human lying on the sand, couldn''t help but ask, worried.


    "Hmm... She slipped and fell," Luffy said, scratching his head, because how could he say that he had punched the woman for cutting a piece of his hat just a while ago? He was sure she would cry and run away, saying he was a monster.


    "She slipped and fell?!?" Both Bepo and Kuina yelled indignantly, knowing the real reason for Lami being in that condition.


    "That''s funny. She fell pretty badly to have broken six rib bones and dislocated an arm and a leg!" Yamato smiled, speaking these words calmly, while Shirahoshi put her hand on her mouth in concern. Kuina, Bepo, and even Luffy looked at Yamato strangely because she had believed Luffy''s words and said it so strangely.


    "In any case, you stay here for now to take care of Lami, because I want to talk to her when she wakes up. Meanwhile, I''ll go get my first swordsman for the crew and the third member!" He said as the first swordsman, with a smile, because Kuina hadn''t joined yet.


    "But before I go, take this." He handed a set of clothes he had just bought in the system''s store to Kuina, who was still wearing only the cloak from before, and a dress for Shirahoshi to help her conceal her tail, which was quite conspicuous on its own.


    Then, in front of a group consisting of a passed-out person, a human, a bear, a mermaid, a shark, and a dragon-woman? Luffy wasn''t quite sure of Kaido''s gic makeup, setting aside those thoughts, the group saw Luffy''s transformation. His hair started growing again, with huge wings appearing behind him soon after.


    "What is this!?"


    "My Toki is amazing!" Everyone looked strangely at Yamato at that moment, wondering why she called me that and referred to me with a female name, not to mention the strange stars in ce of her eyes.


    "Fantastic! I''m sorry!"


    "Luffy-Sama is amazing!"


    "SHARKY SHARKY!"


    So, without wasting any more time, Luffy took off into the air, lifting some of the beach sand in front of the group, and headed towards Shell City.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 9 – Zoro.

    Chapter 9 �C Zoro.


    [Tamanho do Cap��tulo: 2105Pvras.]


    Monkey D. Luffy''s POV


    Shell City, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As Luffy took flight, he looked towards the Marine base.


    "I should have had some time to deal with the girls before, but now I''ll rescue him. Wait for me, Zoro!" I said and used my momentum to increase my flight in that direction.


    It didn''t take long to be above the base at a distance of one kilometer.


    "Thanks to my Mythical Zoan, I can see every detail from this distance. It''s great to have enhanced eyes like all the other animal senses," Luffy said to himself as he looked at the base below, examining all the structures. He nced in one direction and finally spotted the man tied up in an empty courtyard.


    "Damn it!" He heard the green-haired man muttering quietly with his sharp ears.


    I started to fly and descend towards him. He didn''t notice me as I silentlynded behind his cross. The sun was in front of him, so he couldn''t see the shadow of a "giant bird" behind him.


    Turning off my wings silently, I began to approach him from behind.


    "You seem to be in a tight spot, huh... There''s even food on the ground..." Luffy said casually and noticed the dropped bun on the ground, realizing he arrived a bitter than the original timeline.


    "HM?!" The green-haired man quickly startled by this sudden voice from behind.


    "Who are you? How did you sneak up behind me without me noticing?!" He became quite rmed by Luffy approaching from behind, but the man with the straw hat couldn''t me him for his reaction.


    "How I got here doesn''t matter, but let me introduce myself to you. I am Monkey D. Luffy! The man whose dream and goal are to conquer all the seas and shake the very foundations of this world in the process!" I said with a big smile.


    "Hmm? Conquer the seas? Shake the foundations of this world?" Zoro said, raising an eyebrow, but he didn''tugh at this deration; after all, he was another dreamer.


    "That''s right, I''m a pirate," I said, looking into his eyes.


    "And I hunt pirates sometimes to get by, so you better leave," he simply said, and Luffy smiled.


    "Hold on there, my friend. Let me finish speaking. I can''t be arrogant and think I can do all of this alone. I need a crew to fight against the world and turn it upside down. I can see your ambition too. What''s your goal?" Luffy asked, knowing already what his next words would be.


    "I made a promise to someone a long time ago that one of us would be the greatest swordsman in the world. I am Roronoa Zoro, the man who will be the greatest swordsman in the world!" He said firmly, while I smiled enthusiastically.


    "Very well, my friend. A worthy dream for a swordsman in my pirate crew!" I said, and he looked at me strangely.


    "I''m not interested." Knowing what I was insinuating, he cut me off.


    "Sorry, Zoro, I won''t force you to join my crew because I don''t think you deserve that, and I don''t find it very cool with most people. But now you''re a criminal, and you''ll never survive being hunted by the Marines when you''re alone at sea to be the world''s greatest swordsman." I said, trying to persuade him.


    "I made a deal with the Marines. If I stay here for a month without eating, they''ll set me free. I''ve been here for a few days, and I can stay much longer like this!" Zoro said.


    "And you believe that?" I raised an eyebrow with that, knowing his fate.


    "What do you mean?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Look, Captain Morgan''s son, Helmeppo, is going to execute you soon to take your sword, the Wado Ichimonji. You''re either going to be an ouw or a dead man. Which option do you choose?" Luffy said, crossing his arms in front of him.


    He looked at him for a few seconds, realizing there was no mistake in his words, and finally spoke.


    "He''s really going to do that?!" His tone showed immense anger.


    "I have no doubt about that, Zoro. Unfortunately, you relied on an arrogant coward... now you''ll pay for it..." Luffy said.


    Zoro looked at him for a while before speaking again.


    "Are you serious when you say you want to conquer the seas?" He couldn''t help but ask that.


    "Yes, I will be known as the king or emperor of the pirates, and I need the greatest swordsman in the world by my side. What do you say?" Luffy said confidently.


    "Hmmm... all right! I''ll join you, just get my sword back and as long as you don''t stop me from pursuing my dream, I''ll be your swordsman!" He demanded.


    "Well, I can do that, but why would I leave you here defenseless?" I asked while opening the system, went to the store, and bought a low-quality sword for him.


    "Where did this sworde from?!" He was surprised by the sudden appearance of the sword, but I didn''t bother to answer as I cut his bindings.


    This made him fall to the ground in the next moment. Now that he was without ropes, he didn''t say anything as he got up and walked over to a piece ofnd with a dropped bun and picked it up to eat.


    "This is great! I haven''t eaten in days!" He said happily, eating the bun and the earth.


    "Hahaha, that''s funny, take this sword, I don''t need it." Luffy threw the sword into his hands.


    "What do we do now, Captain?" He said, inspecting the sword, but it didn''t surprise him, as it was a low-quality sword, but useful at the moment.


    [Crew: Zoro has joined your crew!]


    I smiled at the system message and looked at the swordsman.


    "Simple, we''ll get your sword back, take over this Marine base, and destroy it in the process!" I said enthusiastically as he raised an eyebrow, wondering if I was joking.


    "Come on, let''s see what these Marines are capable of." Luffy said without waiting for a response from Zoro and walked directly to the front of the Marine base, at its entrance.


    It didn''t take long for them to find the entrance courtyard of the base, with Helmeppo being escorted by two Marines as they seemed to be heading out to do something in the city.


    ''He should go to the restaurant where Luffy and Koby found him in the original story,'' Luffy thought.


    "Yo!" I said, raising my hand to greet them, causing them to turn to my sudden voice and look at me stunned as they studied me bewilderedly. Luffy appeared to them like a criminal, with a rather sinister smile on his face as he approached them.


    "Who are you?! Hm?! Zoro, did you escape?!" He shouted, and the men beside him quickly grabbed their weapons to attack the two approaching them.


    I raised a hand to Zoro, asking him to let me handle it, and I began to walk toward the trio without any fear of their weapons.


    As I advanced calmly, two rifles were already aimed at me, but I didn''t pay much attention as I continued to walk.


    "Shoot him!!!" Helmeppo shouted hysterically.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    The shots were heard by everyone in the vicinity, and the noise echoed through the area. Those who were shooting, along with Helmeppo and even Zoro, had expressions of disbelief as they saw the bullets strike my skin and crumple upon impact without prating.


    The sound of crumpled bullets falling to the ground could be heard by those nearby, in the midst of the ensuing silence that settled over the area.


    "Well, you guys are worse than Lami. At least I could feel a bit of her sword''s touch." Luffy said, bored, as the bullets continued to collide with him.


    Ignoring the fact that Luffy was talking about someone named Lami, they were shocked at this strange figure, which just stood there, stopping bullets from prating his own body. Even Zoro couldn''t believe his eyes; he never imagined that someone could stop a bullet with their own skin.


    ''And he doesn''t even know about the monsters in the New World,'' Luffy told himself as he observed Zoro''s surprise.


    Seeing that they had stopped shooting, Luffy started walking toward the trio again.


    "Stay away, you monster!" Helmeppo was now more terrified than ever, taking steps backward, trying to get away from here.


    Before Helmeppo and his guards could escape, I used my speed to approach.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Speed, apply 30 times!]


    I may not have the Gear 2 of the Hito Hito no Mi, but my speed already surpasses it by far at this level!


    In their view, Luffy disappeared from where he stood, reappearing right in front of them. Without saying anything, I delivered a punch to each guard on either side of Helmeppo.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    Their bodies mmed directly into the Marine base wall like rockets. Luffy wasn''t a good person, and they had tried to kill him because he was going to spare them as the original Luffy did?


    Luffy didn''t know if they would survive those punches, but he didn''t care anymore. He removed his eyes from the holes in the wall made by the Marines and looked at the frightened Helmeppo in front of him.


    He red at the son of Captain Morgan, one of the worst kinds of people imaginable. Who would they be? The hypocrites of the Marines, people who did evil under the guise of justice. These were the kind of people Luffy detested the most in life.


    "So, I heard that you like to intimidate the citizens of this city..." Luffy said calmly, looking into his trembling eyes.


    "Wha-what do you mean? My father won''t let you hurt me!" Helmeppo was very scared now, and having Luffy, a stranger, staring at him like a predator didn''t help alleviate his tension.


    "Let me show you how to intimidate someone!" Luffy said with a sinister smile.


    "What do you mean? My father won''t let you hurt me!" Helmeppo was very scared now.


    "Hehe, if he shows up, I''ll make him join the fun..." Luffy talked like a thug, maintaining a wicked grin.


    Before Helmeppo could respond to this, Luffy grabbed him by the arm.


    Crack


    I simply bent it effortlessly, and his arm made a sound as if bones were breaking.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Want to give up already?" Luffy said with a small interrogation, looking at the pathetic Helmeppo beneath his hand, now barely able to speak after receiving two blows to the face that destroyed him.


    "It''s a shame that you can''t take it anymore. I could have taught you more, but let''s finish this." He said, as he looked at the base and simplyunched a badly injured Helmeppo directly into the window on the fifth floor, like a ragdoll.


    Crack


    They could hear the sound of the window breaking from that height.


    Zoro and the Marine guards who had seen this man torturing the son of their captain pointed their guns at him from the walls of the base, but they hesitated to shoot, and no one had yet managed to inform their superior. Luffy''s actions had been so sudden that they didn''t know how to react.


    "Let''s make this more attention-grabbing," Luffy said with a smile, while Zoro looked at him trying to understand what he was nning. Luffy looked at the gate and pointed at it with the palm of his hand.


    "Let''s use this ability for the first time!" Luffy said with a smile as a powerful purple me appeared around his hand, appearing to charge with every moment and growing stronger.


    "What''s this?!" Zoro was shocked by this, but not nearly as much as what would happen next.


    Without responding to Zoro, the me in Luffy''s hand flew and was shot with a small explosion, like a cannon, at high speed, directly towards the gate.


    The base''s gates were still closed, so the me hit right in the middle.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM


    It wasn''t just the Marine base that heard it; the entire city trembled from the explosion. A group of women with a bear and a shark heard it on a certain beach, and a boy in a boat near the ind was also startled as he saw an explosion in front of the base, from where he was several kilometers away at sea. He wondered what on earth was happening there.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 10 – Garp!

    Chapter 10 �C Garp!


    [Chapter Size: 2530 Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy POV


    Shell City, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM


    The explosion shook the entire ce, window panes shattered with the impact of the st, and terrified Marines ran, dropping their weapons from the wall.


    Zoro didn''t look much different from them.


    "Whistle Quite an explosion, huh?" Luffy said, pleased.


    "ARE YOU EVEN HUMAN, ARE YOU SURE???" Zoro yelled while trying to shield himself from the explosion.


    Where the Marine gate used to be, now looked like hell on earth. There was no more wall, as it had been disintegrated by the impact, and the ground was dug a few meters deep, forming a small crater with purple mes burning on the earth at this moment.


    "In my defense, I had no idea how this power worked! It was the first time using it!" Luffy had toe up with an excuse as he scratched his head. He really had no idea he was this powerful!


    "This power may not be as powerful as Kizaru''s, but I haven''t even used its full potential yet!" He thought as he contemted his potential and considered the future. He turned to a still dazed Zoro and said.


    "Anyway, let''s head to the base. The soldiers must be regrouping now. Morgan will show up soon." Luffy said as he walked in the opposite direction of the gate in chaos, which was now on fire. The soldiers on the wall, who were aiming at them, ended up fleeing in fear after witnessing this disy of power.


    With not much more to say, Zoro started following him closely.


    "Who are you?!" The pair heard a voice as they approached the main building, and at that moment, the main door burst open with a hurried boom, revealing a giant man with an axe in ce of his right hand, standing almost 3 meters tall, ring at them in anger as he appeared before them.


    "Ah! You must be Morgan, the captain of this base, right?" Luffy asked, not caring to introduce himself.


    Several Marines were pointing their weapons at the pair behind him, but fear was evident in their eyes. They couldn''t remain calm after seeing and feeling what Luffy had done, even if they thought it was due to some bomb he ced on the gate rather than the chaos mes generated in a matter of seconds by the palm of his hand; otherwise, they would be fleeing at this moment.


    Luffy smiled at them.


    "Yes, I am Morgan! Do you have any idea who you''re attacking? No pirate attacks a Marine base and gets away with it!" He said as a threat.


    "Hehe, I''d like to see that. I''m a pirate, and I do what I want," Luffy said as he walked towards Morgan without hesitation.


    This only made Morgan even angrier at this young pirate. He then saw Luffy approaching the line of his attack, and as he walked, he raised his axe and swung it.


    "THEN DIE!" He shouted and swung his axe with all his might.


    Luffy, seeing this, had only one thought.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Defense, apply 30 times!]


    CRACK


    His axe connected with my body but stopped there, not going a millimeter further! It even created cracks in the weapon with the impact of Luffy''s body.


    "THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!!!!" Morgan shouted, now truly scared.


    "Is that all the great Captain Morgan can do? It''s stronger than bullets, I admit, but it''s still weaker than Lami''s de," Luffy smiled as he spoke.


    "Shoot him! Kill them!" Morgan immediately yelled, trying to retreat from this monster.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Speed, apply 30 times!]


    I disappeared from the spot, reappearing near Morgan''s head.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Strength, apply 30 times!]


    I still couldn''t use two applications at the same time; I would have to further develop my fruit to achieve that. However, I could quickly switch between applications of multiplication.


    Luffy didn''t waste time and punched Morgan''s head in that instant, without giving him a chance to react. I switched from speed to multiplied strength to see what would happen; I could defeat him with just my physical strength, but I wanted to test my limits.


    BOOM


    The impact of my punch created an explosive sound, causing Morgan''s head to detach from his neck in an instant.


    BOOOM Another impact followed, with the severed head exploding and flying into the Marine base.


    The soldiers, seeing their captain lose his head like that, were shocked and immediately dropped their weapons in surrender, knowing they were in front of a monster.


    Luffy calmlynded on the ground and looked at the impact created by his punch.


    Whistle


    He whistled, looking at the damage he had caused.


    "Do any of you still want to fight?" He asked the men in front of him, who had already surrendered by dropping their weapons.


    "No! We surrender!" one of them said.


    "Great, we''re pirates, and we don''t care about the Marines. I''m going to plunder this base, as long as you don''t interfere with it, we won''t harm you," he told the man, who looked cautious but yielded to Luffy''s relentless gaze, unable to fight back, knowing that Luffy could kill them on the spot.


    "Great, show mypanion here to the treasure room," he pointed to Zoro since Luffy decided that Zoro would be assigned to collect the treasure and his old weapon.


    "I also want to go to the main Den Den Mushi, one that can connect directly to Marine Headquarters," I told them, and the man who spoke to Luffy had widened eyes at this.


    "You want to talk to Marine Headquarters?" The man couldn''t help but ask in surprise.


    "Yes, you can do that. Remember, you are now my hostages. HAHAHAHAHA!" He said with a sadistic smile, and the Marine in front of him began to sweat.


    "Y-YES!" The poor man yielded.


    "Zoro, get your swords and take all the money from the vault with you. In the meantime, I''ll talk to my old man," I said.


    "YOUR GRANDFATHER?" Zoro asked incredulously, but Luffy didn''t bother to respond and followed the man who led me to Morgan''s room.


    "Here is the Den Den Mushi!" The man said, still sounding nervous.


    "Call the headquarters, please," I said, and the man started dialing the special number hurriedly.


    "Click Mushi Mushi. This is headquarters. What does Marine Base stationed in Shell City, Unit 153, need?" A demanding voice came from the snail.


    "S-Sir, there''s a pirate who wants to speak with you..." The poor man was afraid as he spoke hesitantly.


    "What do you mean!?" The voice became serious, and the snail''s expression changed, now that he heard this.


    "Give me that, and thank you." Luffy smiled and said as he took themunicator connected to the snail.


    "Hello, I''m the pirate Monkey D. Luffy!" I announced with an even bigger smile and spoke before the other end of the line could question me or recite the usual lines about how Luffy couldn''t escape punishment and that he would pay for it, the usual lines.


    "I wish to speak with my grandpa, Monkey D. Garp. He should be in Sengoku''s office right now, if he''s still at Marineford," Luffy said calmly.


    The room fell silent, both the Marine next to Luffy and the one on the other end of the line. They choked when they heard this.


    Who was Sengoku? The highest level of the Marines. But here was a nameless pirate from the East Blue, asking to be transferred to the highest level of the Marines'' room!


    And even more importantly, who was Garp? The hero of the Marines, the strongest man in the Marines'' ranks, a symbol of the highest prestige in the organization. Not even the three admirals couldpare in strength and reputation. But here was a rookie pirate saying he was his grandson, and how could people take that lightly?


    "I-Is this..." Even the voice became nervous now. While the man who had apanied Luffy to this room was about to faint.


    "Tell him I took this base and its personnel hostage; he''ll understand," Luffy said, still smiling. His expression didn''t match his actions, as Luffy was taking over a whole Marine base, not strolling in the park to smile so easily.


    "All right!" The voice said nervously and seemed to put the Den Den Mushi on hold.


    A little whileter, the snail''s expression changed, and a much older voice boomed from the other end.


    "LUFFY!!!!! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING, YOU BECAME A PIRATE????!!!!" His grandfather''s voice was seething with anger.


    "HAHAHAHA. Hello, Grandpa! It''s been 6 months since Ist saw you; I miss you so much!" Luffyughed and spoke sincerely. He was influenced by the original Luffy, so he felt a genuine connection to this man as a grandfather.


    In the original, even though he loved this guy, Luffy didn''t want to see his grandpa because of his ''fist of love,'' but this new Luffy was different; he genuinely wanted to see the man.


    "Buahahahahaha. My grandson misses me!! But your voice sounds different, have you grown in these..." Heughed happily and did a 180-degree turnaround when he heard that his rebellious grandson missed him.


    "GARP!!" Sengoku shouted angrily at Garp beside him to get him to focus on the call.


    "OH, YEAH! Luffy, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING, YOU KIDNAPPED A MARINE BASE?!" He expressed his anger again.


    "HEHEHE, I wanted to talk to you again, Grandpa, I have some things to tell you," he said. But a voice interrupted me.


    "WHAT HAPPENED TO MORGAN?!" Sengoku asked hurriedly as he grabbed themunicator next to Garp.


    "Well, I killed him," I said, and the room fell silent at that moment.


    "You did what!?" Garp shouted in the background.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to offend you or your precious Marines, but amander who abuses his people to the point of hurting his subordinates and the city''s citizens, iming to do so for the sake of Marine justice, is the kind of person I hate most in this world. Even pirates have more dignity than this type of person because pirates do evil without hiding behind a noble cause," Luffy said and continued.


    "And he tried to kill me, called me a demon, a monster, but if a person is ready to kill, then they must be ready to die," he said without mincing words.


    "I can understand that..." My grandfather spoke, knowing that his grandson wouldn''t lie, and he felt no deception at all, as his Haki would hardly be wrong, even through a Den Den Mushi.


    "GARP! YOUR GRANDSON KILLED A BASE COMMANDER, RIGHT OR WRONG, AND HE TARNISHED THE NAME OF THE MARINES!" Sengoku yelled in anger, and Garp, who had concurred with his grandson on the phone, scratched his nose beside Sengoku.


    "LUFFY, STAY THERE, I''M COMING TO THE EAST BLUE TO CAPTURE YOU!" Garp shouted indignantly.


    "HAHAHAHA. Grandpa, I have more corrupt Marines to catch in this sea, so I won''t be here for long," Luffyughed in amusement at his grandfather''s request; this guy was really funny.


    "Grandpa, I want to tell you something else. There''s a boy arriving at this base; he''s weak and cowardly, but he has potential. He''s determined to reach the level of an admiral. I would say he would be the best pupil you could get since I and Ace are pirates!" Luffy said with a smile.


    "CURSE THEM, I SHOULDN''T HAVE LET YOU GUYS CHOOSE THIS LIFESTYLE!!" Garp shouted in anger but quickly softened his voice.


    "Tell me, is this boy here now?" Garp asked, curious. His rebellious grandson''s words had piqued his interest.


    "Yes, Grandpa. He''s going to enlist as a Marine; it''s a good change. I would take him as a crewmate, but he''s determined to fight pirates!" I said.


    "That''s interesting!" My grandfather said with a smile.


    "Yes, I want you to train him with everything, as I know you and Sengoku are almost retired!" I said with a smile, especially when the snail expressed anger that was nothingpared to before, while the Marine in the room with me fainted from those words. Luffy didn''t care about that and continued.


    "So the Marines need new potentials, only you guys aren''t any fun when I dominate the New World. I hope for some challenge, you know?" I said arrogantly, while my grandfather and the fleet admiral were left speechless by my remarks.


    "LUFFY, I''M COMING TO THE EAST BLUE TO CAPTURE YOU!" My grandpa shouted indignantly.


    "Great, grandpa, I would love to see you again!" He said, with a smile, while the expression of the Den Den Mushi seemed genuinely happy at this moment.


    "BUAHAHAHAHA! My grandson wants to see me!" Garpughed happily.


    "GARP!" Sengoku shouted again in anger.


    "Oh yes, Luffy! Wait for me, and I''ll capture you using my ''fist of love''!" He said.


    "Grandpa, speaking of which, I learned to use the ''fist of love''! I saw a girl I liked a while back and used those fists on her to show my love, but she flew too far!" Luffyined.


    "Buahahahahaha. So you used the ''fist of love'' the right way!"


    While the grandfather-grandson duo chatted, Sengoku and the Marine who had fainted before and had now woken up were speechless with this conversation.


    "How do you win over a woman by punching her?!" They eximed.


    "Hm?" The same listeners were speechless at the next action of the grandfather-grandson on each of the lines.


    Sengoku saw Garp fall asleep in front of him, while the Marine from Naval Base 153 was speechless when he saw Luffy and the Den Den Mushi fall asleep in the middle of the call.


    "GARP!"


    "Hm? What a strange dream, I dreamt that my grandson missed me..." he murmured, but when he saw themunication equipment in front of him, some veins appeared on his forehead.


    "LUFFY!!!!! HOW CAN YOU SLEEP IN THE MIDDLE OF A CALL!!"


    "Hmmm? Grandpa!"


    "STAY IN THE EAST BLUE, GRANDPA IS COMING TO ARREST YOU!" Garp shouted.


    "Okay, you cane, but bring some of those cookies. I want to try them to see why you only eat those. I n to try them after I kick your butt, of course!" Luffy said with a smile, but before Garp could respond, Luffy hung up the Den Den Mushi.


    Click


    With that, Luffy left the room, satisfied, while the Marine who had been with him before was unconscious after hearing the entire conversation again.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 11 – Heading to Orange Town

    Chapter 11 �C Heading to Orange Town


    [Chapter Length: 3035Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy POV


    Shell City, East Blue.


    "Yo Zoro, I see you got the treasures!" Luffy couldn''t help but smile when he saw Zoro with his swords at his side and a bag of gold behind him as Luffy walked out of the main gate of the base alone. He noticed that hispanion was still surrounded by marines, but none of them seemed to want to do anything against them now, with defeated looks on their faces.


    "I guess so!" Zoro grumbled dissatisfied. He ended up not doing anything while Luffy fought and destroyed the marine base all by himself. He felt a little bad about it since, in the end, he was reduced to being a pack mule by his captain.


    Ignoring his new crewmate, Luffy turned to the marines and spoke with enthusiasm, not appearing as if they were mortal enemies, and he offered a friendly smile to their dejected faces.


    "With that, we''re leaving. Thanks for everything, marines! I hope you won''t abuse your people anymore, understood? Oh, one more thing, there''s a pink-haired boy who wille to enlist soon, my grandfather, who is a vice-admiral, wille to take care of him. So make sure to wee him until the old man arrives. The marine who apanied me to the den den mushi will answer any of your questions, so goodbye!" I said to the marines in a friendly manner.


    "This guy just destroyed a part of the base, killed ourmander, and stole our gold, not to mention that by contacting the headquarters, we''ve lost our dignity. How can he act like we''re friends right now?" All the marines had this thought. How could they feel okay about it? But Luffy didn''t care.


    Luffy then turned towards the direction of the destroyed gate with Zoro behind him.


    "I think things are going to change a bit with these actions, unlike the original. In the original, Luffy cut off all ties with Koby after Morgan was defeated, but I''m different from the original and wouldn''t try to hide the brief moment he had with Koby. But to make Koby have the same fate as the original, since that was his dream, he personally made that call to his grandfather and wanted to meet the old man on purpose. With his actions here, Koby might not fall into the hands of his grandfather, so he directly contacted that man to talk about the boy. Koby had a lot of potential, and the marines would never suspect a direct pupil under the care of the marine hero as a spy, which would be impossible to go unnoticed by my grandfather if that were the case. I say he has a chance to fit in as a spy because the boy had my rmendation and a history of spending a few years on Alvida''s ship. Some suspicions could naturally arise."


    Ignoring the marines, Luffy turned his attention back to Zoro.


    "Let''s go, Zoro. We have to see our other crewmates who are waiting for us, and there''s a big surprise among them. I''m sure your eyes will pop out with this!" Luffy said with mystery and an encouraging smile.


    Zoro saw that but didn''t ask any more questions. He simply followed them, his face filled with a sense of defeat.


    Then the pair walked through the destroyed crater that used to be the old gate and saw arge crowd gathered outside at the moment. The explosion had drawn the entire city''s attention, and almost everyone hade to see what was happening and the destruction caused at the marine base.


    "What happened here?"


    "Why are only these twoing out of there so calmly?"


    "That''s Roronoa Zoro, the man captured by Morgan''s son!"


    "Poor guy, he was just defending a little girl!"


    "Speaking of which, I don''t think Morgan would just let him leave like that!"


    "Especially carrying gold!"


    "Who''s that with him?"


    "He''s all tattooed!!"


    "He''s so handsome!!!"


    "What a handsome man!"


    "Marry me!"


    "You have a tendency to attract attention, huh?" Zoro, next to Luffy, couldn''t help butment as he saw the women suddenly shouting things to his captain, while the men felt jealous and ufortable.


    "Tsk, I already have my women. I can''t pay attention to every one I see." Luffy said, smiling at him.


    But before he could respond, a little girl emerged from the crowd and came towards the pair.


    "You managed to get free?! I''m so happy!" She asked cheerfully.


    "I believe so..." Zoro said bashfully.


    "Rika!" A woman came from the crowd, calling the girl.


    "Mom, he''s free!" She pointed to Zoro and said again.


    "Let''s invite him to the restaurant!"


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea." Luffy intervened this time.


    "Huh?"


    "We''re being pursued for attacking a marine base and killing Morgan, theirmander. So we''re leaving!"


    "Morgan is dead?!" The crowd that heard this quickly asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, now let''s go, Zoro!" Luffy said, leaving the people with this information and walking directly to the city''s port.


    He knew people would be happy to hear this information, but he wanted to get out of this city as soon as possible. It''s a race against time on every ind Luffy visited in the original, and Nami, Usopp, and Sanji were in some degree of danger if he took too long. Not to mention that his grandfather was likely now preparing to set sail from the headquarters toe to the East Blue, wanting to put him in Impel Down.


    "Hahaha. Will I finally have my own bounty? I believe you''ll have one too after today." Luffymented as they walked through the streets.


    "Maybe, it''s highly likely given themotion you caused today." Zoro grumbled.


    "Yeah, but I doubt it''ll be very high since we''re in the East Blue, and we only attacked one base..." Luffy reflected.


    As people celebrated, Luffy and Zoro made their way to a dock at the port. There was a boat arriving in the city with a solitary Koby rowing it.


    "Hello, Koby! You took a long time!" Luffy couldn''t help butment suddenly as he approached the boy.


    Koby, who was tying the boat to one of the dock pirs absentmindedly, was startled by Luffy''s sudden voice behind him.


    "AHHH!!! LUFFY!! AND... ZORROOOOOO????!!!!!" The boy was even more frightened with Zoro by Luffy''s side.


    "Zoro, stop scaring the kids." Luffy simply said as he smiled at Koby.


    "Who''s scaring the kids!" Zoro was indignant.


    "HAHAHAHA. Look at him, Zoro. He''s clearly afraid of you!" Luffy made a joke, having fun with the situation.


    "Seeing it that way, he doesn''t seem to know what kind of monster you are..." Zoro muttered.


    Ignoring Zoro, Luffy''s attention returned to the timid boy in front of him.


    "Koby, you''re going to enlist in this marine base. I''ve talked to them, and they''ll take care of you until my grandfather


    picks you up, understood?" Luffy said.


    "Huh? Seriously? Who''s your grandfather?" Koby asked in disbelief.


    "That''s a secret. HAHAHAHAHA." Luffyughed, imagining Garp throwing poor Koby onto some random ind filled with giant and powerful creatures while the poor boy screamed and cried.


    "Anyway, I''m leaving now, Koby. Good luck, and I hope you be a powerful figure in the future, as strong as an admiral. I''m counting on it, got it?" Luffy said with a smile as he walked away with Zoro right behind him, walking away from the boy after a brief farewell.


    Koby was shocked by Luffy''s words, wondering if the guy with the straw hat really believed in him. But he didn''t notice any insincerity in his tone when he said those words.


    Seeing Luffy walking away and realizing that he wouldn''t see him for a while, Koby quickly shouted determined and excitedly at Luffy. This guy with the straw hat had helped him and even encouraged him to pursue his dream. Tears streamed down his face, and he shouted as loudly as he could.


    "THANK YOU, LUFFY! WAIT FOR ME, AND ONE DAY I''LL GO TO SEA TO CAPTURE YOU. SO YOU BETTER BE READY FOR IT, MONKEY D. LUFFY!!!" Koby said with determination and emotion.


    "I''m counting on it, Koby!" Luffy replied from a distance.


    "You''re very strange, you know that?" Zoro couldn''t help butment beside him.


    "HAHAHAHA, I like challenges. The sea would be very boring if there were no potential opponents to fight in the future. Easy things are usually easily forgotten." Luffy said as they walked toward one of the city gates.


    "I have to agree with your words..." Zoro couldn''t help but let his fighting spirit speak for him.


    Walking along the end of the dock, Luffy finally found what he was looking for, a marine ship docked at one of the piers. There were no marines on board since the explosion in the base had made them run to the scene.


    "Hey, let''s steal a marine ship? Won''t that give us trouble?" Zoro asked suspiciously, having realized what I was about to do.


    "Well, I''m going to steal it, but not in the way you''re thinking. And yes, it will cause problems, but I''d rather go on a stolen marine ship than some boat we can find at the dock. Besides, there are a few lovelydies with us who need space." I said as I put my hand on the ship''s wood.


    [The Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, apply 0.001 times!]


    The 30-meter ship began to shrink in the next moment.


    "WHAT IS THIS!?" Zoro eximed in amazement.


    As it shrank, the ship didn''t leave my touch until it was only 3 centimeters long, shrinking 100 times. Luffy currently has a limit of 30 times his fruit for many applications, and he can apply 3 digits of zero.


    He hopes to increase the power limit soon, envisioning the possibilities and versatility of the multiplication fruit.


    "Hahaha. Don''t be too shocked; this is our corona to get off this ind. I promise to return it to the Marines when we have our own boat," I said, showing the tiny ship in the palm of my hand to a bewildered Zoro.


    "Why am I still surprised? You''re definitely not human!" he retorted, already convinced that Luffy is not normal.


    "Now let''s go; we have some people to meet before we set sail," Luffy said, turning and continuing down the path to the east gate and exiting through it.


    As they walked through the forest, it didn''t take long to find the beach where the girls had been after 10 minutes.


    As they approached, Zoro began to notice the strange group of women.


    "Is that a flying shark? And a mermaid?!" Zoro couldn''t help but be amazed by Shirahoshi, even from a distance and wearing a dress, she was sitting, and her tail was visible on the beach.


    "Come on, there''s someone else you''ll be even more surprised to meet!" Luffy said as they got closer, leaving Zoro even more curious about his captain''s words.


    "LUFFY-SAMA!" Shirahoshi shouted upon seeing him approach.


    "Hello, I see Lami is awake!" Luffy said as he observed the bandaged woman on the beach, conscious but not at all pleased with her current condition.


    "I didn''t know you humans got hurt so badly just from falling, how funny!" Shirahoshi said as shey on the beach, swaying her tail and resting her chin on her hands, observing Trafalgar Lami being helped by Bepo, as if she were watching an exotic animal.


    "WHO SAID I FELL?!!" Lami eximedically.


    "HAHAHA, it looks like you''re getting along!" Luffy said, watching the scene andughing.


    "YOU!! WHERE DID YOU GET A WOMAN WITH HORNS, A MERMAID, AND A STRANGE FLYING SHARK WHILE I WAS UNCONSCIOUS? AND NOW YOU BRING A SWORDSMAN TOO!" Lami shouted angrily at Luffy as he approached.


    "Sharky Sharky" Megalo didn''t like being called a strange shark.


    "That''s a secret, but anyway, about the shark, he uses an air bubble around him. Now, how he breathes outside of the water, I don''t know. But more importantly, meet Roronoa Zoro, your new crewmate!" I announced, pointing to the green-haired man at my side.


    "WHO SAID I''M YOUR CREWMATE?!" Lami yelled angrily.


    "REALLY, IT''S A PLEASURE TO MEET YOU! I''m sorry."


    "Zoro-Sama?"


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky."


    "Hello, I''m Oden?! I mean... Yamato!"


    Zoro was speechless in front of this group of strange women and animals before him.


    First a mermaid and a shark, then a bandaged woman who apparently hated Luffy above all else here, and now a talking bear who expressed his opinion first and then apologized. Not to mention the woman with white and various-colored hair, almost 3 meters tall with a pair of horns on her head, almost identifying as a man named Oden.


    "HEY HEY, WHAT''S GOING ON HERE! ARE THESE OUR CREWMATES??!! WHERE DID YOU GET SO MANY BIZARRE PEOPLE?!" Zoro shouted incredulously with aical expression, wondering if he had made the right decision to join Luffy as a pirate.


    "HAHAHA, cool, right? We''re going to conquer the seas together! Wait until you meet the money-lover and the long-nose," Luffy said enthusiastically, thinking about Nami and Usopp.


    "THAT WASN''T A COMPLIMENT!" Zoro retorted.


    "Speaking of which, did you hear the explosion? Was that you, my Toki, I mean, my Luffy?" Yamato asked curiously with her beautiful eyes.


    "Oh, that was me. Zoro was captured by Marines while he was going to be executed, so I decided to blow up the base gate in a sh with the soldiers," Luffy calmly exined.


    "Luffy-Sama is so strong!" Shirahoshi couldn''t help but be impressed. She had been learning many new things since she appeared here, and she didn''t know that humans were so strong, as she was taking Luffy as her benchmark for surface human beings.


    "Incredible! Hm?! I''m sorry!" Bepo eximed.


    "Tsk, darn it," Lami muttered.


    "Hey, after all these years, this guy still gets into trouble like this?" A new voice appeared, and I turned to the woman who now had decent clothes,ing toward us from the forest.


    "So you were here, Kuina?" Luffy smiled at the woman.


    Zoro looked incredulously at the woman when he heard that name. Sad memories couldn''t help but sh through his mind with the coincidence of that name, but he never imagined that the coincidence was more than just the identical name; it was the friend who had died more than 11 years ago.


    When he saw her, he couldn''t help but wonder if it was some dream or something. She was there, the woman he once thought was dead until seconds ago.


    Leaving Zoro to review his friend, he took the gold Zoro had brought and tried a test.


    There were 40 million in the bags, so he wanted to see if he could exchange it for points.


    [System can add money from the shop without being able to return it to your hands, so 40 million berries will be added to the shop''s inventory without being able to withdraw that money to the real world again.] The message appeared in front of Luffy.


    "Interesting! But it''s better to keep some of this money for now because I want to have some purchasing power in the real world," Luffy muttered to himself as he made most of the gold and banknotes disappear from the bags. In total, 30 million berries were credited to the system, while 10 million remained in front of him.


    Looking at hispanions, Zoro had a look of amazement while talking to Kuina. Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Bepo, and even Lami looked at me, waiting for something.


    "*Sigh* Well, let''s get off this ind. I''m d I took a Navy ship..." I said, taking a miniature boat from my pocket. He could buy a small ship in the system, but it would be a waste of money right now.


    "Shirahoshi, can I borrow Megalo?" He asked her about her shark.


    "I think so... Megalo?" She hesitated to part


    with her friend.


    "Sharky?" Megalo seemed cautious.


    Seeing this, Luffy spoke again.


    "Don''t worry; I just need someone to pull the ship, and I need him in his normal form to do it until the next ind." He exined his intentions.


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky!" Megalo replied.


    "I guess that''s a yes. Anyway, let''s go!" Luffy opened a smile and took the lead.


    He walked to the beach, raising his arm back, threw the ship into the sea, catching the curious nces.


    [The Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, revert effect in 5 seconds!]


    Tossing the small object into the air, it flew about 50 meters high until it suddenly transformed into arge 30-meter-long ship with the Marine g.


    *BOOM*


    The sound of the ship hitting the water startled most of hispanions when they saw the ship appear out of nowhere.


    "I know you have questions, but let''s save that for another time. First, let''s board the ship!" Luffy announced, and everyone quickly walked to the ship on the water, where adder was hanging down.


    "What do you think you''re doing!?" Lami yelled angrily as Luffy went to the beach and picked her up like a princess.


    "What, don''t you feel like an emo princess?" He asked her with a provocative smile, which would make Luffy take a punch if she weren''t bandaged right now.


    "WHO ARE YOU CALLING AN EMO PRINCESS?!" She shouted angrily, but Luffy didn''t care.


    Ignoring her hatred for him, he headed to the Marine ship and jumped on board.


    Everyone boarded the ship shortly thereafter, which didn''t take long.


    As soon as they all got on the ship, Luffy asked Megalo to approach him, where he undid the power of his Devil Fruit, and he turned back into a 30-meter-long shark.


    "Now, Megalo, take this!" As he fell into the water, he grabbed the anchor that Luffy had thrown to him and mped onto it with his teeth to pull the ship out of the water.


    "Now, go in that direction!" He instructed the shark, pointing that way after seeing a Marine map. Megalo quickly pulled the ship toward Orange Town.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 12 – Convincing Trafalgar D. Lami.

    Chapter 12 �C Convincing Trafalgar D. Lami.


    [Chapter Size: 1540Words.]


    Monkey D. Luffy POV


    On a stolen Marine ship in the middle of the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "You guys make yourselvesfortable here; I''m going to change. I can''t stand these tight clothes anymore." Luffy quickly said as he entered one of the cabins.


    While he said these words to his newpanions, he closed the door and essed his system shop.


    In the shop, he had 30 million berries stored to spend on almost anything in this world.


    Luffy started by picking clothing that matched his style, which wasn''t difficult to find since the shop had everything as long as you had the money for it.


    With the items purchased, he began to put them on and returned to the deck where everyone was already, earning some surprised looks from them for his new appearance.


    Luffy wore ck tactical pants with military-style ck boots. He went shirtless, revealing his muscr build and front tattoos. He had a ck captain''s cloak, identical in style to Gold D. Roger''s, draped over one shoulder. On the back of the cloak, he customized it with a pirate skull, a Jolly Roger with the Straw Hat. He wouldn''t change that from the original. His whole style was ck, as it was his favorite color.


    He spent 10,000,000 berries on these items, so they were far from low-quality. For clothing, it was a fortune. But it wasn''t just the clothes he bought at that moment; he had a pistol that cost 5 million and a saber at his waist that cost another 5 million, bringing his total expenditure to 20 million, with 10 million left in the shop at the moment.


    These items were not cheap, far from it, but they were nothingpared to the higher-value items in the shop. From what he saw, there were incredible items avable. An example was Gold D. Roger''s sword, Ace, which could be acquired for 10,000,000,000 berries, or 10 billion. Obtaining this item would not be easy, as it was worth more than killing two Yonko to receive that amount �C a value that only the World Nobles could have in their possession.


    His pistol and saber were not bad, but he didn''t think they would hold up well against the power he possessed. So, it was obvious that he nned to rece them with better items in the future when he had a good amount of money avable.


    "So, are we heading in the right direction?" He asked the group in front of him.


    Shirahoshi, who was sitting on a Marine bench, gazing at the sea and the horizon, looked at Luffy thoughtfully, unsure how to respond. Yamato seemed equally lost, Lami was bandaged in a corner beside Bepo, and she didn''t even bother to look at him, still holding a grudge over the beating he had given her and her current condition. Kuina still had the mentality of an 11-year-old girl, so Luffy didn''t expect her to respond.


    But by looking at their expressions, the captain realized that there was a problem in their silence.


    ''Why haven''t I found anyone intelligent for navigation yet?'' He thought, somewhat frustrated.


    "I''m not sure, Captain!" Zoro was the only one who confirmed anything, but when it came to directions, he was not very reliable, so Luffy ignored him.


    His only choice was Bepo.


    "Bepo, are we still on the same course?" He asked.


    "Yes, Captain!" He seemed happy to respond.


    "DON''T CALL HIM CAPTAIN!" Lami yelled angrily.


    "I''m sorry!" He jumped in fear.


    Seeing this, Luffy sighed once more.


    "Lami, I know you''re angry with me, but I want to talk to you. Come with me to the bow of the ship; we have some things to discuss." He said and, before she could react, he picked her up like a princess again, despite her struggling. She couldn''t do anything about it.


    "I hope you don''te to me with more nonsense. First, you took me away from my journey and my sea, and now I''m bandaged because of you. If I weren''t a doctor, I would have to forget my journey for the next few months!" She didn''t waste any time and growled at him.


    "Why would I join your crew?! You may be a monster, but even if you kill me, I don''t intend to do that!" She immediately roared.


    ''As expected of a D. and probably a Conqueror''s Haki user...'' Luffy thought as he looked at the furious woman.


    "Listen, I won''t force you to do it. If you don''t want to, I''ll let you go. But I''m sure I can give you something that almost no one else can in this world." He said sincerely, and she made a face when she heard those words.


    "What can you give me that''s so precious that you brought me here somehow and want me to join you?" She was finally listening to him for the first time.


    "Simple, your revenge. I can help you destroy Donquixote Domingo." Luffy simply stated, leaving her immediately stunned.


    ''For a moment, I thought her backstory might have changed since she''s a woman here, but seeing that surprise on her face, she really has the same background as the original Trafalgar D. Law.'' Luffy analyzed this situation with some satisfaction.


    "Do you know what you''re saying? You know that Domingo is not only protected by the World Government as a former World Noble, but also by other even more terrible powers that you can''t touch!" She didn''t fail to exim in disbelief at my words and said that expecting some fear on Luffy''s face. But the captain had to disappoint her at this moment.


    "Ah, you already know about that, don''t you? But I shouldn''t be so surprised by someone whose life''s only goal is to kill that man. Of course, you have all sorts of information with you." He smiled and continued.


    "If you think I''m afraid of Kaido, one of the Yonko, you''re quite mistaken. I''m going to destroy his reign myself when I go to the New World. Do you see that girl with a foolish face over there?" I pointed to Yamato some tens of meters away from us, who smiled when she saw Luffy talking about her and waved her hand like a happy fool.


    Before Lami could speak in surprise, he continued.


    "She is Kaido''s daughter, just as I took you from North Blue, I summoned her right from under her father''s nose. Kaido knows that his daughter hates him, but he wouldn''t stand idly by knowing that I kidnapped her from Onigashima and brought her to East Blue. He''lle after me as soon as he finds out." Luffy said calmly.


    "IS THAT TRUE?!" Lami was astonished by this.


    "Yes. With me, I will guarantee you enough strength to have your revenge with your own hands and not wait for someone else to do it for you!" He said because, in the future after the time skip, he was sure that Law wouldn''t have the strength to face Domingo alone. But Luffy was confident that he could make Lami very strong by that time, and


    that kind of revenge should be done by her and not by someone else.


    "Do you really mean it?" She asked with a lot of disbelief, which Luffy could understand well.


    "Yes, look at me. I have a body as powerful as Yamato and her father. I have two Disaster-level Devil Fruits with me, which I consider to be a level above the others!" He spoke sincerely. Luffy didn''t intend to hide these things from his potential crew members. He didn''t like building close rtionships with lies. He would be open as soon as possible.


    Besides, who could believe those words? The Moa Moa no Mi was hidden behind the power of his Zoan, as it wasn''t something tangible. At most, people could suspect when he changed the mass of objects and people, but he would always use his Manticore Zoan to hide the multiplication fruit for now. When the real threat was exposed, he would almost have no one to fear in the sea.


    "Two Disaster-level Devil Fruits?" She eximed so loudly that even the others heard it.


    "You know that with this and a reliable crew, it''s only a matter of time until the sea and the world are under my rule." Luffy said arrogantly, as that was what he believed.


    Lami fell silent, contemting my words.


    "I... Alright! I''ll join you because, above all, you''re a D. But I hope you keep your word. The moment I see that you won''t fulfill your promise, I will leave the group or even kill you for deceiving me!" She threatened, but Luffy gave her a big smile.


    "HAHAHAHA! Then I say, wee to the group, emo girl!" Luffy wasughing with joy at this moment.


    "WHO ARE YOU CALLING AN EMO GIRL?!" She shouted with aical face.


    "Hehe, anyway, let''s celebrate with the others." He said as he received a message from the system.


    [Crew: Trafalgar D. Lami has joined as a crew member!]


    [Crew: Bepo has joined as a crew member!]


    "This is great," I said to myself.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 13 – The Beginning of the Mugiwaras

    Chapter 13 �C The Beginning of the Mugiwaras


    [Chapter Size: 1653Words]


    Monkey D. Luffy POV


    On a stolen Marine ship in the middle of the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    It didn''t take them long to ransack the Marine ship''s storage and kitchen to prepare their first of many banquets toe.


    "Let''s celebrate!" Luffy announced with a smile as he gathered with everyone else.


    "Celebrate!" Yamato immediately agreed, expressing her happiness.


    "Tsk, the Marine''s stash is pretty weak." Zoro grumbled as he drank a bottle he had taken from the ship''s storage.


    "You''ve be an alcoholic after 11 years?!" Kuina teased beside him, expressing some surprise at how the young boy had turned into a young man who loved sake.


    "Is that good?" Shirahoshi asked curiously about the drink.


    "That''s not for you; you''re only 18. Here, take this, orange juice for you, Princess." Luffy immediately intervened and handed her something healthy.


    Meanwhile, he picked up a bottle next to Zoro, who looked at him with some surprise.


    "But aren''t you younger than her?" Zoro asked, surprised because Luffy had mentioned he was only 17, just like the original.


    "Hahaha. That''s true, but I''m the captain!" I said, drinking a new type of alcohol that I had never tasted in my life, but I didn''t even grimace at the sake.


    "What kind of logic is that?" Lami asked beside him, in a bad mood.


    "Should I call you ''captain'' now, captain?" Bepo was still lost since his captain had said they would be part of Luffy''s crew.


    "I believe you can call him ''captain'' now..." Lami muttered, and she was quite proud, which didn''t surprise Luffy much.


    "Anyway, what''s the n now, Captain?" Zoro asked curiously, drawing everyone''s attention to him because Luffy had so far only recruited them and hadn''t talked much about his future ns, other than wanting to head towards Orange Town with Megalo pulling the ship at high speed at the moment.


    "Well, first, before I want to go to the Grand Line, there are some things to do in this sea, and one of them is to recruit some members with high potential. As powerful as we are here, in the Grand Line, things change..." He said, looking at everyone and continued.


    "At the moment, the most powerful member of the group is Yamato, the vice-captain of the crew. But even though she is powerful, we can''t fight against the world with our current strength, so my top priority is to get stronger and recruit new crew members, which includes stealing a lot of money as we sail this sea. I need to gather as much money as I can to improve the crew, and the best way to do that is by taking everything we can along the way."


    "Most of you have no idea where we''re going and what the true powers of this world are, but there are people in the Grand Line who can wipe out an entire ind. For example, Zoro and Kuina, your dream is to be the world''s greatest swordsman, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "For sure!"


    "I''m not saying this to discourage you, but to increase your determination. Mihawk, currently the world''s greatest swordsman, could cut the ind of Shell City in half. Look at that possibility; you have a long way to go, and you''ll never get stronger if you stay here in the East Blue or avoid great dangers that may even threaten your lives."


    "What?!"


    "Cut that ind? That''s impossible!"


    Both expressed disbelief, and I sighed.


    "As I said, that''s his level and the level of several monsters in the second half of the Grand Line. I want you to bear in mind that you''ll have to be powerful at that level if you want to survive and achieve that dream."


    "Scary! Scary!" Bepo shouted.


    "Bepo, don''t worry, and I have faith that everyone will be powerful here." Luffy wanted to encourage everyone with a confident smile.


    "Do you think I can be strong enough to protect the Fish-Man Ind and fulfill my mother''s dream?" Suddenly, Shirahoshi asked timidly, believing in Luffy''s smile.


    "I know you can, and I''ll protect you until that time, Princess, because I have faith in you. That''s why I summoned you, as well as everyone here." I told her and the rest of them.


    "Yeah, thank you, Luffy-Sama," she said, a little teary-eyed and touched.


    "I think I can be strong enough to protect the ind of the Tritons and fulfill my mother''s dream?" She asked with a little smile.


    "I have no doubts about that," I answered, which made her very happy.


    "Zoro is right; I''m going to be strong enough not to lose to Zoro or anyone else!" Kuina said as well.


    "Hehehe, then I''ll get stronger to beat that old man with my own hands!" Yamato said confidently, referring to her father.


    "I''m going to get my revenge. So, I''ll get stronger too!" Lami said, still bandaged, but she was now swept up by the group''s atmosphere.


    "I want to get strong too! Um... I''m sorry." Bepo didn''t get out of character; he shouted, and everyone paid attention to him just for him to be embarrassed and apologize, but Luffy could see his determination.


    "Now let''s continue our feast because today marks the beginning of the infamous pirate group''s journey, the Straw Hat Pirates!" Luffy announced,ughing and happily creating a bond with several of their dreams and goals here.


    For the rest of the day, the group celebrated, drinking and eating until night fell.


    It didn''t take long for the night to grow in the sky and dawn, on the deck, there was a Zoro and Bepo sleeping on the floor. The girls were in the cabins. Megalo had shrunk again to rest and was sleeping with Shirahoshi in a room. Meanwhile, Luffy was the only one awake this night, standing outside alone. He was experiencing his first night in this world with a great sense of satisfaction for everything he had achieved on this day, looking up at the stars.


    He couldn''t help but savor this moment while he took a bottle of rum and gazed at the stars.


    "I still can''t believe I''m in this world. What''s more, I''ve be the protagonist. Naturally, the future won''t end well without the original Luffy, so I''ll live my own adventure... I just don''t know if the result will be good or bad for this world, but I''ll help all my allies achieve their goals and live my own way without regrets. In any case, I have powerful people with me now. I''ve always wondered what it would be like to have Yamato, Law, or Shirahoshi at the beginning of the journey, and now I can experience all that." Luffy was talking to himself with a great feeling of satisfaction swelling within him at this moment.


    While he was lost in his thoughts and muttering to himself, he heard footsteps. Even without his Observation Haki, his enhanced senses as a Mythical Zoan user gave him much sharper hearing and smell, and he knew whose footsteps they were and even recognized their scent.


    "You seem unable to sleep." Luffymented to no one in particr as he continued to gaze at the stars.


    "I could say the same for you." The female voice replied and continued to speak.


    "But I really can''t sleep; it''s hard to sleep when you knew you were dead until recently. Besides, Yamato snores too much! Hahaha." Sheughed at her own joke.


    "Zoro is the same; look at him over there." Luffy pointed to his new friend, who was snoring on the floor, still holding a bottle of sake.


    "That''s true. HAHAHA." Sheughed but soon turned mncholic.


    "But you know? I''m d to see someone from my past, even with my memories still fresh from that boy who was smaller than me." She said nostalgically.


    "Hehehe, when I brought him to you, I thought Zoro would hand over your old sword, but it seems he still has it. Is there something special about it?" Luffy asked, curious.


    "Well, he tried really hard, but I refused. Since my father gave it to him, I have no right to take it back." She exined.


    "Anyway, we''ll get you an even better er." Luffy looked at her with a smile for the first time.


    "Are you serious? Do you really want me on your crew? Do you believe I can pursue my dream?" She stared at Luffy, who was illuminated by the moonlight.


    "I have no doubt about that, Kuina. But I can believe that Zoro can be the greatest as well. Now, this battle is between you two. HAHAHA." He said sincerely, believing that both she and Zoro could be the character known as the world''s greatest swordsman.


    "Well, I certainly won''t lose to that idiot in the end!" She said with determination.


    "Then I believe in you," he simply said those words.


    "Oh, looking at it that way, I think you''re hitting on me." She joked, but she could see her face turn a bit red.


    "Ah, about that, you might have the body of a 22-year-old woman, but you''re still a stinky brat. Why would I be interested in a child? HAHAHAHA." Luffyughed as he spoke to her while drinking from a bottle he held in his hand.


    "WHO ARE YOU CALLING A CHILD?!" She shouted in frustration and walked away angrily, her mood now ruined.


    "Haha, in about 7 years, maybe I can be interested in you..." He couldn''t help but mutter.


    Hearing that, she stopped for a moment, but soon continued walking away, still in a bad mood.


    "Luffy, you idiot..." She muttered and went on.


    And Luffy returned to drinking under the stars and thinking about his future ns.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 14 – Training.

    Chapter 14 �C Training.


    [Chapter Size: 2626 Words]


    Monkey D. Luffy POV


    Onboard a stolen Marine ship in the vast expanse of the East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The following day, Luffy woke up peacefully and decided to attend to some unfinished business while still in bed. There was one thing he hadn''t explored the previous day, something he hadn''t found a moment for amidst all the excitement of recruiting his first crew member. This was the crew system, an option that had be avable after acquiring his first nakama.


    Opening the system, he navigated to the crew option, and a screen appeared:


    -------Crew-------


    [Monkey D. Luffy] �C (Captain)


    Devil Fruits: Moa Moa no Mi - D / Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Chaos Ifrit - D


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C B


    Defense �C A


    Speed - C


    Spirit �C B


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    Voice of All Things �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    ----------------------


    [Yamato] - (Vice Captain)


    Devil Fruits: Inu Inu no Mi, Model: Okuchi no Makami - B


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C A


    Defense �C S


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C A


    Swordsmanship - B


    Kenbunshoku Haki �C D


    Busoshoku Haki - C


    Haoshoku Haki - D


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    --------------


    [Shirahoshi] (No specific role)


    Devil Fruits: None


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C D


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C S


    Poseidon �C [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    --------------


    [Megalo] (Mascot)


    Devil Fruits: None


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C D


    Speed - D


    Spirit �C D


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    --------------


    [Zoro] (Swordsman)


    Devil Fruits: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C D


    Speed - C


    Spirit �C C


    Swordsmanship (Santoryu) - C


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    --------------


    [Trafalgar D. Lami] (Doctor)


    Devil Fruits: Ope Ope no Mi - C


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C C


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C C


    Swordsmanship - D


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    --------------


    [Bepo] (Assistant)


    Devil Fruits: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C E


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C C


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents are increased by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    System Rules - The ssification level of the system works from E to EX, where EX represents the ultimate limit, with the progression from lowest to highest.


    { E -> D -> C -> B -> A -> S -> SS -> SSS -> EX }


    -----------------------------


    "What!?" Luffy eximed in surprise at the incredible bonuses each crew member received from the system. It was a significant advantage that made his crew much more powerful.


    "Hahahahaha. I mean, it might be overpowered, but it''s great because my crew can be even more powerful than I nned. Even though I can''t directly control their development, I can still monitor all of them!" Luffy mused with great satisfaction.


    Furthermore, he could now see hidden abilities within each of his crew members. Four of them had the Haoshoku Haki, although most of them couldn''t ess it yet. Five crew members possessed the power of the Conqueror''s Haki, including Luffy. It was an extraordinary start for their journey.


    "Did you know that Roger had three people with this Haki?" Luffy thought to himself. "And as for Rocks, they had five, from what I know - Xerec, Newgate, Shiki, Kaido, and Bigmon. But look at my crew �C we have five members with Haoshoku Haki and an ancient weapon at the beginning of our journey!" Luffy couldn''t help butugh internally at the immense potential.


    Shaking off his thoughts, Luffy rose from his bed and made his way to the ship''s kitchen, where hisrades were enjoying their first meals of the day.


    "Good morning!" Luffy greeted them, and he received greetings in return.


    "Alright, Megalo, can you get back to pulling the ship today? We''re nearing Orange Town," Luffy asked the shark, who responded enthusiastically with "Sharky Sharky Sharky!"


    After they finished eating, Luffy went outside with Megalo and returned him to his full-sized form. The shark dove into the water and began pulling the anchor once again.


    Although Luffy could use his Devil Fruit powers to multiply the ship''s speed, he decided to focus on other matters for now.


    "Now, we have some time before we reach the next ind, so I''m going to start training you all here."


    "Training? How can you do that?" Zoro inquired, curious about Luffy''s n.


    "It''s simple. I''ll use my Devil Fruit powers to enhance your abilities," Luffy replied, a confident grin on his face.


    "What kind of powers are those, Luffy-sama?" Shirahoshi asked hesitantly.


    "I have the Moa Moa no Mi, and I can multiply many things with it," Luffy exined, earning surprised looks from his crew members. However, before anyone could ask more questions, he continued.


    "For instance


    , Lami, I noticed that your recovery magically increased from yesterday to today. Did you do something?" he asked, looking at the doctor, who had fully recovered overnight and was back to 100%, much to his confusion.


    "Yes, did you do something?" Lami inquired, equally surprised.


    "I did. I increased your recovery rate by 30 times. That''s my limit for now, but it''s quite overpowered. Hahaha," Luffy chuckled.


    "That''s unbelievably incredible, you know?!" Kuina eximed, astonished.


    "I know, but even though it''s overpowered, there are still some limits. I can''t increase a person''s size by 30 times, only up to 10%. The same applies to enhancing your learning abilities; I can boost your training speed by a maximum of three times. But that''s what I want, and it will help a lot when I apply it to you," Luffy exined.


    "EHHHHHHHHHH?! Hold on! Are you saying you can increase our learning by three times? So, a day of training with you is equivalent to three days!?" Yamato asked in disbelief.


    "That''s correct," Luffy confirmed, but he knew the actual number was closer to six days, as the system provided a full bonus to their talents. However, he chose to withhold this information for now, not quite sure how to exin it to them.


    "It''s truly amazing. But if the world finds out..." Lami murmured.


    "I know, Lami, but I trust you all. That''s why I''m sharing this with you. As I said, I''m going to make all of you even stronger. Didn''t I promise that yesterday when we officially formed this pirate crew?" Luffy said confidently.


    "Yes, thank you, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi quickly jumped happily onto the captain to hug him, and Luffy was quick to catch the princess so she wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    "Incredible..." I heard Bepo muttering beside.


    "Anyway, I''m going to train you physically. Come with me to a more open space." Luffy led them to the middle of the deck. It was an open part of the ship with plenty of space for everyone.


    "I''ll start. Shirahoshi, step back a bit. I''ll begin with them first to test their levels," I said, and the princess swam in the air with her bubble of air to distance herself from them.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Gravity, apply 5 times!]


    Pressure surged in the middle of the group, causing everyone to fall to the ground, except Yamato, who barely felt the pressure and looked at everyone with amusement.


    "What is this?!" Zoro asked rmed, pinned to the ground, but gradually trying to push against the pressure with his face against the ship''s wood.


    "I''m applying five times the gravity; it''s only five times your weight. Some of you are barely suffering, while others can''t even resist," Luffy exined. Bepo and Kuina, with her weak body, couldn''t even move their mouths toin.


    Seeing that Zoro, Lami, Kuina, and Bepo couldn''t handle just five times their weight, Luffy opened a store and bought some weights, spending some berries.


    "Take these." He tossed four sets to attach to their arms, legs, and a weighted shirt that he bought from the store.


    "I''ve added 100 kilograms to each with my multiplication. You''ll follow a training regimen that I''ll provide with physical exercises. As you get ustomed to the weights, I''ll double them using the power of my Devil Fruit. You''ll also be under the influence of three times the learning speed I''ve already applied to you, so make the most of it," I said and looked at Shirahoshi.


    "Take these weights, Shirahoshi. You''ll start with 20 kilograms, andter, I''ll increase them, understood?" I told her.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama!"


    Now, he turned to Yamato.


    "Yamato, you''ll train with me under the pressure of gravity and weights," he said to her.


    "Yes, you can count on me!" She replied with a confident smile.


    "Yamato and I have the most powerful bodies here due to our lineage, so I''ll train with her under the highest pressure I can withstand," Luffy quickly reasoned.


    They quickly began their set and exercise routine. Luffy couldn''t help but notice the beautiful daughter of Kaido in front of him as they trained.


    "She''s stronger than I am, so I''ve strengthened her with some multiplied weights while I do my push-ups in ten times gravity, which is my current limit," Luffy thought as he continued the exercises.


    After a whole morning of training, they finally had a break to rest, and Luffy gave Megalo a break to join them for lunch.


    Everyone was quite tired.


    "Wow, that was worse than any training I''ve ever had, but I''m satisfied. I can already feel some results!" Zoro, who was eating while lying down due to the paralysis from training,mented with a slight smile.


    "It''s really invigorating!" Yamato said, as she had been training with both the added pressure and the weights Luffy gave her, feeling better than any other training she had experienced in Wano.


    "I''m so tired!" Shirahoshi didn''t stopining, along with a broken Bepo beside her.


    Lami and Kuina remained silent, but they were equally tired.


    Despite everyone being satisfied with the results they could already feel after just a few hours of training, Luffy let them rest because, as their first training, it''s good to let their bodies start getting used to it. They still had plenty of time to train before entering the Grand Line.


    Seeing this, Luffy grabbed a beach chair from the sailors andy down to rest. His body was equally tired, and he ended up taking a nap at that moment. He woke up when someone shouted his name in distress.


    "LUFFY-SAMA!!!" Shirahoshi cried out to him.


    Luffy opened his eyes and saw the mermaid who was asking for help.


    On her end, there were two men holding swords and threatening her on the ship.


    "Hehehe. I never thought I''d see a mermaid here in the East Blue!"


    "I didn''t even know they existed; I thought it was a legend from the Grand Line!"


    "Captain Buggy will surelypensate us for this!"


    Seeing this, Luffy became furious and quickly used his increased speed, punching the men with an amethyst me without giving them time to react. The two men, who didn''t even see Luffy approaching like a sh, were hit and covered the area where they were with their mes. They didn''t even have time to react or see what had hit them; they simply disintegrated instantly with the scorching and dangerous heat of that mysterious fire.


    *BOOM*


    The explosion of mes was so loud that it made the ship shake a bit.


    "What is this?!" Zoro jumped off the mast quickly; he was sleeping but woke up due to Shirahoshi''s crying, though he reacted much more slowly than Luffy.


    I ignored Zoro and the other crew members on their way and saw Shirahoshi on the deck with a scared and crying face. Luffy sighed as he walked over to her.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked as he knelt beside her, gently touching her head.


    "I-I-I don''t know. They-they said they were going to sell me! Waaa...." She began to cry and jumped on Luffy to hug and cry on him.


    At this point, everyone on the ship had gathered around due to themotion.


    "I know, but don''t worry, they won''t harm you anymore. I promised you that you''d be safe with me, understood?" Luffy tried to calm the young mermaid.


    "Yes, thank you, Luffy-Sama. I was so scared..." She murmured, still crying.


    "Anyway, where did these guyse from?" Lami asked loudly as she saw the area I had struck, destroyed, while noticing only some scraps of their clothes that hadn''t disintegrated with the captain''s punch. This made her think about the fate of their future enemies and caused her to break into a sweat, imagining that he wouldn''t show mercy if someone hurt his crew.


    "Doesn''t matter who they are or if they''ve seen a mermaid. They have no idea even on a ship with a Marine g?" Kuinained.


    "What?!" He shouted, and Luffy ignored him to look at the girl with a fish tail and pink hair clinging to him like a panda to a tree.


    "Shirahoshi, how did these men get in here?" He finally asked the mermaid seriously, who was clinging to his neck and crying.


    "I-I was looking at the view to admire the sun and the horizon, then I saw a boat next to the ship asking for help. I wanted to help those humans, and when they got on our ship, they threatened me


    with their swords, so I screamed for Luffy-Sama, who helped me right away." She sobbed all of this.


    *Sigh*


    After sighing, Luffy turned to the group that was observing them.


    "Yamato, I know you have Observation Haki. You should have known about them before anyone else. I don''t want to see any intruders entering this ship so easily, understand?" I said seriously to Yamato.


    "Observation Haki?" Kuina asked curiously, but Luffy ignored her and focused on Yamato''s response.


    "Yes, you''re right. It won''t happen again," she said seriously.


    Yamato had indeed sensed their presence when Shirahoshi helped them onto the ship. However, since she saw that the mermaid was helping them, she didn''t think it would be a problem. She took that into ount only because she couldn''t sense the emotions of others with her current level of Haki.


    "Great, please, I''m counting on you and Megalo." I told the shark, which was still hugging Shirahoshi.


    "You will always stay with Shirahoshi; don''t lose sight of her again, understand?" I spoke to the shark.


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky!" It said, determined and a bit remorseful for not being with its friend right now, as it was sleeping.


    "Shirahoshi, I know you have a good heart, and I admire that in you. But you shouldn''t trust just anyone; you know how cruel everyone can be, even humans and fish-men, right?" He said seriously to her.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama! I''m sorry; I''ll call you or someone else the next time I see something unusual," she said, still crying.


    "Now, get your things ready. We''re very close to Orange Town now, and it won''t be a peaceful visit. We''ll face our first enemy pirate crew as the Straw Hat crew!" He said determined.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi replied, feeling a bit better.


    "Sharky!" Megalo said.


    "Yes, Captain!" Zoro responded.


    "Yes, My Luffy!" Yamato quickly put her club on her shoulder.


    "Yes," Lami said, holding her sword.


    "YES! I''m sorry," Bepo entered a depressed state.


    Kuina didn''t say anything because she wasn''t an official member of the group. She really wanted to be part of this, but she still had to think about it before talking to her father.


    Luffy looked at everyone, satisfied, as he pushed Shirahoshi away from him to look at the small shadow of the ind on the horizon, growingrger as they approached.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 15 – Greeting Buggy!

    Chapter 15 �C Greeting Buggy!


    [Chapter Size: 2374Words]


    Third Person POV


    Orange Town, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "WHAT? ARE YOU SAYING THIS WOMAN TOOK OUR GRAND LINE MAP!?" Buggy shouted at his man, who appeared holding a woman beside him after catching her in the town.


    "Yes, Captain! It was her!" The man quickly affirmed with some anger in his voice because he had a hard time catching this thief.


    "I see... So, youngdy, did you really think you could steal from Buggy''s pirates and get away with it?" Buggy himself asked directly to the orange-haired girl, who was cornered and captured at this point.


    "I-I apologize?" She stammered, making any excuse.


    "Huh? Apologies? Do you really think we''ll ept that?" The red-nosed man said angrily and mockingly.


    "But I''m just a poor girl, the great man with such a powerful and brave nose, he wouldn''t let this girl go, would he?" She tried to seduce Buggy with words and expressions on her face.


    "Hahaha, thank you for knowing and recognizing my greatness while praising my big nose; maybe I can..."


    "Captain Buggy?!" Cabaji alerted by his side, and Buggy quickly realized he was falling for the siren''s song here.


    "!"


    "Do you think you can deceive me by praising me? Throw her in the cell; we''re going to blow her up!" Buggy said indignantly, as he was reacting to her earlier ttery easily.


    Before she could protest, her arms were grabbed, and she was locked in a cage.


    "Hahahaha, men! Today, I''ll show you what happens to those who try to steal from us!" Buggy shouted to his crew.


    "EEEEEHHHHHH!!" A chorus was heard from his men after this.


    "Prepare one of the Buggy Balls!" Buggy shouted, and a little clown-costumed man rushed to the depot and brought a dark ball with the clown symbol that was the size of a cannonball, he brought it with difficulty since it was equally heavy as a cannonball but much more powerful.


    "What is this?" The girl, named Nami, was scared when she saw this; she knew she could die there.


    "Your death! Hahahahahaha!" Buggyughed, seeing her frightened face.


    "But I''m just a girl!" She tried to defend herself, but Buggy didn''t even care about her pleas as he aimed his cannon right at her in front of the city.


    The impact would not only kill her but also take the entire city behind her with the explosion. Buggy wanted to see destruction at that moment as his best show.


    "Look, men, get ready to watch the great show!" Buggy shouted while preparing to light the cannon''s fuse.


    Meanwhile, Nami looked at this with no expression; she realized she was going to die there, unable to do anything. Her death would be the pirates'' entertainment, and she closed her eyes as her final act to avoid seeing her own death, thinking that everything she had fought for was in vain, her life would end there without her being able to save her vige and the people living there.


    But at thest moment, something unexpected happened.


    "Captain!!!" A man came running when Buggy was about to blow up the thief and the city.


    "WHAT IS IT!!?? I HOPE IT''S IMPORTANT ENOUGH TO STOP MY SHOW!" Buggy was so angry with this crew member who interrupted him that he wanted to put him in the cage with the girl if it wasn''t something important.


    "Marines! A marine ship ising here at a speed like I''ve never seen before!" He shouted.


    "WHAT?!! HOW DID THE MARINES GET HERE SO QUICKLY WITHOUT ANYONE NOTICING! WE CAPTURED THIS TOWN TODAY!" Buggy shouted in surprise.


    "MEN, GET READY TO... HUH?"


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Cannonball explosions began to appear on the sides of the camp, destroying everything and killing some of Buggy''s men in the process.


    "AHHH! Captain, do something!" They shouted as they were hit.


    "Captain!"


    "Stop it, Cap... Huh? *BOOM*"


    Buggy watched his men being massacred by the artillery attacking the camp and became furious.


    He quickly looked towards the sea at this moment.


    There, there was a marine ship. By the noise, there were two cannons firing balls at the camp, but at the same time, four shots were fired. Buggy didn''t know why this was happening, but it didn''t matter; he had to do something. He couldn''t bear to see his men being ughtered like this right in front of his eyes.


    "Fire the Buggy Ball at them, now!" Buggy quickly told his men, who, in the midst of the chaos, began turning the cannon towards the ship in the sea.


    "SHOOT SHOOT SHOOT!" Buggy was angry and crazy as he yelled; soon the fuse was lit and began to burn.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The explosion of the Buggy Ball was heard as soon as the fuse reached its end, the ball flew towards the ship, and Buggy hoped it would be annihted with all those marines who attacked him without warning, just killing his men so cruelly in his view!


    Meanwhile, a moment ago, on that same marine ship.


    "Can you see them?" Kuina asked by the side as she saw the ship approaching the ind.


    "I can''t see the details, but I can see the pirate group with Buggy''s g." Luffy said a few kilometers away from where Buggy and his crew were.


    "Okay, prepare the cannons, bring all the balls and some of the cannons here!" Luffy told Yamato to take a cannon while he helped her with another one, Zoro, Bepo, Lami, and Kuina would bring the cannonballs and put them up.


    Once we set up a good spot in the center of the ship to shoot against Buggy''s group, we waited for the ship to get closer. It was already under the effect of 30 times speed with the captain''s fruit to take them by surprise without them noticing.


    With the ship''s speed increased, the Mugiwaras were approaching surprisingly quickly without drawing attention to themselves at this point.


    The whole crew began to hear the screams of those pirates from afar, as if those men were a bunch of animals.


    "They seem to be celebrating..." Lami said.


    "It looks like they''ve caught someone and n to kill that person, who is in a cage." With enhanced ears from another mythical zoan and her observation Haki, it wasn''t difficult for Yamato to identify the situation.


    "So they''ve already got her?" Luffy said, looking at a little orange dot, where Nami''s hair should be.


    "Okay, does anyone here know how to use these cannons?" Luffy finally asked, turning to his crew, but the answer he received was silence.


    While Shirahoshi, Megalo looked at the pieces of metal with curiosity, Kuina and Lami whistled to avoid the question, Bepo seemed hesitant to answer, while Zoro was looking bored at me. Yamato had a big smile on her face and was the first to answer


    .


    "NO!"


    "Why the hell do you look happy to answer that?!" Luffy yelled at her.


    "Tsk, anyway, I''ll teach you. I''ve checked the gunpowder; everything is okay. I want Bepo and Shirahoshi to aim the cannons and pull the cord to fire, Kuina and Lami will reload the cannons, and, as I said, for you two, it''s just pulling the cord and waiting to reload, got it?" Luffy asked.


    "What do we, you, and Yamato do in the meantime?" Zoro asked.


    "Simple, me and Yamato don''t need a cannon; we''re going to throw the balls with our hands! You stay on defense in case they retaliate; you cut all the cannonballsing our way."


    "Wait a minute!!!" Kuina shouted in disbelief.


    "You''re going to... shoot with your hands?!" She asked, thinking she had heard wrong, while everyone was stunned by this as well.


    "Yes, I saw Gramps do it once, so I learned from him." Luffy said simply.


    "WHAT KIND OF MONSTER GRANDFATHER TEACHES HIS GRANDSON TO SHOOT CANNONBALLS WITH HIS HANDS!?" The chorus was heard while only Yamato didn''t seem to care; after all, her father was Kaido.


    "That doesn''t matter now; let''s all get to work!" Luffy shouted, and everyone started taking their assigned positions.


    "Do you see the middle of the square? Don''t shoot there, got it? There''s someone important locked in that cage." I said.


    "Who, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously.


    "A new crewmate, of course." Luffy smiled as he looked at the square.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Strength, apply 30 times!]


    After feeling the effect, I picked up a cannonball with one hand without any problem, and Luffy threw it into the air to feel its weight in this state.


    "It''s like I''m dealing with a golf ball; how fun!" Luffy was genuinely excited.


    Yamato also picked up a ck cannonball from the pile with the same ease as Luffy.


    "Is it just throwing it?" Yamato asked with a smile.


    "Yes, just aim where I said, don''t shoot in the middle of the square." Luffy warned as he waited for his other crewmates to get ready to attack.


    "Are we ready?" Luffy shouted with an excited smile; I had never participated in a naval battle in my life, so it was a new experience.


    "Yes, my Luffy!" Yamato smiled.


    "Of course, Captain!" Bepo said obediently.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama," Shirahoshi said.


    After making sure everyone was loaded and their sights locked, Luffy raised his hand with the cannonball behind it and prepared.


    After waiting for a few seconds, he prepared to throw it forward and shouted.


    "FIRE!!"


    *LAUNCH*


    *LAUNCH*


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    The first sounds were the ballsunched by Luffy and Yamato, followed closely by the cannons exploding in gunpowder as the balls were fired at high speed in that direction.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    The explosions of impacts in the middle of the pirates were heard by everyone on the ship.


    "This is so cool!" To Luffy''s surprise, he looked at Shirahoshi, who had her ears covered with the noise from the cannons; she seemed to be enjoying the explosions they had helped create. It made him wonder if she even knew that no one would be fine if they were hit by these explosions, but Luffy soon shrugged it off.


    "Lami, Kuina! Prepare the cannons again!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "ROOM!"


    Lami struck her pose, and her power appeared, making the ball in the pile float towards Bepo''s cannon.


    "OHHH! If you can do that, then restock Shirahoshi''s cannon as well!" Luffy yelled at her and continued.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?!" Luffy couldn''t help but ask with a vein on his forehead since she hadn''t said anything about it before.


    "Because you didn''t ask..." She said teasingly to Luffy.


    "This emo girl knows how to get on my nerves..." Luffy couldn''t help but curse her.


    "Anyway, Kuina, stay with Zoro if he needs help." The captain instructed the woman who was standing in front of the pile of cannonballs as the ck balls flew to restock and reload the cannons, thanks to Lami''s power.


    Once all the cannons were loaded with ammunition, Luffy and Yamato prepared their cannonballs in hand.


    "FIRE!"


    *LAUNCH*


    *LAUNCH*


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    "FIRE!"


    *LAUNCH*


    *LAUNCH*


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    "FIRE!"


    *LAUNCH*


    *LAUNCH*


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    The attack was devastating the entire Buggy Pirates'' camp, and Luffy didn''t envy anyone who was there at this moment.


    "This is so much fun!" Shirahoshi shouted happily.


    "It''s really fun!" Bepo joined in with the mermaid.


    "This is so boring..." Zoro muttered pompously, as he wasn''t doing anything so far, just watching.


    "Don''t be like that; training is more worthwhile than fighting these guys, trust me." Luffy said, trying to reassure the green-haired swordsman.


    "Seems like they''re aiming that funny-looking cannon at us." Yamato spoke next to me, and Luffy turned to look towards the ind; there, the famous Buggy Ball was pointed at them.


    "That cannon may look silly, but it has a lot of attack power, and don''t worry; I''ll take care of it." Luffy affirmed confidently.


    "Huh? And me? Didn''t I take care of the ship''s defense?"


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky!"


    Zoro and a mini Megalo immediately expressed dissatisfaction, Zoro because I had told him to stay in ce and take care of it, while Megalo felt somewhat useless since he had no task there.


    "Look closely at what will happen and tell meter how you''ll take care of it." I said to Zoro as I prepared for the Buggy Ball aimed at us.


    *BAAAAAAANNNNNNGGGGG!!!*


    I heard the explosion as the cannonball wasing at high speed towards the ship.


    Luffy looked at it and opened one hand; a purple me began to spin around his palm as it was being charged with more power with each passing moment.


    When he saw that there was enough power in his hand, he pointed it in that direction, and the me shot out as if it were a cannonball from his hand.


    *Boom*


    When it left my hand, a small explosion was heard.


    The cannonball and the me collided at high speed, one kilometer between the ship and the ind; the cannonball was fired much earlier, but my me was much faster.


    When the two collided, nullifying their progress on the way, a sh appeared, followed by a force impact and an explosion of water, fire, and steam was seen in front of the ship and the ind.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!*


    The light was the first thing that blinded the spectators, followed by the deafening noise, as a shockwave manifested in a 360-degree direction, to all sides, they felt the explosion.


    "MY GOD!!!"


    "WHAT WAS THAT!"


    "WE COULD BE DEAD NOW! I''m sorry!"


    "HEY HEY, THIS IS NOT A JOKE, HOW THE HELL DO THESE PIRATES HAVE SUCH A WEAPON!?"


    "SO SCARY"


    "SHARKY SHARKY!"


    "DOES ANYONE REALIZE THAT THE CAPTAIN HAD THE SAME EXPLOSIVE POWER AS THAT BOMB, JUST BY THROWING A FLAME THROUGH HIS HAND???!!!"


    "THAT WAS SO FUN!"


    Luffy''s crewmates each had a different opinion, while trying to bnce themselves on the ship, which was shaking


    a lot and unstable after receiving an impact of this magnitude.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 16 – Orange Town 1

    Chapter 16 �C Orange Town 1


    [Chapter Size: 1268 Words]


    Third Person POV


    Orange Town, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As soon as the explosion subsided and the entire area fell into silence, all those who had witnessed this spectacle were left wondering what had just happened.


    *Whistle*


    In the midst of the silence that enveloped the atmosphere, Luffy whistled, breaking the quiet, and eximed.


    "That was amazing, the art is an explosion! Hahaha!" Luffyughed heartily, snapping the rest of his crew out of their dazed state, and they stared at him as if he were a madman.


    "How can you find this incredible!?" Kuina and Lami shoutedically.


    Luffy paid no attention to them and looked at the ind, still some distance away. He turned to his crew with a smile.


    "I think our friends are waiting for us, so let''s keep attacking them!" Luffy said as the ship regained speed after the explosion had temporarily hindered its progress.


    "Are the cannons ready? Keep firing, Kuina, you''re in charge of them. I''ll head over there to attack the center of Buggy''s camp with Yamato." Luffy said as wings sprouted from his back, and his hair grew.


    "EHHHHH???" Yamato eximed in surprise when she was suddenly grabbed by Luffy and swiftly pulled into the air.


    Luffy soared into the sky with Yamato in tow, covering two kilometers in no time andnding in the square where the bandits'' camp was located. Chaos reigned at the fringes of the location, but the center remained rtively unaffected by the marine ship''s explosions. Luffy observed that they were preparing another Buggyball to shoot at the ship quickly, and he wasn''t going to allow that to happen again.


    Hovering about 500 meters above the ground, with his arm wrapped around Yamato''s waist, they rapidly descended at high speed.


    "How is the ship intact after that attack?" Mohji asked in disbelief.


    They had been celebrating when they witnessed the explosion, thinking it had hit the ship.


    However, as the steam and smoke cleared, they were dumbfounded to see the ship approaching, seemingly unaffected by the explosion.


    "Is it just me, or was the Buggyball explosion much more powerful than usual..."


    "I believe they intercepted the bomb before it hit the ship since the explosion seemed quite close," Cabajimented next to Buggy.


    "So prepare another Buggyball!" Buggy shouted, and everyone readied themselves tounch another attack on the marine ship.


    Meanwhile, unnoticed by them, Luffy and Yamato hadnded with a powerful thud.


    "Boom!"


    The sudden noise caught the attention of the pirates and the orange-haired girl, who watched in surprise as these figures appeared after the dust from the earlier attack began to settle.


    "Who are you, you scoundrels!?" Buggy was the first to speak, clearly enraged, as he witnessed these two individuals.


    He shouted hysterically, seeing a tall, tattooed man wearing ck pirate clothes with a straw hat on his back, along with a taller woman with horns holding a massive spiked kanabo. They seemed to have appeared magically in the midst of the ongoing battle against the "Navy," which was drawing closer.


    "Hm? Since you asked, I''ll answer. My name is Monkey D. Luffy! The man who will dominate all the seas of this world!" Luffy announced with a confident smile.


    "Huh? Do you think you''re the Pirate King? You''re insane. Kill them!" Buggy immediately ordered, unwilling to hear any more of this nonsense.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    As Buggy shouted, the approaching marine ship continued firing cannonballs at the pirates under Kuina''s direct orders on the ship''s deck.


    Ten men ran towards Luffy and Yamato, brandishing swords with malicious intent. Yamato took a step forward and effortlessly used her kanabo to send anyone who came close flying like rockets.


    The witnesses were horrified to see this scene.


    "Captain Buggy, they''re monsters!" Several of the menmented, their faces disying shock.


    "What? Kill them using the Buggyball!" Buggy ordered, seeing the broken and unconscious bodies.


    "I won''t allow that." Luffy stated as he used his speed to pass through the pirates and appeared next to the cannon. The pirates were preparing to fire at point-nk range.


    "What?" A chorus of voices was heard as Luffy stood next to the cannon and used his muscles to lift the entire metal cannon effortlessly from the ground.


    "Hehehe, sorry, but I''ll take this." Luffy said as he casually grabbed the cannon and raised it high, tossing it more than 500 meters into the sea like it was a toy.


    "WHAT???" A chorus was heard as the pirates witnessed Luffy''s superhuman strength when he threw their primary weapon into the air.


    "It can''t be possible?" The orange-haired girl was left in shock, choking on her words after witnessing Luffy''s incredible disy of strength. She had never known or seen that humans could be so strong.


    Both Buggy, Cabaji, Mohji, the giant lion, Richie, and the rest of the pirates were left astounded by the disy of inhuman power.


    "That must be the power of some Devil Fruit!" Buggy eximed.


    Seeing the horrified silence that had taken over, Luffy turned to Buggy and said, "Buggy, I''ll give you a choice. I''ll either let you surrender peacefully or beat you up before taking your bounty. What do you say?" Luffy inquired, aiming to further provoke theical clown.


    "What did you say, you scoundrel? Are you Bounty Hunter Zoro?" Buggy shouted angrily at Luffy''s audacity but soon asked, curious if Zoro had arrived in the East Blue.


    "No, I''m a pirate, and I''m after money, so I''ll rob you and im your bounty. Big red nose!" Luffy grinned greedily and shouted to further provoke Buggy.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! Curse you! Cabaji and Mohji, deal with that woman, and I''ll take care of this audacious pirate!" Buggy said with hatred.


    He yelled without any concern for the approaching marines, as heunched an attack at Luffy. This man had enraged him and mocked his nose.


    "Bara Bara Ho!" Buggyunched an attack with knives between his fingers. Luffy looked at it and sighed.


    "Then die!!" Luffy heard Buggy''s words and, rather than using his Devil Fruit power, he simply dodged the knives.


    "Don''t run away, you scoundrel!" Luffy heard Buggy shout as he easily evaded.


    "Hey, is that your best speed?" Mocking the clown, Luffy sprinted towards him with his fists.


    Buggy, seeing himing, smiled, thinking that this man didn''t possess the same speed he had demonstrated when he had appeared next to the cannon earlier.


    But Buggy, expecting to split his body to escape Luffy''s attack, only detached his head, leaving his body exposed. Luffy didn''t stop, remembering the same scene from the early chapters of the original story.


    "What an idiot!" Luffy couldn''t help but taunt as he punched the exposed body with his normal strength, yet his enhanced body and the benefits of his Zoan-type Devil Fruit made his physical power an effortless weapon. He felt


    his punch burying into Buggy''s abdomen.


    "I thought the fool would only do this in the anime, but it seems I overestimated him!" Luffy thought as he watched Buggy''s body in front of him react to his punch.


    Quickly, the body had shrunk under the explosive impact. Buggy''s head, floating in the air, had eyes rolled up as he sputtered, spitting out saliva. Afterward, the body soared like a rocket towards some nearby structures.


    *Boom!*


    "Captain Buggy!" The pirates cried out as they saw their captain''s body flying, while his head suffered in the air.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 17 – Orange Town 2.

    Chapter 17 �C Orange Town 2.


    [Chapter Size: 1249Words]


    Third Person POV


    Orange Town, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Buggy crashed directly into one of the houses, but his impact force was just enough to crack the structure.


    Buggy''s headless body fell to the ground, and his head, still in the air, disyed all the agony of the impact.


    "Damn..." was the only muttered word he managed to utter through the pain, unable to breathe as he felt his bones breaking upon impact.


    "Come on, I expected more from you..." Luffy taunted, while Buggy still remained in the air with nk eyes.


    Meanwhile, Cabaji and Mohji, with their lion, approached Yamato, unaware of how the battle between Buggy and Luffy was going.


    "Huh? So, you guys are my opponents?" Yamato asked calmly.


    Neither of the two pirates responded as they advanced. Cabaji was rapidly approaching her on a unicycle, wielding a katana, while Mohji was even faster, riding Richie.


    Yamato felt no threat from them. She simply leaned to the side, waiting for the lion to jump at her.


    *ROOOOOAAAAAR*


    The lion leaped with murderous intent towards Yamato.


    Using her kanabo, she struck the lion while it was suspended in the air. Spectators could hear bones breaking, and the lion made a whimpering sound, never having a chance.


    *MIAAAAAAUUU*


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    The lion flew like a bullet with Mohji still mounted on top, heading directly for one of the other houses in the town.


    *BOOOM*


    The explosion left all the pirates dressed as clowns wide-eyed, watching one of their main members, along with that lion-monster, easily defeated by this strange girl with red and yellow horns.


    Cabaji stopped his advance at that moment, sweating profusely as he was too nervous to continue after witnessing that scene. He began to pedal backward, torn by indecision about whether he could face this incredibly powerful girl.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He heard a voice behind him. She had been right in front of him just a moment ago, and he hadn''t even seen her move, all while wearing an innocent smile.


    "Cabaji-San!" The pirates were horrified to see yet another one of their strongest members cornered.


    *BOOOM*


    Another house was destroyed as Yamato sent him flying alongside his partner.


    "How boring, they''re all so weak!" Yamato muttered, making everyone who heard it wonder where this monstrous girl hade from.


    Seeing that the fight was over and that the other pirates didn''t seem willing to continue, Yamato turned her body toward where Luffy was battling Buggy.


    By this time, the sounds of the ship''s cannons had already ceased. Most likely, their crew had reached the ind and was closing in on this camp.


    "And..." Buggy was still making groaning sounds, his head reattaching to his broken body in the wreckage. Luffy let him do that calmly.


    He quickly shook himself, spat out some saliva, and looked indignantly at the man in the hat.


    "YOU BASTARD, THAT WAS A LOW BLOW!" Buggy shouted with a thin voice.


    "They say clowns are funny, and I must admit, you do have a strong body to remain conscious after that attack," Luffy said with a calm smile, trying to provoke the man in front of him.


    "YAMATO, CAN YOU HANDLE THE REST OF THE CREW?" Luffy yelled to Yamato.


    "WHILE I DEAL WITH THIS BIG-NOSED, UGLY, AND UNSTYLISH CLOWN." Luffy smiled at Buggy, releasing smoke as he said all that once again.


    "YOU BASTARD, I''LL KILL YOU!!!!" Buggy, if he had any fear due to the man''s strength in front of him, his anger had blinded him to it. His hatred fueled his actions as he charged at the man, his waist separating into halves.


    With his leg split, it began spinning toward Luffy, just like in the anime, with a de attached to the front of his boot.


    "BARA BARA...SENBEI!"


    Luffy, seeing iting his way, simply dodged it. Buggy''s attacks kepting, and Luffy easily evaded those spinning legs.


    "Huh?" Luffy noticed knives flying his way.


    He raised his hand, and a firebolt shot towards the knives. The metal disintegrated upon contact with the scorching substance.


    "Purple mes? What kind of fruit is this?" Buggy couldn''t help but exim.


    But the clown wasn''t intimidated by this power, as he had a sadistic grin on his face, and his arm had no hand on it.


    Luffy had already noticed that the missing hand was still on his back, holding a knife, but he patiently waited for Buggy to make his move.


    "DIE!" Buggy screamed as his hand flew toward Luffy.


    Buggy, seeing that Luffy was not dodging, smiled sadistically.


    However, his grin faded as his daggers struck the man''s skin, failing to prate despite passing through his pirate mantle.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Luffy''s voice broke the silence as he asked calmly.


    "EHHH???!! Are you a monster?!" Buggy shouted in fear this time.


    "A man like you shouldn''t be surprised, considering everything you witnessed before starting your own crew, clown," Luffy taunted, noting Buggy''s surprise.


    "Don''t tell me you know..." Buggy was now nervous, as his past was a delicate matter for him.


    "Buggy, you''re a disappointment. Attacking and robbing civilians in the weakest sea? And to think you were once aboard that ship..." Luffy spoke in a serious tone.


    "Huh? WHO ARE YOU!? HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT?" Buggy seemed even more nervous now.


    "I''ve already told you who I am. My name is Monkey D. Luffy! The man who will conquer the seas! Do you see this hat?" Luffy took it from his back.


    "I made a promise to Shanks, and I intend to keep it!" This statement made Buggy widen his eyes considerably.


    "That''s the same hat Shanks used! No wonder it looked so familiar!" He eximed with his voice in a high-pitched tone.


    "While Shanks is an Emperor in the New World, you''re here, abusing civilians..." Luffy was genuinely disappointed in Buggy. The clown had be just another pirate, caught in the cycle.


    Without saying more, Luffy grabbed Buggy''s hand that held the knife, which was still suspended on his back, and pped it.


    "OUCH! That hurts!" Buggy couldn''t help but cry out.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Luffy advanced toward Buggy, who didn''t even have time to react before taking a punch to the face, immediately knocking him out.


    All the pirates present were left stunned as their captain was sent flying into a city building once again.


    *BOOOM*


    "WHAT?! CAPTAIN BUGGY WAS DEFEATED!" The chorus of voices erupted.


    "Yamato, finish off the rest." Luffy ordered Yamato, who was still taking down the fleeing pirates with ease, moving faster.


    Yamato, now using all her speed, disappeared from the area and began moving among the remaining


    , unconscious pirates, swiftly knocking them out.


    In a short time, the whole ce was filled with pirates on the ground, unconscious and groaning in pain.


    Luffy, satisfied with that, turned his gaze to the cage where the girl named Nami was. The girl had a bewildered look, not fullyprehending what was happening.


    "Yo." Luffy announced his presence as he walked over to her, pulling her out of her dazed state.


    Nami, still extremely surprised, looked at the tall man in front of her without knowing what to say. She had been expecting her death just moments ago, but now she was alive, facing these strange people who had appeared out of nowhere and defeated the pirates with such ease.


    "Hi... Hello?" She stammered in front of this relentless man.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 18 – Orange Town 3.

    Chapter 18 �C Orange Town 3.


    [Chapter Size: 1285Words]


    Third Person POV


    Orange Town, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "What''s your name?" This was the first thing Luffy asked as he greeted the girl in front of the cell.


    "Na-Nami," she replied with a hint of nervousness.


    "Well, Nami, you''re free now," Luffy said as he unlocked her cell and opened the door.


    "Hey, why is everyone already defeated?" A frustrated Zoro''s voice echoed as he rushed in, ready for a fight, scanning for any standing enemies.


    "Hahaha, sorry, it seems we were faster," Luffy said, freeing the girl with an embarrassed smile.


    Secondster, the ce was filled with the entire crew, appearing one after another.


    "It looks like you took care of everyone without any problems," Kuina grumbled, observing about 30 unconscious bodies on the ground and some damaged buildings.


    "So strong...? Luffy-Sama and Yamato-Sama took care of all the bad guys?" Shirahoshi asked in amazement. She hadn''t witnessed their battle.


    "A mermaid?" Nami noticed Shirahoshi, who had flown in with the group.


    She recognized her as a mermaid because Shirahoshi''s tail was partially visible beneath her dress at the moment. Nami studied the princess for a moment before she noticed the other peculiar members of the group, such as Bepo, the bear dressed in beach attire, and Megalo, the shark that floated in mid-air, encased in a bubble of air, seemingly breathing oxygen just like anynd-dwelling animal. Nami''s full attention remained on the timid girl with a tail, as her previous experiences with fish-men had not been positive, and she had heard the stories about the mermaids that Arlong and others had told.


    Seeing a hint of anger in Nami''s eyes as she nced at Shirahoshi, Luffy decided to speak up.


    "Yes, she''s one of our crew members. We are the Straw Hat Pirates," Luffy confidently dered with a smile, expressing his pride.


    Nami, now outside the cell, couldn''t help but give the peculiar group an odd look before Luffy''s words sank in. She realized that, aside from the mermaid, there was a bear walking like a human and a shark floating in the air in a bubble of air. The shark seemed to be breathing oxygen just like and-dwelling creature. When Luffy''s deration about being pirates finally registered, Nami''s gaze turned icy, but the earlier confusion had left her too disoriented to process it properly.


    "Wait, where do you think you''re going?" Luffy asked as he suddenly interjected with an amused smile, sensing Nami''s desire to distance herself from the group.


    Nami stopped for a moment, expecting the pirates, including Luffy, to do something to her. With a mischievous smile, Luffy continued, while the others observed the interaction, curious about their captain''s intentions.


    "Don''t worry; you can go, but you have to go in that direction. Everything rted to the pirates is now ours," Luffy dered, well aware that Nami had been heading toward the pirate ship to steal their treasures.


    "But the pirates have my things!" Nami protested, raising her voice in rm and dissatisfaction.


    "As I said, the pirates'' belongings are now ours. You''re free to leave, and we''ll take their things as our spoils of victory. That''s how pirates operate," Luffy stated matter-of-factly.


    He didn''t seem to care much about what Nami thought. He was convinced that, no matter how noble her cause might be in saving her vige and its inhabitants, she would betray him in the end. Luffy thought the original Luffy had been too soft on her.


    Kuina and Lami raised their eyebrows at this, as they had heard Luffy mention earlier that Nami would be a member of their crew. However, before they could raise the issue, Nami spoke up.


    "Wait! You are pirates, right?" Nami suddenly found herself with only one option.


    Luffy looked at her indifferently, but there was a hidden gleam of amusement in his eyes.


    "Yes, I just said that," Luffy said inly.


    "Why don''t you let me join your crew? I''m a great navigator!" Nami announced.


    This piqued everyone''s interest.


    Some could see that Nami was more interested in the treasures, but they kept quiet, waiting for Luffy''s response.


    "A navigator," Luffy mused, rubbing his chin.


    "I don''t know... I think we actually need a housekeeper... If there were one around, maybe I''d take them under my g and onto my ship, where we could conquer a lot of gold and money," Luffy muttered aloud.


    ''We clearly need a navigator!'' the entire crew thought simultaneously but refrained from speaking out, hoping to see what Luffy had in mind.


    "A housekeeper!?" Nami''s face contorted with anger.


    "Anyway, everyone, let''s gather all their treasures," Luffy ordered as he redirected his attention to his crew, seemingly dismissing N


    ami.


    "Lami and Bepo, collect all the treasure from the ship. I heard they have a map of the Grand Line," Luffy instructed, and they headed to Buggy''s ship, which was parked at the port and hadn''t been damaged by cannon fire.


    "I''m a great housekeeper!" Nami quickly shouted when she heard this, rushing toward Luffy.


    "Great, we have a new crew member!" Luffy announced, his voice dripping with irony. But nobody said anything, patiently waiting for their captain to reveal his n for the girl who obviously had her eye on their treasure.


    "Show more enthusiasm!" Nami scolded him, noting the sarcasm in his voice.


    "We have a housekeeper!" Bepo was the only one who spoke, earning an angry re from Nami.


    "Sorry!" the bear quickly replied, cowering under her disapproving gaze.


    "Why are you apologizing so easily!?" Nami was bewildered, shouting as she wondered why this talking bear was so quick to apologize just from her re.


    Kuina sighed, wondering whether Nami was really seeing anyone as normal in this group. Luffy had now "recruited" this woman as a housekeeper, but it was clear he was teasing her while she clearly had her sights set on stealing their treasure. Nami couldn''t decide who was worse among them.


    Luffy received no system notification, realizing that Nami hadn''t genuinely joined the crew but had merely spoken in the heat of the moment.


    ''That''s good. It means that everyone who has joined the crew has genuinely put their faith in our g... Will you eventually put your faith in me and our crew, Nami?'' Luffy pondered internally, even as he looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Now, while Lami and Bepo are getting the treasure, Yamato, Zoro, Kuina, and Nami, you should tie up all the pirates, including Buggy. Zoro, he''s a Devil Fruit user, so I want you to lock him inside a reinforced barrel, as simply tying him up won''t help much," Luffy said.


    Luffy could have purchased Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs in the system''s store, but they were expensive, and he wanted to save money.


    "Yes, Captain," Zoro replied, and everyone nodded in agreement��well, almost everyone.


    "Wait! Let me help collect the treasure!" Nami eximed, earning dubious looks from all of them who were aware that her real intention was to steal the treasure.


    Luffy smiled at the woman, who was nicknamed "Cat Burr" in the original series.


    "No, you''re the housekeeper now. I''ll leave the treasure to the ship''s doctor and the crew''s assistant," Luffy said calmly.


    "Wait..." Nami was about to speak, but Luffy ignored her and continued.


    "Shirahoshi,e with me. Let''s visit the town so you can see how humans live on the surface!" Luffy dered as he walked ahead.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama," the excited mermaid followed her captain, eager to visit a human town for the first time. Megalo followed closely behind.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 19 – Orange Town 4.

    Chapter 19 �C Orange Town 4.


    [Chapter Size: 1285 Words]


    Third Person POV


    Orange Town, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    While the crew was organizing everything at the port rted to the captured pirates, Luffy, Shirahoshi, and Megalo were walking through the empty town at the moment.


    "So this is how a human town works? It''s different, but it reminds me a lot of the houses on Fish-Man Ind!" The 1.70-meter-tall mermaid spoke, admiring the surroundings.


    "I don''t see much difference between humans and fish-men, to be honest. Apart from the respiratory system for breathing underwater, you seem to have the same physiological conditions as humans..." Luffy said as he walked with the princess.


    "Although I have no idea how mermaids reproduce..." Luffy couldn''t help but murmur as he curiously examined her tail.


    "Sharky Sharky!" Megalo eximed while munching on some nts in a house''s garden.


    "That''s not seaweed, Megalo. It''s better to wait and eat it when we get back and have a big feast," Luffy warned him, as Megalo didn''t seem to like the nts he had tried and promptly spat them out.


    "Shishishishishi," Shirahoshiughed alongside, amused by her finned friend''s antics.


    "Why is the town so empty? Did the bad men drive away the other humans?" She innocently asked.


    "Yes, unfortunately, that''s how things work everywhere in the world. The strong prey on the weak..." Luffy spoke calmly.


    "Hm? What''s that up ahead, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi said, looking a few dozen meters ahead, where there was a destroyed house. In front of ity an injured dog with blood matted in its fur, lying on the ground amid the wreckage.


    "Did this happen before I got here?" Luffymented to himself, a bit surprised, as he knew that in the original story, Mohji''s giant lion, Richie, destroyed the pet shop, and Chouchou fought back bravely. However, it seemed that this event urred while he was on his way to the Marine ship.


    It appears that with my presence in this world as the new Luffy, many things are changing, including characters with different genders and ages, as well as some events unfolding differently.


    "It seems I can''t rely on my previous knowledge anymore, or trust it too firmly," Luffy mumbled internally.


    "What''s wrong, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi couldn''t help but ask when she heard Luffy speak softly.


    "Nothing, Princess. Let''s go; that animal needs help if it''s still alive..." Luffy said as he hurried forward.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama!" The mermaid followed him closely.


    Upon reaching the scene, the first thing Luffy did was remove some debris from on top of the dog. Shirahoshi stood in shock, her hand over her mouth, seeing the animal in such a wretched state.


    "Well, he''s still alive, but he needs treatment quickly," Luffy said, speaking to no one in particr.


    He opened the system store and retrieved some healing fluids to prevent infection of the wounds at this moment. Luffy had no medical expertise, but he figured it was the basic step before having Lami, who would take care of fully healing the dog.


    "WHO ARE YOU, AND WHAT... HMM? WHAT IS THAT WOMAN WITH A TAIL????" A new voice appeared nearby��a shocked elderly man who had observed Luffy tending to Chouchou and had dropped a bottle near the injured animal.


    But he was even more astonished by the beauty of Shirahoshi, who had a pink tail instead of legs. He had no idea what a mermaid was in this world.


    "Who are you, old man?" Luffy asked, looking at the elderly man seriously.


    While he might know who this man was, Luffy knew he couldn''t trust his canonical knowledge too much.


    The elderly man before him matched the anime''s description, but he looked quite wretched now, injured, with a broken arm, and hanging onto a spear he was using as a makeshift crutch. This indicated that he had a tough fight before Luffy and the others arrived.


    "I''m the mayor. I was fighting against Mohji and his lion with this dog at my side, but we lost miserably. I woke up recently from the sound of a loud explosion. Are you responsible for that? What happened to Buggy the Pirate?" the mayor asked.


    "That''s terrible!" Shirahoshi couldn''t help butment with a sad expression before Luffy spoke.


    "We defeated them and intend to im the bounty on their heads," Luffy said.


    "So, you''re bounty hunters?" the mayor asked, somewhat relieved.


    "No, we''re pirates," Luffy said simply as he picked up Chouchou.


    "Hm? What will you do with Chouchou?" The mayor couldn''t help but ask.


    Luffy turned to him and said, "I''m going to recruit him into my crew, of course!" Luffy smiled confidently after those words.


    "What????"


    "Luffy-Sama?"


    "Sharky?"


    "Quiet down, Megalo; you''re not much different!" Luffy couldn''t help but grumble in response to the shark, who was breathing outside the water.


    "A SHARK THAT CAN FLY AND BREATHE OXYGEN!?" The man had huge eyes, much like Shirahoshi, after hearing about Megalo.


    ''This old man is quite clueless!'' Luffy eximed internally.


    "What''s the use of those sses, old man, if you can''t even see a shark flying next to us since the moment you saw us..." Luffy mumbled.


    "You say that as if it''s normal!" the mayor eximed indignantly.


    In any case, Luffy returned from his stroll with the mermaid to the pirate camp that Buggy''s crew had set up, half of which had been destroyed. At the same time, an old man followed Luffy, wanting answers about why he was taking his friend''s dog.


    "Old man, I''m not going to force him, but I''m confident he''lle with us," Luffy said simply before meeting the others.


    "You finally came back," Kuina said, watching him arrive with the others.


    "I see you''ve finished everything here," Luffymented, surveying the area.


    There were tied-up bandits in one corner, still unconscious, a giant lion with the man who tamed it, and the swordsman from Buggy''s crew in another. Meanwhile, a chest was constantly bouncing beside Zoro.


    "Release me! You have felt the wrath of Buggy!" They could hear the muffled voice of the clown inside the object.


    "Hahahaha. Good job," Luffy praised them with a smallugh.


    "There were quite a few treasures on their ships as well..." Lami said, raising two bags filled with them, while a woman with orange hair stared at the bags with dor signs in her eyes and drool dripping from her mouth.


    "Good job."


    "Hm."


    "THANK YOU, CAPTAIN. I''m sorry..."


    Ignoring the bear''s apology, Luffy brought Chouchou to Lami.


    "Can you take care of him?"


    Lami looked at the dog''s condition and nodded.


    "Of course."


    Leaving Chouchou with Lami, Luffy walked over to the treasures. A girl was still gazing greed


    ily at the bags, her eyes shimmering with the thought of all the money.


    Zoro looked at her with disbelief, wondering if she had any idea what she was doing in front of everyone.


    Before the girl could react, Luffy moved next to her and touched the bags; the treasures vanished instantly.


    [You''ve added 10,000,000 Berries to the system store!]


    "WHAT??? WHERE''S THE TREASURE? WHAT DID YOU DO TO THEM?" Nami cried out in shock, as if someone had taken a child from its mother right in front of her.


    "The treasure has been stored in the crew''s funds," he simply said.


    The others who witnessed it simply thought that Luffy had shrunk the valuable items, as he hadn''t exined the system yet.


    Sighing and ignoring a very desperate Nami by his side, questioning what he had done, Luffy turned to the rest of his crew, who were now paying attention to their captain.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 20 – Orange Town 5.

    Chapter 20 �C Orange Town 5.


    [Chapter Size: 1550Words]


    Third Person POV


    Orange Town, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Is he going to be all right?" the mayor asked as he inspected the dog being bandaged by Lami''s side.


    "Yes, old man, you''ve asked that 12 times already. Worry about yourself and don''t bother me anymore!" Lami was irritated with the old man, who was now wearing a cast on his broken arm but still concerned about the dog that the captain had asked her to take care of.


    After that, seeing that her job was done here, she turned to her captain.


    "Now we need to go over our next steps," Luffy announced, so she stepped back to see what Luffy had nned for them.


    Arriving at a quieter spot, away from the screamsing from Buggy in the barrel, the crew formed a circle to listen to Luffy speak in the middle of it.


    "First, we took some treasures from these pirates, but it''s not enough," he said calmly.


    "That''s why I also want the bounty on their heads." As soon as he said these words, everyone looked confused.


    "But we''re pirates... I doubt the Marines would give us money, even if we turn in a pirate with a price on their head," Zoro said curiously.


    "You''re right, Zoro, I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s already a bounty on my head after I killed a Marinemander, took over a Marine base, and stole one of their ships," Luffy said calmly.


    "But apart from Zoro and me, they have no knowledge of you guys, as hardly anyone here has been seen by the Marines as part of our pirate crew." Luffy reasoned and continued.


    "In that sense, I''m going to have Lami and Bepo set up near a Marine base to turn in these men. They''ll be known as bounty hunters, exchanging the heads of the pirates we capture on our journey until we leave this sea."


    Lami understood Luffy''s reasoning and nodded. Before she could ask about their next meeting point, Luffy continued, noticing her evident confusion.


    "Don''t worry about that, Yamato here will make vivre cards for us, so we can find each other anytime using them," Luffy said, raising some eyebrows while most of them didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "Hm? Ah, this? Great idea, my Luffy!" Yamato said with a smile, as she could create vivre cards.


    "Vivre cards?" Kuina asked, looking puzzled, as she wasn''t aware of their existence.


    "Also known as life cards, made from a part of someone''s body, typically their fingernails, they move toward the person they represent no matter where you are in the world. They also represent the user''s life, and if it starts to burn, it means the original person is nearing death. If the paper disappears in mes, it means the person has died," Lami exined calmly, earning many surprised looks. Kuina, Zoro, Nami, and even Shirahoshi had no knowledge of this.


    "So I''m going to turn in Buggy''s crew for their bounty and then we''ll meet again with the paper, right?" Lami asked.


    "Exactly, that way you''ll be our unofficial bounty hunter," Luffy said with a smile, and Nami could be seen with dor signs recing her eyes at this idea.


    After nning how they would do this, Luffy turned his attention to Chouchou, who had awakened as they discussed their ns. Nami was the only one who stayed quiet in the group.


    "Yo, Chouchou!" Luffy greeted the bandaged dog beside the mayor after separating from his group, and the elderly man hadn''t left the dog''s side all this time.


    "AU AU!" The white-furred dog, one of their saviors, barked.


    "Luffy-Sama, do you really n to recruit the dog?" Shirahoshi asked from the side with a happy look, as the dog had survived.


    "What??!! He intends to recruit a dog?!" Lami eximedically when she heard this.


    "EHHH?!" Both Kuina, Zoro, Bepo, and Nami eximed in unison.


    "Hahahaha. He seems to be quite strong!" Yamatomented enthusiastically.


    "LOOK AT HIM, HE''S JUST AN ORDINARY INJURED DOG!" Nami made aical face as she shouted in disbelief at both the captain and the vice-captain of the group.


    "AU! AU! AU!" Chouchou didn''t seem too happy about what was being said about him.


    "Hey, buddy, calm down, let''s talk, okay?" Luffy said calmly as he heard everything the dog was saying.


    "Wait, can you talk to him?" Zoro couldn''t help but ask with a raised eyebrow.


    "I don''t know why, but yes, I can. I can''t understand Megalo, but I can hear what Chouchou is trying to say..." Luffy said, scratching his head in this dilemma.


    ''Without the Voice of All Things, which is still locked, I can say that maybe it''s due to my Mythical Zoan form, as in its final form, despite having the body of a human with horns and wings


    , I also have a face that resembles a pitbull.''


    "This is amazing, Luffy-Sama! I can''t understand him very well, unlike Megalo."


    "Sharky!"


    "Megalo says he can understand Chouchou-Sama too," Shirahoshi said again.


    "I see. Anyway, I''m going to talk to him." Luffy went to the injured dog and began to speak with him quietly in that corner.


    To the onlookers, it appeared that Luffy was talking to the dog as if it were a person, and the dog was responding with barks.


    *Whisper*


    "AU, AU."


    *Whisper*


    "AU..."


    *Whisper*


    "Au! Au!"


    "That''s great!" Luffy eximed happily after some time.


    While almost everyone was stunned by what was happening, the mayor standing nearby was conflicted.


    "What''s going on here..." Zoro eximed, looking lost.


    "Hahahaha, we have a new crewmate right now!" Luffy celebrated in front of everyone as he stood up.


    With the exception of Yamato, who had enhanced hearing and Observation Haki, the conversation was a mystery to all the others.


    "Don''t look at me like that; I just told him to join us. I''d help him get stronger; he lost the only precious thing to him, the store of his former owner, so he felt quite helpless. I offered my help to make him stronger so he never has to feel like that again, and to have the adventures he can have on our ship!" Luffy spoke with a smile.


    "I understand, and what about him having a harem of female dogs?" Yamato asked, confused in front of everyone.


    "DON''T MENTION THAT!" Luffy shouted with a bit of embarrassment when she brought that up.


    "AU!"


    "DON''T AGREE WITH HER!"


    Everyone looking at this scenario facepalmed.


    ''THIS CAPTAIN IS REALLY CRAZY! OFFERING A HAREM TO A DOG SO THAT HE CAN JOIN THE CREW?'' They all eximed in their minds.


    ''I DIDN''T EXACTLY OFFER THAT DIRECTLY; I JUST SAID HE COULD GET POWER, FAME, AND SOME FEMALE DOGS IN ADVENTURES ON MY SHIP!'' Luffymented internally.


    "Anyway, let''s get ready to set sail; we have more inds to visit." Luffy ordered, and a part of the crew started dragging the prisoners onto the Marine ship.


    Meanwhile, Luffy went to Buggy''s ship and shrank it to fit in his pocket.


    "Would Kaya buy this ship?" Luffy wondered as he stored the ship in his pocket.


    Once everything was ready, they began to head back to the Marine ship with all the loot and prisoners.


    As they boarded the Marine ship, they heard a voice from the direction of the ind.


    "HEY! YOU BETTER TAKE GOOD CARE OF CHOUCHOU, OR I''LL COME AFTER YOU AT SEA!" the mayor shouted from the port as they started to set sail.


    "Don''t worry, old man; the next news you''ll hear about this dog will be his wanted poster!" Luffy replied, cing his hat on his head.


    "AS IF A DOG WOULD GET A WANTED POSTER!" the mayor shoutedically.


    "Goodbye, Mayor! See you next time." Luffy smiled at the only old man on the dock.


    "AU! AU!" Chouchou was next to him, not forgetting to say goodbye.


    "Now, what''s the n?" Lami asked.


    "Let''s head toward the ind of Syrup Vige. I don''t know the exact direction because the Marine map is confusing, but I have a way to get to the location."


    "Doesn''t anyone here know how to navigate?" Nami muttered unconsciously.


    "Wait a moment! You don''t have a navigator on the ship?" Nami asked out loud in surprise, wanting to apply for the position since she was just a maid here, and while trying to steal from them, a better position would present a better opportunity.


    Luffy had a yful gleam in his eyes when he heard this.


    "Why would I need a navigator when I have Zoro?" Luffy teased Nami while pointing at Zoro.


    "Zoro?"


    "?"


    "?"


    "?"


    "?"


    "?"


    "Me?" Zoro was also confused.


    "Of course, pay attention. Zoro, where is Syrup Vige? Do you know?" Luffy asked Zoro directly.


    "Hmmm, I believe it''s that way, Captain!" Zoro thought for a moment, scratching his chin, and finally pointed in a direction.


    "You see? Bepo, go to the helmsman and turn the ship in the opposite direction of where Zoro pointed!"


    "Hm?!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA"


    "Ehehehe"


    "SHISHISHISHI"


    "SHAR SHAR SHAR SHAR!"


    "Zizizizizizizi. I''M SORRY!"


    "Hey, hey! This isn''t funny!" Zoro turned red as everyone wasughing at him.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 21 – Trip to Syrup Village.

    Chapter 21 �C Trip to Syrup Vige.


    [Chapter Size: 1443Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in the East Blue Sea.


    ...


    ...


    After two days in the middle of the ocean, a Marine ship was anchored in the waters, while Luffy used the power of his Devil Fruit to slow down the ship, almosting to a stop. Next to the Marine ship, there was a smaller and peculiar boat.


    "What is this?" Yamato couldn''t help but ask in amazement.


    "This is a speedboat!" Luffy said proudly. He purchased it using the system, taking an existing model in this world and adding a few modifications.


    The young man with the straw hat used his money from the shop system to buy and assemble a steam-powered speedboat.


    "What''s a speedboat, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi looked curiously at the small, peculiar boat with an engine at the back.


    "This is a small motorized boat that can move faster than most boats in this world. It will be a secondary boat for the crew, mainly used by Lami as she delivers the heads of the pirates we captured while we were here in the East Blue," Luffy exined proudly.


    "Incredible!" Yamato eximed with starry eyes.


    "YOU DON''T EVEN KNOW WHAT A MOTOR IS!" Lami said from the side, thinking that the tall woman with horns was missing a few screws in her head.


    Luffy had an appreciative look for Lami at this moment. Although the concept of a motor wasn''t new to this world, as they had a sea train in Water 7, for most people, it was strange and unfamiliar. Lami in the original story had a damn submarine like Law, so it''s no surprise that she''s the only one who has an idea of what a motor is.


    "Anyway, I''ll teach Lami and Bepo how to operate the speedboat with the fuel now. Please wait for me to finish before we continue our journey," I said, jumping onto the boat, with Lami and Bepo following me.


    "But first of all, where did you get all of this? Did you already have it in your pocket?" Lami asked, curious. It was a recurring question among the crew, but everyone inclined to the idea that Luffy had these things before they met him, and he had simply shrunk them and kept them until the asion.


    "No, I got these with the money we obtained from Buggy. It''s pretty hard to exin right now, so I''ll do it another time. Let''s focus on the boat''s operation for now," Luffy nned to talk about the concept of the shopter; now he had other concerns.


    While Luffy exined the concept and the manual of the speedboat, on the Marine ship, everyone was looking at that strange, small motorized boat. A woman with orange hair was standing beside them.


    She was dressed as a French maid, nothing too sensual, but she had her own uniform, like Baby 5. She held a mop in her hand, squeezing it tightly, with veins popping on her head.


    "I''m a maid? A maid?!" Nami was furious with her fate in the midst of all these pirates, as her role was to clean the ship and attend to the captain''s requests.


    "First, he doesn''t see me as a navigator and brings me into his crew as a maid. Now he''s making me wear this uniform and asking me to keep cleaning the ship?! Damn you, Luffy, you''re lucky you hid all that gold, but I''ll find it! I''ll take it along with the reward you''ll receive from Buggy!" Nami was furious at first, but soon had a malicious smile at the prospect of getting all that money from this crew.


    "So, I''ll keep cleaning the ce until I get that money!" She was determined as she resumed her task with a rather happy demeanor, which left everyone who knew her intentions quite concerned as the maid cleaned with a scary smile.


    After exining everything, Luffy summoned a raft to be pulled by the speedboat with Buggy''s crew tied together on it.


    "With this, I believe you can go. Take my Vivre Card ande to us when you''re done," Luffy said, taking a paper from his pocket and handing it to Lami, who epted it.


    "Okay, see youter, Captain." She smiled. In the beginning, Lami had some grievances with Luffy, and they still had some differences, but over the days, they were building some kind of rtionship between them, despite a few jokes back and forth.


    "Remember, don''t use your Devil Fruit powers too easily. My grandfather is alreadying after me, and if the headquarters finds out about the potential of the people around me, they''ll try to send more forces here. Not that it would scare me if it happened, but I want to dy it as much as possible while we''re in this sea."


    She nodded in understanding.


    "Then, see youter." Luffy said with a nod, not taking his eyes off the emo-styled woman. After a few seconds, he turned to the bear beside him, who wore his orange jumpsuit, one that Luffy bought in the shop, as it belonged to the canonical Bepo without a pirate symbol.


    "You too, Bepo, take care and keep this emo here out of trouble," Luffy smiled.


    "Who''s emo?!" Lami yelled.


    "Yes, Captain!" Bepo said, saluting with his hand on his forehead, mimicking a military salute.


    "So, I''m off." Luffy jumped onto the Marine ship, while Lami started the coal-powered engines and began to move away from the ship with the raft full of clown-dressed prisoners begging to be set free.


    "Now, let''s continue our journey. Our sharpshooter with a long nose is waiting for us!" Luffy announced as the ship resumed sailing in the direction they were heading.


    For the rest of the day, Luffy trained them with his powers, but this didn''t include Nami. Luffy wasn''t naive to her real intentions here, as was almost everyone else on the crew. He was just toying with the cat burr. Even though he needed a navigator, seeing her cleaning the ship with a uniform was too much fun. She would grumble when she broke her broom or the dustpan after realizing her own situation in anger.


    "Nami, you''ve broken another broom. You owe me 50 berries now!" Luffy eximed, enjoying himself, while Nami had a dead look as she saw herself either further in debt or losing money, no matter how insignificant 50 berries might be.


    As for not training the cat burr yet, Luffy wanted to see how she would fare on her journey. He wasn''t like the canon Luffy to forgive that betrayal so easily. He wanted to test the waters with Nami before making a decision, even though he would appreciate it if she came to ask for help in dealing with Arlong without stealing from him.


    "The sun is so warm and nice!" Shirahoshimented.


    "Nami, get some orange juice for me, Yamato, and Shirahoshi?" A shirtless Luffy in flowery shorts asked, as he and Kaido''s daughter in a beautiful white bikini, and a serious woman sat side by side, sunbathing on chairs in the middle of the ship. Each of them wore sunsses to enjoy the moment.


    Meanwhile, Chouch


    ou was on the mast like a lookout or guard dog, and Zoro and Kuina were still training, swinging a piece of wood, which I increased in weight multiple times.


    "Sharky!" A disgruntled Megalo barked from the side of the mermaid, who was on another chair.


    "Oh, I forgot, one for Megalo too." Luffy quickly said apologetically.


    While they enjoyed their time rxing at sea after their intense training, Nami had toply with the captain''s request.


    "Of course!" Nami replied, gritting her teeth. She despised everything about the situation, but it was necessary to get her precious gold.


    "Thanks, maid!" Luffymented with a smile.


    "Thank you, Nami!"


    "Thank you, Maid-Sama!"


    "Sharky!"


    Everyone expressed their gratitude.


    "You''re wee." Nami smiled with closed eyes but had visible veins on her forehead as she tried to hide her anger. She began to walk in a stiff and squared manner as her unmasked rage consumed her, heading toward the Marine ship''s kitchen.


    "She pretends so poorly. How did she manage to steal from all those pirates?" Luffy couldn''t help but wonder internally as he watched her walk away from the group.


    "Woof! Woof!" Everyone heard barking from the mast, and Luffy understood what it meant.


    "It seems Chouchou spottednd!" Luffymented with a sigh. Anyway, it didn''t take much more than a day after Lami separated from the group for the ship to see the Vige of Syrup in the distance.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 22 – Syrup Village 01.

    Chapter 22 �C Syrup Vige 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1074Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Syrup Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    With the ship arriving at a deserted beach on the ind, Luffy asked Zoro to steer the helm in a straight line and let the sand naturally slow down the ship. As the sand rose with the impact of the Marine ship, it came to a halt, and the rest of the crew descended using a ramp ced on the side of the ship.


    A ship shouldn''te to a beach, as it would get stuck in the sand. But this rule didn''t apply to Luffy. He gently touched the ship and as soon as everyone disembarked, the captain used his power on the massive 30-meter-long object.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, reduce by 0.001 times!] The ship obediently transformed into a small object in the palm of Luffy''s hand, reducing from 3000 centimeters to 3.


    "What!? Hm? Darn, I said that too loudly!" Luffy, as he held the ship, heard a surprised shout, and his crew''s reaction was no different as they all looked up at some rocks on a hill beside the beach.


    "Come out from where you are," Luffy said seriously but had a yful glint in his eyes.


    "YOU''RE NOT MARINES? YOU DON''T LOOK LIKE MARINES!" The voice from the other side shouted with an rmed tone, without revealing its face.


    "No, we''re pirates!" Luffy calmly said, and before the person on the other side could respond, some of hispanionsmented with curiosity.


    "Incredible! A talking rock, the surface is so full of possibilities!" Shirahoshi eximed, fascinated, as she looked at the rocks on the hill.


    "Sharky! Sharky!"


    "Woof! Woof!"


    Both animals believed Shirahoshi''s words.


    "The sea is even stranger outside of Wano..." Yamatomented on the side since the rock was beyond the reach of her Observation Haki.


    "ARE YOU ALL REALLY BELIEVING THIS?" Zoro lost hisposure at this, while the other girls, Nami and Kuina, had defeated looks at the naivety of the two other women.


    "Hahaha!" Luffyughed, and even he lost hisposure at that moment, finding it hrious.


    "Anyway, I''m going to face these 8 million." As he said these words, wings began to sprout from his back, and he flew toward that hill.


    "WHAT IS THIS? HE CAN FLY? HE''S NOT HUMAN!! RUN!!" Luffy heard a collective shout from the kids as he approached.


    Luffynded on the rock and, on the other side, saw a young long-nosed man with three other children prepared to raise some poor gs. As soon as they saw him, the kids dropped the gs and ran toward the vige, leaving the long-nosed man behind, who looked at Luffy as if he was going to die at that moment.


    "Yo!" Luffy greeted with a smile.


    "Ah, are you going to kill me?" Usopp asked in fear.


    "Of course not. I came to recruit you!" Luffy said.


    "Huh? Recruit?" Usopp was stunned by this man who had barely arrived and spoke these words as if it were something normal.


    "Yes, I believe you have potential. How about joining my crew?" Luffy asked with a smile.


    Boom


    "Is this our new crew member?" Yamato appeared at the side, startling Usopp even more.


    "Is he strong?" Yamato couldn''t help butment, scratching her chin.


    "It''s clear that he''s strong. I''m a brave warrior of the sea, the strongest with my fleet of 8 million pirates!" Usopp gained courage with Yamato''sment and spoke his delusions out loud.


    "Really!?" Yamato asked, amazed, looking for the other 8 million people under Usopp''smand.


    Luffy just sighed at that.


    "He''s lying, Yamato. This ind can''t fit that many people to begin with..." Luffy said calmly.


    Caught in the lie, Usopp started to sweat.


    "Luffy-sama?" Shirahoshi arrived at the scene flying.


    "A woman with a tail who can float?" Usopp eximed withical eyes when he saw the princess. He had heard of a mermaid but didn''t know the exact description.


    "Shirahoshi, cover your tail with the dress I gave you, so you don''t attract too much attention," Luffy said calmly.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama." She obeyed, lowering the dress to cover her tail.


    "Wasn''t there more shouting here?" Nami asked, inspecting Usopp and the area since she hadn''t seen the children shouting and running.


    By this point, everyone had already surrounded a scared Usopp.


    "Only a boy?"


    "Did he get lost?"


    "Sharky!"


    "Woof!"


    "Who are you?" Usopp asked, still cautious about the presence of these strange people and animals who suddenly appeared.


    "We''re the Straw Hat Pirates," Luffy led the conversation.


    "And what do you want here?"


    "We want to sell a ship. I heard there''s a shipbuildingpany here, so we came to this ind," Luffy exined.


    "Yes, there is one, I know the owner, but you''re not here to cause trouble, are you?" Usopp asked, still cautious.


    "We''re pirates; we do what we want. But we''re not here to loot towns and viges. That''s beneath us," Luffy said seriously.


    "But then, since you''re a brave warrior of the sea, why don''t you join me and my crew? I need a good sniper, and you look like you might be one of the good ones?" Luffy asked again.


    "Hmm? Of course I am! But why do you want that?" Usopp looked at him incredulously since he knew deep down that he was weak, and no one expected much from him.


    "Because you have potential, and I know your father." Luffy said simply.


    "My father, really? You know my father?" Usopp couldn''t be more shocked.


    "Of course, his captain gave me this hat. How about joining me on my adventures and finding himter? I can make you even stronger than your old man!" Luffy proposed.


    "Hmm... I don''t know..." In the end, Usopp didn''t agree, as it was all too sudden, and he had his life in this vige, no matter how much his heart longed for adventures on the vast and unknown sea.


    Even looking at this unique group he never imagined seeing in front of him, he wanted to say yes deep down, but he was afraid of the unknown and was still attached to this ce.


    However, he didn''t reject Luffy''s offer either. Luffy saw this and hoped to change his mind as he stayed on this ind.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 23 – Syrup Village 02.

    Chapter 23 �C Syrup Vige 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1686 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Vige Syrup, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Anyway, why don''t you show us where this shipbuildingpany is? I want to make some money with the ship we have." Luffy changed the subject, as he expected from Usopp.


    "Yeah, I guess that''s fine." Usopp finally stood up from the ground, where he had been since he got scared when Luffy grew wings.


    "Wait a moment! How did you make that ship disappear? Or how do you have wings?!" Usopp yelled, now recalling all the strange things that had happened.


    "How does she have a tail, how is there a flying shark?" He couldn''t stop shouting with his scared voice.


    No one immediately answered. Nami was curious as well; she didn''t have the courage to ask too many questions but really wanted an answer to all the strange things this crew could do.


    "About me, I''m a Devil Fruit user," Luffy said calmly.


    "I thought those were just legends!" Nami eximed.


    "Did you not find it strange when Buggy split in my lure, maid?" Luffy asked incredulously.


    "I was so stunned that I didn''t even notice!" Nami protested, growling when Luffy called her by her current upation.


    Usopp was stunned, trying to imagine a fight with people with strange powers, something that left him internally terrified.


    "As for Shirahoshi, she''s a mermaid, so it''s normal for her to have a tail. HAHA," Luffyughed and continued.


    "Herpanion is Megalo, he''s a very special shark."


    "Sharky!"


    "And that woman with horns? How can there be so many different people in just one ce?" Usopp couldn''t help but exim as well at the giant and peculiar appearance of Yamato.


    "Isn''t that normal? We''re a pirate crew!" Luffy announced with a smile.


    "THAT''S NOT NORMAL!" Usopp, Nami, Kuina, and Zoro shouted at the same time.


    "HAHAHAHAHA. How funny!" Yamato spoke with a smile whileughing at the faces of the four.


    "But anyway, can we go now?" Luffy asked, and in the end, Usopp nodded, seeing that this group didn''t seem to be evil, just very strange and with personalities he never imagined.


    "Great, let''s go, everyone." Luffy said, following Usopp as everyone started to follow him.


    It didn''t take long for them to enter the vige, passing through the streets. They soon attracted a lot of attention with their group.


    "Hey, isn''t that Usopp? But who are those apanying him!?" Some vigers suspected as the group passed through the city streets.


    "What beautiful women! I''ve never seen such beauty," Yamato and Shirahoshi attracted a lot of attention, both from men and women.


    "Isn''t that a Jolly Roger with a straw hat drawn behind the cloak of that tattooed man?"


    "Pirates?!"


    "What? What are pirates doing here, and Usopp is with them?"


    Soon everything turned into a tumult, while Usopp was getting nervous about the gossip. His reputation was already not good among the people in this vige, and now they were associating him with pirates. Luffy and the others didn''t seem to care much, except for Nami, who didn''t like pirates, especially when being called one.


    Anyway, they passed through the vige and headed toward therge mansion near the port, on a hill.


    As they approached the gate, a butler who looked very much like a human ram was watering the flowers in the garden next to a blond youngdy sunbathing in a chair.


    "Hm? Usopp and... who are these?" Merry stopped watering his nts as he noticed Usopping with a group of very unusual people and some animals following them.


    "Merry? Can you call Kaya?" Usopp asked the butler directly.


    "Usopp?" Before Merry could respond, Kaya had already left her chair to see her storyteller friend.


    "Hello, Kaya. I brought them here because I had some business with you. They said they wanted to sell a ship, so I guided them," Usopp said.


    "And who are your friends? Open the gate, Merry." Kaya asked, turning her attention back to the strange group, who entered the gate as soon as Merry opened it.


    A green-haired man with three swords at his waist, four women, including one with a sword, another dressed as a maid with an unsatisfied face as she walked alongside them, a woman with a smile on her face holding a heavy weapon, almost three meters tall with red horns and a yellow base, incredibly beautiful, just like the other woman with pink hair and an innocent face, wearing a dress and walking in a strange way, almost as if she were flying and pretending to walk.


    There was a furry dog with a flying shark using a bubble of air around his waist, seemingly well out of the water. And finally, there was a tall, tattooed man dressed as a pirate, who smiled at Kaya, as he appeared to be the group''s leader.


    "Hello, I''m Monkey D. Luffy, captain of the Straw Hat Pirates," Luffy said confidently, earning a surprised look from the two in front of him.


    "A captain of a pirate crew?" Merry spoke rmed and a little frightened.


    "And what does a pirate want with me?" Kaya asked, now a bit cautious.


    "Simple, I came to sell a ship that I acquired through the spoils of another pirate group. Do you buy ships?" Luffy asked calmly.


    "About that..."


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE!?" A new voice was heard at the scene, preventing Kaya from giving Luffy an answer.


    Everyone turned to see a man approaching in a suit, adjusting his sses.


    "hadore." Kaya eximed.


    "What filthy pirates are doing in this ce?" He said with a look of disgust.


    Luffy didn''t pay much attention to it, except for some internal amusement. Zoro had a sharp look, and Shirahoshi looked a bit frightened by these words.


    "Arf! Arf!" Chouchou didn''t like this at all and barked at the man, showing his teeth.


    "They brought their mutt too..." The ck-haired butler continued toment, earning an even more intense growl from the dog.


    "Wait, they just came to sell a ship!" Usopp said hurriedly before any misunderstandings urred.


    "Sell a ship? Have you not read the news? This group attacked a Marine base and killed itsmander a few days ago!" hadore said, showing two wanted posters, one of Luffy with a fierce look and shirtless next to the headless body of Morgan, and the other of Zoro tied to a post, with Luffy having a bounty of 10 million, and Zoro with 5 million.


    "Is this real? Did


    you really attack a Marine base?" Kaya asked in disbelief.


    "It''s true, we''re pirates after all." Luffy didn''t even try to deny it; he really didn''t care if he was called a demon; he was doing what he wanted, regardless of others'' opinions.


    "This..." Usopp was in conflict now; he had just realized that he brought dangerous pirates to Kaya.


    "Anyway, I''m here for business. If you don''t want to do business, we''ll leave," Luffy said withoutughter now, speaking calmly.


    "How can a lowlife like you do business at this shipbuildingpany!" hadore said with a disgusted tone.


    "Isn''t this guy caring about his disguise, is he?" Luffymented internally. Even though Luffy had shown a strength of 10 million, Kuro should still have to use some of his skills here to defeat a low-level pirate crew, and his disguise as a butler would soon be questioned.


    "And you, the usual liar from the vige," without finishing what he was saying, hadore pointed at Usopp this time.


    "Have you brought dangerous pirates close to thedy! Have you lost your mind? I expected more, even from someone of your kind," he said with disdain.


    "Wait, hadore, Usopp..." When Kaya was about to defend Usopp, the butler interrupted her.


    "You have to understand, Miss, that he has brought danger to you here; this kind of scum always attracts others like him. It''s no wonder your father is a bum on the sea."


    "My father is..." Usopp shouted angrily this time but couldn''t finish.


    "Pirate..." hadore interrupted again.


    "In other words, a lower-level scum, just like you and your little gang here," he said, adjusting his sses again.


    While everyone was stunned by these events, suddenly,ughter brought everyone out of this stupor. They turned their gazes to Luffy.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." Luffy began tough loudly, much to everyone''s surprise.


    "What a funny guy! HAHAHAHAHAHA. I''m sorry for this, but I can''t help it anymore, HAHAHAHAHA."


    "My Luffy?"


    "Hm?"


    "Luffy-Sama?"


    "Sharky?"


    "Wooolf?"


    "?!"


    "Has he gone mad?" Nami said unhappily. She didn''t like how the dark-haired butler had treated them, and now hearing Luffyugh made her even more displeased.


    "What''s so funny, pirate scum? You better get out of here and nevere back with the rest of your ilk; otherwise, we''ll call the Marines," hadore said seriously, not liking the mockery made by this young man.


    "Hahahahaha. I just can''t help but exim; you seem like a clueless man, not even knowing how grand his father is. He may be a pirate, but he''s much better than being a butler in a vige in the East Blue." Luffy smiled at him with a dangerous glint.


    "Luffy..." Usopp couldn''t help but mutter as he listened to this.


    Merry and Kaya were still shocked by everything happening.


    "But anyway, I don''t care about your opinion; I''m a pirate, after all. But since you''re so bold in insulting me, my crew, and even my future crew member here..." Luffy pointed to a stunned and cowering Usopp at his side.


    "...Prepare yourself for the consequences." Luffy simply said, a sadistic smile forming on his face, and then he disappeared from the spot.


    Without time to react, the ck-haired butler suddenly felt a sharp, intense pain in his stomach as a powerful punch was delivered, burying itself in that part of his body, causing him to recoil like a ragdoll.


    Boom


    His body flew like a rocket, crashing into one of the mansion''s walls.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 24 – Syrup Village 03.

    Chapter 24 �C Syrup Vige 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1125 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Vige Syrup, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "That...?"


    As the only thing they managed toment on in the face of these sudden and unexpected events, Yamato was the quickest to react and equally surprised, just like the entire Straw Hat crew. Their captain, who had onlye here to deliver a pirate ship to get some Berris from Buggy''s ship, was equally surprised by what followed. A butler who appeared suddenly started to insult them. This was followed by their captain punching the arrogant man without giving him a chance to react.


    Luffy stepped into the spot where the butler had been and began to walk towards the wreckage caused by his punch and the man''s body. Despite the noise of destruction, everyone was still frozen in ce by these sudden actions.


    As he walked towards the destroyed area, an arrogant smile began to spread on Luffy''s face. In the wreckage, there was hadore with torn clothes, broken sses, disheveled hair, and coughing up blood as he tried to breathe on the ground. He red at Luffy, filled with hatred, as Luffy approached him.


    "What''s wrong? Surprised? You already know my history. Did you think I''d reward you for insulting me and my crew?" Luffy asked arrogantly, raising an eyebrow.


    "Wait, don''t hurt him! Call the guards! Make him stop!" Kaya,ing out of her stunned state, said hurriedly, watching Luffy approach hadore with terror.


    "Girl, you''re too naive. Do you think I''ll let this slide after hearing those words?" Luffy taunted her, not revealing the man''s true identity, as he wanted to y with him first. Especially after the man thought he could be arrogant with him and his people.


    After ignoring her, before Kaya, hadore, or almost anyone present could react, except Yamato, Luffy disappeared again.


    "Hmm? Ahhh!" Without time to react, hadore received a kick from Luffy, sending him flying a few more meters as he screamed in pain.


    "What''s the matter? Is that all you''ve got?" Luffy taunted as he appeared by his side again.


    With another punch directly to his face, his nose was broken when he hadn''t even fallen from thest blow.


    Boom!


    His body demolished another part of the mansion.


    "You wretch, you''ll pay for... hmm?!" hadore said in the midst of the wreckage while his face was like a bloody pulp. But before he finished his threat, Luffy appeared before him and grabbed his neck before he could react.


    "Would you like to see this..." Luffy smiled sadistically and, with his hand on Kuro''s neck, began running and dragging his head along the wall, rubbing his face as he destroyed everything in his path with his head.


    Everyone watched in horror, even their crew was tense. Shirahoshi and Nami were the most frightened.


    Everyone watched in horror, even their crew was tense. Shirahoshi and Nami were the most frightened.


    "What''s wrong? Is that all you''ve got?" Luffy taunted as he raised a swollen face by the neck. It no longer resembled the butler from moments ago.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." That face couldn''t even speak anymore; it was theplete opposite of what it was moments ago.


    "Hmm? Let me help you fix this." Luffy said, giving two open-handed ps to that face.


    p!


    p!


    The sound of the ps echoed strongly throughout the area, horrifying all the onlookers. Kuro was unconscious by this point; the ps had been so strong that he copsed.


    "HOW CAN YOU SAY YOU''RE HELPING BY GIVING THOSE SLAPS?!" Everyone thought inwardly.


    "What''s happening here?" At that moment, guards began to appear in the midst of thismotion, but they quickly became rmed by all the destruction he had caused while holding hadore by the neck in one hand.


    "Don''t worry; I''m done here," Luffy said as he tossed what was left of Kuro, as if he had spat out a terrible mouthful.


    He passed by a frantic Kaya, who ran towards her butler, and went to his still-stunned crew.


    "Go away and nevere back here! Never!" Luffy could hear Kaya looking at him with hatred, but he paid no attention to it.


    "You heard them; let''s go!" Luffy said with a small ironic smile, snapping everyone out of their stupor.


    "Usopp, you too; I don''t think you''re wee here anymore." Luffy said to the long-nosed one, who looked at Kaya after these words. He saw her taking care of hadore but asionally ncing at Luffy and even at him with anger in her eyes.


    Swallowing hard, Usopp followed Luffy out of the mansion, feeling a bit guilty for what had happened.


    No one said anything during their walk. Instead of passing through the vige, they took another path.


    As they reached another deserted beach, Luffy stopped walking, causing the others to stop as well.


    Luffy stared at the empty sea horizon for a while without saying anything. Nami couldn''t stand the silence any longer and broke it with a loud shout.


    "WHAT WAS ALL THAT ABOUT? WHY DID YOU ATTACK HIM LIKE THAT? YOU NEARLY KILLED HIM! NO MATTER HOW ARROGANT HE WAS, YOU CAN''T HURT SOMEONE LIKE THAT JUST BECAUSE OF WORDS!" Luffy didn''t respond to Nami''s shouting, nor did he turn to face his crew while still gazing out to sea.


    "That guy!!" Nami snarled, while the rest of the group remained silent.


    "I think I''m leaving," Usopp suddenly said in the midst of the new silence. He had followed the group because he hadn''t had much choice, but now he had many bitter thoughts, especially since it seemed that his friendship with Kaya hade to an end.


    "Wait, Usopp; you shouldn''t leave yet," Luffy finally spoke and turned around, revealing a solemn smile.


    "Hmm?" Usopp was surprised by this.


    "I told you I wanted you on my crew, didn''t I?" Luffy said, his smile leaving everyone here stunned again, not understanding their captain''s actions.


    "Of course, from what I''ve seen so far, you were a coward back there, but I''m giving you a chance to earn it." Luffy said, continuing.


    "In the next few days, you''ll train with me and my team. After that, you''ll have to defeat a pirate on your own and prove your worth."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? I didn''t say I was joining your crew!" Usopp said, a bit angrily.


    "Ah, you may not join it, but you''ll definitely want to defeat this pirate..." Luffy said, taking a low-cost wanted poster from the shop and opening it in front of all of them.


    "THIS?!" Everyone was stunned when they saw Kuro''s wanted poster in Luffy''s hands.


    [Wanted: Kuro of the Hundred ns, Captain of the ck Cat Pirates. Reward: 16,000,000 Berris. Dead or Alive.]


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 25 – Syrup Village 04.

    Chapter 25 �C Syrup Vige 04.


    [Chapter Size: 1626Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Vige Syrup, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    On the beach near Syrup Vige, Luffy stood in front of his entire crew and Usopp, holding up a wanted poster he had obtained through a point. He had collected thousands of wanted posters, but this one was special. It featured Kuro, a pirate who was believed to be dead.


    "Did you say this pirate Kuro was actually the butler hadore all along?" Usopp asked in disbelief.


    "Are you sure he''s not his brother?" Yamato inquired.


    "No, it''s him all along. I had some information that he was hiding on this ind for a while, and I confirmed it today. The idiot had the audacity to openly insult us just because I have a bounty of 10 million berries, lower than his, but I bet after the beating I gave him, he won''t be getting out of bed for the next 3 days." Luffy said with a grin.


    "But even so, Kaya is in danger!" Usopp eximed.


    "Then it''s your duty to save her, Usopp," Luffy said calmly.


    "Me??" Usopp asked, astounded. He might have seen Luffy defeat Kuro with ease, but he knew he wasn''t a monster like that straw-hatted man.


    "Yes, to be honest, I saw you insulting her just like your own father, while you kept quiet. I thought you were a brave sea warrior. But what I saw was just a coward." Luffy''s smile faded, and he looked seriously at Usopp.


    Usopp was taken aback by this. He never expected someone to call out his true personality in such a critical moment, making him lower his head in shame.


    "Nami was the first to speak up in her maid outfit. "Luffy-Sama, you don''t need to..."


    "Shirahoshi as well was about toment, "Please, I''m just a maid..."


    "Silence..." Luffy said sternly, and they fell silent.


    "...I admit, I was tempted to recruit you, but I was disappointed with what I saw, making me wonder if you''re really your father''s son..."


    "...And no, Usopp, I won''t help her because she herself banished me from her ce. I have nothing to do with her if her life is in danger now." Luffy spoke indifferently, which made Usopp even more cower in the face of this reality, thinking that he would watch Kaya die without being able to do anything.


    "But, I can help you get stronger..." Luffy continued.


    "You can?" Usopp asked incredulously.


    "Yes, but it won''t be easy. I''ll make you experience hell on earth if you want. But at least you''ll have a chance to face Kuro. What do you say? We might have three days before he starts his ns. Do you really want this?" Luffy didn''t change his serious tone, making everyone wonder what they had done to their captain and who stood in front of them, as Luffy had never been so serious with them.


    The long-nosed young man contemted Luffy''s words and stood up to face the man over two meters tall with determination.


    "I want it. Make me strong to protect Kaya!" Usopp finally spoke with determination, and Luffy smiled at that.


    "That''s the first step. Now let''s start your hellish training." Luffy said with a mischievous grin, even releasing some of his Zoan power, causing his eyes to glow and purple mes to surround his body, which frightened Usopp and the others.


    "Your first training will be to get used to the feeling of facing death. Maybe that will make you less of a coward!" Luffy spoke as he exerted pressure.


    Usopp was scared and intimidated as he shrank back from Luffy. He began to wonder if he had made the right decision when he agreed to train with this pirate.


    The rest of the day, Usopp didn''t have an easy moment and it would only get much harder the next day.


    The following morning, Usopp found himself in an open field on the outskirts of Syrup Vige, with the East Blue sun shining brightly in the sky. Luffy and Usopp stood a certain distance apart, surveying the scene before them.


    Usopp held an unfamiliar object in his hand, a new type of weapon he had never used before. But under Luffy''s guidance, it was the weapon that would apany him on their adventures. The field was filled with improvised targets that Luffy had acquired through the system, from high-quality equipment to empty cans and thin branches hanging from ropes.


    Luffy exined to Usopp, "To be a skilled sniper, you need to enhance your uracy, speed, and reaction. Let''s start with precise shots. The goal is to hit those targets with surgical precision."


    Usopp nodded, focusing on the nearest target. He took a deep breath, stabilized his stance, and aimed with determination. Then, he fired.


    Bang!


    The ammunition flew at a surprising speed, hitting the central target with a satisfying metallic sound. Usopp smiled at the uracy of his first shot.


    Luffy apuded Usopp''s effort. "Well done, Usopp! Now, try to hit that moving target." He pointed to a swinging target.


    Usopp focused once again, tracking the moving target with his aim. He waited for the right moment and released the bullet. It flew through the air and struck the moving target, making it stop swinging. Usopp smiled, feeling more confident in his shooting.


    Luffy continued to train him, adding challenges such as shooting at multiple targets and high-pressure situations. As the hours passed, Usopp became morefortable with his new weapon, improving his skills and reactions. Luffy also emphasized the importance of concentration and breath control.


    As the training progressed, Usopp became more skilled and confident in his shooting abilities. He realized that with dedication and proper guidance, he could be an exceptional sniper like his father, ording to Luffy''s descriptions. Gradually, he began to pave the way to bing the sniper his crew needed.


    The scene of training, with targets being urately hit and the East Blue sun shining in Usopp''s eyes as he devoted himself to improving his skills, created an environment of growth and progress in his journey as a sniper.


    Little did he know that this was the easiest part of his training. Luffy had no intention of letting up on his endurance and physical strength training. Not to mention that he would need to learn about all his new weapons and put his slingshot aside.


    Three days passed.


    Usoppy on the ground, resembling a battered dog. He had no more strength left to continue his training for today. Luffy looked at him with an indifferent expression, just as he did with the rest of the crew sprawled on the ground behind Usopp.


    Luffy had put everyone through rigorous training, including Nami, Shirahoshi, and even Chouchou. He trained Chouchou in increased gravity and weights. Although the dog didn''t have humanoid limbs, he could be stronger once he learned Haki. Luffy intended to teach a dog Haki, but he needed to buy the manuals first, which were quite expensive, along with the six styles of the Marine.


    "Is this your limit?" Luffy asked seriously, addressing Usopp, Nami, and Shirahoshi, who were the worst off among them.


    "I can''t take it anymore..."


    "Please, I''m just a maid..."


    "Luffy-Sama is so mean... Buaaaaa."


    The three of them, utterly drained, responded to this question with lifeless eyes. Luffy just sighed. He wouldn''t tolerate weakness to make them stronger. He was determined to turn them into strong warriors.


    "You can do better than this!" Luffy replied without hesitation. He learned a lot from his grandfather.


    Kuina and Zoro seemed unwavering in their determination, despite being in the same condition as the previous three, they didn''t give up easily and kept pushing through the training.


    "In any case, training is over for today," Luffy finally said.


    "THANK YOU!!!"


    "THANK YOU!!!"


    "THANK YOU!!!"


    The three, who werepletely wrecked, cried out in gratitude.


    "It was quite fun!" Yamato said, with a towel wrapped around her neck. She had trained relentlessly with Luffy, even engaging in sparring matches with him.


    Of course, Luffy had been training as well, testing the potential of his body. He was satisfied with thebination of his increased learning speed from the system and his Zoan power, which allowed him to make progress. He was working hard to develop his Devil Fruit powers further.


    "But Usopp, you better be prepared. The Kuro Pirates are expected to arrive tomorrow. Get everything ready by sunrise. I''ve left new equipment for you. Study the manuals I provided." Luffy warned.


    "Yes!" Usopp replied with determination, closing his fist.


    "Do you think he''ll be okay? He''s going to fight a pirate with a 16 million bounty, after all," Nami asked as she limped over to Luffy.


    "This is a trial he needs to pass; otherwise, the sea won''t be kind to him," Luffy said, thinking about how weak Usopp was in the original story. He wanted the lying long-nosed sniper to reveal his true potential as soon as possible because their journey wouldn''t be as enjoyable as in the anime.


    Luffy was certain he would encounter his grandfather in the East Blue before entering the Grand Line, and their battle wouldn''t be a quiet one. He would have to use a considerable amount of his Devil Fruit power, even undergoing aplete transformation. He was training to enhance the power of his fruit.


    Apart from his grandfather, he had no intention of losing to Kuzan and Kizaru during their journey. If they ever crossed paths, he wouldn''t hesitate to disy significant strength. While he wasn''t strong yet, he could continue to increase his strength until that time arrived.


    "I''m counting on it, Usopp..." Luffy murmured as he watched Usopp walk away toward his home, struggling to walk.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 26 – Syrup Village 05.

    Chapter 26 �C Syrup Vige 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2102Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Vige Syrup, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Syrup Vige, East Blue, dawn. The ind was enveloped in the tranquil beauty of the morning, with the sun beginning to rise on the horizon, painting the sky in golden and soft orange hues. The waves gentlypped at the fine sandy beach, creating a trail of white foam along the shore. Seagulls soared in the sky, their melodious cries filling the air as they sought their first meals of the day.


    Then, a distant sound began to break the ind''s serenity. At first, it was just an almost imperceptible murmur, almost like the whisper of a sea breeze. But soon, it intensified, turning into an unmistakable roar that cut through the air. It was the sound of an approaching ship.


    From the horizon, a pirate ship emerged, its imposing silhouette cutting through the sea. Tattered, ck sails, weathered by time, fluttered in the wind as the ship relentlessly approached the ind''s coast. The ship''s hull bore the emblem of a ck cat, a sinister representation of its crew.


    As the pirate ship drew nearer, the excited shouts of dozens of men could be heard, echoing across the beach and disrupting the morning''s tranquility. They were not wee on that peaceful ind, and their intentions were vile. They had been summoned by their former captain, Kuro, who had issued orders through a private Den Den Mushi to attack the ind.


    The ck Cat Pirates were in action under the leadership of the vice-captain, Jango, who nowmanded them as they waited on the beach. The men disembarked with a cruel determination in their eyes, ready to plunder the vige.


    The arrival of the pirate ship cast a possible ominous shadow over the tranquil ind, and the fate of the ind was about to be decided by the events that would unfold next.


    After the ship finally stopped, they found themselves on a deserted and isted beach. Here, the initialmotion began to subside, and they sought a safe ce to regroup beforeunching their attack on the vige.


    The scenery around them was impressive. The beach stretched across a peaceful sandy expanse, with few signs of human life or activity. The sound of the waves gently breaking against the shore echoed, creating an atmosphere of anticipation and tension.


    The pirates began to spread out on the beach, some gathering in small groups to discuss strategies, while others walked on the sand, looking around to ensure they were safe and away from prying eyes. Their weapons were still at hand, ready to be used at any moment.


    Jango, the vice-captain, was at the center of the group, giving orders and coordinating the pirates to prepare for the imminent attack on the vige. They checked their weapons, adjusted their clothing, and reinforced each other, ready for the impending battle.


    They were the ck Cat Pirates, who were currently operating under the orders of the vice-captain, Jango, acting in secret for the past few years.


    "LET''S GO, EVERYONE! REGROUP WITH CAPTAIN KURO BEFORE WE INVADE THE VILLAGE!" Jangomanded with enthusiasm as they disembarked and gathered on the beach.


    "I see that you''ve arrived earlier than I imagined..." A new voice interrupted the pirates'' movements, surprising them and, at the same time, bringing relief when they recognized the voice''s owner.


    "Captain Kuro! Hm?! What happened to you?" Jango questioned their former captain as he spotted him. Kuro stood before them, with much of his body wrapped in bandages and an arm immobilized by a splint, evidence of a recent injury.


    With a determined look, Kuro clenched his teeth tightly, still consumed by the memories of his humiliation and eager for an opportunity for revenge.


    "Some damn pirate showed up and did this to me!" Kuro growled, echoing the memories of the events of the past few days. He remembered how he had contemptuously taunted a group of pirates with bounties lower than his own, only to be brutally defeated by their captain, with no chance of counterattack. The humiliation still burned in his memory.


    Kuro felt a burning rage welling up inside him, a rage that seemed to consume him after the terrible beating he had taken from Monkey D. Luffy. That defeat at the hands of the young man with the straw hat had been a devastating blow to his proud self-image.


    Kuro could barely bear the thought of how his grandeur and renown had been shattered by that boy with a straw hat. Every memory of that brutal fight, Luffy''s precise blows, and the young pirate''s indomitable power fueled his growing anger.


    He could never have imagined that he would fall to such an extent, to be brutally defeated by the group of pirates he had taunted. Now, Kuro was obsessed, his mind fixed on a single idea: revenge against the man with the straw hat who had dethroned him and reduced him to a pitiable state.


    "Anyway, let''s start the attack. Jango,e with me. I''ve already taken the necessary measures in the mansion, but I need your skill to get Kaya to sign the will documents," announced Kuro, his eyes shining with determination as they prepared tounch the attack on the vige. However, before they could give the order, something unexpected happened, interrupting their conversation.


    BANG!


    A st cut through the air, and a bullet fell with a tter on the ground, right in front of the group of pirates. They all turned to the source of the attack, finding a long-nosed man perched on top of a hill about 400 meters away. He was crouched, holding a rifle firmly, his eyes focused on the approaching pirate group.


    "It''s you..." Kuro couldn''t help but taunt when he recognized the man.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here, Usopp, but it''s a great surprise. I might even kill you before..." Kuro couldn''t finish the sentence when suddenly, one of the pirates in front of him took a shot to the head. The impact of the bullet caused blood to stter on the scene, some drops evennded on Kuro''s clothes, leaving him stunned.


    As Kuro tried to process this new information, Usopp, with his deadly aim, fired his rifle, proving that his skills were far more dangerous than Kuro had ever imagined. Shock and surprise were clearly reflected on Kuro''s face as he tried toprehend the surprising turn of events.


    Usopp had caught Kuro off guard, who had only expected to face a storyteller but found himself facing a skilled and deadly sharpshooter. He couldn''t help but question Usopp''s newly discovered capabilities, and this revtion made him realize that he had seriously underestimated the long-nosed boy.


    While Kuro tried to process this new information, Usopp, still crouched, took the opportunity to reload his rifle. The weapon, acquired by Luffy at the store, was a prototype created by Vegapunk, costing only 5 points. It was a powerful piece of technology that outperformed the weapons used by the Marines, and the World Government had not yet produced it on arge scale. Usopp, wasting no time, fired more precise shots at the ck Cat Pirates.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    The gunshots echoed as Usopp relentlessly targeted the invading ck Cat Pirates as they advanced along the beach. With determination, he fired urate shots, ruthlessly taking down the invaders before an explosion urred.


    Usopp''s precise shots were like bullets guided by destiny, finding their targets with deadly uracy. The roar of the shots was apanied by the cries of pain from the pirates hit, one by one falling.


    The scene was a whirlwind of chaos and desperation, with the ck Cat Pirates desperately seeking shelter, but Usopp showed no mercy. His focused gaze and unwavering determination did not waver, and he continued to eliminate his enemies with lethal precision, an impressive disy of skill and courage amid the impending confrontation.


    Usopp demonstrated astounding marksmanship, taking down a dozen pirates with urate shots. His weapon, with the ability to store multiple cartridges in the magazine, only entuated his deadly skill. It was as if Usopp possessed an innate gift for taking down his targets, a skill that echoed his father''s talent.


    While Usopp kept the ck Cat Pirates at bay, on the other side of a hill, Luffy and hispanions watched the scene with attentive eyes.


    "I''m quite satisfied with this now..." Luffy murmured, unable to contain a smile. He had managed to awaken Usopp''s bravest side, forcing him to confront his fears and take responsibility for protecting Kaya. Through rigorous training in recent days, Luffy had acquired an arsenal of weapons at the store, especially for Usopp. He spared no effort, subjecting the boy to tough training and forcing him to learn how to use all avable weapons.


    Luffy wanted Usopp to understand that the world was not a ce of childish dreams, and that he would have to be willing to get his hands dirty with the blood of his enemies if he wanted to protect Kaya. Despite the suffering Usopp had endured in the past three days, he was determined to protect Kaya, even if it meant staining his hands with the blood of the pirates. His determination to fulfill this mission and rescue Kaya was stronger than ever.


    *BANG!*


    *Reload*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    Usopp turned out to be a natural master with weapons, something Luffy had already noticed. Hemented that in the anime, Usopp had been relegated to using his slingshot.


    "This is the kind of sharpshooter my crew and I need on my ship..." Luffymented, admiring Usopp''s skills.


    "Are we just going to watch?" Nami asked beside him in her characteristic attire.


    "For now, yes, but it looks like he might not be able to handle all of them. Zoro, do you want to get in on the action?" Luffy asked Zoro.


    "Of course, it''s been a while since I''ve fought, and I''m eager to see the result of my training..." Zoro couldn''t help but smile with anticipation.


    "Then go. Let Usopp deal with Kuro. I want him to surpass Kuro here." Luffy made the decision, and Zoro leaped from where they were towards the beach.


    Kuro boiled with anger; his ns were being thwarted by a boy he never imagined would be capable of killing someone. He looked around and saw arge number of his crew dead on the way, victims of the skilled sharpshooter.


    In his path, there were many bodies left behind as they tried to reach Usopp, who was on the hill.


    Kuro, consumed by rage, realized he had no choice. With fury, he used an ability he had developed, inspired by a theory he had seen in the styles used by the Marines and the CP: Rokushiki/Soru. He advanced towards Usopp with only one arm, his ws ready to kill the boy once he was within his reach.


    Usopp, on the other hand, showed no hesitation. He looked seriously at Kuro''s advance and dropped his rifle to pick up a military bag by his side.


    Kuro was stunned when Usopp removed pins from a strange object he couldn''t identify and threw them on the path. The small, almost ball-shaped spheres fell in Kuro''s way before he could reach them. However, he didn''t have time to maneuver around these objects as he had already used his technique to approach Usopp.


    When Kuro was about to reach the spheres, he realized toote that they simply exploded, engulfing him in a sudden st.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "CAPTAIN KURO!!!" The ck Cat Pirates couldn''t contain their shock and astonishment as they saw their former captain being engulfed by the violent explosion.


    "Let''s go! Hurry, help Captain Kuro! It''s just a kid!" The few survivors among the pirates began to rush toward the explosion, their eyes filled with hatred because Usopp had caught thempletely off guard and caused the deaths of many of theirrades.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" A new voice interrupted the determined advance of the group of pirates. A man with three swords strapped to his waist appeared in their path, blocking them.


    "Who the hell are you, you bastard?" Jango roared in anger, prevented from advancing. The n to plunder the ind and get rich was bing increasingly frustrating.


    "My name is Roronoa Zoro, and I will be your opponent..." Zoro dered, with a confident smile and the posture of someone ready for battle.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 27 – Syrup Village 06.

    Chapter 27 �C Syrup Vige 06.


    [Chapter Size: 1937Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Syrup Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The explosion urred on a hill near the ind''s Syrup Beach. The hill was covered with low vegetation and scattered trees, providing natural cover. The ground was uneven, with small stones and rocks scattered around. The vegetation, though not dense, added a touch of green to the surroundings.


    The explosion on the hill caused visible damage. Vegetation was uprooted, rocks were disced, and the ground was churned and scorched. Fragments of grenades and debris were scattered across the rugged terrain, making the area chaotic and marked by the battle that took ce between Usopp and Kuro.


    The smoke from the explosion rose into the air, obscuring the view and contributing to a tense atmosphere. Kuro had been caught in the midst of the explosion, and the hill was the backdrop for the surprising turn of events in the showdown between the two.


    "You bastard!" Kuro shouted with pure hatred, his expression a mix of anger and pain after being caught off guard by the grenades and the ensuing explosion. His body was marked and bloody, his clothes in tatters, but he remained standing, ring at Usopp with a look of disdain and determination.


    When the smoke cleared, Usopp found himself facing the wounded figure of Kuro. The former captain of the ck Cat Pirates was visibly shaken, with his bandages in in sight and his face bloodied. However, his menacing presence hadn''t diminished, and he stared at the long-nosed boy with a mixture of anger and contempt.


    Yet the fear that Usopp had initially felt upon seeing him soon gave way to renewed determination. He knew that Kaya''s safety depended on him and that he couldn''t back down now. "ording to Luffy, Kaya''s life depends solely on me. I must face the man in front of me and defeat him at any cost!" Usopp thought, strengthening his resolve.


    The butler, watching the scene closely, didn''t like the new determined look on Usopp. Kuro, on the other hand, wasted no time and proimed in fury, "You wretch, I''ll send you straight to hell!" With that, he advanced toward Usopp, his ws ready to attack, despite having only one usable hand.


    Usopp, nning his strategic attack, had prepared a bag full of C4 explosives to use against Kuro. He strategically ced the bag at the top of the hill, where he was positioned before jumping to dodge Kuro''s attack.


    The explosives were carefully arranged in the bag, ready to be detonated with a remote control that Usopp carried with him. The bag contained a substantial amount of these powerful explosives, meaning the impact of the explosion would be devastating.


    Usopp, agile and determined, quickly evaded Kuro''s attack and leaped from the hill, avoiding his deadly ws.


    As Usopp hovered in the air, he pulled a remote control from his bag and, without giving Kuro time to react, pressed the button. The bag that Usopp had left behind contained C4 bombs, and when the buttons were pressed, all the bombs detonated.


    A deafening st echoed across the entire beach, and the sound reached the vige several kilometers away. Usopp was also caught in the explosion, as he was rtively close, but he didn''t retreat. Heunched the attack, risking his own life even though he was aware of this fact, which made him fall to the ground, panting and seriously injured.


    With dust in the air, Usopp asked with difficulty, "Did I get him?" However, before he could react, a man even more injured than before appeared in front of him. Kuro moved with pure hatred and attacked. Usopp felt excruciating pain when his left shoulder was pierced by Kuro''s ws after the surprise attack.


    A cry of agony escaped Usopp''s lips as the pain intensified following Kuro''s attack.


    "I''ll make you suffer for all of this!" Kuro snarled with insane malice, as if he were losing control.


    "I WON''T LET YOU LAY A FINGER ON KAYA!" Usopp shouted with determination, drawing a pistol from his hip and catching Kuro off guard. With a point-nk shot, the bullet struck Kuro''s leg, which was already too wounded to dodge easily. The impact of the bullet caused his ws to release Usopp, and Kuro vanished, reappearing in a corner, kneeling with his wounded leg oozing blood.


    "YOU WRETCH!" Kuro roared again at Usopp amid the excruciating pain.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Luffy, Nami, Zoro, and the others observed the situation closely.


    "Are you the famous Roronoa Zoro?" Jango finally broke the silence, watching Zoro quickly defeat the pirates who had tried to face him in thest few seconds. Anger was beginning to overwhelm Jango, as he couldn''t see Captain Kuro''s fight but heard the explosions in the distance. He was starting to realize that things weren''t going as nned.


    "Yeah!" Zoro replied with conviction, untying a cloth from his waist and tying his iconic green bandana to his head. With one of the three swords between his teeth and the other two wielded in each hand, he looked determinedly at the group of pirates.


    "I will be your opponent," Zoro concluded, his eyes reflecting pure determination as he prepared to face his opponents.


    "Don''t underestimate our enemies! Everyone, pay attention!" Jango ordered, and the pirates approached, surrounding Zoro in this crucial moment.


    Jango took out his hypnosis medallion and began to swing it in front of everyone present.


    "What is he doing, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi, beside Luffy on the more distant hill, asked as she watched the ongoing battles. She had been worried about Usopp when he faced Kuro but was relieved to see him exit the fight, even though injured.


    "He''s about to use hypnosis to strengthen everyone," Luffy exined, keeping his cool as he watched Jango''s medallion sway.


    "Hypnosis? Will that really work...?" Nami asked beside them, expressing doubts about the effectiveness of this method.


    "You''d be surprised at the results..." Luffy admitted. He recognized the value of Jango''s ability, even though it wasn''t his preferred style. Luffy had always felt a certain difort with abilities that affected people''s minds, both in this life and the previous one. He would never consider Jango as a possible crew member, despite this intriguing ability, as he disliked powers that tampered with people''s minds.


    Returning to Jango''s scene. "You''ll get stronger, stronger!" When Jango said these words, they began to be a kind of rabid animals, punching the nearby rocks, even cracking them with the sudden increase in physical strength.


    "This..." Nami was stunned.


    "..." Shirahoshi just ced her hand on her mouth, equally stunned.


    "Sharky!"


    "WOOF!"


    "It''s impossible!" Kuina couldn''t help butment.


    While the members by his side were stunned by the demonstration, Luffy turned his attention to an equally stunned Zoro and activated his Devil Fruit power.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Sound, amplify 20 times!]


    "Zoro, I see you''re facing a challenge. Do you need help?" Luffy spoke calmly, although his voice resonated across the entire beach with unexpected volume.


    The sudden sound explosion surprised everyone on the beach, especially his closepanions, who had to cover their ears due to the proximity of the captain. Zoro, however, looked towards Luffy with determination.


    "NO WORRIES, CAPTAIN, I CAN HANDLE THIS ON MY OWN!" Zoro responded, his voice filled with confidence as he clenched the sword between his teeth even tighter and held the other two firmly in his hands. He was ready for battle and determined to face this challenge. After intense days of training, Zoro felt that he had made progress, and this would be the perfect opportunity to test the results of his hard work.


    Jango, taken aback by the sudden sound explosion, diverted his gaze to the hill, realizing that now it wasn''t just Zoro who would require his attention. Without wasting time, he immediately issued a loud and urgentmand, while Zoro prepared for the showdown.


    "ATTACK!!" He shouted, and with thismand, the piratesunched themselves in Zoro''s direction with threatening cries and roars.


    With a calm demeanor and focused eyes, Zoro awaited the approach of his adversaries. He kept the sword between his teeth, while the other two were ready in his hands, poised to be employed lethally at any moment. As the pirates closed in, Zoro remained steadfast and unwavering, ready to face them all. Each step the pirates took was a step toward the imminent confrontation, and Zoro was determined to prove his progress and skill in the uing battles.


    sh


    sh


    sh


    sh


    sh


    Zoro''s katanas swirled deftly, creating a whirlwind of sharp steel as he moved in the heat of battle. He skillfully evaded punches and attacks with other weaponsing his way, using his opponents'' strength against them. The metallic sound of des colliding echoed across the battlefield, and Zoro maintained his unwavering concentration and fearlessness.


    The hypnotized pirates advanced on him, blinded by their loyalty to Jango and unable to perceive the disadvantage they were in. As Zoro''s des cut through them, some pirates fell to the ground, wounded or dead. The swordsman''s ability was evident, and his fight was a deadly dance of steel.


    Jango, on the other hand, was growing increasingly rmed as he saw his crew being defeated one by one. His face showed concern, and he began to understand that he had seriously underestimated Zoro''s power. The smile on the captain''s face on the hill reflected his pride as he watched his swordsman in action, aware that the intensive training and system bonuses were yielding remarkable results.


    "He really got strong..." Kuina remarked beside Luffy, admiring Zoro''s skill in battle.


    Luffy couldn''t resist the opportunity to tease the girl. "He''s stronger than you..."


    Kuina maintained herposure and responded with determination. "Yes, I''m 11 years behind, I''m not surprised. But I''ll catch up to him soon!"


    The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates joked with a mischievous smile. "So have you already agreed to join my pirate crew?"


    Kuinaughed at his question. "Not so fast, clever boy. Our agreement is until I see my father, before making any decisions."


    Luffy nodded understandingly. "I see..."


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" However, the atmosphere changed dramatically when a deafening scream echoed across the battlefield. Luffy, Kuina, and the others turned to see Yamato screaming like an animal, her features distorted. The surprised expression on Luffy''s face gave way to concern as he watched his vice-captain''s strange behavior.


    "EH?"


    "Yamato?"


    "She got hypnotized too!!!"


    Holding his mace and growling like an animal, Yamato jumped off the hill and flew towards Jango and the other pirates fighting Zoro.


    Hm?!


    Zoro and the pirates could only stare in surprise at the shadow appearing in the sky, revealing a woman holding a mace as she prepared to blow up the ground in front of everyone.


    Before anyone could react, it was already toote to dodge.


    BOOOOOOM


    The explosion reverberated across the battlefield, leaving everyone stunned and covered in dust. Yamato''s unexpected reaction added aedic touch to a tense situation, surprising everyone with her explosive entrance.


    Jango, along with all the pirates, conscious and unconscious, was sent flying through the air, with Zoro following the scene in bewilderment and yelling.


    At the same time, Luffy watched everything with a shocked look and then pped himself in the face, muttering, "Why didn''t I foresee this..."


    "HAHAHA! Sorry about that, Zoro!" Yamato, who had already returned to her normal state, emerged from the wreckage and scratched her head sheepishly,ughing with aical expression. "It was a bit more explosive than I intended!"


    Zoro, emerging from the debris dirty and with his teeth making a funny shark-like grimace, shouted, "EIEIEI! Why did you attack me too!!!"


    "Sorry, sorry!!!" Yamato replied, still scratching her head, while both of them were in the middle of that giant crater caused by the strike.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 28 – Syrup Village 07.

    Chapter 28 �C Syrup Vige 07.


    [Chapter Size: 1961 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Syrup Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Zoro, I can see you''ve got a problem, need some help?" This sudden, loud voice made Usopp and Kuro look up the hill where Luffy and the others were.


    Kuro fixed his burning gaze on Luffy as he spotted him for the first time in the corner of that ind under the clear sky. His once intense eyes seemed to spark with unquenchable anger. To Kuro, Luffy''s mere presence was a burning wound that turned the peaceful ind into an emotional battleground.


    The origin of his hatred was rooted in the understanding that it was Luffy himself who had sown the seeds of destruction in his borate ns. Every failure and twist that threatened his meticulous strategy could be directly traced back to Luffy and his Straw Hat Pirates. Kuro''s anger burned with the intensity of a thousand suns, as he med the pirate captain for every setback and obstacle in his path.


    The discovery that Usopp, someone he had never expected to be so relentless, was under Luffy''s influence only fueled Kuro''s hatred further. Usopp, the boy he had once known, had be unrecognizable, reinforcing the feelings of powerlessness and anger within Kuro. He wondered how Luffy had managed to wield such influence over one of his former crew members, making him a formidable opponent.


    Kuro couldn''tprehend how everything had unraveled so quickly, how his carefullyid machinations hade undone in a whirlwind of problems and twists. The only certainty he had was that Luffy was aware of his true identity, and that only heightened the fury burning in his heart.


    Despite suffering a crushing defeat at the hands of Luffy in a previous confrontation, the mere presence of the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates caused Kuro''s anger to grow with each passing second. He couldn''t believe that Luffy''s group had disappeared after the beating he had taken. The idea that they had abandoned him further fueled his anger, and he remained convinced that, with the help of his old crew, he could deal with Luffy and hispanions.


    Now, with the sunny and tranquil scenery, Luffy''s presence only added fuel to the fire of hatred burning inside Kuro. The impending confrontation promised to be an explosion of pent-up emotions as Kuro, determined to avenge his defeats and restore his honor, faced Luffy with a ferocity that only an enemy fueled by the deepest and hottest hatred could disy.


    "My meticulouslyid ns are in tatters, but at least I''ll be rid of you!" Kuro roared in frustration, his words dripping with poison as he watched helplessly as his intricate scheme crumbled. He knew that facing Luffy was a sentence of defeat, vividly remembering the previous humiliation and the imminent destruction that loomed over his crew, caused by another relentless force.


    Usopp''s eyes remained firm and determined, hiding the torrent of fear bubbling inside him. The tension was unbearable, causing his body to tremble involuntarily. However, Usopp''s courage spoke louder when he convinced himself that he had no choice but to face Kuro, all in order to protect Kaya, his friend and the only light in the midst of the looming darkness.


    "I won''t allow it!" Usopp eximed with a trembling voice, but filled with determination. With the agility of an experienced marksman, he drew his pistol and fired directly at Kuro. The sharp sound of the shots pierced the air, echoing as a challenge to everything Kuro represented.


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    Kuro, even with his injured leg, skillfully resorted to his superhuman agility to dodge the bullets, disying impressive agility that defied logic. Even though the pain of the wound was present, his determination was unwavering. The bullets whizzed through the air, but Kuro remained unscathed, maintaining the distance between him and the deadly ammunition.


    "DIE!" Kuro bellowed, bursting into an relentless charge towards the long-nosed liar, his face contorted by uncontroble fury that boiled within him. The thirst for vengeance fueled his strength, making him even more threatening.


    As Kuro closed in on Usopp, the sniper found himself in a critical situation. Needing to reload his weapon, he momentarily found himself defenseless. However, before he could take any action, a deafening roar echoed through the air.


    "Hm?"


    BOOM


    A grenade exploded violently near Usopp, engulfing him in a cloud of smoke and destruction. The explosion caught Kuro and even Usopp himself, creating a scene of chaos and devastation.


    Even amid the chaos and the pain that surrounded him, Usopp recognized the need for his sacrifice. He was willing to endure any suffering to stop the vile pirate who threatened his friend and his ind. The intense pain he felt became a tangible testament to his courage, a testimony of the price he was willing to pay to protect those he loved.


    Usopp emerged from the explosion as a fearless hero, far from unscathed. When the dust finally settled, his body was riddled with injuries, a series of cuts and bruises bearing witness to the brutality of the confrontation. Blood flowed from his wounds, staining his attire and the arid ground of the ind.


    Kuro''s hoarse and hate-filled voice echoed across the scene, revealing him amidst the carnage. His figure was visibly worn out, a mask of cruelty and blood that covered his already exhausted body. The pirate bled from numerouscerations, a living testament to the wounds inflicted during the battle. Yet, his fierce determination still burned in his eyes.


    Usopp, despite the intense pain that tormented him, did not back down from the bloodied adversary. In times past, he might have sumbed to fear and fled, but now, couragepelled him to face the cruel man and exact vengeance for all that Kuro had caused. His voice, though trembling, echoed through the battlefield.


    "I''ll stop you!" Usopp proimed, unwavering determination in his voice. He aimed his pistol once more, pointing it at his relentless opponent.


    Kuro, despite his weakened condition, didn''t hesitate to respond. With thest reserves of strength within him, he shouted in return:


    "DIE!"


    He advanced with a terrifying intensity, knowing that the battle had reached its climax. His offensive was a disy of the fierceness of his will, even if he was at the limit of his endurance. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from where he stood, delivering a precise and swift strike that cut across Usopp''s chest before he could react.


    "AHHHH!" Usopp''s cry of pain echoed through the scene as he fell backward to the ground, his skin tingling with the searing pain radiating from his wound.


    Kuro, with a cold and challenging gaze, uttered threatening words as he looked at Usopp, lying on the ground, covered in blood. "I might lose or even die here, but at the very least, I will kill you!" he said coldly, his voice echoing in the tense air.


    However, just as he was about to strike Usopp''s head with his deadly des, a small pebble struck his head, causing him to pause and turn his gaze in the direction of the thrown object''s origin. There stood Kaya, tears streaming down her face as she held another stone on the ground, determined to interrupt the imminent atrocity.


    "I won''t let you kill Usopp!" Kaya shouted firmly, her voice trembling with fear but resolute to face the danger on behalf of her friend.


    "Kaya..." Usopp muttered, his face contorted with concern, as hey helpless on the ground and shouted with all his might, using hisst energies to try to protect his friend.


    "KAYA, GET OUT OF HERE!!" He growled, urgency echoing in his voice, knowing that Kuro was about to direct his unbridled rage toward the defenseless girl.


    Immersed in the madness of his fury, Kuro abruptly turned toward Kaya, his hands taking on the form of lethal ws as he advanced toward the defenseless girl, determined to cause as much destruction as possible.


    "?!" Kaya was rmed, her eyes widening in terror as Kuro appeared before her, his deadly ws poised to strike.


    "KAYAAA!" Usopp''s anguished cry resonated through the chaotic scene, his desperation echoing in the air as he helplessly watched the terrible threat approach his friend.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!*


    The deafening roar of Yamato''s explosion made the ground tremble violently in that remote corner of this ind. Kuro, already severely wounded, lost his bnce and stumbled over his own injuries, his expression of rage turning into a grimace of pain.


    Amidst the chaos, a gunshot rang out, breaking the silence that followed the explosion. It was Usopp, who seized the moment when Kuro lost part of his bnce to shoot his weapon at the viin''s back.


    Kaya watched in terror, her eyes fixed on Kuro''s chest, where blood spurted from the spot where his heart should be. Usopp, with no other options, acted on instinct and fired again, aiming for the heart of the man who threatened Kaya''s life.


    Silence fell over the battlefield, now stained with blood. Kuro, dazed, knelt down, touching his bloodied chest, unable toprehend the rapid turn of fate. It didn''t take long for him to fall to the ground, lifeless.


    Meanwhile, Luffy disyed a small smile, observing the scene of the two battles that had unfolded.


    "For someone who said he didn''t care about their lives, you were about to move when they were on the brink of death," Kuinamented with an amused look next to the captain.


    A smile also appeared on Nami and Shirahoshi''s lips, who were watching the scene from a distance.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Luffy responded, somewhat embarrassed but proud of hisrades.


    But before anyone could tease him further, he jumped from the hill to see Yamato and Zoro.


    Seeing him leave, Kuina and the others could only follow the captain, wanting to avoid any provocation they were about to make.


    "I see you''ve put on quite a show..." Luffy couldn''t help butment, looking at the scene that Yamato had created on the beach.


    "Hehehehe...." Yamatoughed nervously and embarrassed, while Zoro grumbled at the sight.


    "Anyway, let''s tie them up. We''ll have Lami and Bepo hand them over to the Marines in the next few days." Luffy gave the order, and both of them began to do just that, with Nami being the most eager toplete the task, thinking about the money she would earn when these defeated pirates were delivered to a naval base.


    Watching this, Luffy went to where the young hero was lying, injured.


    "You fought better than I thought..." Luffy quickly reached Kaya and began tending to Usopp with Kuro''s lifeless body a few meters away from them.


    "I believe so... Thank you." It was the only thing Usopp managed to say as he looked as bad as he did when Luffy saw the birth of God Usopp in Dressrosa.


    "Thank you for helping..." Kaya couldn''t help butment as she inspected the long-nosed man''s injuries.


    "Don''t worry, I wanted to see if my future sharpshooter was worthy to face the sea, which will be much harder than this battle, at least here, I wasn''t disappointed..." Luffymented with a smile.


    Usopp just nodded in silence.


    It didn''t take long for them to move Usopp to Kaya''s mansion after all the pirates were tied up, with the convulsion resolved, Merry prepared a banquet for the group to celebrate the victory in such a difficult moment, the butler was quite wounded, as Kaya had found him injured by Kuro before heading to the beach.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 29 – Syrup Village 08.

    Chapter 29 �C Syrup Vige 08.


    [Chapter Size: 2875Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Syrup Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    A few hourster, the group gathered at Kaya''s mansion. The tension that had dominated the previous moments had given way to a sense of relief and gratitude for having averted the imminent danger that loomed over the vige. The battle against Kuro and the desperate fight to protect the peaceful Syrup Vige were still fresh in the minds of Usopp and Kaya, but most of the vige residents remained unaware of the true peril they had faced.


    Usopp, injured during the confrontation, had been brought back to the mansion and was being taken care of. Kaya''s emotional reunion with her friend, who had risked everything to protect her, had been a touching moment.


    "You''re really a mermaid!!!" Kaya eximed in amazement as she saw Shirahoshi''s tail on the sofa, revealing the secret the princess had guarded so carefully. Surprise and admiration shone in her eyes as she beheld the majestic mermaid tail.


    "Yes, I am, Kaya-Sama," the princess responded with a shy tone, her voice revealing a mix of pride and humility in the face of recognition.


    Nami''s announcement added extra excitement to the atmosphere. "So, for our help, I believe we deserve at least 10 million berries!!" Nami eximed, referring to the payment for the assistance provided. Her eyes sparkled with the prospect of a reward, while Merry, who was sitting in a corner of the room, watched with a surprised expression at the audacity of the group''s current maid.


    The atmosphere in the mansion had transformed into a space of celebration and gratitude. The group came together to celebrate the sess of their mission in helping Kaya and the vige rid themselves of the threat posed by Kuro and his gang. The tense mood that had dominated the vige had been reced by a feeling of relief and gratitude, and everyone enjoyed this moment of shared joy.


    The atmosphere in the mansion was rxed as the group enjoyed a brief moment of peace and celebration. They all settled in, savoring the delicious treats Merry had provided, demonstrating that her culinary skills extended beyond making tea.


    "This tea is delicious, Merry," Kuinamented serenely while sipping her favorite drink, maintaining a dignified posture that set her apart from the others.


    "The sake is great too!" Zoro added, drinking directly from a barrel, his throat burning from the liquor he enjoyed. Meanwhile, Kuina couldn''t help but make a yfulment, "And to think that idiot Zoro has be an alcoholic."


    "What''s the problem? Sake is really good!" Luffy chimed in cheerfully, drinking from another barrel nearby. However, Kuina couldn''t let the opportunity pass andined again, "Great, the captain is an alcoholic too!"


    "Woof! Woof!"


    "SHARKY!"


    However, the rxed atmosphere was abruptly interrupted when the group''s pair of pets, the shark and the dog, began to express their displeasure with barks and growls. Zoro, curious, asked, "Why are they so mad?"


    "Hahahaha, it''s because I ate most of the food!" Luffy proudly replied, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Although he didn''t consume food with the same voracity as the original Luffy, his body still required a significant amount of food to maintain his manatee form. His insatiable appetite was a notable characteristic, and his joy at the meal was evident on his face.


    Kuina watched the scene with a perplexed expression, not surprised to see that the captain was also a voracious glutton, just like his friends. "No surprise there, the captain is a glutton too," she muttered, somewhat lost in the midst of the gastronomic festival.


    Luffyughed merrily, ignoring Kuina''s observation. "Hehehehehe. Don''t worry, there''s more food, Merry! Ask for more food!" Kaya suggested with a warm smile, appreciating the lively interaction among her guests.


    However, the rxed atmosphere was momentarily disrupted when Nami noticed Yamato eating raw fish. She eximed, leaving Merry behind and pointing with disbelief at Yamato''s unusual meal. "Hey, why are you eating that raw fish!?"


    Yamato looked at Nami and, with her mouth full, replied with a muffled voice, "It''s Oden''s favorite food!" She picked up a piece of salmon and savored it.


    Nami was clearly perplexed. "Who?"


    Yamato tried to exin, but her mouth full of food made her words unintelligible. "Hmm hmm hmm."


    Nami shook her head, feeling frustrated with Yamato''sck of rity, and then ignored her, turning her attention back to the food and the pirate group she had infiltrated.


    Meanwhile, Usopp was sitting alongside the animals, sharing stories andughter with the group, despite his injuries, which had been properly bandaged after the intense battle. His eyes roamed the scene, absorbing the nuances and peculiarities of that eclectic group.


    Usopp couldn''t help but notice the special dynamic that existed among these people and animals with such diverse personalities. The room was filled with an atmosphere of camaraderie and mutual respect. Despite their striking differences, they seemed perfectly in tune, like a true crew. It was hard for Usopp to believe that they hade together and formed this bond so quickly, in just a few days.


    "So, this is how crews are..." Usopp murmured to himself, his voice almost a whisper as he reflected on what he saw. He looked at his own hands, which he observed with a glint of realization in his eyes. Those hands were witnesses to the changes that had urred in the past few days. He had finally found the courage to protect what he considered most precious, a desire rooted in his childhood, which had led him to aspire to be a brave sea warrior. Now, he glimpsed the possibility that this dream was not as far off as he had imagined.


    Kaya waited for the opportune moment and, amidst the atmosphere of camaraderie that pervaded the room, she addressed everyone with words of gratitude and reflection. Her tone was gentle and cheerful, a contrast to the concerns that had haunted the vige before.


    "You came to us like ill-intentioned pirates, but in the end, you saved our lives," dered Kaya, her voice filled with sincere appreciation, causing everyone to turn their attention to her words.


    Luffy, as always, responded with simplicity, as if it were amon urrence in his hectic life. "It was nothing. At first, we came here to sell a ship. It was mere luck that we found someone with so much potential and a butler hiding his true identity."


    Luffy''s unpretentiousment brought a smile to Kaya''s face. She admired the casual way Luffy treated remarkable deeds, as if they were nothing more than everyday actions.


    However, the impact of Luffy''s words did not go unnoticed by Usopp, who was still stunned by the idea that someone would believe so much in his potential, something that had seemed unattainable until then.


    Kaya was not about to let the gratitude go unexpressed. She made a surprising announcement: "Even so, all of this resulted in saving our lives. As a token of my appreciation, in addition to buying your ship, I intend to gift you with your own vessel!"


    Kaya''s generous gesture was even more striking, considering that Luffy and his crew had acquired their ship by stealing it from the Navy. Her sincere words and the gesture of gratitude demonstrated how much she valued the help they had provided to the vige.


    Luffy expressed a genuine smile, although his thoughts on the matter were a bit moreplex than his initial reaction suggested. Initially, he had hesitated about Kaya''s offer, considering that the Merry Going was not originally designed for the challenges of the New World or sailing in waters full of simr dangers. He pondered the possibility of declining the ship and asking for money instead, with concerns that acquiring a ship that didn''t perfectly fit their needs might end up being a burden, forcing him to abandon it in the future.


    However, a viable alternative soon emerged in his mind, thanks to the system that assisted him on his journey. An option where Luffy could pay for the ship''s refurbishment with his points, shaping it and making it more powerful ording to his needs. This prospect convinced him to ept Kaya''s ship dly.


    "I ept, but I have one condition: I want to give the ship a name!" Luffy announced, his voice filled with excitement.


    Kaya considered the suggestion, ncing at Merry, who nodded in approval. The governess soon rified, "The ship waspleted yesterday, but due to the confusion caused by Kuro, we haven''t had the chance to name it yet. I was nning to do so tomorrow, so the ship the young miss is offering still doesn''t have an official name, and you''ll have the privilege of naming it as you please."


    Luffy was pleased with the news. He wasn''t interested in keeping a name like "Merry Going" or "Sunny Go." Although there was nothing wrong with those names, they didn''t match his personal style. He aspired to something more powerful and iconic, like Whitebeard''s Moby Dick or Gol D. Roger''s Oro Jackson. The opportunity to choose the name for his own ship was a chance he weed wholeheartedly.


    "Perfect! I''m looking forward to naming our ship!" Luffy dered, radiating joy and anticipation.


    The celebration continued throughout the night, turning Kaya''s mansion into a ce of joy and celebration. The mansion was alive withughter, animated conversations, and the echo of shared stories among the eclectic group that had gathered to celebrate the victory over Kuro and his gang.


    As the night advanced and the celebration banquet went on, Luffy and Zoro consumed numerous barrels of sake and other alcoholic beverages, showing little restraint. Their loudughter and drunken antics stood out among the others as theypeted to see who could drink more.


    While the party continued to be lively, Shirahoshi, the young mermaid, was enchanted by Kaya. The girl, who had lived most of her life in istion and confinement, found in Kaya someone who understood and shared her life experience. She felt immediately drawn to Kaya''s generosity and the warmth of her heart, which weed her as part of the celebration.


    The heroes of the day, exhausted but happy, shared stories about their adventures, funny memories, and details of the battle against Kuro and his gang. There was a sense of unity and camaraderie, as if they had formed an improvised crew for one night. Smiling and grateful faces filled the room, and the bonds that were formed that night seemed unbreakable.


    As the night neared its end, sleepy eyes reced the lively gazes. The celebration finally came to its conclusion, and one by one, the participants bid their farewells and went to their rooms to rest.


    Luffy woke from his slumber in Kaya''s mansion, finding himself ensnared in the warm embrace of Yamato, who was softly snoring in one of the guest rooms. With considerable effort, Luffy managed to free himself from Yamato''s grip, still feeling somewhat taken aback by the unexpected gesture from the princess. He then focused on straightening his clothes, which had been wrinkled by the embrace.


    As he adjusted his attire, Luffy nced out the room''s window, observing the peaceful scene outside. His eyes settled on Usopp, who was walking in the mansion''s yard with his bandages visible. The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates saw this situation as an opportunity to test the young sharpshooter''s courage and determination, to determine if he would be a valuable addition to the crew.


    "Hey!" Luffy greeted, causing Usopp to jump in surprise at his sudden appearance.


    "Lu-Luffy!" Usopp nearly shouted in surprise.


    "I remembered that you were alone here and thought we could talk," Luffy said with a friendly smile.


    "Talk?" Usopp asked, curious, although he already suspected what it was about.


    "Yes, talk. I want you to join my crew. But I won''t force anyone to enter it. However, I believe in you, Usopp. I''m sure that if you join us, you''ll be a brave warrior, respected in every corner of this world. It''ll be a challenging path, with trials and suffering, but I''m confident you''ll ovee it all. If you ept, your dreams wille true!" Luffy spoke with confidence, his faith in Usopp clear in his words.


    Usopp looked at Luffy with a mixture of surprise and apprehension. "What if I''m not strong enough, Luffy? What will happen then? What if I''m just a burden to all of you?"


    Luffy responded with a calm smile, "Don''t worry, Usopp. You''re already strong, and I''m sure you''ll be even stronger. We''re here to support each other. No matter how tough it gets, we''ll face it together. Plus, I''ve seen your courage. You stood up to Kuro to protect your friend, and now, you''re willing to embark on an adventure with us. I believe in you, and I''m sure you''ll be an amazing addition to our crew. So, what do you think?"


    Usopp reflected for a moment, recalling all the experiences of the past few days. It was a chance to pursue his dreams alongside reliable and strong people, like those he had crossed paths with.


    "I... I want to join you!" Usopp dered, oveing his hesitation. He was determined to embark on this adventure and knew that, with that group, he could achieve his goals.


    "That''s great!" Luffy celebrated, excited about Usopp''s decision. "Now, we''re officially crewmates! Get ready for many adventures, Usopp!"


    Usopp smiled, feeling nervous yet excited. He was ready to face the challenge thaty ahead, confident that with his new friends, he could ovee it. Luffy''s faith in him motivated him to give his all on the journey about to begin.


    [System - Crew: Usopp has joined your crew!]


    Luffy opened a sincere smile when he saw the system notification confirming Usopp''s entry into his group.


    "That''s great! Let''s announce your entry to the crew during breakfast when everyone is gathered!" Luffy suggested, and they went back inside the mansion.


    Luffy found the crew gathered in the mansion''s kitchen, where each member was busy eating and drinking something. The wooden table was filled with food dishes, fruits, and juices, creating a lively atmosphere. Yamato was particrly visible, expressing her dissatisfaction quite audibly.


    "You shouldn''t have left the room, Luffy! You should''ve been resting," Yamato grumbled, eating a piece of fruit with a scowl on her face.


    Luffy, always in a good mood, ignored Yamato''sment and the questioning looks from some of the girls. With that, he continued to smile at Usopp, who was a little bewildered by the scene.


    "Everyone, I have fantastic news! We have a new member joining us!" Luffy announced with excitement, casting a warm nce in Usopp''s direction.


    The news was received with enthusiasm and curiosity by all crew members, who looked at Usopp, awaiting a brief introduction, even though they already knew the boy.


    "This is Usopp, the brave and courageous sharpshooter we met on Syrup Ind," Luffy proudly introduced Usopp. "He''s incredible and will help us in our adventures! Wee, Usopp!"


    "A new member!" Shirahoshi eximed, her voice sounding like music to Usopp''s ears.


    "WOOF!" Chouchou barked cheerfully, making Usopp smile.


    "Sharky! Sharky!" Megalo also joined in the celebration, greeting Usopp with enthusiasm.


    Zoro greeted Usopp with a simple nod of his head, but there was a hint of recognition in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, we have a new crewmate!" Yamato expressed her joy with a warm smile, despite her earlierint.


    Nami and Kuina remained silent, observing the scene with neutral expressions, but they couldn''t help but smile at Usopp''s happiness.


    Kaya, seeing the warm interaction between the crew members, felt a twinge of sadness in her eyes, knowing that her friend was about to leave in pursuit of his dreams. However, Usopp''s happiness was contagious, and she couldn''t help but be happy for him.


    "Thank you... I think..." Usopp responded timidly, still processing the warm reception from his new crew.


    Luffy made the announcement with his typical enthusiasm, but with a touch of seriousness.


    "Anyway, let''s save the celebration for the ship. We''re leaving as soon as possible, so I''d like Usopp to prepare his farewell and collect any equipment that is still useful from the fight against Kuro. Meanwhile, the rest of you should also get ready. I''ll take care of business with Kaya and Merry here," Luffymunicated, making it clear that time was of the essence.


    "Wait! Let me go with you!" Nami quickly shouted, showing her eagerness to handle financial matters.


    "Alright, you might be useful!" Luffy thought for a moment and agreed to the idea of taking Nami with him. He knew that Nami had a talent for squeezing every bit of money out of any situation, and he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to make the most of the people''s generosity in front of him.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 30 – Syrup Village 09.

    Chapter 30 �C Syrup Vige 09.


    [Chapter Size: 1846 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Syrup Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The atmosphere in Syrup Vige, located in the East Blue, was filled with its usual morning weather. Merry opened a suitcase in front of Luffy and Nami, revealing its contents with a dramatic gesture. In the blink of an eye, the distance between Merry and the duo seemed to widen as he stepped back.


    Nami couldn''t help but wear a mischievous demon-like smile. Even her hair seemed toe to life, forming two figurative horns on her head, emphasizing her cheeky expression, which Luffy noticed with an amused smile.


    "I have to admit you''re a great maid!" Luffy praised the mischievous woman, his expression also brimming with joy.


    "I''m a navigator!" she protested, but Luffy disregarded her argument with a shameless smile.


    Before themy a suitcase full of Berries, themon currency in the world of One Piece. Luffy and Nami had just arrived at the port to negotiate for Buggy''s ship after using the power of the moa moa no mi to increase its original size for evaluation. Merry and Kaya, who were apanying them, were left in awe when they saw Luffy pull out Buggy''s ship from his pocket, and in a matter of seconds, Luffy turned it back to its normal size. The young man''s astonishing ability didn''t go unnoticed, leaving Merry and Kayapletely shocked.


    Recovering from the initial shock, Merry decided to inspect Buggy''s ship inside and out, while the negotiations began. In the end, the dealted them 30 million Berries. Although the initial price was 25 million, Nami''s cunning came into y. With her bargaining skills, she managed to squeeze an extra 5 million Berries from the value, increasing the total amount to 30 million. Luffy was extremely pleased with the cat burr''s prowess.


    "Now we''re in really good shape," proimed Luffy, approaching the suitcase and unable to resist touching it, as if the Berries contained therein were a tangible realization of his sess.


    "WHAT!!! NOT AGAIN!" Nami screamed as she saw Luffy perform this action, recalling thest time he had acted simrly when all their wealth had vanished before their eyes. It was a nightmare she didn''t want to relive.


    Before Nami could approach and prevent Luffy from going on, acting on instinct, she pounced on him. But the money disappeared again, just like in the terrible nightmare that still haunted her memories.


    [Added 30,000,000 Berries to the store''s bnce.]


    [Store Bnce: 42,000,000]


    Luffy had spent a considerable amount of money in recent days, especially on Usopp''s weapons, as nothing in those items was cheap. However, in the end, the investment proved to be worthwhile.


    "NoOOOOOOOOO!" Nami exploded, jumping on Luffy and grabbing him in anger, refusing to let him go.


    "Why did you do that?! Where the hell did the money go? Give it back, give it all back now!" She screamed, tears of frustration rolling down her cheeks as she held Luffy tightly.


    "Don''t worry about it; the money was deposited into the crew''s fund," Luffy said, while Nami''s cheek was pulled by him.


    "Crew fund? I deserve a share of that money!" She protested, not releasing him.


    "I can''t give you the money right now, but I''ll reward youter. I still have Buggy and Kuro''s rewards to collect, and I n to capture Krieg and Arlong''s heads for their bounties," Luffy announced, silencing Nami the next moment.


    She let go of him and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Hey, are you really going to fight them?" She asked, in a worried and curious tone.


    Thest name that came from Luffy''s lips was Nami''s worst nightmare. Even after all the disys of strength by the man with the straw hat, her mind was reluctant to ept that he could face Arlong.


    "Yes, any problem?" Luffy raised an eyebrow, appearing defiant, but it was a fun moment for him.


    "I heard they are the most powerful pirates in this sea, especially Arlong. Fish-men are considered to be ten times stronger than humans," Nami warned, with a hint of concern in her voice.


    "Nonsense," Luffy huffed, cutting her off before Nami could continue.


    "I could raze Loguetown to the ground in a day. I doubt a mere fish-man could do the same. If they were that powerful, why would they be sailing in the weaker sea with a bounty of only 20 million? I''ve met and lived among pirates with bounties in the billions. It won''t be a fish-man with such a low bounty that makes me fear for my ambitions!" Luffy said, his voice filled with seriousness and even a touch of anger. He detested being underestimated or pitied; he was the type who would rather face death than beg for his life.


    Luffy''s words left Nami stunned. Not only by the anger in his tone but also by the astonishing information he shared.


    ''Laying waste to one of the biggest cities in this sea? Calling Arlong a mere fish-man? A bounty of only 20 million? Knowing pirates with bounties in the billions? Not being afraid to pursue his ambitions?'' The words echoed in Nami''s mind, deeply shocking her.


    She never imagined this man was so fearless, or that anyone could mock Arlong and his crew so easily.


    ''Maybe he...'' Nami began to think, but couldn''t finish her thoughts.


    "I don''t know what your history with them is since you seem quite scared, especially about Arlong. However, based on the information I gathered in the past few days before our meeting, it seems that Arlong is just a pompous manatee. He brags about his strength, but in the end, he''s just a tyrant who enves ordinary people with the help of the Naval Base 16. A tasteless joke, in my opinion. He doesn''t even use his strength to kill people and prefers to use guns, what a joke," Luffy wasn''t angry anymore, but his mocking tone was evident.


    Nami listened to all of this with a whirlwind of thoughts, clenching her hands and unable to formte a response.


    "Anyway, let''s go find the others," Luffy said, not waiting for her, and began to walk towards the port to gather the rest of the crew.


    As Luffy walked away, the orange-haired girl dressed like a maid stayed in the room where Luffy had distanced himself from her, absorbed in her own thoughts. Luffy''s words were challenging and full of conviction, and something about his confidence made her question her own beliefs. A small spark of hope began to grow in her heart. What if, against all odds, Luffy could fulfill his bold promise?


    Nami couldn''t help but imagine a scenario where Luffy, with all his strength and determination, confronted Arlong and his crew. She visualized Cocoyashi Vige being liberated from the oppressive rule of the fish-men, the vigers finally regaining their peace and freedom.


    As Luffy set out to find his crew, Nami''s hope grew. She was determined to uncover the truth behind Luffy''s words and perhaps find a way to believe that he could be the answer to saving her vige and achieving her own dreams.


    Outside the mansion, at the port, everyone was ready to board their brand new ship, the original Merry Go.


    "Let''s head to the port and board our brand new ship!" Luffy met up with everyone and led the way.


    Upon arriving, they were met with the peculiar ram-head-shaped ship, small and quaint, designed to amodate the crew. However, Luffy already had ambitious ns to transform it into a powerful battleship, using all avable parts. The only obstacle was the money needed to carry out this grand renovation.


    "Is it true that big brother Usopp is setting sail?" A child''s voice echoed, full of excitement reached their ears.


    "Big brother is so amazing!" eximed another voice, full of admiration.


    Three children approached Usopp, who was packing his bags and the weapons left from the battle with Kuro. His rifle was visibly damaged, as was his pistol. He had organized his belongings in his house away from the vige and was ready for the new journey into the unknown. As soon as the children heard about it, they ran to say goodbye to their old friend, eager for onest meeting before his departure.


    "Yes, I, the brave Usopp, will be a fearsome warrior of the seas!" Usopp announced, pointing to himself with a smile on his face. Even though he was still injured from the battle, Luffy dramatically elerated his recovery process, providing him with a remarkable improvement in just one night. What would normally take months to heal, he could achieve in a matter of days, thanks to the power of his Devil Fruit.


    "Let''s all board, as there are things we need to do, and we''re in a hurry," announced Luffy, urging everyone to head to the ship.


    "And you two... kiss already, we''re waiting on the ship, Usopp," Luffy added, catching Kaya and Usopp by surprise with thisment as he turned and walked away, interrupting the farewell moment they were about to share, to a rather embarrassed moment.


    "Kiss..." They both responded simultaneously, their faces blushing like peppers as they were taken aback by Luffy''s unexpected suggestion.


    "Hey, Luffy, I can''t fit through one of these doors!" Yamatoined, frowning with frustration since she was too tall for the ship''s doors.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll swap our current vessel for a Marine boat when we''re farther away from the ind. We don''t want trouble if they see us with a stolen military boat at the port; that could draw unwanted attention to the ind as well. I''ll make the swap as soon as we''re far enough," exined Luffy, and everyone nodded, understanding the precaution.


    "I''m ready, Captain!" Usopp boarded with an announcement, showing determination on his face.


    "Great, let''s go. Lami is nearby since her Vivre Card is active. We''re going to meet her to deliver the new batch of captured pirates!" Luffy proimed, his expression reflecting his determination to fulfill the mission.


    "Speaking of which, Captain, where are the ck Cat Pirates?" Usopp couldn''t help but ask, curious about the fate of his former enemies.


    "They''re here, Usopp-Sama," Shirahoshi replied, presenting a small birdcage that contained the ck Cat Pirates, now reduced to miniature prisoners.


    After this brief moment of rification, Luffy used his power to speed up the ship, making it shoot off at high speed as they moved away from Syrup Vige and set off for their next adventure.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 31 – Trip to Baratie 01.

    Chapter 31 �C Trip to Baratie 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2736Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "What name will you put on the ship, Captain?" The first thing Usopp asked as they sailed away from their old ind.


    "I haven''t decided yet; I''m torn between..."


    [Stormfell]


    [ck Pearl]


    [Sea Overlord]


    "What eye-catching names!" Zoro remarked.


    "I know, but I haven''t figured out which one to choose yet, so I''ll leave it to the readers of this fanfiction..." Luffy murmured.


    "Amazing!" Yamato''s eyes sparkled.


    "Incredible..." Usopp said in a trance.


    "You guys don''t even know what he''s talking about!" Zoro grumbled.


    "Readers?" Nami raised an eyebrow.


    "And why are we in a fanfiction?" Kuina crossed her arms in disbelief.


    "What is a fanfiction, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked with curiosity.


    "Woof!!"


    "Sharky..."


    "Really, Chouchou-Sama?!"


    "Hey, listen anyway; the name of the ship was chosen by readers with the highest votes. The name will be..."


    [The name was chosen in Portuguese version, ck Pearl.]


    The sky stretched in intense and clear blue, without a cloud in sight. The sun shone brightly, warming thend with its golden rays. The air was pure and fresh, free from any sign of pollution or haze. It was one of those rare moments when nature revealed itself in all its splendor, on a day of clear and bright sky, providing a sense of serenity and purity that soothed the soul. Birds flew gracefully through the firmament, leaving traces of shadows on the breathtakingndscapes, in perfect harmony with the beauty of the day. It was as if the sky itself smiled at the Earth, illuminating it with its purity and radiant beauty.


    At sea, an imposing Marine ship sailed alone, cutting through the waters with unwavering elegance. On the deck, a group of individualsy, looking disoriented and defeated.


    Luffy, always quick with his solutions, switched ships, making the stolen Marine ship increase in size. He took it out of a small box he had acquired in Kaya''s mansion. Luffy found it safer to store his ships in that small box since he had the power to shrink them to the size of a marble and store them in his pocket.


    Once everyone moved to therger ship, Luffy shrank the small ship, now named ck Pearl, to a minuscule size and stored it in the small pocket box again.


    On the ship''s deck, Luffy turned into a ruthless general. He spared no one in training, imposing a level of rigor that challenged the endurance of his crew. His voice echoed, firm and challenging, as he watched each member fight under the increased gravitational pressure.


    "Come on, is this all you guys can do? I was expecting much more from you!" he shouted, his words filled with authority and determination.


    "It''s very hard, Luffy-Sama..." Shirahoshi muttered, but Luffy didn''t relent.


    "For me, it''s quite easy..." Yamato replied calmly, demonstrating unwavering determination.


    Zoro and Kuina were sweating profusely, but Luffy didn''t give them a break. "We aren''t monsters like you and the Captain!" Zoromented, recognizing the harsh reality of the relentless training.


    Chouchou whined like a defeated dog, but Luffy showed no mercy. He continued to encourage, challenge, and push his crew to the limit.


    "Megalo, I hope you give your best too!" he ordered, making no exceptions for the non-human members of the crew.


    And when it came to Usopp, Luffy didn''t hesitate to show his indifference. "You can''t even lift a finger. I''ll leave you like this until I''m satisfied with your performance!" he stated, highlighting his determination to forge an elite crew, even if it meant not going easy on any of them in training.


    "Shirahoshi, you have a great hidden power within you; I know you can do better than this," Luffy eximed, his voice conveying a mix of encouragement and challenge. Shirahoshi was in a state simr to Usopp, or perhaps even worse, as silent tears streamed down the young girl''s face during training. However, Luffy hadmitted himself to make her powerful before they reached the New World, and he didn''t n to allow her an easy time during training.


    While everyone was on the ground, panting and exhausted, only he and Yamato remained standing, locked in a constant confrontation. Luffy asionally interrupted the fight to provide words of encouragement and guidance to each crew member. He behaved like a true drill sergeant,manding his subordinates with firmness and determination. There was no room forcency, and hisck of mercy echoed through endless hours of grueling training.


    Luffy created 10 training categories with his crew:


    Gravitational Push-ups: Under increased gravity pressure, all crew members perform push-ups to strengthen their chest, shoulders, and arms. Luffy encourages everyone to stay in shape, ensuring there is no letup.


    Gravitational Squats: Squats are performed to strengthen the legs and endurance. Increased gravity makes this exercise even more challenging, testing everyone''s resilience.


    Deck Runs: Crew members run on the deck under increased gravity, developing endurance and speed. Luffy makes sure everyone is giving their best.


    Combat Training: Luffy, Zoro, and Yamato leadbat training sessions, practicing fighting and sword techniques. Crew members are instructed to hone their skills and defend themselves under increased gravity conditions.


    Endurance Training: To develop physical and mental endurance, crew members engage in resistance exercises, such as long-distance runs and high-intensity interval training sessions.


    Gravitational Weightlifting: The strongest, like Luffy and Yamato, engage in weightlifting under increased gravity to further strengthen their muscles.


    Agility Training: Agility exercises are performed to enhance reflexes and mobility, essential for the battles they will face in the New World.


    Climate Resistance Training: As part of theirprehensive training, crew members undergo training in extreme weather conditions, such as exposure to strong wind and rain, to prepare them for the unpredictable conditions of the sea.


    While all this was happening, Nami, still dressed as a maid, was on the sidelines, immersed in her own thoughts. Since they left Syrup Vige, Luffy''s words echoed incessantly in her mind, leaving her deeply reflective.


    Beyond the words, Nami began to notice something that deeply troubled her. Luffy didn''t treat her the same way as the other crew members. She began to notice nuances in his behavior, a subtly distinct treatment, as if he saw her a little differently from the others, despite all the friendship and camaraderie. This perception squeezed her heart and created a sense of uncertainty.


    From a young age, Nami harbored a deep hatred for pirates, but watching this peculiar group made her question her own beliefs. They were a kind of crew she had never seen before, and that left a bitter taste in her mouth. She felt hurt and out of ce, as even the other crew members didn''t embrace her as a true nakama.


    Nami sighed softly to herself, sinking into her thoughts. "Maybe it''s because I joined the group with the wrong intentions," she murmured to herself, expressing self-criticism and reflection on her past actions.


    However, her brief reflection was interrupted by Luffy''s energetic voice. "Maid! Our training is over. Could you bring us some refreshing drinks?" called the captain, releasing the gravitational pressure imposed on the group.


    "Y-Yes!" Nami replied quickly, but this time her voice carried a more dejected tone than anger. This did not go unnoticed by Luffy, who arched an eyebrow as he watched her walk away.


    He pondered in silence: "Was I too hard on her? Anyway, unless shees to me and shows her true intentions and feelings, I''m not willing to ease the pressure. Not when it seems like, deep down, she just wants to steal from us..."


    Luffy watched Nami''s back with a thoughtful look, maintaining his firm and determined posture but also attentive to theplex situation involving the cat-thief in his crew.


    After Nami brought some refreshing drinks, the crew began to rx. Everyone settled in, easing the tension after the grueling training.


    Kuina, while savoring some rice cakes that Nami had brought from the stock,mented, "We urgently need a cook... These rice cakes are good, but no one here really knows how to cook."


    Zoro nodded, adding, "And what about our next stop, captain? Where are we going?"


    Luffy couldn''t contain his excitement as he replied, "We''re heading to the Baratie restaurant! I''m sure the perfect person for the job is there right now. And believe me, there''s no chef like him in all the seas!" His eyes gleamed with enthusiasm, already anticipating the next stage of his journey to strengthen his crew.


    Although Luffy knew he might have to "beat up" Sanji a few times to keep him away from his dies," he still hoped to find a reliable and strong version of the cook. However, he was aware that the world they were in now could have caused unexpected changes in hispanions.


    "I understand, but I don''t think that will make a difference..." Yamatomented beside Luffy, expressing a pragmatic attitude towards the situation.


    "Sure, you only eat raw salmon!" Usopp jokedically, shouting at Yamato while she enthusiastically devoured pieces of salmon.


    "I''m just following the footsteps of my sacred book!" Yamato replied, pulling a book from inside her bra, revealing her loyalty to the wisdom contained in its pages.


    Kuina, observing the book that apanied Yamato when she summoned it, couldn''t help but let out a amused grumble. "I''m afraid to open that book," she murmured, giving a skeptical look at Oden''s mysterious diary.


    Luffy thought that while Lami had Bepo and Shirahoshi, Megalo, and Yamato brought with them a diary that seemed to be an irreceable artifact in their lives for that woman.


    "AU! AU!" Chouchou barked,municating in his caninenguage.


    "Sharky!" Megalo tranted the message for his partner, using his ability to understand thenguage of dogs.


    An infectiousughter escaped from Shirahoshi''s lips upon hearing Megalo''s trantion. Luffy, in turn, sighed, understanding what Chouchou was trying tomunicate. Even Shirahoshi, who didn''t directly understand thenguage of dogs, grasped the meaning through Megalo.


    However, the atmosphere quickly changed when Usopp, who had moved away from the group after eating a bit, reported a concerning discovery. He used a magnifying ss to observe the sea around, and suddenly eximed, "Hm?! Captain! A merchant ship is being attacked by pirates!"


    Luffy''s eyes narrowed as he looked in the direction pointed by Usopp. Although his vision was incredibly sharp, the distance made it difficult to distinguish details. However, he managed to perceive the rising smoke, a sign that some fire was urring on that merchant ship, being attacked by a pirate ship.


    Excited at the prospect of acquiring new treasures, Luffy announced, "Let''s move forward and see if we can loot a few more treasures!"


    The crew''s reaction was immediate. Even Nami, who had beentely disheartened, opened her eyes with joy at the possibility of gaining new wealth.


    Luffy quickly assigned tasks. "Kuina, can you take the helm?"


    "Yes!" Kuina promptly replied.


    "Zoro, Usopp, and even Yamato fought recently. Shirahoshi, Megalo, and Chouchou are not ready forbat yet. I''ll lead this fight," announced Luffy. He could have assigned Yamato to the battle, but he was eager to get into action himself.


    Suddenly, Luffy made a decision and announced, "Anyway, I''m off, goodbye!" before anyone could respond. His wings and hair grew rapidly, transforming him into a winged figure, and he flew quickly towards the sky.


    As the only crew member with the ability to fly, he soared into the skies, determined to reach the battle before the arrival of the Marine ship. With a shout, he activated his speed abilities, elerating thirty times faster than normal, disappearing into the air as he flew towards the confrontation.


    The astonishing speed allowed Luffy to reach the ships in a matter of seconds. As he approached, he glimpsed the terrible scene before his eyes: the merchant ship was in shambles, with parts of it on fire and bodies scattered on the deck. It was evident that a massacre had urred, as there were few survivors.


    "They didn''t stand a chance..." Luffy murmured as he observed the deste scene. He descended from the skies to examine the situation more closely.


    However, something caught Luffy''s attention. He noticed that the supposed pirates attacking the merchant ship didn''t look like ordinary pirates. They wore elegant clothes and ck suits instead of typical pirate attire. Moreover, they were armed in an organized manner and seemed much more trained than a group ofmon pirates.


    "Very strange... These clothes aren''t typical of pirates. Why are they using a pirate ship?" Luffy pondered, watching the ck-suited armed men. Additionally, he noted that many victims, including civilians and soldiers, had been shot. This wasn''t the typical action ofmon pirates.


    A theory began to form in Luffy''s mind. He began to suspect that these "pirates" were actually disguised agents of the World Government, conducting a secret operation. They were using a pirate ship as a facade to cover up their actions. This allowed them to sail without being challenged, as any Marine ship that saw them attacking would believe they were facing pirates.


    Luffy realized that there were many agents on board, and almost all of them wore ck suits and were armed with rifles. However, a tall man in a red suit and sunsses stood out. He was speaking to a distant Den Den Mushi at the center of the merchant ship, while two men in white suits handed him a piece of paper and a chest. The man in the red suit was nowmunicating with someone on the other end of the line.


    As Luffy observed the scene, he noticed that there were only two living people on the merchant ship, a couple who were tied to a corner of the deck with chains. However, they were not in good condition; they appeared injured and frightened.


    Luffy watched the situation, thinking that he was about to embark on a new and exciting adventure. He wasn''t exactly following the original Luffy''s footsteps because something new and intriguing had unfolded before him.


    "We have the key. Confirmed with the map as well," replied the man in the red suit through the radio.


    "Very well, the Government is finally after that key. We had no leads for thest 300 years, but the reports from our agents brought us to it in this sea!" The voice on the other end of the Den Den Mushi was filled with enthusiasm.


    "That''s wonderful, Agent Sky. I''m sure your promotion from CP5 to a higher division is guaranteed!" the same voice continued.


    "I am grateful, but I''m just doing my... *Bang* Hm?!"


    *Boom!*


    Before Agent Sky could finish his sentence, the entire environment was engulfed in a sudden wave of heat and a deafening explosion. A shot echoed from the sky, catching everyone off guard.


    They barely had time to look up when the Den Den Mushi exploded in a burst of purple mes, catching everyone unawares.


    Agent Sky quickly looked up, rmed, and recovered from his shock thatsted only milliseconds.


    "WHO?!" he shouted in anger. The operation was going so well until now, and suddenly, something unexpected happened, disrupting the mission.


    He spotted some kind of "ck angel" hovering 50 meters from the site, in the air. Although belonging to a significant division of the World Government, only a small group of the main Cipher Pol teams and the agents responsible for the Tenryuubitos were aware of Haki and had proper training. Agent Sky was not part of that group and had no idea of Luffy''s approach as they carried out the mission.


    If Agent Sky had knowledge of the Lunarians, his first assumption upon seeing Luffy in the skies would have been that. However, he would be wrong.


    "A Devil Fruit user!" was his initial impression upon observing Luffy.


    The winged man grinned at all the Government agents while holding a pistol pointed where he had shot with his chaos me power.


    Both Agent Sky and the other agents in white and ck suits, as well as the prisoners, looked at the new winged man,pletely dumbfounded.


    "Can I join in on this fun too?" Luffy asked yfully, his voice echoing throughout the area.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 32 – Trip to Baratie 02.

    Chapter 32 �C Trip to Baratie 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2318 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Above the pirate ship''s deck, with the vastness of the ocean stretching endlessly around, Luffy floated in the air, his shadowy wings casting a dark silhouette against the backdrop of the open sky. The ship beneath him swayed gently on the waves as he stared down at the government agents, frozen in a moment halted by the unexpected appearance of this mysterious figure.


    His ck wings fluttered lightly, and his devilish grin widened as he observed the scene below. The government agents, dressed in their ck and white suits, stood frozen like statues, their expressions a mix of shock and a hint of fear at the hostile arrival of this unknown being. The echoes of their interrupted conversation hung in the air, their radiomunication cut off by the chaotic mes of Luffy.


    With a pistol in hand, still emanating the hues of purple fire from his mythical zoan powers, Luffy approached them with a yful yet menacing tone. "I think I''ll join the fun too, huh?" His voice resonated throughout the area, a dark melody that intrigued and terrified those who heard it.


    The red-suited agent, identified as Sky, red at Luffy with anger and disbelief, hisposure shattered by the sudden intrusion. The other agents and prisoners on the ship watched in stunned silence, their minds struggling toprehend the emergence of this enigmatic figure with wings and mes.


    "WHO ARE YOU?" Sky''s furious shout echoed across the deck, breaking the brief silence that followed the destruction of his den den mushi.


    Luffy hovered in the air, his shadowy wings gently pping as he stared at the agent with a nonchnt yet piercing gaze. An ironic smile yed on his lips, and his eyes sparkled with mischievous fire.


    "I''m just a casual traveler, you know? Caught your ship having fun at the expense of another, but I can''t help but notice... you guys are from the World Government, right? I was surprised how you sent all those innocents to the other world..." Luffy scoffed, his voice casually echoing in the air, each word hitting like a sharp arrow, amplified by the subtle maniption of Moa Moa no Mimands.


    "So, you know we''re from the World Government, and still, you continue with this arrogance? How dare you question the World Government and interfere in its operations!" The red-suited man roared, anger distorting his features as everyone around prepared for the imminent battle.


    "I have no idea who you are, and you have no idea about the vital importance of this operation. But let me tell you one thing: you''ll find your death here, and then we''ll unearth all your background, eliminating every person associated with you!" The agent''s anger boiled in his words as team members pointed their rifles at the Luffy floating in the air.


    "Ohh? I must admit you have a special talent for ticking people off..." Luffymented with a light sarcasm, his voice flowing in a calm tone but carrying with it the promise of an impending storm.


    Luffy''s hatred was visceral when it came to threats against his family and friends. Even knowing that the World Government probably wouldn''tunch an attack on Garp''s acquaintances in the Goa Kingdom, the mere mention of such a threat was enough to ignite fury within him.


    "Perfect. You just gave me more than enough reason to wipe all of you out..." Luffy dered, his weapon pointed directly at the red-suited agent. The deck was about to be the stage for an explosive showdown between the Straw Hat and the dark arm of the World Government.


    The brief tense silence was shattered by a series of consecutive explosions as Luffy fired his still-pointed gun, pulling the trigger toward the ship below. Bang followed by Boom, Bang, and again Boom. The resounding sound of explosions echoed through the deck of themercial and pirate ship, creating a chaotic symphony that filled the air.


    Bang - An explosion rang out as Luffy''s pistol found its target, sending one of the agents flying backward.


    Boom - Another roar echoed as the pistol fired again, hitting the next target and scattering debris on the deck.


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    Luffy always had an affinity for firearms, and this was clearly reflected in his new arsenal in this world. In addition to his naturally powerful physiology, he had incorporated the use of firearms into his fighting style,plementing his abilities with a pistol. The power of chaos mes associated with the pistol dramatically enhanced his ability to perform quick and precise attacks.


    He hunted down World Government agents as if they were prey, each shot a sentence of condemnation. His serious expression contrasted with the fluidity of his movements, demonstrating unmatched dexterity.


    The agents, unprepared to face Luffy''s fury, desperately tried to dodge but seemed powerless against the overwhelming force of the Straw Hat.


    *Pop* *Pop*


    As explosions echoed in the air, Agent Sky, skillfully using the Geppo technique, glided through the air as if walking on the ground. Being a member of CP5, he was proficient in some of the six styles.


    "Grab the Den Den Mushi and report our situation! Call for reinforcements, as this unknown man is dangerous!" Agent Sky ordered, aware of the threat they faced. Luffy had decimated several of his colleagues using the pistol''s mes, reducing them to ashes in an instant.


    Luffy heard the orders and aimed his pistol at the men rushing toward the pirate ship; his agile and precise movements denoted the experience of someone who mastered the use of a firearm.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The shots pierced the air, hitting targets with lethal precision. The heat of the mes enveloped the bullets, causing devastating havoc on the World Government agents. Another dozen men fell on the pirate ship''s deck, their lives taken by Luffy''s unparalleled skill with the pistol. With each shot, chaos intensified, turning the deck into a battlefield where the World Government faced the burning fury of the Straw Hat Captain.


    "Damn!!"


    "Come on, are you going to let me kill all your men?" Luffy taunted, keeping his distance while challenging Agent Sky.


    With no options left, Agent Sky forced his Geppo, swiftly approaching Luffy in the air. As he headed in his direction, he executed a spin, unleashing a Rankyaku cut toward his enemy.


    The cutting blue energy swiftly flew toward Luffy. With a beat of his wings, he agilely and gracefully dodged the attack, leaning to throw a punch at the opponent who was already close at that moment.


    Before Luffy could strike, however, Agent Sky proved to be faster. Closing in, he tilted his finger,unching something against his opponent.


    [Shigan!]


    Luffy skillfully dodged the attack at thest second but was doing so on purpose. Even losing his own attack, he dealt with the situation effortlessly.


    "That attack is quite powerful; I envy that. I wish I had those techniques too..." Luffy murmured, watching the supposed attacker grit his teeth after hearing hisment.


    "DO NOT TAKE THIS FIGHT SO LIGHTLY!" He shouted, quickly rushing at Luffy with his sharp finger.


    *SHIIIII* [Sound of cutting wind]


    *SHIIIII*


    *SHIIIII*


    *SHIIIII*


    *Bang*


    *SHIIIII*


    *Bang*


    *SHIIIII*


    *SHIIIII*


    *Bang*


    While Luffy dodged Agent Sky''s sharp blows, he took advantage of the time and carefully aimed between dodges, shooting anyone on the pirate ship trying to reach the Den Den Mushi.


    "How can you be so strong? There''s no record of someone like you in the weaker sea..." Agent Sky expressed a shadow of perplexity in front of Luffy. He realized that this young man had been ying with him all along. Someone with such power shouldn''t be there, as Cipher Pol missions were conducted meticulously. He himself, chosen for a mission of utmost importance, should be the most powerful in this sea, and this unknown presence challenged all expectations.


    Clenching his teeth, Agent Sky resolved to switch to a different strategy.


    "If you stop interfering with this operation, the government will not only allow you to leave but will also ensure a generous reward!" Agent Sky tried to persuade, realizing that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the individual in front of him with traditional methods. He was dealing with a wild card in the East Blue.


    "After threatening me and mine, I don''t care if you''re from the World Government, the Marines, one of the Four Emperors, or the Revolutionary Army. Even if I be the enemy of everyone and the most hunted man in this world, I don''t n to bow my head when my people are threatened or harmed." Luffy spoke with a cold voice, wasting no more time in that fight. With a beat of wings, he prepared to fly and deliver a punch against Agent Sky.


    Seeing this, Agent Sky quickly crossed his arms, applying the Iron Body technique.


    [Tekkai!]


    Luffy''s punch hit Agent Sky in mid-air with overwhelming force, creating a shockwave that expanded through the airspace. The thunderous sound of the impact echoed through the sky, reverberating like thunder on the horizon. Agent Sky, the target of Luffy''s explosive power, felt something he never imagined before.


    At the moment of impact, Agent Sky''s body seemed to defy thews of physics, flying like a cannonball through space with an erratic trajectory toward the pirate ship. The scene was almost surreal, with Agent Sky exploding a part of the ship with his own body.


    CRACK!


    The sound of the impact echoed across the ships, reverberating like thunder.


    "MR. SKY!"


    The remaining agents shouted in desperation, watching their leader being thrown like an unguided projectile. Worry and fear mingled on their faces.


    Luffy wasted no time and flew toward that hole, cutting through the barrier of astonished agents.


    Boom!


    Uponnding, he triggered a controlled explosion, wanting to avoid unnecessary attention. His focus was entirely on the fallen agent, aware of the danger he represented if he called for reinforcements. He wanted to attract as little attention as possible before entering the Grand Line.


    With dust hanging in the air and shards scattered, limiting visibility inside the ship, Luffy surveyed the area for any movement. Aware that his initial attack might not have been lethal, he remained vignt. It was when, amid the dust, the agent suddenly emerged, using the Soru technique to appear in front of Luffy.


    [Shigan!]


    The agent''s finger shot out quickly, connecting with the region of Luffy''s chest where his heart rested, initially deeply surprising him. However, to the horror of the agent, the finger did not pierce Luffy''s tough skin barrier.


    "Wow, that was a slip on my part. Not having Observation Haki is really a disadvantage, and I''m taking it quite arrogantly. I could be seriously injured if it weren''t for my powerful body..." Luffy murmured as he observed the spot where the finger was connected to him, speaking calmly as if the other party hadn''t just tried to kill him seconds before.


    "That... That''s impossible! What kind of monster are you?!" Agent Sky lostposure, unable to believe what his eyes were witnessing. He had never seen someone resist that assassination technique, especially without using Haki or even Tekkai.


    "If you had powerful Haki, the story might be different. Even with my body being strong and having potential, it''s still not as developed as Kaido''s or Big Mom''s..." Luffymented, leaving the man even more stunned.


    ''Who are Kaido and Big Mom? How can this kid speak so casually about these names as if they''re known here, in the East Blue?'' He eximed in his mind.


    "Anyway, I''m going to kill you..." Luffy spoke casually. He wouldn''t let this agent leave alive, especially a man who threatened his acquaintances like this...


    "I just hope to find some manual of the six styles on this ship. So, I guess this is goodbye..." Luffy spoke calmly, pointing the pistol at the man and using his mes to simte a bullet.


    BANG!


    [Soru!]


    BANG!


    "Wow! This technique is really amazing! You still managed to escape the first shot!" Luffy couldn''t help but praise, surprised at the agent''s ability to escape even at point-nk range.


    "Ah.... Damned... Ah... After all my efforts... Ah... I was so close... Ah.... Why?... Why did you have to appear now!?" He growled as if the world weremitting the greatest injustice against him.


    Breathless, the agent had a wound above his heart, bleeding and burning. He might have escaped the first shot to the head, but Luffy followed him as he executed Soru and shot again, hitting him.


    "Is this injury hurting you a lot?" Luffy casually asked and continued.


    "Don''t re at me with so much hatred; I''m just curious to understand a bit more about the effects of chaos mes, as you''re the only one who survived after being hit by them." Luffy ignored the hateful expression of the agent and continued with his investigation.


    "In addition to being the most intense mes among all Devil Fruits, they have a corrosive effect. I doubt you''ll live for much longer now..."


    "Ah... I may die here today, but I realized that whoever you are, you''re a threat, and I''ll at least destroy you... Ah... Here!" He said through gritted teeth.


    Quickly, without giving Luffy a chance to react, the agent grabbed a box next to him and opened it, revealing various devices. This made Luffy''s eyes widen instantly. Even without exactly understanding what it was, it was clear that they were explosives or some kind of dynamite.


    "DIE!!!!" Agent Sky shouted, pressing a button in the center of the box, not giving Luffy the opportunity to escape.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 33 – Trip to Baratie 03.

    Chapter 33 �C Trip to Baratie 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1916Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "We''re almost there!" Zoro said, eager to join the fight as soon as possible, despite having faced opponents a few days earlier.


    "Are they really pirates? I''ve never seen pirates dress like this..." Namimented, observing how organized this group''s uniforms were.


    "Weird, they''re waving at us too, as if they''ve glimpsed some hope... looking very happy about our approach..." Usopp scratched his chin, perplexed.


    "Maybe Luffy made friends with them! And they want to wee us!" Yamato concluded after pondering for a moment.


    "OW!"


    "Sharky!"


    "Megalo said that Chouchou-Sama heard something like this, ''It''s the navy, we have reinforcements!''" Shirahoshi informed.


    "So clearly, they''re not our friends..." Kuinamented the obvious.


    "I wonder what Luffy did to them..." Nami pondered.


    "We''re on a navy ship, what did they expect? I just wonder why pirates seem so happy about the navy''s presence. I think Nami is right..." Usopp reasoned.


    "Anyway, let''s find out soon..." Zoro said, eager to approach and understand what was really happening there.


    "What happened to Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked, expressing a bit of concern.


    "I saw him descending forcefully onto that pirate ship, breaking everything with hisnding. He was flying and fighting with someone using Geppo..." Yamato reported.


    "Geppo? What''s that?" Kuina questioned.


    "It''s a technique used to walk in the air. Some members of my father''s pirate group could use it after copying some marines." Yamato exined.


    "A technique that allows walking in the air?" Zoro became quite curious and surprised at this revtion.


    "Is your father also a pirate?" Nami asked, surprised.


    "Yes, that old bastard! I can''t wait to go back to Wano and kick his ass along with Luffy!" Yamato replied without looking at Nami, keeping her eyes on the ships ahead.


    "No matter what kind of technique the enemy uses, Luffy can''t lose to anyone in the East Blue!" Usopp asserted with conviction, and most nodded in agreement, while Nami watched in amazement.


    "OW! OW!"


    "Sharky, Sharky!"


    "Hehehehe, Chouchou said that you became so convinced that Luffy-sama is so powerful after spending time with him in thest few days, Usopp-Sama." Shirahoshi chuckled timidly at the dog''s joke.


    "It''s not just that. You''ve seen his strength; he''s a monster!"


    "He is, and the most surreal thing is that Yamato is even stronger than the captain..." Zoro couldn''t help but murmur. There was never a clear winner in the sparrings between Luffy and Yamato, but Zoro could feel that the white-haired woman was holding back all the time.


    "What??" Usopp couldn''t believe it.


    "Really? Is she even stronger?" Nami couldn''t help but be amazed. Since Luffy himself imed that he could destroy Loguetown in a day and didn''t seem to be lying, the question now is: if Luffy can do that, can Yamato be an even worse monster?


    ''She has horns, so she''s not so human...'' Nami told herself.


    "Anyway, we''re getting close, so let''s wait for Luffy to appear before taking any action..." Kuina concluded as they approached the ships.


    The situation was under control, but abruptly a sh tore through the night''s silence, radiating from the pirate ship and enveloping both the pirate vessel and themercial ship. The sh was followed by a deafening st, shaking the air around and causing the explosion''s impact to echo across the ocean.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM


    "WHAT?"


    "LU..."


    "CAPTAIN!"


    "LUFFY-SAMA"


    "OW!"


    "CAPTAIN."


    "SHARKY!"


    "..."


    Before they could articte anything else, the force hit the navy ship, unbncing everyone on the deck. Watching the raised explosion, Yamato wasted no time and jumped off the ship, freezing the ocean just below her. Although this left everyone stunned, Zoro followed suit quickly, leaping off the ship, while Shirahoshi flew to the boats with Megalo in desperation.


    Themercial ship was still partially intact, as the explosion also hit them. Most agents were dead now, leaving only a few hostages and survivors. During this chaos, one agent managed to reach the reserve Den Den Mushi and made a call to request reinforcement. He hoped that the monster would be killed along with the impact.


    "We need reinforcements! We''ve been attacked by an unknown individual!" The agent shouted, seeking assistance for the unfolding chaotic situation. However, Luffy''s notoriety hadn''t reached everyone yet, as his bounty had been revealed only a few days earlier, and the upants of the ship


    weren''t particrly interested in a simple pirate with a 10 million bounty.


    "But there''s a navy ship approaching right now... Hm? A mermaid!?" The man holding the den den mushi, transmitting information, was surprised to see the 1.7-meter mermaid princess flying with her air bubble above the ship, looking for Luffy.


    "LUFFY-SAMA?!" She shouted, waiting for some response, stunning all the present who were still alive.


    "A mermaid?" The voice from the den den mushi expressed surprise.


    While the manmunicated with the snail phone, still stunned by the sight of the mermaid princess, his consciousness suddenly nked out when a weapon struck him before he could react.


    "Agent, what''s happening? What was that noise? Exin the situation to me... *POP*"


    Yamato didn''t wait for answers from the agent or anyone else. Her main concern was Luffy''s condition, and she began searching through the wreckage after destroying the den den mushi.


    "MY LUFFY!?" Yamato shouted when she felt Luffy''s presence among the debris.


    The pirate ship no longer existed. Everything was a chaos of fire and pieces of wood scattered across the ocean, but her Haki still indicated that Luffy was alive and seemingly well.


    "Wow, that explosion almost got me hurt, such a strong explosion!" A voice was heard, leaving Yamato and Shirahoshi relieved.


    "Our ship was nearly destroyed; luckily, I managed to put my hand in my pocket to protect it, covering the small object..." Luffy continued murmuring.


    Amidst the mes, a man with wings appeared for everyone. The navy ship arrived at the scene, while the surviving government men trembled at seeing their assant unharmed. The members of the Straw Hats sighed in relief, but the girls in the group changed their expressions when they looked more closely at Luffy.


    "Hm? Ahhhh!!" Shirahoshi was the first to scream, covering her eyes but keeping one eye exposed between the fingers on her face.


    "Hm?!" Luffy wondered why Shirahoshi was acting like this. He was sure he wasn''t injured or anything while flying.


    "My Luffy, you''re naked..." Yamato said, with a blush on her cheeks.


    "Put some clothes on!" Nami shouted from a distance, with a red face.


    "And do it quickly!" Kuina added, equally red.


    But none of the girls seemed able to avoid looking at Luffy naked, while Zoro, Usopp, Chouchou, and Megalo just checked that Luffy was okay and turned their attention to finding any enemies. However, most of the enemies were killed in the explosion, leaving only a few that Yamato and Zoro knocked out when they arrived on themercial ship.


    "Ah, this... Hahahahaha, I didn''t even notice." Luffyughed awkwardly, thennding on what was left of themercial ship and entering a cabin with a few mes. Quickly, he summoned the same clothes he had acquiredst time through the system as he entered one of the rooms.


    "Ready! Sorry about that, I just didn''t realize when my clothes were disintegrated..." Luffy said, scratching his head. He wasn''t an exhibitionist, but his nudity went unnoticed.


    "Anyway, I almost got caught in the explosion. Who would have thought there was such arge amount of explosives on the pirate ship used by the government..." Luffymented, looking at the now destroyed ship''s wreckage.


    "My luck was using the Moa Moa no Mi 30 times to increase my hardness and defense. That enhanced my body even more, preventing me from being injured during the explosion." Luffy spoke casually, exining his peculiar technique to everyone.


    "It''s a shame that ship was destroyed. I had some hope of getting some CP training manuals, but now it''s a distant wish..." Luffymented, looking at the floating debris.


    "CP?" Nami asked curiously.


    "Yes, these men are agents of a powerful group from the World Government..." Luffy replied to the navigator as his eyes fixed on the eight agents still alive but unconscious on the destroyed ship.


    "Anyway, I want to find out why they attacked thismercial ship..." Luffy said, pointing a finger at the still-bound couple in the corner of the boat.


    Without wasting any more time, Luffy approached the couple. The couple, tied in the corner of the ship, portrayed an everyday scene amidst adversity. The middle-aged man exhibited a bald head and a substantial beard, his eyes reflecting surprise and relief at the unexpected rescue. Beside him, the woman, with short brown hair, conveyed a mixture of courage and concern, her eyes revealing gratitude for having survived the chaos that unfolded around them. Despite the handcuffs and chains that kept them prisoners, they shared a bond that suggested a story built over time, as Luffy perceived.


    "Yo." Luffy snapped the couple out of their stupor.


    "Hello, sir! My name is Kyrti. Thank you for saving our lives. We''ll reward you for this!" The man quickly said, with the woman beside him.


    "Well, I''m Monkey D. Luffy. If you want to thank me, you can start by telling me why you were being targeted by a group like Cipher Pol..." Luffy got straight to the point, burning the handcuffs and chains that held the couple with his mes, without hurting them. He calmly waited for a response, with the other Straw Hats grouping behind him to listen as well.


    Feeling relieved, the man and woman looked at them with a grateful gleam.


    "I thought we were going to die. I never imagined such a sudden turnaround... thank you..." The man couldn''t help butment in relief, looking at Luffy.


    "Anyway, we were targeted because my wife here had in her possession a key and a map belonging to her old family. Something that passed from generation to generation. When we finally decided to unravel the mystery, we went after the treasure located in this sea ording to the map, but we were ambushed without our guards being able to react. They were all killed quickly without being able to react, leaving only me and my wife alive for them to gather information from..." The man exined, revealing the reason for the attack.


    "...It was after that that you found us in such a bad situation. The key and the map were quite precious to the Garen family, but we never thought the world government was targeting us for it. There should have been some of them contacting us when my dear wife and I announced and called the men for this journey..." The manmented his luck.


    "And where are you guys from?" Luffy couldn''t help but ask. To his surprise, it wasn''t the man who answered. Instead, the woman spoke for the first time.


    "Iksi hen se kasta south, iksi kes��r naejot ji��ragon bisa u��pa treasure bona ��za issare r��bagon r? ?uha lentor hen generation naejot generation, kirimvose syt saved ��lva lives, nyke thought ?uha valz?rys se nyke sia j��re naejot morgh��ljagon, s��r em�� ?uha kirimvose!!" The woman began to speak, and her husband looked at her with appreciation while the crew fell into silence.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What the hell did she say?!" Everyone eximed internally. No one understood this woman''snguage, and she seemed to expect them toprehend.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 34 – Trip to Baratie 04.

    Chapter 34 �C Trip to Baratie 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2281 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Hmmm, I see..." Luffy was the first to break the silence, even without fullyprehending the woman''s mysterious words.


    ''Clearly, you don''t understand!'' Everyone eximed, looking at the captain with astonished expressions.


    "As my wife Marta said, this map and this key only brought trouble. We don''t want to be involved with it anymore. I was just a trader who lived well in the South Blue. I doubt we can go back to our old life now..." The man expressed with regret.


    Luffy could understand him. He also doubted that the world government would let them go unscathed. If they knew the operation failed and the couple still held these valuable items, they would be continuously hunted.


    "Hae kirimvose, kost�� emagon zir?, nyke don''t jagon naejot involve ?uha valz?rys se nyke isse bisa dombo!" The woman resumed her words, and Luffy just stared at her, not knowing how to respond.


    "You''re right, my love. It''s better not to get involved anymore! So, as a token of gratitude, you can keep the items..." The man beside her affirmed.


    "Wait, you''re just giving them to me like this?" Luffy raised an eyebrow, showing surprise. Of course, he was curious about what was in that chest, but receiving the items so easily was unexpected... Not that he was going to leave with nothing; he already intended to have some possessions from here.


    "We can''t have these anymore. Our friends are among the dead bodies on this ship. So many deaths... Look around, many of them were our acquaintances, and they died like ughtered animals, without a chance to fight back! Do you think we can live with these items that will make us targets on our backs? I won''t even be able to go back home now..." The man named Kyrti vented, expressing the tragedy that had befallen them.


    Luffy remained silent for a moment, absorbing the man''s words. Then, he sighed and said, "If you''re determined not to be involved with this anymore, I ept the items. But before that, exin to me what exactly these maps and keys are, better than before, and why the World Government is so interested in them."


    The couple exchanged nces, and seeing that Luffy was genuinely interested, they began to exin the story behind their family''s belongings. They detailed how these objects passed from generation to generation, recounting the history of an ancient lineage of explorers and hidden treasures. As they spoke, the couple revealed the peculiarities and mysteries behind these artifacts.


    Luffy listened attentively, understanding the importance of these items to their family and how they ended up bing targets of the World Government. When the exnation came to an end, Luffy nodded and said, "Got it. If you''re willing to hand over these items to me, I ept. But know that I''ll do what''s in my power to ensure you can move forward without further worries."


    "You''re right; I don''t think the government will let this slide. It would be better for you to disappear from everyone''s sight with your old name and get a new identity," Luffy spoke bluntly, sure that the World Government wouldn''t let this go either way.


    The couple looked at Luffy with gratitude in their eyes. The man then pulled out a small, intricately decorated wooden chest with a kind of amulet attached, along with the map taken by Sky. "This is the real key, and these are my wife''s family belongings. May they bring you what you desire."


    Luffy took and looked at them.


    "Can we give you a ride to our next stop, do you have any money?" Luffy asked again.


    "We do, at least we had 300 million Berries since I knew this trip was dangerous, I took my savings to bring along, just don''t know if they''re still intact with the explosion..." The man warned, and Nami practically jumped with this information.


    "300 MILLION?!!!" She couldn''t believe this information... While only Kuina, Usopp, and Chouchou seemed stunned by this amount, the rest of the crew didn''t seem very interested in money, no matter how much gold.


    "Anyway, I''ll first see what''s in the chest... Nami, do you want to grab the gold?" Luffy said approaching the mysterious red chest, while the maid-dressed woman with a mop in hand jumped with bright and passionate eyes at these words.


    Luffy took the key and went to the chest with the map; as the couple stepped away, he opened it while spying on all the objects with curiosity. The old map clearly showed the East Blue and pointed to an ind, although not so updated, the key was ornamented in a triangr shape, and some documents inside the chest. Luffy examined them with interest, imagining what adventures, treasures, and mysteries might await him.


    "So, this is the key, looks pretty old..." Luffy couldn''t help butment as he turned the talisman, which was the key, from side to side, inspecting it carefully.


    "That''s strange..."


    "Where''s the gold? Is this not a treasure chest?" Namiined beside.


    "Did you not go to get the treasure inside the ship? How can you be so fast?" Luffy was rmed at this speed.


    "I''ve already collected everything and inspected the entire ship to make sure nothing''s missing. I even counted the money three times in that time; it''s 306,599,100 Berries!!!" Nami said, looking for any sign of gold in that chest.


    "What the hell?!" Luffy stillined; this woman had cheats when it came to money.


    "There may not be gold, but there''s certainly a treasure waiting for us..." Luffymented with joy.


    "Treasure!" Nami couldn''t help but shout happily.


    "A new adventure?!" Shirahoshi eximed excitedly with anticipation.


    "New enemies?" Zoro said, opening a smile.


    "A chance for me to prove that I''m a brave warrior?!" Usopp was excited; his wounds were better after Luffy applied the power of the Moa Moa no Mi, so he wanted to see the result of his hellish training like Zoro.


    Not everyone spoke, but they had their own expectations for this treasure hunt.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s first get organized. As soon as we reach Baratie, we''ll n to search after that..." Luffymented and continued.


    "First, let''s go back to our ship, then we''ll set sail." Luffy concluded, carrying the chest to the Marine ship.


    "And these men?" Kuina asked, seeing some men still unconscious.


    "Leave them there. They executed civilians just by orders from their superiors. I won''t stain my hands with the blood of unarmed men, but I don''t intend to show mercy either..." Luffy said without looking back.


    Nodding, Kuina and the others followed him closely behind with the couple and a Nami carrying bags of Berries.


    "You''re on a Marine ship?!" The man, Kyrti, asked curiously.


    "We stole it..." Luffy casuallymented, leaving the man stunned.


    "Ziry iksos i�� gevie l��gor, ao stole s?r��!" The woman Marta responded.


    "My love, you shouldn''t say that..." The man said to the mystery of all listeners.


    Ignoring the woman and her unknown words anyway, Luffy asked everyone to take positions for the ship to depart on its original route.


    A dayter, in the ship''s treasury, Luffy and Nami were in front of the money.


    The ship''s maid followed him like a rat on thest day, hoping that the captain wouldn''t make the money disappear like thest few times.


    Now she was stuck to him with her legs closed around his waist, pulling his cheeks; she tried to restrict his movements, but Luffy''s monstrous strength didn''t even care about the woman clinging to his body.


    "No!!! Don''t make this money disappear!" Luffy heard Nami crying as he stood in front of the treasure. Luffy smiled at her.


    Deep down, he liked this mischievous woman with her ambition for money.


    "What''s wrong? This treasure belongs to the Straw Hats; we need it to improve our ship, and afterward, I don''t intend to take all the gold. I''m not so greedy as to leave those people like that after everything that happened..." Luffymented, and Nami looked at him for a while.


    "You don''t seem so bad..." She couldn''t help butment.


    "I''m an ambitious man and often bad, but I have my limits. I''m already satisfied with the map, key, and about 100 million of this gold." Luffymented to no one in particr.


    Nami looked at Luffy''s words, letting all her greed for money disappear. She had been thinking about her life and them in thest few days.


    "Luffy, let me ask you... Do you see me as your...nakama?" She asked cautiously.


    "And are you really one of us?" Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "I..." She didn''t know what to answer.


    "Listen, Nami, I know you''re a great navigator..." Luffymented.


    "You knew all this time?" Nami couldn''t help but exim.


    "Of course, I knew, but I''m not interested in having someone who isn''t trustworthy as one of us. Your intention was never to be a part of the group..." Luffy looked serious at her.


    "Then why am I here? You just wanted tough at me when you made me your maid?" Nami couldn''t help but ask bitterly.


    "Because I wanted to see your attitude; I know you have your problems, but you don''t trust the group to try to help you, and I don''t want someone on the crew who doesn''t trust us or vice versa..." Luffy sighed as he focused on the money to make it a hundred times smaller. Nami didn''t seem to care about it after hearing Luffy, choosing to stay silent.


    "I thought that if you spent some time sailing with us, you might trust us enough to help you with Arlong..." Luffy began to walk out, leaving the lone cat-burr in the room.


    Nami was shocked by these words, torn between asking for help or not. Deep down, she was afraid that Arlong would not only kill the group but that the fish-men would take it out on her vige, which she had been trying to free for years. She clenched her fists, looking down as she heard Luffy move away without looking back.


    "Luffy... wait..." Luffy stopped as soon as he heard the slightly teary and nervous voice.


    "If I asked you for help, would you be willing to risk your life and theirs to solve my problems?" She asked in the same tone.


    "What are you talking about? If it''s about Arlong and his group, I can handle them alone, silly girl. I may not be a fish-man, but I''m not an ordinary human either. In fact, I''m a monster!" Luffy smiled with that deration.


    Leaving Nami stunned, she clenched her hands and spoke again.


    "Would you help me destroy the tyranny of Arlong in Cocoyasi Vige and the nearby inds?" She asked calmly.


    "How about I answer you with another question?" Luffy sighed and continued.


    "Are you willing to truly be a part of this crew? What I intend to do sailing the seas will shock the entire world. I don''t intend to be a Gol D. Roger; I''m more like a Rocks D. Xebec at sea. Maybe the whole world will be my enemy in theing years, but I know I''ll have a group that supports and trusts each other like a family... and they''re willing to fight against all enemies. Arlong will be a fleapared to what you''ll face." Luffy stopped and looked at the girl without words and continued.


    "... Of course, the greatest navigator in the world is wee here... So, I ask you, Nami, are you willing to embark on an adventure that will bring dangers thousands of times worse than Arlong? Are you willing to bear the burden that the whole world may be your enemy in theing years, having only your crewmates to move forward with so many enemies? I won''t force you, and in any case, I''m going to Cocoyasi Vige to take the heads of Arlong and Commander Rat at base 16, whether you like it or not. But if you''re still willing to join us, I''ll make you feel like family and strengthen you to the point where you see Arlong as an insect from your past." Luffy didn''t hide his intentions.


    "Enemies thousands of times worse than Arlong? Being an enemy of the whole world? Getting so strong that Arlong is seen as an insect?" Nami didn''t know Rocks D. Xebec, but she understood the weight of Luffy''s other words. She couldn''t imagine living with the whole world as her enemy.


    But looking at Luffy''s determination as he started talking to her, their eyes met, and she couldn''t see any degree of hesitation in them, as if he had been expecting that storm toe.


    ''Is he really serious?'' That was a question that left her stunned.


    "I... I... I''m willing to join your crew!" She finally said after a few seconds of stunned silence.


    How could she not? This group was quite reliable, even with people so different and of other species with different personalities; she had no doubt that they were trustworthy after spending a week with them.


    "With this group, I can fulfill my dream of saving Cocoyasi Vige and making theplete world map!" She told herself.


    "That''s great, Nami. Wee to the crew!" Luffy had a big smile because finally, his navigator agreed to join the crew without betraying them first.


    [System - Crew: Nami has joined as a member of your crew!]


    "Finally..." Luffy muttered, keeping the same smile.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 35 – Trip to Baratie 05.

    Chapter 35 �C Trip to Baratie 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2281 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    In the vast waters of the East Blue, beneath an expansive sky, the current Straw Hat crew upied the Navy ship they had "acquired." It was a day after the revealing conversation with Nami, and the atmosphere hummed with a mix of each member doing their own things in their free time, as Luffy had given everyone a longer break on this day.


    Zoro and Kuina, on the deck, dedicated themselves to their sword training. Calcted and precise movements indicated their intense focus as they continued to hone their skills. Closed eyes revealed deep immersion in the training.


    Nami, in the lounge, now officially part of the crew, was in her own room, immersed in maps and navigation instruments. Her focused attention on routes and coordinates demonstrated the seriousness with which she would begin ying her crucial role in the crew. Agile fingers traced lines on the maps as she nned the course ahead through the weaker sea routes.


    Usopp, in his workshop, worked on his weapons. His slingshot had been reced by deadly weapons that Luffy handed to him with their manuals. These weapons were secret projects of the World Government to enhance their strength in the future. Luffy acquired the designs and prototypes through some millions, but he didn''t evene close to the real equipment, which were worth hundreds of millions or even billions. With Usopp now part of the crew and adapting to his new fighting approach, much deadlier than before, his expression revealed enthusiasm and passion as he explored new creations and refined his weapons. Skillful fingers shaped the crew''s future.


    Shirahoshi and Megalo were on the deck, both watching the horizon and enjoying the sea breeze. The mermaid princess seemed fascinated by the vast ocean and the sight of the surface, while Megalo disyed a content expression.


    Chouchou, the loyal crew dog, was beside Yamato, both on the deck. Chouchou sniffed the air, taking in the new sea scents, while Yamato trained her skills with determination.


    The rescued couple, now free, was on the main deck, observing the crew with a mix of amusement in one of the chairs. Luffy let them do as they pleased, as long as it didn''t interfere with the group''s training. The man and the woman, still recovering from the shock of the turnaround in their lives, exchanged silent nces; the woman asionallymented, but no one understood.


    While each crew member performed their individual tasks, the collective spirit of the Straw Hats permeated the ship. The atmosphere was charged with a unique energy.


    On the mast, Luffy sat, lost in his thoughts as he explored the system with a determined and curious expression. His gaze, fixed on the possibilities unfolding before the crew, as he closely examined a crew screen on the system.


    -------Crew------


    [Monkey D. Luffy] �C (Captain)


    Devil Fruit: Moa Moa no Mi - D / Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Chaos Ifrit - D


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C B


    Defense �C A


    Speed - C


    Spirit �C B


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    Voice of All Things �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    [Yamato] - (Vice Captain)


    Devil Fruit: Inu Inu no Mi, Model: Okuchi no Makami - B


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C A


    Defense �C S


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C A


    Swordsmanship - B


    Kenbunshoku Haki �C D


    Busoshoku Haki - C


    Haoshoku Haki - D


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Shirahoshi] (No specific role.)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C D


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C S


    Poseidon �C [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Megalo] (Pet)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C D


    Defense �C D


    Speed - D


    Spirit �C D


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Zoro] (Swordsman)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C C -> +


    Defense �C D


    Speed �C [C -> C+]


    Spirit �C C


    Swordsmanship (Santoryu) - C


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Trafalgar Lami] (Doctor)


    Devil Fruit: Ope Ope no Mi - C


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C C


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C C


    Swordsmanship - D


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Bepo] (Assistant)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C E


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C C


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Chouchou] (Guard Dog)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C [E -> E+]


    Defense �C [E -> E+]


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C [E -> E+]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Usopp] (Sniper)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C E


    Strength �C [E -> E+]


    Defense �C [E -> E+]


    Speed - D


    Spirit �C E


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Nami] (Navigator)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C E


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C E


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C C


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    System Rules - The system''s ranking level goes from letter E to EX, with EX being the mortal limit, understood within this ssification from lowest to highest as listed below.


    { E -> D -> C -> B -> A -> S -> SS -> SSS -> EX }


    -----------------------------


    ''The group is getting bigger,'' Luffy thought as he looked at all the information on the screen. Luffy originally left this sea with 5 members; now he has 10 members! With Kuina to join still, but I''m sure she''ll ept in the end, and there''s also Sanji if he''s at Baratie.


    Furthermore, the only ones who increased their stats were Zoro, Chouchou, and Usopp, even if it was in weaker stats, Luffy was still satisfied with it after training with them for a few days. Chouchou had the biggest evolution among them.


    He took 200 million of the money he got from the couple and put it into the system; he nned to leave them with 100 million to start over with a gift that would make them safer in case the government attacked them again.


    Closing the crew screen, Luffy opened the shop screen; there were all kinds of things this world could offer, of course, with some rules.


    He couldn''t take anything in someone else''s possession, imagine Mihawk''s ck sword disappearing from his back and ending up in the middle of the East Blue, or even with Shanks'' and Whitebeard''s weapons, it would be too treacherous...


    ''Wait a minute, Mihawk must be in this sea now...'' Luffy murmured when he thought of that, but then thought that this should be a concern when he reached Baratie and focused his attention on the new list in front of him, clicking on some options, he made his wish list in his cart.


    -------------------------


    [Upgrade and evolve a Ship to level 2. Price: 500,000,000 Barries]


    -------


    [Upgrade and evolve a Ship to level 3. Price: 1,000,000,000 Barries]


    -------


    [World Government Manual: All Techniques and Details About Rokushiki by the High Government. Price: 2,000,000,000 Barries.] (This is the world''srgest Rokushiki manual, only the Sacred Knights are trained in this manual.)


    -------


    [World Government Manual: Everything about Observation Haki Techniques and Training, Detailed After Hundreds of Years by the High Government. Price: 2,000,000,000 Barries.] (This is the world''srgest manual on Kenbunshoku Haki, only the Sacred Knights are trained in this manual.)


    -------


    [World Government Manual: Everything about Armament Haki Techniques and Training, Detailed After Hundreds of Years by the High Government. Price: 2,000,000,000 Barries.] (This is the world''srgest manual on Busoshoku Haki, only the Sacred Knights are trained in this manual.)


    -------


    [World Government Manual: Everything about Conqueror''s Haki Techniques and Training, Detailed After Hundreds of Years by the High Government. Price: 3,000,000,000 Barries.] (Hidden knowledge of Haoshoku Haki in Mary Geoise, which only a few people have trained in for hundreds of years for the World Government.)


    -------


    [World Government Manual: Complete Package Everything about the 3 Hakis Techniques and Training, Detailed After Hundreds of Years by the High Government. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (This is the world''srgest manual on the 3 hakis, only the Sacred Knights are trained in this manual.)


    -------


    [Supreme Grade Sword, Ace. Price: 10,000,000,000 Barries.] (Last used by Gol D. Roger, currently not in anyone''s possession.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Phoenix. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan genderless of thePhoenix. Fire element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan female of the Garuda. Wind element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Ramuh. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan male of theRamuh. Lightning element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Titan. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan maleof the Titan. Earth element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Bahamut. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan maleof the Bahamut. Light element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Shiva. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan female of the Shiva. Ice element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Odin. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan maleof the Odin.Darkness element.)


    -------


    [Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Leviathan. Price: 5,000,000,000 Barries.] (Mythical Zoan femaleof the Leviathan. Water element.)


    -------


    Currently, he had only 240 million Barries in the system; there was still an abyss to get the main things that this list could offer, which were in the billions, so Luffy could only n what to buy when he had some money in the future, so he needs to behave like a pirate and loot those he deems worthy...


    Luffy closed the list after seeing what he needed and looked in one direction where the ship was sailing; there, a speedboat wasing towards the ship at high speed.


    ''Finally arrived, Lami and Bepo...'' Luffy smiled.


    ------------


    Author here: I created this shopping list for now; do you think the price corresponds to the real value? If you have suggestions or any criticism with the list,ment.


    I''m thinking of new fruits to put on the wish list, like a wind-type Logia fruit, among others. I hope for some more suggestions.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 36 – Trip to Baratie 06.

    Chapter 36 �C Trip to Baratie 06.


    [Chapter Size: 2211Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Patiently waiting, all crew members and the recently rescued civilian couple gathered at the corner of the naval ship, awaiting Lami''s arrival. A speedboat with an empty raft followed closely behind, approaching the ship as soon as it came into view.


    Next to the Navy ship, Lami executed her Room ability, teleporting herself with Bepo and a suitcase full of money directly onto the deck. A smile lit up Luffy''s face as he crossed his arms, weing hispanion''s arrival.


    "You finally made it," Luffymented, his smile revealing a hint of relief.


    "I guess so. The Marine base was quite a distance away, and the sailors asked a series of questions, as they always do," replied Lami, directing her gaze towards Luffy.


    "I hope you guys are okay," Luffy added, expressing his concern before anything else.


    "We''re fine. In the end, we got the money and came back here," assured Lami, highlighting the sess of the financial mission.


    "We earned a considerable amount, Captain!" announced Bepo, his enthusiastic voice echoing through the group, and he finally noticed new faces on the ship.


    "New people?!" eximed Bepo, surprised to see unfamiliar individuals around the captain.


    "A talking panda!" eximed Usopp, disying fascination like a member who hadn''t seen the unusual creature before.


    "Nyke''ve d��r�� ��ndeg��on i�� d??es bona talks g��," the woman spoke, capturing everyone''s attention, even though no one understood what she really meant.


    "I''m sorry!" Bepo said after hearing the woman.


    "Wait, do you understand her?" curious Nami asked.


    "Hmm... No," Bepo said, causing everyone to fall to the ground in disbelief.


    "THEN WHY IS HE APOLOGIZING?!" USOPP SHOUTED.


    "I see the crew has grown quite a bit in these days away..." Lami said, raising an eyebrow after hearing the woman.


    "Iksan daor r��bagon r? kes��r, nyke ?dra daor sytil��bagon naejot se crew," Marta said, so only her husband understood, and everyone continued to ignore her.


    "Some pretty weird ones, from what I can see..." Lami murmured about the strange woman.


    After hearing Marta and ignoring her, Luffy turned his attention back to responding to Lami.


    "It''s true, but this couple doesn''t belong to the group; we''re just helping them until the next point." Luffy said calmly.


    "I understand," said the tattooed woman.


    "Anyway, rest a bit because I''ll need you again in the next few days. We have a few more pirates for you to deliver to the Marines..." Luffy said, and she stared at him for a while with raised eyebrows.


    "Why am I surprised... Anyway, I can do that, but I don''t want to fall behind the team." She warned while crossing her arms, knowing that with Luffy, the rest of the group would be training while she did these services.


    "Don''t worry; I want you to deliver this and two more batches of pirates in the future. After that, we''re heading to the Grand Line. Once we''ve done everything we need here, I guarantee I''ll personally train you enough to defeat any of your enemies!" Luffy affirmed, as many looked at him with questioning eyes, as only Luffy and Lami knew about the agreement they made.


    "Now that we''re all gathered, let''s take advantage and celebrate! How''s our stock, Usopp?" Luffy casually asked; being a pirate, a routine of banquets among his crew was necessary whenever possible.


    "Kaya gave us a supply for 6 months, and there are still many things in the Navy''s stock, so we''re doing very well, Captain!" He affirmed.


    "Great, let''s drink and eat for the rest of the day!" Luffy announced, and everyone smiled, liking the idea.


    "Is the maid still in the group?" Lami asked curiously next to Luffy, seeing Nami still with them and no longer dressed as Baby 5, since she saw how Nami had ulterior motives when Luffy recruited her, the doctor also knew that Luffy wasn''t a fool to let this woman abuse them, so she believed that the captain would get rid of her on the next ind.


    "I''M NOT THE MAID ANYMORE!" Nami shouted with aical face, listening to Lami next to Luffy.


    "Don''t worry; she''s one of us now. After a serious talk, I trust her, and she''s a great navigator!" Luffy affirmed; the rest of the crew already knew this since Luffy''s announcement yesterday, so they just nodded and trusted his decision. They changed their behavior and rtionship with Nami as well, improving a lot and trusting her more after hearing her sad story, which she opened up to them.


    Nami was also amazed by each story told by her new nakamas; one was a prisoner of her father, another returned from the dead. Needless to say, the cat-thief had a reality check. But the person in the group with whom Nami seemed to connect better was the young mermaid, who shared a simr story since both mothers were killed in front of them and understood that pain very well.


    Anyway, the Straw Hats spent the rest of the day eating and celebrating without their infernal training. Luffy wanted to give them some fun, besides strengthening them; they deserved a break from time to time.


    The next day, Luffy handed over the ck Cat Pirates'' bandits, along with Jango and Kuro''s lifeless body, to the raft behind Lami''s speedboat. By starting the engine, the woman and her partner, Bepo, headed toward the nearest naval base after reviewing the marine map with Nami''s help.


    "Are they gaining fame?" Zoro asked beside, watching the boat move away.


    He was a pirate hunter until recently; he knew that after Lami and Bepo caught a few pirates, their names would start to circte, especially when Lami caught a pirate with a 15 million bounty like Buggy. It wouldn''t take long for her to be quite famous in this sea.


    "Are you afraid of losing your reputation so quickly?" Kuina mocked beside.


    "I doubt I have any reputation now; I''m a pirate with a 5 million bounty on my head. But I won''t be surprised if the woman and the panda gain a great reputation just for delivering Buggy to the Marines. Now, with Kuro, a pirate who was dead on the records, that will attract a lot of attention to them," Zoro concluded with a smile.


    "Whatever Lami''s reputation is now or in the future, it will end once we enter the Grand Line. Now, forget about it, and today won''t be a day off; let''s train!" Luffy announced, earning a smile from Yamato, Kuina, and Zoro. In contrast, Nami, Usopp, Shirahoshi, Megalo, and Chouchou shivered andmented upon hearing those words. Their infernal training would begin soon. Meanwhile, the rescued couple watched patiently from the side. Most of the time, they showedpassion for the weaker members, witnessing Luffy''s torture and ruthless attitude.


    "What are you looking at like that? To the training area, move!" Luffy shouted at them, and everyone ran to train. The captain would make them suffer even more if they made him wait.


    "YES, CAPTAIN!" They shouted quickly.


    Some timeter.


    "Please help me!" Luffy heard Nami scream, looking like a bug on the ground from so much suffering. She was the one suffering the most since those rigorous training began. Not even in Syrup Vige had Luffy been so relentless, but he had the goal of strengthening her.


    Luffy sighed and picked her up in his arms like a princess, taking her to one of the cabins, where she would rest until she recovered to be able to help with the ship''s navigation again.


    Upon returning to the deck, Luffy was approached by Usopp, who had spotted something in the sea.


    "Captain, is that a rock? Can I shoot?" he asked.


    "No, there''s a person in that location!" Luffy replied with a smile, believing that meeting was predestined, like many others in the canonical work.


    "A person, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously, flying to his side.


    "I only see a rock, and my Haki doesn''t reach the location..." Yamatoined.


    "Don''t worry; I''m telling the truth. They seem trustworthy; let''s help them since it looks like they went through a shipwreck." Luffy said, and Zoro took the helm in the indicated direction.


    Thus, the ship arrived alongside that rocky formation in the middle of the ocean.


    "Sharky!"


    Megalo was the first to inspect the site, flying out of the ship.


    "A FLYING SHARK!" Luffy and the others heard an astonished voice as they spotted Megalo.


    "GET OUT OF HERE, MONSTER! I WON''T LET YOU EAT ME AND MY PARTNER!" The voice sounded indignant but also carried fear in its tone.


    "SHARKY SHARKY!" Megalo, scared by that phrase, began to squirm and fled back to the ship.


    "He''s scared! Are they not bad people?" Shirahoshi hugged her friend, showing concern in her voice.


    "You say that as if people could find it normal to see a shark wearing a T-shirt, flying out of the water," Kuinamented calmly, understanding the point of view.


    "Anyway, let''s help them," dered Luffy, and the ship advanced until the crew faced that strange voice.


    "Hm?! A Marine ship? We''re saved!" said a man with sunsses, while a second beside him was lying on the ground, looking quite debilitated.


    "WAIT! THESE AREN''T SAILORS! PIRATES?" the man eximed as soon as he noticed Luffy''s look and smile, clearly denouncing that shirtless, tattooed man as a wrongdoer on a marine ship.


    "So, do you want help?" Luffy asked calmly, noticing the man''s hesitation.


    "Hm?! You!" Zoro arrived next to Luffy with a bored face, but when he saw who the man on the rock was next to the fallenpanion, he shouted in astonishment.


    "Hmm, aren''t those pirates on a marine ship?" Yosaku murmured, almost fainting beside the group, clearly not sailors.


    "We fell into a trap, brother!" Jhoony shouted in frustration.


    "Wait, isn''t that Zoro?!" Yosaku opened his eyes a little and said weakly.


    "Hm?! Brother Zoro?! ZORO-ANIKI!!!" Johnny, the bounty hunter, expressed joy upon seeing Zoro.


    "Johnny, what the hell are you doing here?! Hm?! And what happened to Yosaku?" Zoro inquired loudly.


    It didn''t take long for them to be brought onto the boat. Observing the state of the man lying and muttering iprehensible things, Yamatomented.


    "He doesn''t seem well. It''s a shame Lami left not long ago; as a doctor, she could help..."mented the horned woman.


    "Damn it!" grumbled the man, apparently not caring that he was now among pirates. His focus was entirely on saving his partner.


    "He''s vitamin C deficient!" Nami''s voice reached the group. She was a bit weak and limping, but she was recovering from training.


    "Then let''s nurture him. Usopp, get some citrus fruits from the stock." Luffy ordered.


    "Yes, Captain!" Usopp ran to the stock. While Nami exined that his worst situation was exposure to the sun without the necessary nutrients, Usopp filled the man''s mouth with lemon.


    It didn''t take long for the man to get up, as if he had just woken up from a long sleep and not from the critical state he was in just 5 seconds ago.


    "He woke up so fast!" Nami eximed.


    "HAI HAI HAI HAI HAI HAI"


    "HAI HAI HAI HAI HAI HAI"


    As part of a ritual, they began to dance and sing strange words.


    "Issi strange," said the woman named Marta, who spoke in an iprehensible manner.


    "True, dear, they are quite strange." Said her husband.


    "THEY ARE WEIRD, THEY SAY?!" Everyone eximed to the bizarre couple.


    "Hehehe! How funny!" Shirahoshi saidughing at the duo still dancing.


    "A beautiful woman with a tail!" They shouted, seeing the mermaid seriously for the first time, as she wasn''t wearing a dress on the ship.


    "NOW THAT YOU NOTICED THE MERMAID?" Zoro shouted in aic way.


    "Jhoony and Yosaku, as slow as always..." Zoroined about their reactions.


    "Zoro, how do you know these guys?" Usopp asked beside.


    "We sailed together for a while; when I defeated them in a fight, they started following me, but I wasn''t epting disciples, so they joined me for a while to learn and hunt some pirates..."


    "They seem so weak!" Yamato said calmly.


    "Who are you calling weak!" The two turned to Yamato and both protested.


    "Anyway, Brother Zoro, so it''s true!? You''ve be a pirate with a 5 million bounty?" Johnny asked; he still couldn''t believe the news that appeared to him a few days ago.


    "What can I say, I had some problems with the Marines and recognized a man as my captain, as I aim to be the strongest swordsman in the world!"


    "Sorry, Zoro-Baka, but I''m going to be the strongest swordsman in the world now!" Kuina announced with conviction beside.


    "Let''s decide that in the future then!" Zoro said, exposing a smile in the face of Kuina''s challenge; he didn''t underestimate her at all, even with her 11 years of dy.


    "Anyway, why don''t you tell your story and why you ended up in this sea?" Luffy finally spoke, but before they could answer, Yosaku fell to the ground again, sick.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 37 – Trip to Baratie 07.

    Chapter 37 �C Trip to Baratie 07.


    [Chapter Size: 3141Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    After Yosaku recovered, the group spent another night at sea, training and celebrating as they sailed. The bounty hunters ended up bonding with the group, especially due to their history with Zoro and theirical way of talking. It wasn''t hard for everyone to get acquainted with them.


    Even Nami, who had to hit them a few times, ended up getting along with everyone in the end. Strangely, they stayed with Chouchou longer than anyone else on board.


    The next day, after a training session, Usopp caught Luffy''s attention while on the mast with a spyss.


    "Captain, a Marine ship is approaching!" Usopp shouted.


    Turning his gaze in the indicated direction, Luffy spotted a ship simr in size to theirs, slowly approaching. The pirate captain couldn''t help but smile, realizing they were close to the restaurant since this Marine ship indicated it, and they hadn''t spent much time at sea. Also, they were a bit early for the meeting with the lieutenant, scheduled to take ce in front of the restaurant.


    It was a relief that Lami had left yesterday, before they encountered the Marine ship. Otherwise, they would have to abandon the n to collect bounties, as it would be doomed to fail once they discovered Lami''s connection to the crew.


    "Should we attack them?" Yamato came to Luffy''s side as the Marine ship approached, and Luffy waited with crossed arms.


    "No, let''s wait to get a better look at these guys. They think we''re Marines and probably want to mess with us. Let''s give them a surprise." Luffy said calmly.


    "Is that okay?" Usopp asked cautiously.


    "We''re not afraid of the Marines, Usopp, we''re just cautious while we can take some advantages, which is not the case right now." Luffy smiled. The only way to be cautious was while Lami still had a chance to extract some money from the naval organization; other than that, Luffy didn''t care much about them.


    "It''s not like I hold a grudge against them, but if theye to attack us... we''ll respond in kind!" Luffy said confidently as they waited for the other ship to approach faster since theirs was slower now. Zoro and Kuina didn''t care much and continued training without bothering about the iing ship.


    As the Marine ship advanced toward the Straw Hat crew, the scene on board was calm, despite different movements among the pirate crew.


    Zoro and Kuina, immersed in their training, remained focused, ignoring the arrival of the ship. Their movements were precise, a de dance that denoted skill and confidence.


    On the other hand, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Chouchou, Nami, Usopp, and the couple watched with growing curiosity, as this would be their first encounter with the Marines at sea.


    Johnny and Yosaku, fearful of being recognized as bounty hunters, chose the path of discretion, hiding in strategic locations to avoid being noticed.


    With a gentle creak, the Marine ship finally reached the side of the pirates'' vessel. A man with pink hair and a brass knuckle in his hand emerged on the deck, casting a challenging nce toward the crew. The anticipation reached its peak when several Marines positioned themselves behind him, looking at the other ship with arrogant eyes, with several more behind them.


    "I tried to contact you, but without sess..." He said calmly, paying no attention to the people in front of him. While exining the difficulty ofmunicating with the Straw Hats, the Marine lieutenant focused on his report, oblivious to the presence of the pirates. His efforts to establish contact were futile, as Luffy had previously eliminated any traces ofmunication with Den Den Mushi after leaving Shell Town.


    "...Can I know which division you belong to... Hm??"


    However, the lieutenant''s attention shifted abruptly when his eyes scanned the pirate crew. In a moment of surprise, his expression went from calm to aical shock upon realizing the stunning beauty of Shirahoshi and Yamato, two of the most beautiful women in the world. The exmation about their beauty escaped his lips before he could restrain it.


    "Wait a minute! WHAT BEAUTIFUL WOMEN!!!" He eximed, his almost theatrical reaction catching the attention of the Marines beside him, who were stunned by the sudden change of focus.


    Amid Luffy''s ruffian-like aura, the pirate mantle proudly disyed the Jolly Roger with the straw hat, a clear and irrefutable identity as pirates.


    "WAIT! YOU''RE NOT MARINES!" The Marines beside him were stunned when they paid attention to the rest of the group in front of them. Amid Luffy''s ruffian-like aura, the pirate mantle proudly disyed the Jolly Roger with the straw hat, a clear and irrefutable identity as pirates.


    "Hm?! OH, now that I notice, wasn''t it reported that we stole a Marine ship? Why is everyone surprised about it when we meet them?" Luffy asked casually, not caring about the others'' reactions.


    "Any problem here, dear?" Luffy had his thoughts interrupted by a sweet and curious voice that emerged behind the Marine man.


    It was a blonde woman in a red dress that elegantly embraced her curves, highlighting her stunning figure. Her beautiful face was adorned with golden hair that fell gracefully over her shoulders.


    The woman exuded a captivating presence, with curious eyes and a charming expression. Her red dress, in addition to enhancing her slender figure, gave her an irresistible elegance.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. I''m just going to deal with some thieves, and we''ll be on our way to our restaurant and the meeting I promised you." The man said passionately, diverting attention to the woman and looking at Luffy with predatory eyes, he eximed with fury.


    "WHO ARE YOU, AND HOW DO YOU HAVE A MARINE SHIP!?" The man shouted,pletely changing his demeanor from a passionate gentleman to a ruthless Marine upon realizing that Luffy and the others were on a stolen organization ship.


    "As I said, we stole it a few days ago. It was quite easy to take this ship, by the way..." Luffy mocked the man as if it were no big deal.


    "Lieutenant Fullbody! Here, I knew I recognized that straw hat somewhere!" Said a young Marine, who ran to the pink-haired man and handed him some papers.


    Seeing the papers for a moment, the man looked with hawk eyes at Luffy and began to read aloud.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, a pirate known as Straw Hat and captain of the Straw Hat crew, with a bounty of 10 million berries.


    Crimes: Attacked a Marine base 153, stationed in Shell City, taking the entire base hostage and cold-bloodedly killing itsmander, Morgan, in the process. In addition to being a murderer, he hospitalized many Marines and exploded a part of the base, causing terror in the hearts of all civilians in Shell City. Lastly, stole a Marine ship, location: unknown.


    Warning: If spotted, report to MarineFort headquarters immediately, avoid fighting if civilians are not in danger." The man read aloud with a mocking tone.


    Luffy was already surrounded by hisrades at this point; even Zoro and Kuina came to see with curiosity themotion. No one had seen these detailed pieces of information in the newspaper, as it only mentioned that Luffy attacked the base and killed itsmander.


    Moreover, Lami could have this information as a bounty hunter, but she hastily left the Marine base as soon as she handed over Buggy. Everyone in the crew was attentively listening to all his crimes, which made Luffy find it hrious.


    "Oh? Am I famous now, huh?" Luffy teased while crossing his arms.


    ''10 million isn''t a veryrge amount, even in this sea. I''m not at the top, but they still want people to notify the headquarters about my location before attacking? This means that Granny pulled some strings to protect me and ising here soon...'' Luffy reflected.


    "I still think 10 million is too little!" Yamatoined behind Luffy.


    "How can 10 million be little? It''s 10 million!" Kuina, Nami, and Usopp eximed because, for them, who lived in the East Blue their whole lives, 10 million is an unbelievable amount, and only ouws can have that on their heads.


    "10 million is nothing in the sea..." Luffy couldn''t help butment.


    While the Straw Hats were arguing, Fullbody picked up a second paper and began reading as he did with the first.


    "Roronoa Zoro, pirate swordsman belonging to the Straw Hat crew, with a bounty of 5 million berries.


    Crimes: Former bounty hunter, now a criminal after escaping from prison and justice, killing defenseless Marines during the escape."


    "Zoro, you''re a dangerous criminal!" Kuinained to her old friend.


    "Clearly, that''s a lie! I didn''t kill anyone in base 153. Even though I wanted to fight at the time, I ended up turning into a pack mule in the end!" Zoroined.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA. They painted you as a murderer there." Luffyughed at his swordsman.


    "You guys are wanted criminals by thew!" The man, who held the rank of lieutenant, spoke again without reading the papers, pointing to the group.


    "We are, so what? What do you intend to do about it?" Luffy taunted, still with crossed arms.


    "I, Lieutenant Fullbody, will arrest you here and now!" The man called Fullbody dered.


    "He''s narcissistic..." Usopp said with a grimace beside.


    "He just wants to impress that woman there." Luffy said calmly, pointing to the woman.


    "Shameless..." Namiined beside with a bored face.


    The woman was surprised by this, while Fullbody himself gritted his teeth because they were analyzing him andmenting as if he were some kind of exotic animal, embarrassing him in front of the beautiful woman he had invited for a date at their next destination.


    "SHUT UP, PIRATES! I''LL SINK YOU IMMEDIATELY!" He shouted angrily.


    Luffy looked at this and smiled, and his attention turned to the beautifuldy.


    "Hey, miss, can I know your name?" Luffy asked calmly, earning a surprised look from the woman, while hispanions raised their eyebrows at him, especially the women in the group.


    "Caryn Jutine..." She answered a little surprised by the question.


    "How about youe to my ship? Leave this Marine ande here. I guarantee you much more adventure than a Marine ship can provide..." Luffy shamelessly flirted with the woman. He knew he had a natural effect on the female sex, so he wouldn''t let this opportunity pass, especially to provoke the arrogant man from the Marine.


    "In whom are you hitting on and is invited to the ship as a prostitute?!" Yamato and Nami shouted, punching Luffy in the head from behind, but he didn''t even feel the touch due to his powerful body.


    "As if that would work... Do you think you''re some kind of desired ideal lover at sea or something, Luffy-Baka?" Kuina mocked with crossed arms and a vein appearing on her forehead.


    "I... Don''t... Know... Maybe if you invite me first for dinner..."


    Caryn Jutine looked at Luffy with an expression that conveyed surprise and enchantment. Her eyes, initially widened by the unexpected approach of the pirate captain, began to shine with a mix of disbelief and fascination. The blush on her cheeks became more pronounced, highlighting her shyness in the face of Luffy''s bold flirtation.


    As Luffy''s yful smile unfolded, an unmistakable warmth manifested in Caryn''s eyes. She seemed captivated by the pirate''s audacity, her lips forming a gentle smile as the initial tension gave way to an expression of curiosity and interest. The blonde woman, dressed in red, appeared unable to look away from Luffy, as if he had cast a charming spell on her.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "SHE''S REALLY FALLING FOR HIS FLIRT, HE''S REALLY SEDUCING HER!!" Both hisrades and the Marines all fell to the ground screaming, looking at the woman with incredulous eyes, as she clearly looked at Luffy with desire and shyness.


    Lieutenant Fullbody''s face was quickly transformed by fury when he saw his woman falling for Luffy''s tant flirt. His eyes, which previously showed passionate affection, now burned with intense rage and indignation.


    Fullbody''s furious expression stood out even more against his rigid posture and brass knuckles in hand, which now seemed ready to be employed not against the pirates but against the Straw Hat captain. His clenched lips indicated a mixture of frustration and displeasure as he found himself powerless in the face of Luffy''s apparent seduction of hispanion.


    While the rest of the crew, both pirates and Marines, watched in astonishment, Fullbody became the epicenter of a storm of emotions. The scene revealed not only jealousy but also defiance and an intense desire for retaliation against the pirate who dared to flirt with his woman.


    "Sink these criminals now!" Fullbody shouted at the height of his anger, unable to endure another humiliation. Seeing the woman who was supposed to go on a date with him opening up like this for a rookie pirate he just met couldn''t have made him more furious.


    The Marines, motivated by Fullbody''s fury and the need to defend the honor of the Marines, acted swiftly. With determination evident on their faces, they moved in a coordinated manner, bringing with them an imposing cannon.


    The gleam of metal shone in the sunlight, highlighting the magnitude of the weapon about to be used against Luffy. The Marines, lined up as if they were a single entity focused on a single goal, positioned the cannon with precision and firmness.


    While the eager fingers of the Marines closed around the ropes that would trigger the shot, a tense silence hung in the air. The onlookers, both pirates and Marines, watched with anticipation as the scene unfolded.


    Luffy, on the other hand, maintained his rxed posture, with crossed arms and a confident smile on his face. His gaze, however, didn''t express fear but rather a calm curiosity, as if he were eager for the action that would unfold.


    Seeing the Marines pointing a cannon directly at him, Luffy was undeterred.


    "Step back," Luffy announced, waiting for the shot toe his way, while the crew, moving as a synchronized team, created a safe distance from Luffy.


    The instant themand "FIRE!" echoed through the air, the cannon released its payload with an impressive boom, shooting the cannonball towards Luffy at a speed that defied human perception.


    BANG


    The deafening sound was followed by a distinctive pop when the ball wasunched, gaining speed towards the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates. The imminent impact created a palpable tension in the air.


    Pop


    However, to everyone''s surprise, including therades themselves, the scene took an unexpectedlyedic turn. Luffy, with his confident smile, reached out and intercepted the cannonball as if it were a casual gesture.


    The ball, moving swiftly, came to a sudden stop as if it had hit an invisible wall. Luffy held the metal sphere with ease, disying surprising control over the situation. The Straw Hat Captain''s casual gesture not only surprised his opponents but also elicited incredulousughter among his own crew, witnessing another extraordinary disy of Luffy''s power.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "WHAT!!!???" All the Marines couldn''t believe what they saw. Even Johnny and Yosaku fell to the ground in disbelief. Even after witnessing Luffy''s training with his crew, they didn''t think it was possible for a human to simply stop a cannonball with their bare hands.


    "Since you gave me this, maybe I should give it back with interest!" Luffy announced with a smile that even sent shivers down Fullbody''s spine. He realized he was facing someone he had underestimated.


    "What kind of monster are you!?" He shouted.


    Luffy didn''t answer. What he did was simple: he tossed the cannonball back at the Marine ship.


    The cannonball, initially thrown into the air by Luffy with surprising ease, ascended with remarkable force. Onlookers watched it rise, waiting for what would happen next.


    POP!


    In an instant, the atmosphere changed. The characteristic sound announced a dramatic transformation as the mass of the cannonball increased vertiginously, reaching colossal proportions. What was once amon metal sphere had now turned into a monstrous cannonball with a nine-meter diameter, its structure previously 30 centimeters, now 900 centimeters with 30 times more mass.


    The immense shadow cast by the cannonball covered the Marine ship, obscuring the sunlight. The visual impact left Marines and pirates bewildered, unable to fullyprehend the supernatural nature of the power Luffy possessed. The massive size of the resulting cannonball elicited exmations of disbelief and fear among those present, as everyone tried to understand what had just happened.


    "What... in... hell... is... this?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Ahhh, look at the size of that cannonball! Where did thate from?!"


    "We''re going to die!"


    The Marines screamed in desperation now. Luffy knew that it wasn''t enough to destroy the ship yet, even with 9 meters, but he had an idea of how to do that with anothermand of his Devil Fruit.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Gravity, apply 30 times!]


    The cannonball ammunition with 9 meters, which was starting to fall in the middle of the ship, suddenly gained speed, falling with force before anyone could react.


    *CRAAAAAAACK*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "OUR SHIP!"


    "WE''RE GOING TO DIE!"


    The ship didn''t stand a chance, with the Marines only able to scream as everything around them cracked and sank, crushed by this colossal dark ball.


    "Did you go too hard on them?" Nami asked beside, still stunned by the scene. Like many others, the couple and the bounty hunters looked withically wide eyes and mouths.


    "It won''t be fatal for them, but they''ll have to swim for a long time until they reach the restaurant..." Luffy smiled as all the wreckage of the Marine ship spread across the sea.


    "Hmmm... Excuse me..." A new voice was heard among the crew, while everyone was busy watching the ship being destroyed.


    When everyone turned, they saw the beautiful blonde woman in a corner of their ship.


    "How did she get in here?" Everyone murmured.


    "I wanted to know... Is your offer still valid?" She said timidly, scratching her hands and looking at Luffy.


    "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, SEDUCING ON MY TOKI?! I MEAN, MY LUFFY! TAKE THIS!" Yamato appeared beside, punching the poor woman, who flew like a rocket to the broken Marine ship.


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!" Everyone heard her screaming.


    "You didn''t have to go that hard, Yamato..." Luffymented a bit lost. He didn''t know Yamato could be so jealous.


    "Hm!" Yamato crossed her arms and huffed, turning her face, refusing to look at Luffy.


    Sighing, he could only sigh and continue the journey, leaving the Marines and the woman behind.


    "Come on, we have a restaurant to get toter today!" Luffy announced, using his power to speed up his ship like never before, leaving the broken ship behind.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 38 – Baratie 01.

    Chapter 38 �C Baratie 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2949Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...After resolving the situation with the Marine ship, the crew continued on their journey, sighting the restaurant on the horizon some timeter. As they approached, a sense of awe seized Luffy and his crew. The sea restaurant was a unique spectacle, and the sight of it enchanted everyone.


    The Baratie rose imposingly above the sea''s waters, a splendid floating restaurant that defied imagination. Built on various interconnected tforms, the venue featured a unique architecture that blended the functionality of a ship with the elegance of a luxury establishment. Graceful towers rose above the waves, adorned with banners swaying in harmony with the sea breeze.


    Connected by suspended bridges, the tforms offered a breathtaking view of the vast ocean. Stone lions guarded the entrance, giving a majestic aura to the Baratie. The external structure reflected the fusion of maritime themes and refined details, providing an imposing and intriguing look.


    As they approached the restaurant, the Straw Hat crew was amazed by the grandeur of the Baratie. The nautical details and the majestic structure left Luffy and hispanions in awe. The spacious tforms andrge windows promised panoramic views of the ocean, while the legendary cuisine piqued everyone''s curiosity.


    "Amazing! The sea outside Wano is so fascinating. Thank you, Luffy, for freeing me from that old tyrant!" Yamato expressed her gratitude to Luffy for freeing her from the shackles imposed by her father.


    "It''s truly extraordinary. Beyond the sky, there are so many peculiar and amazing things on the surface!" Shirahoshi, also someone previously confined, marveled at the diversity of the world beyond her prison.


    "This ce is quite luxurious!" Zoromented, directing his admiration to the restaurant itself.


    "I''ve never heard of this ce..." Kuina observed the restaurant with curiosity.


    "And to think that such a ce exists in this vast sea..." Usopp expressed his surprise, making the most of it even after a few days of leaving Syrup Vige.


    "This ce is highly renowned and certainly lives up to its reputation." Nami, with a knowledgeable tone, shared her observations about the location.


    "Sharky!"


    "Megalo said if there are some seaweeds, he misses eating some that were served at my father''s pce..." Shirahoshi said.


    "Doubtful, but we''ll see soon..." Luffy replied calmly.


    "Arf!"


    "Let''s go then, I know you''ll enjoy the food, Chouchou." Luffy responded to the crew''s watchdog''s expectation.


    "I heard that the ce has powerful waiters who can kick out any troublemaker looking for trouble." Johnny said.


    "Be careful, Brother Luffy!" Yosaku said next to his partner.


    "We''re not bullies..." Zoromented next to him, puffing.


    Kuina continued to steer the helm towards the location; the ce even had a support for sixrge boats to dock and seemed to be a busy day, as all the spaces were upied by tourist andmercial boats.


    So the ship didn''t anchor but stopped at a conveniently essible dock, and his crewid down a nk for them to descend beside the restaurant in the open sea.


    Leading the way, Luffy walked off the ship onto the beach straight to the restaurant with everyone on the Marine ship following him, but not before he made the ship shrink that besides needing to leave someone to take care of it, he didn''t want to attract too much attention.


    The people in the group who hadn''t witnessed his power and its possibilities were shocked when Luffy took the boat they were on until a moment ago and turned it into a miniature that fit in the palm of his hand with his ability.


    Climbing majestic stairs that seemed to lead to a gastronomic kingdom, Luffy opened the imposing doors of the Baratie. In doing so, he was met with a stunning scene: a huge hall capable of amodating at least 200 people, far beyond what he had imagined. It was a spectacr and grand vision, in stark contrast to his previous experiences in the original world of the work.


    The restaurant was bustling, with about 15 zealous waiters working hard to serve the diverse clientele. Crossing the door''s threshold, one by one, Luffy''s crew members entered the ce, capturing the attention of everyone present with their peculiar group of humans and animals.


    "What''s that?" eximed someone, observing the mini Megalo. Luffy had reduced its mass even further, to only 20 centimeters, a decrease of 100 times from its original size. He used his power to make Megalo less conspicuous, but still, the creature continued to intrigue those present.


    "Some kind of dog? Looks so strange, almost reminds me of a shark..." people murmured, still debating about Megalo next to Chouchou.


    "Who are these people?" they questioned, curious and bewildered at the Straw Hat crew''s triumphant entrance.


    "Pirates?! Look behind that man''s cloak; there''s a Jolly Roger with a straw hat!"


    "I know who they are! Saw it in the newspaper. Monkey D. Luffy, the man who killed a Marinemander and held an entire base stationed in Shell City hostage!"


    "The recently recognized pirate in East Blue with a bounty of 10 million!"


    "There''s also the former bounty hunter by his side! He has another bounty of 5 million!"


    "Hey, he''s clearly dangerous!"


    "I heard there''s a new bounty hunter, and she''s a powerful woman catching pirates above 10 million. Hope she takes down this scum too!" a man spoke, referring to Lami. Luffy raised an eyebrow hearing this, as they hadn''t seen the newspaper yet. He hoped to have one soon to check the news about Lami.


    "But the captain is so handsome!"


    "Never seen a man so beautiful..."


    "Hey, he''s a pirate; don''t start finding someone like that attractive!"


    "Look, you''re on a date with me, why are you falling for a scoundrel!"


    "Someone free this pirate, waiters!"


    "Doubt you can make her look at you; see the women surrounding him, they''re by far the most beautiful I''ve ever seen!"


    "Didn''t know women could be so beautiful! They''re goddesses on earth!"


    "Damn scum, how does he manage to have that kind of woman by his side."


    "They can even be more beautiful than the lovely waitress here!"


    "One has horns, and the other has a strange waist, but they''re more beautiful than I''ve ever seen!"


    While Luffy listened to the murmurs with his enhanced ears thanks to Ifrit, he didn''t care much about this kind of conversation. His attention was focused on the man approaching, ready to help the crew enjoy the ce.


    "How may I assist you?" said a waiter who approached the group. He exuded a bit of fear with the crew''s presence but disguised it very well. Like all the waiters, he appeared stern and fierce on the outside. They might not close the doors to ouws, but they acted that way with any pirate group that passed through those doors.


    "Well, a table for 13 would be a good start..." Luffy spoke mockingly. He could understand and expect them to act this way, but that didn''t stop him from responding in kind to this man.


    "I see you''re good with the pirate tongue,e with me. Are the animals included too?" the waiter said in the same tone, leading us to one of the empty tables.


    "And why wouldn''t they be?" Luffy retorted, earning a new stern look. The man ignored it and continued his work.


    "Why do you have to be like this?!" Nami asked angrily. She started to blend in more with the crew now and took on more of the personality that Luffy remembered from the original work, which made him quite happy with this Nami since heughed many times with her.


    "I''m just answering your questions, simple as that." Luffy shrugged.


    Getting a seat under the gaze of all the customers, with some looking indifferent and many dissatisfied with their presence, they took arge table by a window overlooking the sea.


    "Can you get a newspaper for our people?" Luffy calmly asked the waiter.


    "Sure..." He responded still stern.


    "Is that Marine guy okay?" Shirahoshi asked when she sat in her ce, hiding her tail. She moved strangely, with her body seeming out of ce due to the air bubble at her waist, but at least she wasn''t drawing attention as a mermaid.


    "Who knows... Maybe he''ll learn not to be so arrogant next time..." Luffy said calmly.


    While everyone picked up the menus on the table, the man who led them away stepped back to give them time to decide what to order and get the newspaper requested by Luffy.


    "So, Luffy, you said you had someone here to recruit, who is it?" Usopp suddenly asked curiously.


    "Haven''t seen them yet, but I hope they show up soon, whether it''s a he or she..." Luffy said, chin in hand, gazing thoughtfully at the ocean on the horizon.


    "Wait, you don''t even know if it''s a man or a woman?" Kuina asked, raising an eyebrow at that.


    "I really don''t know, but I''ll find out soon..." This statement left not only Kuina but also Nami, Zoro, and Usopp stunned.


    "Your newspaper..." The man said, handing over the newspaper quite rudely.


    "Will you be ordering anything?" He spoke again.


    Luffy, annoyed by this attitude, spoke up.


    "Not now, but Megalo and Chouchou, ce your orders."


    "Sharky!"


    "Au! Au!"


    "You heard, you can jot that down." Luffy smiled at the man.


    "You..." He gritted his teeth, being made a fool of by this man with the straw hat. He simply turned and walked away from the table, ignoring everyone.


    "Au?" Chouchou asked, confused by the waiter''s reaction.


    "Don''t worry; another waiter wille soon." Luffy tried to cheer up the sad dog.


    "Why do you have to act like this?" Kuina said while the others remained silent. Luffy seemed to want to annoy this waiter.


    "I acted like this because I''ll be ssified by these staff as an arrogant customer, so they must have this person serve us..." Luffy stated the obvious. Sanji would be called to attend to them since he must be the best waiter here, and it was necessary to deal with the more troublesome customers.


    "Now let''s check the newspaper..." Nami ignored this and picked up the paper on the table.


    "Some Grand Line information, like a meeting of the Shichibukai at the headquarters. Let''s see information in the Blues..." Nami said flipping through the pages.


    "West Blue, North Blue, here, East Blue..." Nami said looking at the information.


    "There''s information about Luffy, as we already saw at Kaya''s mansion. Ah, information about Lami!" Nami said and continued.


    "Recently, while East Blue loses Zoro, a woman has proimed herself the newest bounty hunter. Starting her fame, she captured Buggy, the clown, a pirate with a bounty of 15 million! Her power seems to be even better than that, so there seem to be significant changes in the weaker sea, as this bounty hunter promises to hunt down all the major pirates of the sea." Nami read.


    "They seem to be making a big deal about her..." Kuina said solemnly.


    "So, Lami is from your crew?!" Johnny asked amazed.


    "No need to be surprised..." Luffymented.


    Suddenly, Luffy heard footsteps approaching the table. He knew it wasn''t the previous waiter, and the steps were delicate enough to be a woman''s.


    "So, you''re not a man..." Luffy murmured as he turned to look at the woman who stopped in front of his table.


    She was called as usual when there''s a troublesome group; the waiters ask her to deal with them. As much as she draws attention for her beauty, she always manages to be deadly and beat up all the idiots.


    While she was resting and smoking a cigarette, Bob came to the kitchen a few minutester,ining that there was an arrogant pirate in the restaurant. Since she owed him a favor, she agreed toe to the table, surrounded by 13 beings, many of whom were strange, including animals...


    When she stopped in front of everyone, who had already turned to look at her, she noticed the gaze of the man who seemed to be the leader.


    "..."


    "..."


    Luffy looked at that woman with genuine surprise in his eyes.


    She was a tall, slender, elegant woman, with long pinkish short hair that falls in waves. Her eyes are blue and expressive,plementing her beautiful and refined face. She is usually seen wearing a tight restaurant outfit that highlights her figure; Luffy looked for her missing tattoos on her thighs in the next moment, but saw only smooth skin there.


    Her presence is marked by an aura of sophistication, and she is known for her calm and calcting behavior.


    "..."


    "..."


    His surprised look didn''t go unnoticed by the woman, and she returned a look wondering if he knew her.


    "Uh-huh!" Someone choked at the table, observing the silence that stretched between the waitress''s gaze and Luffy''s...


    His crew paid attention when Luffy said they would call the person he wanted to recruit, so they were curious if it was really this woman.


    "Do you... know me?" The woman spoke a bit hesitantly, after a moment of silence, as she seemed a bit nervous for the first time, disliking the hawk-eyed and surprised gaze of the man.


    The surprised expression in Luffy''s eyes didn''t go unnoticed by the woman, who began to wonder if he knew her past.


    "Does he know my past?!" That was her first question, apanied by a look full of apprehension.


    "N-no, yeah, I mean, No!" Luffy stammered in his response, an unusual reaction for the captain who normally expresses himself with confidence.


    The captain''s intriguing behavior caused everyone at the table to raise their eyebrows, surprised by this unprecedented reaction.


    "I think it''s okay... so, can I take your orders?" She tried to dissipate the tension, ncing at Luffy, who still stared at her intensely.


    Seeing that Luffy remained silent, the crew members began cing their orders from the menu, with Shirahoshi helping Megalo and Chouchou choose their meals.


    "And you, what can I do for you..." She spoke cautiously, feeling strange in front of this man. He was very attractive to her, but the gaze that studied her all the time made her ufortable, as if he knew all her secrets. It wasn''t the lustful look she was used to receiving from idiots.


    "Meat, lots of meat..." was his simple response, and she quickly noted it down to leave.


    Seeing her walk away, Luffy noticed that everyone was looking at him strangely, especially Yamato and Nami. However, realizing that the waitress was moving away, he moved quickly, like a bullet. In the next second, he stopped her in the middle of the restaurant, holding her hand. She felt the touch and suddenly turned around angrily, ready to kick whoever held her so rudely.


    Her body spun quickly, gaining momentum, and she kicked the person who held her. The noise caught everyone''s attention when the waitress was still in the air, with the pen stuck in the man''s head.


    Surprisingly, the man showed no signs of pain or difort from the impact of the kick. He simply looked embarrassed while his foot, with a high heel, still pressed gently against his cheek.


    *Boom*


    The noise echoed, capturing everyone''s attention in the restaurant. The waitress still hovered in the air with the pen stuck in the man''s head.


    Surprisingly, the man showed no signs of pain or difort from the impact of the kick. He simply looked embarrassed while his foot, still with a high heel, pressed gently against his cheek.


    "Hmm... Sorry about that, but I couldn''t help but ask when I saw you..." He spoke awkwardly, leaving the woman even more stunned when she finallynded on the ground. His arm didn''t disconnect from the man''s hand, and many waiters watched the scene angrily. They were friends with the woman and always protected her from men who tried something. However, she dealt with all the idiots alone, needing only a few kicks to knock out any smart aleck.


    This was the first time a man had approached her without her being able to react, leaving her intrigued. Especially because he took her kick as if it were a child''s y, showing surprising indifference.


    "What do you want...?" She asked cautiously, trying to pull her hand away.


    "I... I want you to join my crew!" He finally dered, creating a silence that spread throughout the ce. Employees, customers, and even Luffy''s acquaintances were stunned by the revtion.


    "Hm?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "WHATTTTTTTTTTTTT?!"


    The pink-haired woman with a snail-shaped eyebrow screamed in astonishment, echoing through the restaurant and increasing themotion among those present.


    -------------Author''s Notes-------------


    [* For me, women with supreme beauty in One Piece are, first of all, Young Big Mom, then Yamato, Hancock, and Shirahoshi, so they will always be on a level beyond any other. Of course, thenes Nico Robin, Nami, and Vivi. Despite all the women in this world, I''ve always liked Nico Robin the most.]


    [* Sometimes I will use the sense of smell to describe some situations because Luffy has a Mythical Zoan Devil Fruit, so it makes sense for him to use some benefits of the animal.]


    [* The fight with Mihawk won''t change much for Zoro, but how will Luffy and Yamato react to it, being the two strongest? Will Luffy stay quiet while the world''s greatest swordsman leaves, or will he fight with Yamato by his side using his Mythical Zoan?]


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 39 – Baratie 02.

    Chapter 39 �C Baratie 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2215Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "I... I want you to join my crew!" He finally said, creating total silence in the ce. Everyone, from the staff to Luffy''s acquaintances and customers, was stunned by the revtion.


    "Hm?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "WHAAAAAAAAAAAT?!!" The pink-haired woman with snail-like eyebrows shouted in astonishment, echoing the smallmotion throughout the restaurant.


    ''I can''t believe the person I''d encounter in this ce was neither Sanji nor a female version of him, but his own sister!'' Luffy smiled, looking at the pink-haired woman. He acted so weird because he was shocked and couldn''t let this woman go, so he went straight to the point.


    "What are you talking about, so suddenly!" The woman shouted with aical face at Luffy.


    ''She''s even moreical than in the anime, her story is different from the original, so I believe her personality is more like Sanji''s, since her story should be the same as his. Although she doesn''t seem like a pervert, that''s good.'' Luffy reflected as he analyzed the woman in front of him.


    "Hahaha, sorry for it being so sudden, but I''ve already decided. I want you on my crew, and I won''t change my mind!!" Luffy smiled confidently.


    "How do you ask such a thing?! No, you''re randomly stating it as if I don''t have a choice!" She shouted again, with aical face.


    "As I said, sorry for it being so sudden, but I''ve already decided; you''re joining my pirate crew!" Luffy spoke, while everyone was stunned by his words, as only Luffy and the waitress could be heard throughout the entire ce.


    "Don''t decide that for others!" She shouted back and continued with an angry tone, wanting to kick Luffy.


    "And no, I''m not joining your pirate crew!" She said firmly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve already decided! I already consider you part of the group!" Luffy crossed his arms with a confident smile. He really didn''t want to force anyone to join the group, but he was sure this woman would be like the original Sanji; he just had to insist enough to make her leave this restaurant, so he acted more like the original Luffy here.


    "NO!"


    "No matter what, I won''t ept your no!"


    "I refuse!"


    "I refuse to ept your refusal!"


    "WHAT KIND OF LOGIC IS THIS!?"


    "Prepare our food, for it will be yourst day working here. HAHAHAHA!" Luffy smiled andughed at the end good-naturedly. He finally found his cook, and a great beauty on top of that.


    "I already said, NO!" The woman had a vein on her forehead as she shouted. This time, she was irritated by this strong, tattooed man who never removed that arrogant and annoying smile. Without holding back, the woman spun her body once again, while her hand was still being held, she gave another kick to his head.


    *Boom!*


    The sound of the impact was heard throughout the restaurant, but it didn''t surprise anyone with any surprise, as themotion had already caught the attention of the entire ce while Luffy said he already considered this woman part of the crew.


    "OW! You have a powerful kick there! Great, I''ll take you." Luffy smiled, with the delicate leg stuck next to his face, unfazed.


    Contrary to what most expected, Luffy''s neck didn''t even move with the woman''s kick. He seemed totally oblivious to the fact that he had just received this blow, as his smile didn''t waver a millimeter.


    "What the hell are you!" The woman shouted amazed. Her kick was always powerful, no matter what she kicked, but now there was a monster in front of her who didn''t care about receiving her blows.


    "Me? I''m your captain, didn''t I mention?" Luffy joked, smiling at her.


    "I''m not a member of your crew, why do you insist on this?" She spoke dejectedly, tired of the strange man''s persistence.


    While the two conversed in the middle of the restaurant, the Straw Hat crew couldn''t be more stunned by the scene.


    "Luffy really is relentless..." Usoppmented at the table, observing the situation.


    "But this woman seems pretty hard to convince to join the crew..." Zoromented beside him.


    "Calm down, Yamato! You''re breaking the table!" Kuina shouted at an enraged Yamato, as she cracked the table with her grip, ring at Luffy.


    "I doubt he can convince this woman. Clearly, she doesn''t like how Luffy is approaching her." Namiined beside.


    "Ouch!"


    "SHARKY!"


    "Chouchou-sama said Luffy-sama should offer her some pedigree!" Shirahoshi innocently said, making everyone facepalm.


    "That''s dog food!" Nami responded, frustrated.


    "Brother Luffy is so cool!" Jhonny and Yosaku eximed in unison, admiring Luffy''s persistence in the situation.


    "Skorkydoso s?z issa naejot sagon ��br��tsos!" said the woman named Jundiny.


    "It''s true, my love, the love among the young ones is quite active. This young man already has so many women and is starting life, hohohoho!" Kyrti, the man, replied with augh, continuing their conversation. "He reminds me of my youth. I was so popr with women..." He said nostalgically.


    "Oh kessa? se gaomagon ao i��drosa emagon contacts l��da these ��brar? issi ao sure ��les? kesrio syt skori nyke rh��dan ao, ��l�� olvie shy!" She said simply.


    "Don''t talk like that. After I met you, I only had eyes for you and no one else!" He defended himself.


    "Who''s talking about lovers!" Yamato, Nami, and Kuina shouted at the same time, dissatisfied with how the man spoke about Luffy and other women.


    "Are all these women jealous?" Usopp cautiously asked beside.


    "And shy..." Zoro pointed to the mermaid at one end of the table.


    Shirahoshi had a deep blush on her face in her corner after these words, unable to lift her face as she fidgeted with her hair shyly.


    "I have to ask my father for permission before having Luffy-sama as my husband..." She said timidly.


    "Don''t say such things like that!" Nami shouted at her.


    Now, the scene with Luffy and the pink-haired woman in the middle of the restaurant...


    Luffy looked at her and spoke with an apologetic tone.


    "Sorry, that was uncouth of me. First of all, may I know your name?" Luffy spoke calmly now, releasing his hand, which had been stuck to the woman''s arm until then.


    The woman looked at him and spoke, crossing her arms, as Luffy released his hand.


    "It''s impolite to ask for a name without introducing yourself first." She said, raising an eyebrow.


    Luffy opened an even bigger smile and spoke so naturally that it seemed like he had repeated this phrase ten thousand times.


    "I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will rule the seas, and you?"


    "I am Reiju, just Reiju, nice to meet you. Wait, rule the seas? You seem strong, but that doesn''t seem possible." She said, looking at Luffy like a fool.


    "I might not do it if I didn''t have a cook since I''ll need to eat a lot while sailing and conquering stuff. But don''t worry, now I have you!" Luffy would try to mess with her at any possible opportunity now.


    "Huh? I already said no!" She insisted angrily.


    Luffy would try to provoke her even more, but a thunderous voice interrupted their conversation.


    "WHAT''S HAPPENING HERE!?" The voice roared from the kitchen entrance, and a man with a big hat and a peg leg appeared in both of their views.


    "Owner-San! A man is trying to steal Miss Reiju! Do something!" One of the waiters shouted quickly upon seeing the owner of the ce.


    "Hm? Is that true?" The man referred to as the owner, Zeff, looked at Luffy in front of Reiju and scratched his chin, thinking of something.


    "You can take this stinky brat if you want, I''ll give you a discount. No, I''ll even pay for your lunch..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone, whether waiter, customers, the crew, or even Luffy and Reiju, all fell to the floor stunned by this.


    "HOW CAN YOU SPEAK LIKE THAT, OLD MAN!" Reiju shouted angrily.


    "Sir, he can''t take Miss Reiju!"


    "Stop this, my lord!"


    "SHUT YOUR MOUTHS AND GET BACK TO WORK!" Zeff roared at them to shut up.


    "AND YOU, REIJU, YOU STINKY BRAT, IF YOU WANT TO LEAVE WITH THIS MAN, FINISH YOUR WORKDAY FIRST!" He said and went back towards the kitchen without waiting for her response.


    "WHO SAID I''M LEAVING!" Reiju was furious with Zeff''s suggestion.


    Luffy, finding the situation amusing,ughed without any embarrassment in front of his future cook: "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Reiju, now more irritated, retorted as she crossed her arms: "And you! Don''t find this funny!"


    Luffy, stillughing, teased: "I just wanted a cook, didn''t expect such an entertaining show!"


    A stunned waiter, muttering to himself: "These pirates are crazier than usual today..."


    Zeff from the kitchen shouted back, "AND YOU, PIRATE, IF YOU MAKE MORE MESS, YOU''LL HAVE TO CLEAN EVERYTHING UP AFTERWARD!"


    Luffy, with a mischievous smile, replied, "Alright, old man, I''ll behave... for now!"


    Customers in the restaurant, observing the chaos, exchanged surprised nces.


    "Well, Luffy, nice meeting you, but I''m taking your table''s order to the kitchen, and I''m not joining your pirate crew. Goodbye!" Reiju said, not giving Luffy a chance to react, and quickly walked away.


    With nothing else to do but watch the waitress''s back, Luffy returned to hispanions, who stared at him like hawks, especially the women.


    "What the hell was that?" Nami shouted at him as soon as he sat at the table.


    "Hahaha, I was recruiting our cook!" Luffy said, smiling, and noticed some odd behaviors.


    "Hey, why is Shirahoshi acting like that?" Luffy asked curiously.


    The mermaid in question was all red, unable to look at him, as she ced both hands on each cheek and turned her face as if she were thinking of something embarrassing, making a rather cute expression, in Luffy''s opinion.


    "Nothing you need to know!" Kuina said angrily.


    "Is that how you invite someone?" Jhonny and his partner, Yosaku, asked Luffy as if they were talking to their idol.


    "OF COURSE THAT''S NOT HOW YOU DO IT!" Usopp shouted, giving two punches to the men.


    "Anyway, she''ll being to the ship soon; I have no doubt about that!" The captain said with a smile on his face.


    "She didn''t seem to want that..." Zoro said calmly.


    "Don''t worry, before they even realize it, she''ll already be sailing with us." Luffy insisted confidently.


    It didn''t take long for the food to arrive at the table, brought by other waiters who looked grumpy at Luffy, trying to snatch the beauty of the restaurant from them until recently.


    "Hmmm! This is really good!" Shirahoshi eximed, trying new vors.


    "Ouch!"


    "Indeed, it''s great food."


    "Why do you only eat raw salmon?" Kuina shouted at Yamato.


    "Because it''s my favorite food!" She said confidently.


    ''Favorite food? Or did she read that in Oden''s diary?'' Luffy thought as he watched Kaido''s daughter devour all those fish.


    While they ate, making quite a noise for almost an hour, an unexpected event urred.


    *BOOM!*


    The restaurant door swung open, and Fullbody appeared soaked and injured through the doors.


    His gaze swept everyone in the restaurant, but his expression intensified when he looked at a certain table in a corner.


    "You!!" He shouted upon seeing the group that destroyed his ship.


    "He came here again?" Usopp said.


    Hearing this, Fullbody could only clench his fists even harder.


    "I''ll destroy you, I swear, as soon as I get in touch with my superiors! Hm? OUCH!!"


    While making a threat filled with hatred towards the crew, a shadow appeared behind him, giving no time to react, and the marine was kicked aside, falling unconscious.


    This startled almost everyone in the restaurant, well, almost everyone.


    The shadow revealed itself as it began to enter the ce, showing to be an injured pirate.


    "Him? Wait, I forgot he was inside Fullbody''s ship. Hahahaha!" Luffy remembered Gin from canonical events and couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "HAHAHAHA! I FORGOT ABOUT THIS GUY, BUT I CAN''T HELP BUT LAUGH, NOT WHEN I REMEMBER THROWING THAT CANNONBALL WHEN HE WAS INSIDE THE SHIP, IMAGINE HIM BEING CRUSHED BY A CRANE BALL WITH INCREASED GRAVITY PRESSURE. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffy began tough at the man''s misfortune.


    The man didn''t seem to appreciate the mockery while being the target ofughter, looking at this man whoughed at him with hatred. However, he couldn''t do much, as he was all battered and weak after days without proper food.


    As if he couldn''t feel more hatred, even without knowing what really happened, he was in his cell, trying to conserve his strength. Suddenly, the ceiling began to crack, frightening him immensely. When the ceiling finally gave way, he saw a giant, dark ball with several hundred kilos falling on him! He narrowly escaped not only being hit by a bullet falling from the ceiling but almost drowned inside his cell. His luck was that the impact broke the bars that held him, allowing him to swim back to the surface, where the marines had to bring him to the restaurant without handcuffs.


    ------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 40 – Baratie 03.

    Chapter 40 �C Baratie 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2106Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "He''s Gin, from the Don Krieg pirates!" A customer shouted in amazement, echoing the surprise throughout the establishment.


    "The most powerful pirate group in East Blue?" Another voice spoke with evident fear, creating a wave of apprehension among those present.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffy, who was stillughing at Gin''s situation,pletely ignored themon customers'' despair around him, receiving strange looks from everyone.


    "Hey, this guy is crazy!"


    "He may be a 10-million pirate, but he''s messing with one of Don Krieg''s main members."


    "He''s asking for death!"


    "HAHAHAHAH. I couldn''t help but find this man''s situation funny." Luffy said to hispanions, indifferent to thementsing from other parts.


    "You seem to be in a good mood..." Zoro couldn''t help butment on the side, watching the confusion unfold.


    "Stopughing like that; you''re attracting too much attention!" Nami yelled at Luffy.


    "If Don Krieg hunts us down, won''t we be in trouble?" Usopp asked a bit cautiously, voicing his concerns.


    Gin, not liking any of this, ignored it for now and walked to an empty table, sitting down and waiting for service. Silence fell over the ce once again, at least for the customers, while Luffy squeezed thestughs out of his throat.


    A waiter with a funny expression approached the solitary Gin, a waiter Luffy had not seen before. When he reached the man from Don Krieg, the waiter seemed like a terrible actor, disying a forced smile and scratching his hands while saying, "Dear customer, how may I assist you?" The clearly weak performance was quite funny in Luffy''s opinion.


    "Food, just food, and a lot of it!" Gin said desperately.


    "Sure, but may I ask beforehand if you have money to pay?" The waiter said, closing his eyes with his smile more forced than usual.


    "Will a bullet do?" Gin simply spoke, pointing a gun at the waiter''s head.


    "So, you don''t have a penny, do you?" The man asked, maintaining that strange smile.


    *CRACK!*


    Before Gin could react, the waiter sped his hands and connected the pirate to the ground. Gin didn''t even realize when he was hit, lying there like a kicked dog.


    "OWWW!" The crowd found this surprising.


    "PATTY, YOU BROKE A CHAIR, I''M DEDUCTING IT FROM YOUR SALARY!" Zeff shouted from the kitchen entrance,ing out as soon as he heard anothermotion.


    "That strength!" Kuina found it surprising.


    "If you don''t pay, you''re not a customer!" Patty said, crossing his arms in front of the man on the ground with a fierce expression, much different from what he had until then. Gin was stunned, his stomach growling at this moment, showing how weak he was to react.


    "That''s right, waiter!"


    "You got him there!"


    While customers and waiters celebrated, Luffy noticed Reiju once again, next to the owner, simply turning around to the kitchen when Patty grabbed Gin and dragged him through the restaurant.


    The waiter Patty simply threw Gin out of the boat.


    "That was harsh..." Nami murmured.


    "Is this pirate really dangerous, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked, showing her concern for the unusual event.


    "No, just an ant in this sea, all pirates are weak here..." Luffy simply spoke, his voice echoing through the rxed atmosphere of the restaurant. His eyes observed the movement around, while his mind seemed to wander in thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Luffy couldn''t help but notice Reiju once again leaving the kitchen, bncing a te full of food toward the restaurant''s door. ''So, you behave like Sanji in the end?'' Luffy thought, making a connection between the mysterious cook and the former crew member.


    While everyone returned to enjoying the delicious food, he saw the waitress and cook return to the kitchen with the empty te. Without worrying about it, Luffy redirected his attention to hispanions, ignoring the momentarymotion.


    "And what do we do now? I''m so full!" Yamato spoke, patting her slightly swollen belly directly.


    "Can''t you behave like a woman at least?" Nami yelled, expressing her frustration with Yamato''s carefree attitude.


    "What do you mean? I''m a man!" She said clearly, provoking strange looks from everyone around.


    "Then why are you jealous of Luffy?" Kuina asked in amazement.


    "Hm? Because he''s my woman!" Yamato said confidently, revealing her momentary drunkenness.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Wow, I regret approaching her like this...this is getting confusing and out of control...'' Luffy eximed internally, while everyone around pped their foreheads, perplexed by Yamato''s unexpected deration.


    "Forget about her; she''s always like this. During our adventures, she''ll understand she''s a beautiful and delicatedy..." Luffy broke the silence, prompting a pout from Yamato.


    But before Yamato could respond, Luffy changed the subject.


    "Anyway, let''s stay here for now. Interesting things are about to happen soon!" Luffy said with a mysterious smile.


    "Interesting things?" Zoro asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ho? Hahahaha, it''s going to be quite interesting, especially for you and Kuina!" Luffy said, maintaining the same enigmatic smile.


    "Hm?" Kuina found it curious but didn''t inquire further, trusting Luffy''s words.


    Luffy and his crew spent the next two hours in the restaurant, enjoying good food and drink. The atmosphere was lively and noisy, withughter and conversations filling the air. While the crew ordered more drinks and had fun, the restaurant returned to a rxed atmosphere.


    During this time, Luffy noticed that his cook, Reiju, didn''t appear in the area anymore. She seemed to have withdrawn to the kitchen or some other unknown ce. Luffy didn''t pay much attention to it, as he was busy having fun with hispanions.


    Fullbody, on the other hand, managed to arrange a ride for himself, the severely injured woman, and his subordinates using amercial ship that would take them to a nearby naval base. The transition to the ride went without major incidents, and soon, the group was on their way to their next destination.


    Back in the restaurant, Luffy and his crew formed a lively and noisy group at the table. Customers and some waiters seemed to dislike themotion, but no one dared to disturb the group, knowing that all orders had been duly paid.


    The table remained a stronghold ofughter and conversation, standing out amid the rest of the restaurant. As time passed, Luffy observed the surroundings, eagerly anticipating the next twists and surprises that awaited him.


    It''s a pity, in Luffy''s opinion, that Reiju didn''t appear at the table again; otherwise, he would have teased her a bit more.


    As predicted by the captain, after some time, a colossal shadow projected over the restaurant, obscuring the lighting through the windows. Before anyone could react, the entrance door burst open with a bang. Surprise was stered on everyone''s faces as Gin entered, carrying a visibly injured and exhausted Don Krieg. Don Krieg''s armor was visibly worn and damaged, indicating a long journey or possible recent confrontations. Its original metallic sheen was obscured by scratches and stains, revealing signs of previous battles. Wood fragments and traces of smoke adorned the surface of the armor, suggesting that its wearer had faced considerable challenges.


    Don Krieg''s physical state also corresponded to the condition of his armor. His countenance showed marks of exhaustion, with drops of sweat and dust mixed. The expression on his face indicated not only physical fatigue but also a certain dose of despair and need.


    While Gin carried him into the restaurant, Don Krieg''s clothes were torn and disheveled, revealing wounds and bruises on his flesh. His clothes, which in previous times possessed a pirate grandeur, were now devoid of their former splendor, disying signs of a difficult and challenging journey.


    The immediate reaction of someone echoed through the environment: "WHAT! IT''S DON KRIEG!!!"


    Everyone''s attention turned outside, where they were met with an impressive sight. Beside the restaurant stood an imposing pirate ship, truly a battleship thatmanded respect solely through its imposing presence.


    "Look out the window! There''s a pirate battleship next to the restaurant!" another voice eximed, further increasing the general perplexity in the face of the magnitude of the pirate vessel.


    "They''re the Don Krieg pirates! Run!"


    Everyone crowded around the window to see the enormous pirate boat, whose size overshadowed all other boats in the dock.


    "PLEASE! HELP US!" Gin shouted next to his captain, desperate, before anyone else could react.


    "OF COURSE NOT!" Patty shouted, crossing his arms as if Gin were a fool.


    "Please...help me... I promise... to leave... right after...." Don Krieg seemed so pitiful and weak; his words came out in a pitiable whisper.


    "HAHAHAHHAHA. So, this is the strongest pirate in East Blue? How pathetic!" Patty mocked again, looking at the man in front of him, whose appearance didn''t match at all with the wanted poster or news in the newspapers.


    "Please..." He continued to speak weakly, oblivious to the mockery around him.


    "PLEASE, HELP. HE''S GOING TO DIE OF HUNGER, HE HASN''T EATEN IN DAYS!" Gin shouted as people turned their faces, trying to ignore him.


    ''What hypocrisy...'' Luffy thought, considering that this same pirate, starving to death, must have taken thousands of lives, people who were in a morementable state than him. Now, he acts like a desperate dog begging for help?


    Luffy didn''t have to wait long for Reiju, the beautiful waitress, toe out of the kitchen with a te of food while smoking a cigarette, not caring about everyone around.


    She brought the te in front of the pirate, patiently waiting for him to start eating, under the stunned gaze of everyone.


    "Why are you doing this, Reiju?" Patty shouted at his colleague.


    "We shouldn''t let anyone go hungry..." She replied calmly, while the pirate, Don Krieg, wasted no time and devoured the te in front of him, not caring about anything else.


    Everyonemented on how this was a bad idea, while the beautiful woman patiently waited for the pirate to finish his meal.


    As soon as he put thest spoonful of the te into his mouth, before Reiju could react, Don Krieg stood up and punched the woman who fed him, leaving everyone stunned.


    Luffy watched the woman fall backward. He didn''t help her because he wanted to see her abilities, but she seemed to be on the same level as Sanji.


    Gin, seeing this, demanded to know the reason for the attack on Reiju, the only person who took the initiative to feed them, resulting in a strong blow to his arm from the captain himself.


    The man didn''t seem to care about his subordinate''s questioning. He red fiercely at everyone present, making his demands.


    "I want all the food you have! For all my men over there!" He pointed to the ship.


    This left everyone startled, and a crowd of customers began to run to escape on their ships in the docks.


    "They''re bad people! Shouldn''t we run too?" Princess Shirahoshi couldn''t help but cry in fear.


    "Hm? Why? The salmon is so good!" Yamato said, stuffing a fish into her mouth without paying attention to themotion.


    "How can you be oblivious to what''s happening around you!" Usopp grimaced as he shouted at Yamato.


    "Hahaha. Don''t worry, we have a new guesting by sea, and I really want to see that!" Luffy spoke excitedly, eager to meet Mihawk for the first time.


    "TAKE THIS!" Patty came out with some kind of bazooka, something Luffy didn''t imagine seeing in this world, and shot Krieg point-nk.


    *BOOOM!* The explosion raised smoke as it subsided, but Don Krieg seemed unfazed by the attack.


    "WHAT!" Everyone expressed fear at this moment, seeing that things were getting very bad for them.


    "DO AS I SAY, GIVE ME ALL THE FOOD TO FEED MY CREW, OTHERWISE, I WILL DESTROY THIS RESTAURANT!" He eximed like a madman and continued announcing his ns.


    "I INTEND TO RETURN TO THE GRAND LINE AND PROVE THAT I AM THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE WORLD!" He dered.


    Reiju got up calmly, a bloodline on her forehead, but she didn''t seem bothered by the injury.


    Luffy wondered what she would do, and when she headed to the kitchen with the displeasure of her men, shouting at her for feeding their enemy, a hand caught her and stopped her from continuing to walk.


    "Hey, why is my cook going to waste food on a dead man?" Luffy casually asked, ignoring the imminent danger.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 41 – Baratie 04.

    Chapter 41 �C Baratie 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2146 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Somewhere on the sea, East Blue.


    "Hey, why is my cook wasting food on a dead man?" Luffy casually inquired as he appeared at his side, unnoticed by anyone, without anyone having time to react.


    -------------------------------------


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A heavy silence hung in the atmosphere, echoing like a verdict after the spoken words.


    The most dumbfounded person was Don Krieg, wondering if he had heard correctly.


    "Hm? What did you say?" The pirate in question squinted at Luffy.


    "You didn''t hear?" Luffy mocked before continuing.


    "I said there''s no reason to waste food on a dead man. Am I not right?" Luffy calmly looked at the pirate, his wordsden with disdain.


    "Are you insane?" Reiju couldn''t help but speak, finding the man''s behavior quite reckless. Uttering such words only served to escte the already tense situation.


    "Hm? Do you know who I am? Who are you to speak like this to the strongest man in the world?" Krieg spoke angrily, as if his reputation meant little to this unknown figure with a straw hat on his back.


    Unfazed by the tension in the air, Luffy, with a mocking smile, responded:


    "His name is Monkey D. Luffy, a rookie pirate with a bounty of 10 million Berries..." Gin, still on the ground after being punched by his own captain, intervened, providing information that could further stir the tense atmosphere.


    "10 million? Hahaha, he must be quite ruthless then!" Krieg replied, showing a disdainful smile.


    "Hm?" Luffy was intrigued by the pirate''s reaction.


    "I have a proposal that can save your life after those bold words. If you join me in the Grand Line under mymand, I''ll forgive you for everything you said and let you live." Krieg offered, with a greedy smile, hoping to attract a new recruit to his crew.


    "Let me live? Are you kidding me?" Luffy looked at the pirate as if he were staring at a fool d in armor.


    "Let me tell you something, Don Krieg. Do you think you have qualifications to subjugate me? You can''t even fight in the Grand Line, just a failure who ran away after being kicked... The strongest man in the world? You have ambitions you''ll never achieve..." Luffy said calmly as he began to walk towards the man at a slow pace, a challenging smile on his face.


    Don Krieg, still recovering from the shock of hearing Luffy''s mockery, responded with a mix of anger and disbelief:


    "You, you damn rookie, think you can belittle the great Don Krieg? I have a fleet! Men! Weapons! Nothing can surpass my power!"


    Luffy, maintaining his serene expression, retorted:


    "A fleet, men, and weapons, is that all you think you need to be the strongest? The Grand Line is not so forgiving, my dear. Here, real strength means more than a number of followers or an arsenal. It means facing challenges that make others tremble. Are you ready for that, Don Krieg?"


    Enraged, Krieg tried to maintain a confident pose:


    "You''re just an insolent kid with a bounty of 10 million! I''ll show you what happens when you dare to challenge the great Don Krieg!"


    Luffy, now just a few steps away, responded with an ironic smile:


    "Show me, then. I''m looking forward to seeing if there''s any real substance behind all these empty threats."


    "YOU! I''VE MADE UP MY MIND, I''LL KILL YOU HERE AND NOW!" Don Krieg roared, fueled by fury. Luffy''sments about his failure in the Grand Line hit him like a direct blow to his already wounded pride. Hepletely ignored the recruitment idea, focusing only on annihting the challenger.


    No longer caring about any possibility of recruitment, Luffy continued his approach, triggering an impulsive reaction from Don Krieg, who threw a powerful punch towards the man in the straw hat.


    "Dodge that!" Reiju, closer to the scene, expressed disapproval urgently.


    BOOM


    Luffy showed no interest in evading, absorbing the impact directly, without retreating an inch. Silence settled for a moment, interrupted by Luffy''s calm and mocking voice.


    "Is that all? The strength of the strongest man in the world? What a joke..." His words hung in the air, echoing the apparent inadequacy of Krieg''s attack.


    "WHAT?" Krieg instinctively stepped back a few meters, surprised by Luffy''s seemingly unyielding resistance to the blow. The proud self-proimed "strongest man in the world" now found himself perplexed in the face of the rookie pirate''s audacity and confidence.


    "Even facing my blows without showing any reaction, this punch wasn''t a joke. He didn''t even move an inch..." Reiju eximed, impressed and incredulous at what she had just witnessed.


    "This man doesn''t seem to be joking..." Zeff was stunned by Luffy''s apparent impassiveness in the face of the received blow. Even in his days as a pirate, few could afford to resist such a ruthless strike as if it were nothing, and most of them would beposed of monsters from the Grand Line, not by a seemingly random man who had emerged out of nowhere in this unknown sea.


    "Let me show you what you didn''t learn in the Grand Line..." Luffy smiled and said calmly,pletely ignoring the bewilderment around him.


    *SHIII*


    With a cutting sound of wind, simr to the use of Soru, Luffy tilted his heels and appeared in front of Krieg. The pirate, realizing the proximity of danger, quickly raised a cape with iron spikes to protect himself.


    Luffy, however, didn''t stop,unching another punch towards his opponent. Krieg, who had initially sported a confident smile, watched in surprise as Luffy''s fist pierced through his spikes, effortlessly destroying them as it advanced through his defense.


    *BOOM*


    The punch went through the spikes and hit Krieg''s armor, cracking and denting it easily with Luffy''s impressive strength and speed. The pirate captain was thrown, stunned and yelling, towards the opposite wall.


    *COLLISION*


    The wall near the door exploded as Don Krieg flew like a projectile in that direction.


    "DON KRIEG!" Gin shouted rmed on the ground, witnessing his captain, whom he considered invincible, being thrown so easily.


    "That was fast..." Yamatomented at the table, as they, the only present customers, watched the scene as if it were a spectacle. They knew Luffy''s style and anticipated his action.


    "Luffy is truly a monster..." Usopp couldn''t help but express his admiration.


    "Is that the bad guy? But Luffy-Sama defeated him so easily..." Shirahoshi tried to understand theplexity of the situation.


    "Why am I surprised..." Kuina murmured, observing a scene that, sinceing back to life, had repeated itself many times.


    "He didn''t even break a sweat..." Namimented, lost in her own thoughts.


    "Brother Luffy is so amazing!" Jhonny and Yosaku eximed in unison.


    "HAHAHAHAHA. Interesting!" Zeffughed as he looked at Luffy''s back.


    "I''ll charge you for the damages to the restaurant, heard?" Zeff warned Luffy, not forgetting to emphasize his concern for the establishment.


    "..." Reiju, in turn, couldn''t articte anyments in the face of what she had witnessed.


    "Do you... do you think you can defeat me?" Krieg''s voice emerged from the wreckage of the destroyed wall, and he appeared again in front of Luffy.


    *Boom*


    Everything in the broken ce rose as Krieg reappeared. His forehead was bleeding, and one hand supported the spot where he had taken the blow. The armor was sunk into his chest, and the expression of pain was evident. Krieg looked at Luffy with hatred, gritting his teeth tightly.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Krieg dered, while Luffy just stared at him indifferently, waiting for the next act of this unlikely spectacle.


    "Okay, I heard you. But can you wait a bit? There''s an event about to happen right now..." Luffy said calmly, diverting his attention from Krieg and turning to the pirate ship visible through the entrance of the ce.


    "You! YOU DARE IGNORE ME! I WILL KILL EVERYONE HERE!" A furious Don Krieg roared, raising his hands and preparing to release poisonous gas into the restaurant through a pipe in his armor.


    Luffy, however,pletely ignored the threat. His attention was still focused outside the restaurant, and he continued, saying, "ZORO, KUINA, LOOK AT THE SHIP. YOU''RE ABOUT TO SEE THE GREATEST SWORDSMAN IN THE WORLD IN ACTION, DRACULA MIHAWK!" He shouted to hispanions at the table.


    "WHAT?!" Both Zoro and Kuina were surprised by the revtion and immediately turned their gaze to the ship, trying to identify who Luffy was mentioning.


    "What?!" Don Krieg also couldn''t help but exim, recognizing the name with anger and fear, his worst nightmare since entering the Grand Line, had he followed him to this sea?


    "The strongest swordsman in the world?" It was the general amazement, both from Krieg''spanions and the restaurant patrons. It wasn''t something you saw every day, and even Zeff was astonished; everyone turned to observe Don Krieg''s battleship.


    The expectation in the air was palpable, and it didn''t take long for the action to begin.


    *CUT!*


    Suddenly, lines appeared in the air, moving with agility and precision across the pirate ship. A second passed, and under the astonished gaze of everyone, the lines opened, cutting through the ship as if it were butter, tracing impressive straight lines.


    *BOOM*


    "WHAT?!" A collective exmation escaped from everyone present, surprised by the incredible demonstration of skill and mastery. The almost instantaneous destruction of the pirate ship left asting impression, spreading shock and admiration throughout the area.


    Don Krieg couldn''t help but express his astonishment in front of Luffy, realizing that the man who had destroyed his fleet days ago was also present.


    "He really followed me here?!" He murmured again, fearing the presence of Mihawk.


    "Anyway, you''re no longer needed, so die." Luffy, seeing the spectacle before him, turned his attention back to Krieg, aware that he was no longer useful there.


    "Hm?!"


    Luffy took a coin from his pocket and flicked it towards Don Krieg.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Speed, apply 30 times!]


    *SHII*


    The coin flew towards the pirate before he could react, piercing through his head and making him fall backward immediately. No one noticed when he died, as attention was focused on the small raft with green sails. A lone man was in the middle of it, with a massive sword on his back, one of the Twelve Supreme, the ck de known as Yoru.


    "CAPTAIN!!!" Luffy heard Zoro suddenly.


    "Hm?" Luffy diverted his attention from Don Krieg''s lifeless body and turned to Zoro.


    "Let me challenge this man. I want to prove that I''m the strongest swordsman in the world!" He said with determination.


    "You..." Kuina expressed surprise at his side. She also wanted to challenge Mihawk, but she knew she was 11 years behind and recognized that Zoro was stronger than her currently.


    Luffy watched the scene and let out a deep sigh.


    "You can challenge him, and even if I say you''re not ready now, I know you would defy my orders anyway. The only thing I''ll ask is... just don''t die..." Luffy expressed calmly, understanding Zoro''s ambitions and aware that the swordsman could find death there.


    Without wasting time, Zoro hurriedly stood up from the table and headed determinedly towards the restaurant''s entrance.


    Mihawk, navigating among the wreckage of ships towards the restaurant, paid no attention to the countless low-level pirates in despair around him, clinging to the few parts of the battleship that were still intact.


    "Hm?" Mihawk, who had been watching Don Krieg the whole time, was surprised when the pirate was killed by a small object flying towards his head amidst the chaos.


    He immediately captured some familiar element.


    "That hat..." He immediately recognized Shanks'' hat being worn by the man who had just eliminated his target.


    "DRACULA MIHAWK!"


    Suddenly, he heard his name being shouted with determination, diverting his attention from Luffy. He looked to the side, Zoro emerged from the restaurant with determination and shouted, Mihawk saw where a green-haired man on the restaurant''s deck was staring at him as if he had found a treasure. The determined expression on Zoro''s face revealed his intention to face the legendary Dracule Mihawk, the greatest swordsman in the world.


    "A child...?" Mihawk murmured, surprised.


    "DRACULA MIHAWK! I''M HERE TO FACE YOU!" Eximed Zoro, jumping from the restaurant to the wreckage and running towards Mihawk.


    Mihawk observed in silence.


    "I''M HERE TO FACE YOU!" Shouted Zoro again, continuing his charge.


    "Your title of the strongest swordsman in the world will soon belong to me!" He dered with determination, disying a confident smile.


    "What a naive child..." Commented Mihawk, seeing before him a fool full of determination.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 42 – Baratie 05.

    Chapter 42 �C Baratie 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2106 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "I''M HERE TO FACE YOU!" He said and continued. "Your title of the world''s strongest swordsman will belong to me soon!" He spoke with determination and a confident smile.


    "What a naive child..." Mihawk couldn''t help butment, seeing a fool in front of him.


    ---


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Mihawk paid meticulous attention to Zoro, his sharp eyes registering every movement of the swordsman who had just issued a challenge. A cold and unperturbed expression adorned the face of the legendary Dracule Mihawk as he analyzed the green-haired youth before him. The eyes of the world''s greatest swordsman seemed to prate Zoro''s skills and determination, evaluating him in a silence that echoed with the intensity of the imminent battle.


    Faced with this prating gaze, Zoro couldn''t contain his anger. "DON''T UNDERESTIMATE ME!" he shouted in response to Mihawk''s words, his emotions boiling in the face of the renowned swordsman''s arrogance.


    "Underestimate? I am merely observing a cub entering the forest wanting to be at the top of the mountain, without understanding the truths of the sea... To me, he is just a naive child," retorted Mihawk calmly, finding it peculiar how someone so inexperienced in this sea could be so audacious and, at the same time, so blind.


    Determined to prove his worth, Zoro responded angrily, "I... I will show you that you''re wrong!" The words came loaded with determination, echoing on the restaurant''s deck alongside the murmurs of those witnessing the intensity of the impending sh.


    "Zoro..." Kuina murmured, observing the scene alongside the other crew members.


    As the realization dawned on everyone around, they finally noticed Don Krieg''s death as they directed their attention to Mihawk. They emerged from the initial state of shock to realize that the fearsome pirate had silently fallen, a victim of a fatal blow to the head that had gone unnoticed.


    "But... what happened?" a waiter murmured, his wide-eyed gaze reflecting shock.


    "Is he really dead?" questioned another, unable to believe the scene before his eyes.


    "Don Krieg!" Ginmented as he ran to the lifeless body on the floor.


    Usopp, standing next to Luffy, observed the reactions of the people around and couldn''t help butment, "Looks like the fight wasn''t as bnced as we imagined." Luffy didn''t respond; his attention was on Zoro at that moment.


    While astonishment took hold of the environment, some began to exchange nces, trying toprehend how such a feared man could be defeated so suddenly and discreetly. The ensuing silence was punctuated only by the subtle murmur of the crowd processing the scene before them.


    Kuina left the table and went towards Luffy, concerned about Zoro. She broke the silence by questioning Luffy, whose gaze remained fixed on the restaurant''s deck, where everyone began to gather to witness the unfolding sword duel after processing that Don Krieg was dead. "He''s not ready for this fight, is he?" she asked.


    Luffy, equally focused, replied calmly, "No, he will lose and be humiliated, maybe even killed..."


    Luffy''s words rmed Nami, who went to them, and she hurriedly suggested, "Hey, hey, shouldn''t we stop him then?" Concern in Nami''s voice was evident in the face of the dark prospect looming in the imminent duel.


    "We can''t, even if I tried to put some reason into Zoro, he has his own determinations and dreams, even if it''s foolish to die in his first attempt to pursue this dream... He is determined to die here, chasing his ambitions..." Luffymented, and everyone could only remain silent, turning their attention to the duel, or if they could call it a duel, in the next few minutes.


    Zoro stood on the wreckage of the ship, his slender figure denoting an aura of determination and fury. Meanwhile, Mihawk observed him with a serene expression, almost as if he were contemting a mere ten-year-old boy,pletely unaware of the challenge he had thrown.


    "COME AND FIGHT!" Zoro shouted, anger reflected in his eyes.


    "Well, then, let''s see what you''re capable of, pup..." Mihawk mocked, gracefully leaping from his raft to the area where Zoro was positioned.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Zoro retorted, his fury amplified when Mihawk drew a small knife from his neck, indicating that he would face Zoro only with that modest instrument.


    "You must be joking...?" Kuina responded, perplexed, next to Luffy on the deck.


    Luffy couldn''t help but mock her, "You''ve only stayed in the East Blue your whole life. It''s time to see how we are antspared to the great powers of this world..." His attention was fixed on the imminent fight, his eyes analyzing every movement.


    Returning to the scene of the fight, Zoro ced his main sword between his teeth while raising the other two in each hand.


    "Don''t me me if you get hurt!" Zoro said, mocking as he advanced toward Mihawk, who awaited the attack with unshakable calm.


    What unfolded next shocked most of the spectators present at Baratie, including Krieg''s defeated pirates. Zoro, having a clear view of the scene, was even more astonished than anyone else.


    His three-sword strike was halted by the knife in Mihawk''s hand as soon as it touched the modest weapon. Zoro could hardly believe what he was seeing, but his disbelief did not prevent him from persisting in the battle. A dizzying exchange of high-speed blows unfolded, with Zoro attempting to hit his target unsessfully. Mihawk, on the other hand, toyed with the former bounty hunter, sporting a mocking smile on his face.


    Surprisingly, Mihawk didn''t need to take a single step to dodge Zoro''s attacks. With only one arm holding that small knife, he skillfully parried each blow, leaving the audience bewildered and humiliated as they witnessed Zoro being so clearly outmatched. Baratie fell silent in the face of the disy of disparity between the two swordsmen.


    "He doesn''t even stand a chance..." Yamato said calmly, surprised by Mihawk''s skill. She continued, expressing her thoughts in the face of the gradual revtion.


    "And to think there are others so powerful in the sea..." Her voice reflected disbelief.


    This revtion wasn''t a surprise to Luffy, considering Yamato''s isted life context in a closed country where her own father blocked information about the outside world. She wasn''t aware of many sea monsters that could rival Kaido.


    "Is he really that strong?" Nami asked, seeking to understand the extent of Mihawk''s power.


    "I''m not sure of the extent of his power, but I wouldn''t doubt that he could cut Syrup Vige Ind in half with a single strike." Luffy said, shocking everyone with this impressive revtion.


    "WHAT??!!!" Usopp was the first to shout, expressing his amazement.


    "Is our difference really that vast?" Kuina couldn''t help but tremble at the possibility of such a wide power gap. The realization of the discrepancy between Zoro and Mihawk was disturbing for everyone present at Baratie.


    "Are there people at that level of power?!" Nami eximed in fear as well.


    "He''s just one of the tips; there are many people in that category who are ssified as the true monsters, and it''s this group of beings that dominates the sea. Kuina, your dream is to surpass him, even knowing what kind of monster he is now, will you give up on your dream?" Luffy asked, crossing his arms, his gaze fixed on Kuina, wanting to see her determination after imagining Mihawk''s power.


    "I... I will surpass him, no matter how many years I have to train or how many scars will be drawn on my body!" She said, showing a determined look after a moment of hesitation.


    "Great, I would like to see your progress to the top of this world then. I''m sure Mihawk expects that too because it must be lonely always being at the top. Besides, usually, you stagnate when there are no rivals topare your skills to..." Luffy said, thinking that after Shanks lost his arm, he must have regressed quite a bit in his fencing, and that must have frustrated Mihawk since the world''s greatest swordsman seemed to consider him a rival.


    Turning his attention back to the fight, Zoro was finally acknowledged by Mihawk at this moment. After a few blows and exchanged words, which showed a smile as he took Yoru from his back to face the young swordsman for the first time with recognition.


    A blow followed as the two crossed swords, breaking all of Zoro''s ordinary swords a secondter. Recognizing his defeat, Zoro opened his arms to Mihawk and said the same words as in the anime.


    "It''s a shame for a swordsman to have a cut on his back!" He said without removing the smile from his face. Admiring this, Mihawk struck Zoro head-on a momentter.


    "ZORO!"


    "THIS!"


    "ZORO-SAMA!"


    Luffy''spanions eximed with this, but Luffy looked at Yamato and said.


    "What does your Haki say? Was it a life-threatening injury?" He asked.


    "No, it was superficial, although it will leave a beautiful scar..." Yamato said.


    "Well, Jhonny, let''s get Zoro and take him out of there. Yamato, youe with me. Let''s see what the difference is between us and the true monsters of this world..." Luffy announced, jumping from the deck toward the space where Mihawk was with Zoro fallen. He grabbed a dazed Jhonny as he advanced.


    *Crack*


    Mihawk didn''t need to look to identify who had approached, keeping his gaze fixed on Zoro lying down.


    "Jhonny, take Zoro and take care of that wound," he instructed, and Jhonny promptly lifted Zoro''s body, quickly retreating from the scene like a rocket. He didn''t want to stand in front of the world''s greatest swordsman, especially after everything he had heard and seen.


    "You are...?" Mihawk finally diverted his gaze to the neer, assessing Luffy. ''He must be eyeing the hat on my back, but it doesn''t matter...'' Luffy thought, responding confidently and without hesitation in the face of this imposing monster.


    "I am Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will dominate the seas..." Luffy dered calmly.


    "A bold statement, especiallying from a child of the weakest sea..." Mihawkmented calmly.


    "Oh? My swordsman fought you. Let me see the strength of the one who stands among the top of this world..." Luffy stared at Mihawk without hesitation.


    Watching this, Mihawk couldn''t help but have a peculiar gleam in his eyes. "It seems that this journey to this sea is quite enjoyable. I didn''t think I would encounter such peculiar children..." He said, but Luffy ignored thement.


    "Anyway, you don''t mind fighting against two at the same time, do you?" Luffy calmly questioned, receiving silence as Mihawk''s response, who didn''t need to say a word.


    *BOOM!*


    An explosion on the wood, in the middle of the sea, echoed next to Luffy, and Yamato arrived ready to fight, her Kanabo resting on her shoulder.


    "Hmm... Interesting. So, show me your determinations, children. Let''s see if you are fit to dominate the seas in the uing era..." Mihawk dered, assuming abat position with Yoru raised.


    He acknowledged that he couldn''t underestimate the two in front of him. What surprised him more was the presence of the white-haired, horned woman. She was too powerful to be in this sea or even in the first part of the Grand Line. The same thought applied to the boy Shanks constantly praised. Here, he proved to be much more formidable than Mihawk initially imagined, considering that the boy should be only 17 years old but now looked like an incredibly powerful man, far from being underestimated, even as a rookie.


    Luffy took his saber from the holster on his waist, which looked like a scimitar for the first time since he bought it at the system store; he didn''t know anything about fencing until now, but he could learn a little from this fight.


    Aware of her opponent''s immense strength, Yamato assumed a serious posture. Mihawk might not be as ruthless as Kaido, but she recognized that she couldn''t underestimate the swordsman. Although she couldn''t predict the oue of a deathmatch between them, she knew that Mihawk was capable of cutting her club in two, making him a formidable opponent.


    "Let''s start..." Luffy announced, an amethyst glow enveloping his body, while Yamato radiated a white aura. The tension in the air indicated that the battle was about to begin.


    ------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * I don''t know the extent of Mihawk''s power; what I saw was him cutting a frozen tsunami and a meteor, but I wouldn''t doubt that he could cut a small ind too.


    * I didn''t delve into Zoro''s thoughts in this fight, mainly because everyone should know what happens with him in the fight, and it would be a waste of time since the fanfic intends to bring a new point to the story with other aspects. I repeated everything that happened in the original work; it doesn''t make much sense.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 43 – Baratie 06.

    Chapter 43 �C Baratie 06.


    [Chapter Size: 2119Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Somewhere in the sea, East Blue."


    Luffy drew his saber from the holster on his waist, which looked like a scimitar for the first time since he bought it at the system store. He didn''t know anything about fencing until now, but he could learn a little from this fight. Yamato, knowing that her opponent was very powerful, took it seriously as well. Mihawk might not be as tough as Kaido, but she couldn''t see who would win in a deathmatch. Still, she knew that this man could really cut through that club, so he wasn''t an easy opponent.


    "Let''s start..." Luffy announced, enveloping his body in an amethyst aura, while Yamato had a white aura.


    ------------------------------


    Regarding the silence that enveloped the area, only a strong wind echoed as a man and a woman radiated vibrant colors, facing the iconic swordsman before them. He kept his sword raised, patiently awaiting the unique disy that would unfold before his eyes, aware that it was a rare spectacle, even for him.


    Luffy, wearing only dark pants and a boot, proudly disyed his pirate cloak with the Jolly Roger as his body was enveloped in intense purple mes. The mes, amidst an amethyst aura, gave him a wild elegance, highlighting his scarlet eyes that glowed with determination for the battle.


    [Since Yamato wasn''t entirely clear in the description, I made an interpretation. If adjustments are needed, please let me know.]


    Beside him, Yamato also radiated intensely. A frigid aura, tinged with white,pletely enveloped her. These two auras turned the atmosphere into chaos, creating winds that swept through the entire environment. The scene left all spectators stunned, while Krieg''s pirates closest to them fled in terror, even though they were hungry and weakened.


    "What is this?!" Usopp eximed in the group watching from the restaurant, his eyes widened at the spectacle of amethyst mes and icy aura.


    "Hey, where does thise from?! How can they shine like this?" Reiju also asked, stunned, trying to understand the origin of that impressive power.


    "They are Devil Fruit users..." Zeff answered for her, but his surprise was no less as his eyes remained fixed on the imminent battle about to unfold.


    "Fruits that give people powers just by eating them, like in legends?!" Patty eximed beside him, perplexed by the revtion.


    "Yes, although I don''t know what kind of Devil Fruits they have, this exins a lot about the man''s strength, who even killed Krieg while no one was looking." Zeff said, his eyes still glued to the imminent fight.


    "Do you know which fruits they ate, Kuina-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked, curious about the origin of Luffy and Yamato''s extraordinary powers.


    "I don''t know... it has always been a mystery to all of us. We only know that Luffy can create powerful mes, and Yamato can freeze even the sea..." Kuina replied. Despite being one of Luffy''s closest associates, he never fully revealed his potential, limiting himself to fighting with Yamato and using some powers, nothingpared to the spectacle unfolding before them.


    "Yamato told me once they each ate a kind of Mythical Zoan, although I don''t know what that means. It must be worth a lot of money!" Namimented, causing a surprised expression on Zeff at the unusual revtion.


    "Mythical Zoan? Are you really serious?!" He eximed, looking quite frightened, drawing the attention of the other spectators.


    "What''s the big deal, old man? Does that mean something?" Reiju asked, finding his reaction strange.


    "Listen, stinky brat, there are three types of Devil Fruits: Paramecia, Logia, and Zoan." He began to exin, gaining even more attention from everyone, even though they continued to focus on the auras covering Luffy, Yamato, and the sound of the wind blowing around. And he continued to speak.


    "Pay attention. Paramecia grants strange powers, ranging from creating an invisible barrier to slowing down a target with lightning. Each fruit imposes a power limit, but that doesn''t mean you can''t be powerful, even if the ability initially seems weak. It all depends on the user and their imagination as they develop the fruit''s ability."


    "The Logias are considered invincible, as they transform the user into an element. Not only does the user acquire the power of that element, but their body also bes elemental, making them immune to physical damage," he said, gaining astonishment from his audience.


    "But, as much as the body is elemental, there are many countermeasures to fight them. Now, about the Zoans, there is the Zoan fruit category, which transforms the user into an animal... but it can vary into three more categories in this ssification. Let me exin: there are themon ones, which transform into any existing animal; right after these, the Ancient Zoans, which have the ability to transform into even more powerful animals, usually ancient and extinct or nearly extinct species in this world. They grant much more power to the user than themon ones. However, there is a third category of Zoans that makes you transform into a legend: the Mythical Zoans!"


    "Does that mean they are that powerful?" Reiju couldn''t help but let her cigarette fall from her mouth at this moment.


    "If we take the power level ssifications of Devil Fruits, I would put it in this order: Common Zoans, Paramecias, Ancient Zoans, Logias, and the most powerful and rare of all, naturally, the Mythical Zoans. They are so rare that I heard you can count on your fingers how many users of them exist and that we know of, as far as the world has shown..." Zeff said, looking closely at Luffy and Yamato.


    "Now, here, in this sea, in front of my restaurant, after retiring as a pirate, two Mythical Zoans appeared in a single crew... I''m sure that would shock the world if it appeared in a newspaper the next day..." He said, gaining the astonished look of all listeners. He wasn''t the only one with this thought.


    Meanwhile, Mihawk was attentively observing his opponents. His sharp eyes analyzed every detail of Luffy and Yamato''s extraordinary transformations, while his words echoed in the atmospheric chaos.


    "Two Mythical Zoans, I never expected that, even in the New World. What are the chances of witnessing something like this? It''s like asking to put Sengoku to fight Kaido... or a war between Whitebeard''s crew and the Beast Pirates. Something that would only happen in an event that would shake the world..." Mihawk said, narrowing his eyes, his impassive expression contrasting with the turmoil around him.


    "Now I''m seeing newly arrived pirates with such power under the same g... first that fascinating swordsman, Roronoa Zoro, who, despite being weak, has spirit and could be a challenge in the future if he doesn''t die. Now I''m seeing these two users with powers that only those at the top of the world possess." Mihawk muttered fascinated, letting his emotion show. In a moment of pure admiration, he couldn''t contain the shout that escaped his lips.


    "MY NAME IS DRACULA MIHAWK, TELL ME YOUR NAMES!" He shouted to his opponents, as a recognition as he did with Zoro until a moment ago.


    "My name is Monkey D. Luffy." Luffy said calmly, but his voice was heard thanks to his powers altering the sound.


    "YAMATO!" Shouted the woman shrouded in the white aura.


    The auras persisted for a few more precious seconds, announcing the start of the metamorphoses that would unfold in the bodies of Luffy and Yamato.


    Luffy''s transformation was something magnificent to witness. His skin gained a purple hue, muscles slightly expanded, and peculiar scales emerged, forming a unique armor. These scales adorned his hands and waist, giving him an imposing appearance. On his head, two horns appeared, curving backward, while amethyst mes danced around his figure. Surprisingly, this time, no wings or an extension of his hair emerged, but the metamorphosis was so impressive that it left his adversary before him with eyes wide open, absorbing every detail of this extraordinary transformation.


    The woman, surrounded by an icy aura, underwent an equally surprising metamorphosis. Her skin turned into white fur, simting ayer of freshly fallen snow. Pointed ears emerged while horns grew, taking on longer tips on her forehead. She acquired the form of a humanoid wolf, recing her feet with animalistic paws. Her hair grew even more, and a white, icy line drew a half-circle on her back.


    Both auras, with their contrasting elements of amethyst fire and ice, created a magnificent vortex, highlighting the grandeur of the transformations urring in their beings. The spectacle was hypnotic, capturing the attention of all spectators as they witnessed this demonstration of extraordinary power.


    "Incredible, two Mythical Zoans! This is truly surprising, especially for neers in such a weak sea..." Mihawk pronounced these words even more excitedly; he really never expected this. He still wondered when he could see something like this in the New World, but ended up witnessing it in a simple amusement of hunting a weak pirate to this sea.


    The auras suddenly disappeared, revealing the two transformed individuals, who in everyone''s opinion were no longer human, which also left them quite frightened.


    [Image of Luffy here]


    [Image of Yamato here]


    A resplendentyer, emanating elemental power, covered various parts of their bodies, plunging the area into a silence charged with tension.


    "Is that... is that Luffy-Sama?!" eximed Shirahoshi, her eyes widening in pure disbelief.


    "My God, can they transform into this? Are these the most powerful Devil Fruits?" Usopp asked, surprise stamped on his face, unable to contain the question bubbling in his mind.


    The silence was abruptly interrupted by the distinctive sound of an "Ouch!" uttered by some spectator, expressing their own perplexity at the unexpected transformation. The murmur of surprise and astonished whispers swept through the environment, creating an atmosphere of amazement and anticipation as everyone processed what they had just witnessed, while spectators tried to understand Luffy and Yamato''s stunning transformations.


    "Is this... is it real?" Nami asked, her eyes showing perplexity.


    "I knew they were powerful, but this is something else!" Kuina eximed, her eyes sparkling with a mix of respect and fascination.


    "I didn''t expect this even in my wildest dreams..." Usoppmented, still processing what his eyes witnessed.


    Reiju, who was closer to the front line, couldn''t hide her surprise. "These powers... are almost unbelievable."


    As the reactions unfolded, Mihawk, the silent observer, finally spoke: "Impressive... these youngsters have more than just strength. They have the potential to change the tides of this era."


    Yamato, in her humanoid wolf form, let out a soft growl, demonstrating her readiness for the approaching battle. The wind, nowden with the energy of the two Mythical Zoans, echoed through the surroundings, intensifying the already charged atmosphere.


    "Old man, you don''t seem to be joking. I feel my instincts screaming not to get closer to them more than to that swordsman!" Reiju eximed beside him.


    "Don''t be fooled, brat. They are powerful, no doubt, but unlike the wild aura they emit, Mihawk is much more controlled, so you have the impression that the two are stronger. But don''t forget they are in front of the world''s strongest swordsman... Even that kid who stole you knows he can''t win this fight. He said it himself before starting his transformation..." Zeff said calmly.


    "Who said he stole me?!" Reiju shouted angrily as Zeff still insisted on something she didn''t agree with.


    "They are going to start!" Kuina shouted, and all eyes turned back to the fight, which was about to begin.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * I had Patty treat Devil Fruit users as legends, something that I personally find hard to swallow since Devil Fruits should bemon knowledge in this world. Who doesn''t think about gaining powers by eating a horrible fruit? Besides, newspapers are always notifying about powerful users with their fruits! But since in the anime it is treated like this in the first episodes, I''ll put some people who believe that Devil Fruits are just legends in East Blue.


    * Zeff''s exnation may not be so urate about Devil Fruits, but I wanted the character to gain personality with his own thoughts, not a copy and paste from some wiki.


    * The chapter didn''t move forward, I know, but I had to report how people would react to the transformations of phase 2, something that would yield many expressions and questions. But I''ll try to publish another one today.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 44 – Baratie 07.

    Chapter 44 �C Baratie 07.


    [Chapter Size: 3206Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Old man, you don''t seem to be joking, I feel my instincts screaming not to get closer to them more than that swordsman!" Reiju eximed by the side.


    "Don''t be fooled, brat, they are powerful, no doubt about it, but unlike the wild aura they emit, Mihawk is much more controlled, that''s why you have the impression that the two of them are stronger. But don''t forget they are in front of the world''s strongest swordsman... Even that kid who stole you knows he can''t win this fight, he himself said that before starting his transformation..." Zeff said calmly.


    "Who said he stole me!?" Reiju shouted angrily as Zeff still insisted on something she didn''t agree with.


    "They''re going to start!" Kuina shouted, and all eyes turned back to the fight, which was about to begin.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    Luffy felt a profound metamorphosis sweep through his existence. His senses, sharpened in an unusual way, perceived the world around him in an intensified manner. Each beat of his heart seemed to resonate like a distant boom, and the air had a sharper texture. It was as if he had acquired a more intimate connection with the environment around him.


    Although he couldn''t witness his own transformation, the perception of the change was imprinted in every fiber of his being. The astonished expressions on the faces of the spectators indicated that something extraordinary was happening. His body seemed to pulsate with an unknown energy, making him feel several times stronger than he had ever imagined.


    The heartbeats, now amplified in his perception, kept pace with the rhythm of his new form. The feeling of power emanated from the mes like waves of heat, and Luffy felt intimately connected to this fiery force that enveloped him. Phase two of his transformation had not only altered his appearance; it had amplified his sensations and instincts, preparing him for the imminent challenge.


    This sensory intensification created a visceral symphony in his mind, fueling his passion for violent battle. Every muscle, every fiber of his being was charged with formidable energy, and he yearned for the opportunity to test this new power against the opponent before him, it was Ifrit''s own influence over him. mes began to dance violently on parts of his body.


    "Come on, Yamato," Luffy uttered in a calm tone, yet his voice carried a gravity and wisdom that transcended his age.


    Without hesitation, he took the first step, and as if disappearing in the blink of an eye, materialized in front of Mihawk. His figure raised the sword, ready to strike the first blow. After avoiding the transformation, his first decision was to boost his speed, an eleration that defiedprehension. Moving as if he had mastered the art of teleportation, he increased his speed by 30 times, recognizing that this ability would be crucial to face a swordsman of Mihawk''s caliber. The air trembled as his swift movements cut through the space between him and the feared swordsman.


    Swinging his sword with an almost careless simplicity, Luffy seemed to rely purely on his strength, without the slightest concern for posture or technique. The gesture carried a tone of mockery in the sharp eyes of Mihawk, as the young man in front of him gave the impression of wielding a sword for the first time in his life.


    *Metallic noise*


    Feeling his sword effortlessly repelled by Yoru, Luffy showed no surprise, even with the impressive speed he maintained at the moment.


    "You''re fast... so fast that it even startles me a bit, and I can''t quite grasp how you did that. However, you''re still just a child inexperienced in the sea," Mihawk said indifferently. The swords remained entwined for a brief moment, but in an almost imperceptible movement, Mihawk disarmed Luffy, separating the swords and exploiting an opening in the young pirate''s guard.


    However, Mihawk, who was ready to attack Luffy, had to step back as a shadow appeared above them, revealing a fierce white furball holding a Kanabo over its head, causing the greatest swordsman to retreat before the weapon hit him.


    *BOOM*


    Yamato''s weapon hit empty space, exploding into the wood just below.


    Jumping a few meters away to another wreckage of the floating ship, Luffy and Yamato saw Mihawk gripping his sword, as he seemed to be underestimating both of them until now, but the fight appeared to be more challenging than he imagined with just these movements.


    *BOOM!*


    The ground shattered beneath the feet of the two Straw Hat crew members, propelled by the force of their feet toward Mihawk. While Luffy explored his enhanced speed, Yamato relied on Observation Haki and her supernatural body, both rushing towards the adversary. They skillfully leaped between the wreckage at sea, preparing for the next attack.


    *Armament Haki*


    Yamato wrapped her hand with the Kanabo as she advanced, darkening it with the manifestation of her Haki.


    *Metallic noise*


    *Metallic noise*


    *BOOM*


    *Metallic noise*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *Metallic noise*


    *Metallic noise*


    The battle turned the space within a radius of 50 meters into chaos immediately. While the restaurant remained at a safe distance, the pirates who had not yet fled entered into despair, running frantically in search of an escape route.


    "Run! We''re in the middle of the battle!"


    "Stop, please!"


    "Where''s Captain Krieg, where is he?"


    "Captain, help us!"


    *Metallic noise*


    *Metallic noise*


    *BOOM*


    *Metallic noise*


    *BOOM*


    *Metallic noise*


    In the heat of the battle, Luffy and Yamato demonstrated remarkable resistance against Mihawk''s intensity. Whenever Mihawk advanced against one of them, the other entered the collision to provide support, blending their distinct elements with the attacks to force the swordsman to step back a few meters. This pattern persisted, giving Luffy the opportunity to absorb more about the art of swordsmanship while trying to adapt to Mihawk''s style.


    "What kind of confrontation are we witnessing?!" As the battle unfolded before Reiju''s eyes, they were shocked. The scene was a chaotic storm of swift shadows, apanied by supersonic metallic roars. Explosions of mes and ice tore through the air, creating a scene of destruction that lifted water and debris from Krieg''s ship. The environment was charged with an intensity that made everyone present tremble at the magnitude of the fight.


    With each collision, the shadows moved in a fric dance, almost as if space itself were distorting with the speed of thebatants. Reiju struggled to visually keep up with the rapid movements and explosions of contrasting elements. Amidst the chaos, she could barely discern who was attacking or defending, as the elements blended in a symphony of destruction.


    The restaurant, at a safe distance, served as an impotent witness to the unleashed fury. The few remaining pirates on-site were desperate, trying to distance themselves from thebat zone, aware that they were witnessing a battle of epic proportions.


    *Metallic noise*


    *BOOM*


    *Metallic noise*


    *BOOM*


    "This battle is on apletely different level than the one Zoro faced," Kuinamented. Her astonishment was evident, as she had never imagined that humans could engage in such an impressivebat.


    ''Luffy wasn''t exaggerating when he said we''re like frogs in a well...'' she thought, trying to assimte the shock of witnessing powerful opponents facing off.


    "This surpasses all the fights I''ve ever witnessed in this sea..." Zeff, with widened eyes, couldn''t contain his amazement. Even in his days in the Grand Line, he had not witnessed something so grand.


    "Will they be okay?" Nami asked, her expression a mix of surprise and concern. For her, who carried traumas from the past, such as the confrontation with Arlong, seeing a fight of this caliber was a shock, but she knew that the fish-man would be helpless in the face of such a battle.


    "I hope so..." Zeff replied, observing the intensity of the confrontation with a mix of fascination and concern.


    "I don''t want to get near that for anything!" Usopp shouted, asking the restaurant ship to move further away.


    As the intense battle unfolded, Luffy assessed the situation.


    "Darn, he seems to be holding back, but his expression remains indifferent, as if he''s just testing us..." Luffy thought to himself as he advanced toward his opponent. His sword began to crack; unlike Yoru or Kanabo, his weapon was far from high quality, and without the ability to use Haki to strengthen it, the de started to wear out quickly, even though the fight had only started two minutes ago.


    Luffy attempted a sword duel but quickly realized he was easily overpowered by the skilled swordsman. At that moment, Yamato intervened to save him from an imminent counterattack by Mihawk.


    Despite knowing that his speed surpassed Yamato''s at that moment, Luffy felt frustrated to realize that she could react more quickly. The captain found himself protected by his vice-captain, a situation that left him both grateful and somewhat embarrassed. After Yamato pushed Mihawk away once again, Luffy began to step quickly on the wreckage at sea. Each step he took caused the broken structures to crack beneath his feet. Jumping from one location to another, he tried to circle Mihawk, seeking an opening while keeping a keen eye on his opponent.


    ''This is only highlighting the fact that we are still children, as he himself said...'' Luffy thought, feeling the frustration in the face of the disparity in abilities. Even during the previous confrontation between Yamato and Mihawk, he couldn''t identify an opening, but now, the swordsman seemed more determined not to give ground.


    Observing Mihawk waiting for him while keeping Yamato at bay, Luffy decided to attack directly. Raising his saber, he tried to mimic how Mihawk wielded the sword, adjusting his muscr posture in hopes of creating an opening in the skilled swordsman''s defense.


    *Metallic noise*


    His weapon was easily parried.


    "You''re learning in this fight, that''s good, but not good enough..." Mihawk said calmly.


    *Crack*


    Minimal cracks grew upon impact, causing Luffy to narrow his eyes, and Mihawk gave a small smile.


    "Your weapon is also quite be..."


    "..."


    "AHHHHH!" A shout was heard, and Yamato in her mythical zoan form leaped high above us.


    "Divine Swiftness: White Serpent!" Yamato shouted, channeling energy into her weapon as an intense light projected toward Mihawk, cing itself between him and Luffy.


    Mihawk''s hawk eyes quickly calcted the situation, realizing there was no room to dodge. With precise movements, he pushed Luffy away and raised his sword to meet the attack. In an agile motion, he delivered a powerful kick to the mythical zoan''s body,unching it like a rocket that exploded against the wreckage of the old ship, about 40 meters away.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    As Luffy collided with the spot where he was thrown, Mihawk focused his attention on the light emanating from Yamato''s weapon. Tightening his sword, it began to radiate a green energy.


    "Sword Style: Kokuto Issen!" proimed Mihawk, covering his sword with an intense green light. With a swift movement, he cut through the air, and the emerald energy expanded from the sword toward Yamato''s attack.


    *SHIIIII*


    *SHIIIII*


    The sound of the air being cut echoed as the two energies, initially separated by 20 meters, collided amidst the sea, forming a diagonal angle due to Yamato''s aerial position during theunch of her attack.


    "Take cover!" Zeff shouted to everyone, even though it was something his eyes wouldn''t normally react to, he still had his sea experience and knew when something terrible was about to happen.


    "Run inside the restaurant!" Reiju shouted to the others shortly after, sensing danger along with a few others.


    In the midst of the attack trying to reach each other, everyone fled inside the venue, even Shirahoshi flew, surprising some who noticed it.


    "Bring Zoro inside!" Kuina shouted, as Johnny was still with the unconscious Zoro beside him, grabbing his friend''s body carelessly, he ran with the others to seek shelter.


    The energies collided in an explosive spectacle, triggering a thunderous reaction that reverberated throughout the environment. The explosion spared not even themercial ships that were more than 5 kilometers away, still trying to distance themselves from the restaurant. The impact of the sh was felt even by those far from the epicenter, marking the magnitude of this intense collision between powerful forces.


    Unknown POV.


    In the distance, the celebration on themercial ships echoed with relief and joy for having escaped the Krieg pirates. However, a frightening twist was about to unfold;


    "We escaped, we managed to escape from the Krieg pirates!" Someone celebrated.


    "Yes, we are more than 3 kilometers away from the restaurant now!"


    "We only managed because they seemed quite exhausted, so no one tried to stop us as we boarded our ships."


    "Still, we got out before they could recover; we should be relieved about that."


    "It''s a shame the restaurant won''t have the same luck; soon, they''ll be looted and killed by those damn pirates..."


    "Who cares, I''m alive and well right now! That''s what matters to me."


    "Hey, look!" Someone drew everyone''s attention amid the celebration.


    When they saw Krieg''s battleship shattering with a precise and silent cut, the celebratory mood was instantly reced by panic.


    "Look! The ship... THE SHIP IS FALLING APART!!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "What''s happening there!"


    "Who cares, let''s go before it''s our ship too!"


    From a distance, they could see Krieg''s battleship breaking into several pieces with a clean and silent cut, something that terrified everyone on themercial ship to their core as all these civilians watched with their worst fears, even though the victim was a cruel pirate.


    "Let''s go!"


    "It''s quiet... now..."


    Chaos ensued among the civilians as they witnessed the destruction of the pirate ship. The sight of the vessel unraveling before such a clean and deadly cut left everyone stunned, even from a distance. However, the immediate concern of the civilians shifted when they realized that distant lights indicated a new threat approaching.


    "Two lights, one purple and one white, what''s happening there?"


    "I''ve already said, who cares. Captain, let''s go faster!"


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    The small explosions and the resounding sounds of cannons began echoing towards themercial ships, signaling that something of extreme magnitude was happening in that distant location.


    "It looks like there''s a fight happening there now..."


    "Are those small explosions from cannons?"


    "That''s what it looks like, what else could it be."


    Suddenly, a bright sh intensified, darkening the sea from that location. The explosion triggered a deafening cacophony, echoing across the seas and cutting through the air. A fierce shockwave erupted from the epicenter of the detonation, manifesting as a overwhelming force that spread through the water. The roar was like a furious bellow from nature itself, unleashing a spectacr sight of vibrant colors and dancing sparks in the night sky.


    The intense light of the explosion dazzled all observers in the distance, turning night into day for brief seconds. The seawater churned and rose in a chaotic whirlpool, mixing with debris and fragments of Krieg''s battleship thrown into the air.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM*


    Immediately afterward, the shockwave, ruthless and unstoppable, hit themercial ships with overwhelming force. The boats swayed dangerously, and some were lifted by the turbulent waves, while others were thrown into disarray. The atmosphere became thick with the salty scent and the deafening noise of the impact, as civilians aboard themercial ships struggled to maintain bnce andprehend what was happening before them.


    The impact threw the boats into a frenzy of even more despair, hitting themercial boats 5 kilometers away.


    "WHAT!!!!"


    "AHHHHH!"


    "WHAT, WHAT IS HAPPENING THERE!?"


    "I''m losing bnce!"


    "SOMEONE FELL INTO THE SEA!"


    On one of themercial ships, civilians panicked like never before, just like on all the other ships.


    At the Baratie, although not directly hit by the explosion, the floating restaurant was among the closest to the epicenter. The shockwave hit it with tremendous force, throwing debris into the air and causing panic reactions among those present.


    Screams echoed throughout the Baratie as people were thrown by the sudden and disorienting impact. The sight of the horizon seemed distorted, as if the world itself were unraveling. Chaos reigned, and confusion spread among the customers and staff of the floating restaurant.


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!"


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    "It looks like the end of the world!"


    "The surface of the sea is so terrifying!"


    "Sharky Sharky!"


    "OUCH!"


    "Brother Luffy and Sister Yamato are still there!"


    "Skori ��len h��edykta, ��len energetic hae bona tol��."


    "You''re right, my dear. But these days, the young ones want to blow everything up..."


    "How can you have this kind of conversation in the middle of this hell?!"


    "Did you see the size of that explosion?!"


    "I''ve never seen anything like it!"


    "Will the Baratie survive this?"


    "Is the restaurant... in danger?"


    "Let''s hope not. The Baratie is our home!"


    "I don''t even know if we can make it back there."


    "The shockwave was so strong it threw me away."


    "If the Baratie is hit, I don''t know what we''ll do."


    "Did anyone survive that?"


    The explosion unleashed such intense devastation that everything within a radius of 50 meters was consumed by the impact, reduced to dust on the spot. Debris and wreckage were thrown even further, reaching an extent of 200 meters. Even the more distant ships did not escape entirely, feeling a subdued version of the devastating impact.


    After the explosion, it took long and tense minutes for the dust to settle and the chaos to calm. Krieg''s pirates, now more than 500 meters away, were ruthlessly dragged by the impact. Some perished under the debris, victims of the unleashed destruction.


    Mihawk remained serene on his raft, as if the violence around him had not affected even the calmness of his improvised transportation. Yamato emerged in the midst of the frozen sea, her hair somewhat disheveled, but, aside from that detail, she appeared perfectly intact.


    "You are truly formidable, but there is much to learn," Mihawk proimed after a brief silence. Without showing hesitation, he turned his gaze to Yamato and, in the blink of an eye, disappeared from the location. Not even Yamato''s speed and keen instincts,bined with her Observation Haki, were enough to react when Mihawk appeared in front of her, raising his sword.


    The strike delivered by Mihawk was swift and precise, cutting through the air with deadly grace. An instantter, blood painted the surroundings, a cruel disy of the lethal efficiency of the master swordsman.


    -------------------------------------------


    Author''s Note:


    * I added this attack on Mihawk; I wasn''t sure how to ce it here, so Ibined the name of his most powerful attack with the style of a sword. If anyone has a better idea, please suggest it so I can consider and rece it. (Note: This most powerful attack by Mihawk is much stronger and more devastatingpared to what he can do here; I just added this name because I couldn''t find any other attack he does, as he usually strikes and cuts silently.)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 45 – Baratie 08.

    Chapter 45 �C Baratie 08.


    [Chapter Size: 3352Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Mihawk remained serene on his raft, as if the violence around him had not affected even the calmness of his improvised transportation. Yamato emerged in the midst of the frozen sea, her hair somewhat disheveled, but, aside from that detail, she appeared perfectly intact.


    "You are truly formidable, but there is much to learn," Mihawk proimed after a brief silence. Without showing hesitation, he turned his gaze to Yamato, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the location. Not even Yamato''s speed and keen instincts,bined with her Observation Haki, were enough to react when Mihawk appeared in front of her, raising his sword.


    The strike delivered by Mihawk was swift and precise, cutting through the air with deadly grace. An instantter, blood painted the surroundings, a cruel disy of the lethal efficiency of the master swordsman.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Impressive," uttered Mihawk calmly, observing the blood spurt before him.


    At the epicenter of the battle, Luffy maintained a firm stance. When Mihawk unleashed his attack, Luffy tried to confront Yoru. The ck sword cut across his purple chest in a straight line, but Luffy did not waver. He faced his opponent without taking a step back, initially using his sword as a shield. However, the de yielded like butter, umting damage on its already cracked metal throughout the fight.


    Mihawk did not hold back, still delivering a second blow towards Luffy and Yamato, thetter still unable to react. Faced with the imminent attack, Luffy, with no other option to avoid it, strengthened himself with the Moa Moa no Mi a fraction of a second before the impact. Compensating for theck of Haki, he transformed his body into a shield between Yamato and the adversary''s sharp de.


    Yamato, surprised, eximed, "Luffy!"


    "I won''t move as long as you''re in danger," Luffy asserted determinedly.


    The sound of a cut slicing through the air echoed.


    *Spurting Blood*


    Luffy gritted his teeth, feeling the pain of the attack but remained steadfast.


    "That''s nothing!" eximed Luffy, quickly raising his arm and closing his fist. He struck the ice, generating an explosion of chaotic mes that shattered theyer of ice where his opponent stood.


    *BOOM!*


    Mihawk reappeared on his raft before he could be hit, casting a small smile in their direction.


    "Luffy, are you okay?!" Yamato ran to Luffy''s side, concerned.


    "I am, as I said, it''s nothing..." he replied, closing his eyes to concentrate, about to test his powers.


    The cut on his chest began to emit an ethereal glow, as if a healing light were born directly from the wound. In the blink of an eye, the healing unfolded, a magical dance of regeneration that left everyone marveling. Every trace of the cut vanished rapidly, and the skin restored itself to its original perfection. It was as if the very tissue of the wound was responding to a healing melody, with luminous healing notes intertwining and transforming the injury into a fleeting memory.


    "It seems this is the regenerative power of the Eikons. Even without using the Moa Moa no Mi''s power to elerate the healing speed, it''s incredibly fast," thought Luffy, watching his chest heal, even though the cut was not fatal.


    However, this remarkable regeneration, which seemed like a work of magic, was not granted without costs. The energy pulsating within Luffy, once focused and stable, now flowed intensely, as if every cell in his body contributed to the spectacle of healing. The intense light shining during the process was a testimony to the price his body paid to achieve such elerated recovery. While the wound disappeared, it was as if Luffy''s very essence was being interwoven into the regenerated tissue, signaling that each act of healing demanded a significant tribute of his energy. The glow dimmed, revealing a momentarily weakened Luffy, but still standing and determined to face any challenge.


    ''I can''t use this too much in a fight...'' Luffy thought after seeing the cost.


    "Instant regeneration? It''s amazing, I''ve never encountered a Mythical Zoan with so many impressive characteristics..." Mihawk murmured, observing the scene with a hint of admiration. Internally, he reflected on Marco from the Whitebeard Pirates, who also possessed instant regeneration, even faster. However, the unique abilities of this strange purple fire,bined with the enhancement of the young man''s physical conditions, gave the young man''s Devil Fruit a notable superiority.


    "But this is intriguing. I sensed, through my Haki, that he managed to exchange his speed for exceptional hardness in his body a moment before my sword hit him, turning him into something as resistant as if he were enveloped in powerful Armament Haki. It''s peculiar, to say the least. Could it be a unique feature of his body, a singr ability of his mysterious Devil Fruit, or perhaps this brat even possesses another Devil Fruit?" Mihawk thought, but quickly dismissed these questions from his mind, keeping his focus on the children before him.


    ''Anyway, his secrets don''t interest me. I just want to witness the boy for whom Shanks sacrificed one of his arms to save.'' He concluded his thoughts, assuming abat stance once again.


    "Are you really okay? You shouldn''t have shielded me with your body!" Yamato couldn''t help but ask again and exim, but she was looking with a hint of admiration where Mihawk had cut Luffy, and he healed without leaving a scar a momentter.


    "Don''t worry, let''s focus on our opponent now." Luffy said; he no longer had a weapon, he could only unleash his firepower at this moment.


    "Yes..." As Luffyunched back into the fight, Yamato couldn''t help but feel a special warmth in her chest, a feeling that surpassed mere admiration after he took the enemy''s blow in her ce. Every graceful movement of Luffy, every me he emanated, seemed to ignite something deeper within her.


    Watching him with eyes filled with affection, Yamato felt a wave of emotions, among which a true love began to blossom. Luffy''s sacrifice, his protective instinct, and the way he faced challenges with unwavering determination stirred her heart in unexpected ways.


    But now, seeing that Luffy was well and ready to fight, she took her stance with determined eyes and turned to Mihawk, standing on his raft.


    From a distance, their crew in the restaurant calmed down and returned to the deck to assess the situation. Despite moving quite far from the area of the earlier powerful attacks, they could still catch a glimpse of the battle at this distance.


    A momentter, both sides soared back towards their enemies, ready to resume the fight. A battle of shes and explosions ignited once again.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Luffy clenched his fists, preparing to face Mihawk. He increased the hardness of his body by 30 times, a necessary choice now that he was unarmed against the formidable Yoru. Although speed continued to be his advantage in the sword fight, the captain of the Straw Hats knew that a misstep could result in serious injuries.


    The fight continued amid chaos, Mihawk''s agile attacks cutting through the air, while Luffy, with his increased strength and fiery mes, tried to withstand the precision of the supreme swordsman. The location transformed into a chaotic battlefield once again. Debris from Krieg''s old ship floated around, silent witnesses to the intensity of the confrontation.


    Luffy''s punches, fueled by the power of the Akuma no Mi, created waves of heat, and me explosions erupted at the point of impact. Mihawk, skilled and nimble, managed to dodge the attacks and retaliate momentster. With Luffy''s reduced speed, he became more vulnerable, while Mihawk''s sword strikes cut through the space with millimeter precision. Despite her own injuries, Yamato continued to intervene strategically, attempting to bnce the fight.


    The next five minutes unfolded in this manner. Luffy, marked by cuts that regenerated in real-time, disyed the unique resilience that characterized him. Yamato, who had previously remained unscathed, now bore some visible wounds on her body. Mihawk''s formidable ability continued to manifest in that intense sword dance.


    Each movement was a risky dance between the threebatants, with the glow of mes and ice creating a unique visual spectacle. Spectators, still at a safe distance, watched in awe the battle unfolding between beings whose powers transcendedmon understanding. The scene, now marked by debris and mystical elements, was the visible reflection of the sh between extraordinary forces.


    "He''s no joke; it''s almost like fighting with the old bastard..." Yamato grumbled in the midst of the fight, referring to the devastating strength as fighting her own father.


    "That was quite intriguing, but I believe it''s time to end this fight..." Mihawk calmly uttered his words, and in the next instant, Luffy and Yamato tightened their guards, preparing for what woulde next.


    With almost supernatural speed, Mihawk disappeared and suddenly stood before Luffy, covering his legs with Armament Haki. Luffy''s straw hat flew to the ground, breaking the ice formed by Yamato on the water''s surface. Surprisingly, instead of cutting as any de would, Mihawk used his sword tounch the opponent into the air.


    *CRAAAACK*


    "LUFFY!?" Yamato''s anguished cry echoed as she witnessed the scene. However, before she could fully process what had just happened, Mihawk directed another attack in her direction. Wielding her Kanabo, Yamato faced the imminent collision, feeling the pressure between the weapons as they shed and being propelled upward, disadvantaged by the opposing forces in the confrontation.


    Mihawk didn''t grant Yamato even a moment to catch her breath. As she began to regain her senses, still floating in the air, the swordsman appeared before her, ready to deliver another shing blow.


    However, Luffy, once again, intervened to prevent hispanion from taking the hit. He emerged from the icy wreckage and positioned himself between the two, allowing the strike to hit him, without the protection of the hardness he had used before because he utilized his fruit for speed to reach Yamato. This time, he didn''t have the chance to switch to thest-minute application of speed for hardness and had to take the blow relying solely on his enhanced physical body. The impact was overwhelming, sending him hurtling toward the ground. The strike destroyed the remaining ice covering the surface and caused Luffy to sink directly into the sea.


    Yamato was taken aback by this, but without time to react, Yoru descended upon her shortly afterward, and she could only collide with the weapon, flying to the opposite side where Luffy had fallen.


    *BOOOM!*


    The water''s roar raised an explosion of foam and sshes around Yamato''s body, sinking into the depths of the sea along with her captain. The water churned, devouring the shattered ice debris.


    Meanwhile, the effects of Luffy''s Devil Fruit began to fade in the restaurant. Shirahoshi and Megalo, once reduced in size, started to grow rapidly. The environment witnessed the surprising transformation as the duo regained their original stature.


    "Hm?!"


    "Sharky!?"


    "A GIANT MERMAID!"


    "A GIANT SHARK!"


    A collective cry echoed among the staff as they witnessed the true form of the mermaid princess and herpanion. Zeff, Reiju, and even Mihawk were shocked by the magnitude of this revtion.


    "What''s happening?!" eximed Usopp, rmed, as he was unaware of the true size of the ship''s mermaid.


    "It''s because Luffy is in the sea!" exined Kuina, connecting the dots and realizing it was an effect resulting from the captain''s defeat.


    Mihawk, even able to sense presence through his Haki upon arrival at the scene, was also surprised by the giant mermaid, as he was unaware of her true size. The scenario now was one of bewilderment in the face of this immense transformation.


    In the vast ocean, Luffy, who had returned to his human form, suddenly felt something expanding in his pocket. Quickly, he retrieved two tiny ship models, one of the Marine ship and the other of the Going Merry, now named ck Pearl. Watching them grow at a surprising speed before his eyes, the ships emerged majestically but, due to the amount of water umted in Luffy''s pocket, sank instantly.


    "Damn, this can''t get worse..." Luffy muttered to himself. While remaining submerged, the situation didn''t pose an imminent threat, not only because he could breathe underwater but also because he had used his power to erge the oxygen molecules in his body, thanks to the Moa Moa no Mi. This adaptation would ensure his survival for a safe amount of time as he descended into the depths.


    Upon noticing a new disturbance in the water, he turned his face upward and saw Yamato plummeting like an uncontrolled rocket. Luffy knew she couldn''t breathe underwater like him, and concern overcame him. Even under the pressure of the sea, he decided to use his fruit power on a 10% scale, which was his limit in the sea''s effect, seeking a way to help Yamato.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Weight, apply 0.1 times!]


    Bing 10 times lighter, Luffy slowed down his speed, allowing Yamato to catch up as both sank like stones in the sea. However, Yamato was facing a desperate struggle to breathe; her imposing transformed form was unraveling, and theck of oxygen became an imminent challenge.


    "HM??!!!"


    In a moment of despair beneath the sea, Yamato struggled to breathe, suddenly, she felt an unexpected sensation, her lips being pressed. With surprise, her eyes opened in the aquatic darkness.


    "!"


    She finally noticed that Luffy was kissing her at that tense moment. The realization that Luffy was kissing her in that moment slowly hit her. Under the depths of the ocean, their lips met in an unusual gesture of seeking oxygen, an instinctive and surprising act that broke the barriers of despair. The kiss unfolded amid the struggle for survival, an intense and unexpected moment in the depths of the sea.


    "Hmmmm.....Hmmmm!"


    She blushed intensely like a pepper when she realized what was happening, but quickly noticed that seawater in her throat was being sucked by Luffy. He withdrew his lips from hers and spat the water to the other side in a swift motion.


    Without wasting time, Luffy kissed her again, leaving Yamato extremely flustered.


    "Hmmm... Hm!"


    Impatiently, Luffy looked at her as she grew increasingly red and tried to resist him, even with their lips still connected.


    ''Really? I''m trying to get the water out so you don''t drown, and all that goes through your head is how embarrassing it is for me to do mouth-to-mouth respiration?'' Irritated, Luffy contemted Yamato''s reaction while their lips remained intertwined.


    Regardless of Yamato''s thoughts, Luffy pressed his lips to remove the remaining water from her. Once hepleted this task, he pressed his lips again, but this time to provide oxygen.


    He began transferring enhanced oxygen molecules to Yamato''s lips. The human respiratory system shouldn''t receive this type of molecule, but Yamato possessed an enhanced body, much like her father. As Luffy passed oxygen to Yamato through his mouth, she finally began to calm down a bit.


    Despite the extreme embarrassment Yamato felt, given the context, she calmed down upon realizing oxygen flowing from Luffy''s lips to hers, providing a wee relief to her lungs.


    Thus, a man and a woman, thetter slightly taller, sank in the sea, appearing to be kissing while exchanging oxygen amid the aquatic depths.


    Mihawk, who was on the surface, observed carefully not only with his Haki but also with his exceptional eyes that captured details. "This brat has a slew of tricks... Shanks, how did you discover this monster?" Mihawk couldn''t help butment internally.


    "Hey, you guys! Your friends are sinking in the sea; you''d better rescue them," he eximed loudly, addressing the boat approaching the restaurant. The crew members were eager to retrieve Luffy and Yamato but exercised caution, uncertain if Mihawk would attack as they approached.


    "I''m leaving now. Tell these kids that I''ll be waiting for them in the New World. I expect a more interesting challenge next time," he prepared to depart after these words.


    "WAIT!" Mihawk stopped upon hearing a voice shouting from the restaurant. It was Zoro, now conscious.


    "Hm?"


    "LISTEN WELL, DRACULA MIHAWK! I WILL DEFEAT YOU NEXT TIME WE FIGHT. WAIT! ONE DAY, I WILL COME TO YOU TO CLAIM YOUR TITLE!" Zoro shouted with determination.


    "Who said it will be you, idiot? I will be the greatest swordsman in the world..." Kuina muttered beside him, keeping her voice only to herself.


    "Then I''ll be waiting, Roronoa Zoro. You''re too young to die now. Discover yourself, discover this world, be strong. No matter how long it takes, I''ll be waiting for you. I''ll hold onto this title in the best way until youe to me. Surpass this sword, surpass me, Roronoa Zoro!" Mihawk spoke eloquently and departed again.


    "YOU BET I WILL!" Zoro shouted in response.


    Everyone was surprised by these words, and a moment of silence took over the atmosphere as they watched Mihawk distance himself from the ship and return to the Grand Line.


    "That was inspiring..." Yisaku murmured.


    "Hey, Luffy and Yamato are still in the water!" Nami suddenly eximed, remembering their friends.


    "They''re fruit users, so they can die," Zeff said.


    Shirahoshi quickly prepared to dive into the water, but a shadow appeared in front of her.


    "Leave it to me!" Reiju spat out her cigarette and jumped directly into the sea.


    It didn''t take her long to find the two; her legs swam quickly as she approached.


    ''They seem to be fine... but why are they... kissing?!'' Shirahoshi eximed, surprised.


    ''Damn it, Luffy, you''re the kind of man who takes advantage of women!'' she growled as she approached them.


    In anger, she interrupted the kiss, grabbing both and swimming quickly to the surface. It didn''t take long for them to reach the ship''s deck.


    "HAHAHAHA! That was amazing!" Luffy said, referring to the fight.


    "I enjoyed it too... it was good..." Yamato said, quite embarrassed, unable to face Luffy, not realizing he was referring to something else.


    "Huh?! You horny couple, you were dying and wanted to kiss at the bottom of the sea!" Reiju shouted, hearing thesements.


    Soon, everyone surrounded the two.


    "ARE YOU GUYS OKAY?" Usopp asked quickly.


    "We are; my injuries will heal quickly, but Yamato will take some time..." Luffy said and turned his gaze to the ce where they had fought before falling into the water.


    "Hm? Where''s Mihawk?" Luffy asked, seeing only some ice debris in the water, with no sign of the swordsman.


    "He left. He said he would wait for a better challenge next time..." Kuina said, crossing her arms and wondering why Yamato seemed so embarrassed beside her.


    "Anyway, it was a great fight. Let''s check on Zoro and the others," Luffy said, eager to assess the condition of his swordsman.


    -------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Luffy''s Devil Fruit, the Moa Moa no Mi, will lose its effects once he suffers a defeat in the water, not just by touching the water or a SeaStone but when he is defeated.


    * Even so, Luffy will still have a special condition with his body, which is to use only 10% of his abilities in the face of the disadvantages of having a Devil Fruit.


    * I was debating whether Shirahoshi should rescue them, as it is the most logical option, but I chose to have Reiju do it to give her more contact with Luffy. Another thing I was also debating was whether the ship in Luffy''s pocket would surface or sink, but I ended up having it sink since it was filled with water in Luffy''s pocket. If it had surfaced, logically Luffy could have used it to return, in case the ship grew beneath him, but that would have made the contact he had with Yamato and Reiju unfeasible.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 46 – Baratie 09.

    Chapter 46 �C Baratie 09.


    [Chapter Size: 2181Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Hm? Where''s Mihawk?" Luffy asked, seeing only some ice debris in the water, with no sign of the swordsman.


    "He left. He said he would wait for a better challenge next time..." Kuina said, crossing her arms, wondering why Yamato seemed as red as a pepper beside her.


    "Anyway, it was a great fight. Let''s check on Zoro and the others," Luffy said, eager to assess the condition of his swordsman.


    ------------------------------------------


    "But before that, why is Shirahoshi like this, and I''m not talking about her current size, which returned to normal..." Luffy said as he walked toward Zoro and saw the princess crying.


    "Buaaaaw. I''m useless, I can''t even rescue Luffy-sama!" Luffy raised his eyebrows hearing her cry and this strange reason.


    "She wanted to rescue you in the sea, but Reiju was faster, and as you can see, that seemed to upset her, telling herself that she doesn''t help at all..." Kuina exined beside him.


    Luffy sighed, deciding to deal with Zoro first before calming the princess.


    "Alive?" Luffy asked, opening a smile as he observed the swordsman, covered in bandages, on the deck.


    "Of course, Captain," Zoro grumbled with a touch of annoyance.


    "I''m d about that, Zoro. You even surprised the greatest swordsman in the world; don''t disappoint him in the future then," Luffymented.


    "Of course, I impressed him. I''ll surpass him one day!" Zoro dered confidently.


    "Hahahaha. That''s great. But anyway, Shirahoshi and Megalo are gigantic now. It''s time to conceal their true sizes, but before that." Luffy turned to the huge mermaid beside the ship, still drawing shocked nces from those who didn''t know her. A mermaid of this size was a unique sight in the world, and almost no one had seen her before Luffy summoned her with a card, as she was kept in his room.


    "Shirahoshi, can you swim down and retrieve the boats from the seafloor?" Luffy asked, making her stop crying and look at him with some kind of hope.


    "Hm?! Shirahoshi can be useful? Of course! I can, Luffy-sama, so I''ll go get them!" She answered confidently and joyfully, eager to have the chance to be useful to her captain.


    "Take Megalo along; I believe it might be quite heavy for you to do it alone, and do it one ship at a time." Luffymented.


    "Sharky! Sharky! Sharky!" Megalo quickly confirmed his willingness to help.


    As Shirahoshi and Megalo dove into the water, creating arge amount of foam, Luffy turned back to the restaurant. Besides his crew, only Zeff and Mihawk''s employees had the chance to witness the true form of the mermaid princess. Krieg was dead, and Gin, present at the scene, had fainted when the impact of Yamato and Mihawk''s attacks collided, causing him to recoil and hit his head on one of the walls.


    "I hope there won''t be rumors of a giant mermaid on my ship after I leave here..." Luffy said in front of Zeff and the others, but everyone understood the implied threat in his words.


    "How dare you threaten us!" Patty shouted angrily at Luffy.


    "Quiet, Patty. The boy has his reasons for that. Mermaids are not seen frequently on the surface of the sea, especially one of this size, and disclosing this information would certainly bring many problems. But don''t worry, kid; among my employees, not a word about what they saw today will be spoken." Zeff spoke frankly to Luffy, who nodded satisfied.


    "That''s good. I care about myrades," Luffy dered calmly.


    "I hope you''ll take care of the smelly brat here in the same way," Zeff said, pointing to Reiju, who was a bit wet after rescuing Luffy and Yamato.


    "I NEVER SAID I WAS LEAVING, OLD MAN!" She shouted back angrily.


    "Of course, I''ll never allow my cook to be harmed," Luffy replied to Zeff as if it were the most obvious thing.


    "I DIDN''T SAY I WOULDN''T GO WITH YOU ANYWHERE?!" Reiju shouted even more furiously, being ignored.


    "That''s good, then I''ll leave her in your hands. I hope she won''t cause too much trouble..."


    "OLD MAN!"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll receive news about her soon. It won''t be long before she''s in the newspapers."


    "YOU!"


    Some people looked admirably at this scene.


    "Brother Luffy knows how to recruit someone!" Jhonny and Yosaku shouted with admiration, watching the scene.


    "THAT''S NOT HOW YOU INVITE SOMEONE!" Nami shouted, giving two punches to each of the idiotic bounty hunters, who fell unconscious to the ground right after.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere on the deck.


    "Yamato, pull yourself together!" Kuina said to Yamato, who was still in a corner with a red face.


    "It''s just that... it was my... first... kiss..." She said embarrassed.


    "Hm? What the hell happened down there?!" Kuina eximed.


    "��br��tsos people g��migon skorkydoso naejot emagon i�� lot hen kirimves, nyke hope ��zi i�� jehikagr�� future," the strange woman said.


    "I agree, dear..." Said her husband beside her.


    "OW!"


    "Are you also wondering what''s happening with them, Chouchou? It doesn''t even seem like they had some inhuman fights just moments ago..." Usopp said, lost. Everything seemed to be returning to normal for these strange people, interacting with each other with their different personalities.


    *BOOOM!*


    At that moment, the water suddenly rose with Shirahoshi and Megalo bringing the Marine boat from the seafloor in front of the restaurant. She descended again and brought up the poor old Going Merry, now named ck Pearl, despite having the same appearance.


    "Let''s drain the water from the ships first to continue our journey," Luffy dered as soon as he saw the ship.


    "My clothes!" Nami couldn''t help butin since her wardrobe was covered in water at that moment.


    Luffy just nodded but noticed something looking around amid various debris from Don Krieg''s old battleship.


    "You guys are in charge of cleaning the water. Unfortunately, I can''t use my powers for that, so I''ll delegate this task to you. Meanwhile, I''ll hunt down the remaining Krieg pirates. Lami should be here soon, and we''ll make sure she brings more money with Krieg and his gang." Luffy said, smiling.


    "YES!" Nami couldn''t help but swap her bad mood for enthusiasm, disyingrge sparkling dor sign eyes.


    "You take care of getting the water out of the boat; I''ll deal with the pirates, then." Luffy determined because he was the only one capable of performing such a task by flying.


    Without wasting time, his wings and hair grew, and in the next moment, he disappeared, utilizing the 30 times greater speed provided by the Moa Moa no Mi. Luffy flew towards the scattered wreckage in the sea around the area, where Krieg''sckeys still awaited news from their captain, unaware that he had been dead all along. Some were beginning to suspect it and tried to flee to avoid further trouble, but Luffy surprised them quickly, capturing them before they could react. He turned them into miniatures and ced them inside a cage that he quickly improvised in the restaurant.


    "Hm?"


    "AHHH!"


    "Cau disappeared! Hm?!"


    "What''s happening!"


    Screams were heard, and pirates vanished one after another, leaving the ce in silence.


    It didn''t take long for Luffy to catch everyone, and he returned to the restaurant, putting Gin with Krieg''s body together. As soon as he did that, he went to Shirahoshi and Megalo, returning them to their reduced sizes. Once he finished, everyone else seemed to have finished draining the umted water inside the Marine ship.


    When Luffy regrouped with his crew, Zeff approached them.


    "Today seemed like a very strange day, but I''m d we''re still alive, even after everything we''ve seen. Come, I believe you want to eat a bit and rest before continuing your journey. Our restaurant will provide some meals on the house, especially because we wouldn''t know what would happen if you hadn''t shown up," Zeff announced as things seemed to have calmed down for Luffy and the others.


    "We won''t reject your kindness, then," Luffy dered shamelessly, as he was quite hungry after fighting so much, especially since his stamina, after using the regeneration of the eikons, consumed most of his strength. He entered, and everyone followed him back into the restaurant.


    Luffy didn''t even care about being delicate because he had almost died a while ago; all he wanted was to eat and drink freely to replenish his energy thanks to Zeff''s kindness.


    "Luffy, do you think that cook will go with us?" Usopp asked next to him as they returned to the routine of eating a lot like before, but unlike before, all these dishes were free.


    "Hahaha, of course, I don''t even n on leaving until she leaves with us."


    Luffy said, earning a skeptical look from some of the group who didn''t believe Reiju would leave with them.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen.


    "Reiju, you brat, your crew is eating too much!" Zeffined, beginning to regret proposing something like this since the losses were enormous now.


    "They''re not my crew!" The woman shouted.


    "No matter how you deny it, in that man''s eyes, you''re already one of hisrades..." Zeff said calmly, surprising Reiju.


    "What? How can you be sure of that?" She said suspiciously without the tone of anger.


    "The moment I saw him, I knew you were destined to leave with them." Zeff said, crossing his arms.


    "Hm?! But I said no; I still have my debt to you, old man!" She growled.


    "Silly girl, you would never stay here for long. Your life is at sea, and I''m sure you''ve found your rightpanions for that. And screw that debt; I consider it paid a long time ago. I am your father, am I not?" He said, smiling, and the kitchen fell silent at that moment.


    "Old man..." Reiju murmured, surprised and touched by the revtion. A pause settled in the kitchen as she absorbed the magnitude of what she had just heard.


    "What, do you think of staying your whole life in this restaurant? Don''t you have your own dreams and goals?" He questioned, maintaining the same smile and challenging her to refute those words.


    "I..."


    "Come on, Reiju, you want to go with them, admit it!" Patty taunted her with a mocking smile beside him.


    "Miss Reiju, I believe you should follow your heart..." another cook said, and others also gave their words of encouragement.


    "I... I don''t know," she said, sounding unsure.


    "Come on, Reiju, he has decided even if you deny it. You will leave by the end of the day on that stolen Marine ship; I''m sure of it," Zeff said.


    "I... I must ask him again first!" Reiju said and turned, leaving the kitchen and heading to the now empty restaurant with a single table filled.


    "Monkey D. Luffy!" She said, approaching, gaining the attention of Luffy and the others, as they didn''t expect her here, let alone in such a manner.


    "Hm?! Reiju, did you finally decide to join us at the table? It''s boring with you in the kitchen while we''re all gathered here, eating!" Luffy dered with a smile.


    "Let me ask! Do you really want me to go with you?! Do you really want me as yourrade and the cook of your ship?" She asked with a serious tone.


    Luffy stared at her after those words, and his smile grew even wider.


    "Of course, you''ve been mypanion since the moment Iid eyes on you; there''s no escaping that," he said, crossing his arms.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Alright, I''ll go with you, but I have my own goals. I hope you don''t expect me to aplish them! I''ll talk about themter," she said with the same serious tone and continued.


    "Now, I''ll finish my things and see with the old man what I still need to do before boarding with you..." Before Luffy could speak, she turned and walked away from them.


    "He really did it..." Nami said with unbelievable eyes.


    "Luffy-Sama is very charismatic!" Shirahoshi celebrated.


    "There''s no way that''s just charisma!" Kuinained.


    "But Brother Luffy is so cool!" the bounty hunters shouted with shining eyes.


    "Tsk." Zoro grunted.


    "This is unexpected..." Usopp murmured.


    "I always knew she was our future cook, so it was just a matter of time until she epted my invitation," Luffy dered, not caring about the suspicious looks he was getting.


    -----------------------------------


    Author here:


    * I am still pondering whether Reiju''s eptance into the crew seemed forced. I could try to make this moment feel more natural, but the narrative at Baratie needs to be concluded. Otherwise, the next chapters will consist mainly of dialogues, which may seem less authentic. I apologize if this transition seemed abrupt to you. The intention is to maintain the flow of the story, so I appreciate your understanding.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 47 – Mysterious Island 1.

    Chapter 47 �C Mysterious Ind 1.


    [Chapter Size: 2853Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Baratie, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you guys, but I have my own objectives. I hope you don''t expect me to fulfill them! I''ll talk about themter," Reiju said with the same serious tone and continued speaking. "Now, I''ll finish up my things and check with the old man about what I still need to do before boarding with you..." Before Luffy could even speak, she turned around and walked away from them.


    [System - Crew: Reiju has joined as a member of your crew!]


    "He really did it..." Nami said with unbelieving eyes.


    "Luffy-Sama is so charismatic!" Shirahoshi celebrated.


    "There''s no way this is just charisma!" Kuinained.


    "Brother Luffy is so cool!" The bounty hunters shouted with shining eyes.


    "Tsk." Zoro grunted.


    "This is unexpected..." Usopp muttered.


    "I always knew she was our future cook, so it was just a matter of time until she epted my invitation," Luffy dered, unconcerned with the suspicious looks he was receiving.


    -------------------------------------


    [System - Crew: Reiju is now an official member of your crew!]


    Luffy disyed a radiant smile as he observed the system screen in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Reiju gathered her belongings at the restaurant and jumped back onto the ship, returning to the people who watched her with teary eyes. They shared a meal throughout the day, ending the night as the restaurant illuminated the part of the sea where they were, and the crowd gathered on the deck, many restaurant members crying for Reiju as she bid them farewell.


    Luffy shifted his gaze from Reiju to focus on the two people in front of him, who were conversing at the moment, marking a farewell.


    "So, you''re really staying here?" Luffy asked the man in front of him.


    "Yes, I believe this is the best stop for us to part ways. I n to start new businesses in Loguetown. I talked to Zeff and found out that I can form a partnership with him, providing food and supplies to the restaurant at below-market prices, given my experience from my old businesses in the South Blue," he dered, and Luffy nodded.


    "I understand. I can only wish you good luck and until next time we meet, perhaps in Loguetown when we pass through to the Grand Line. It''s a ce I intend to visit before the journey."


    "Kirimvose syt everything," the woman suddenly said.


    Luffy just stared at her, wondering what the hell she said, but chose to ignore her to continue the conversation with her husband.


    "Anyway, take this. I believe it will help you get back on your feet. It''ll be good motivation." Luffy said, taking a package from his pocket and expanding its size to form a huge bag of berries, which appeared in front of the couple along with a mysterious box.


    "This money?!" the man eximed, surprised.


    "Not just that. In the box next to it, there''s a Devil Fruit, a normal Zoan of the lizard model. I think it''ll be useful in case the World Government tries toe after you again. This will provide some power to retaliate if they send someone dangerous." Luffy exined, and the man quickly understood.


    "Yes, I don''t know what to say. Thank you very much, young man. This will be quite useful, both for me and my wife. I don''t know how to thank you..." he expressed his gratitude.


    "Don''t worry. I have your map, the strange key, and still 150 million of that money. It''s the least I can do," Luffy spoke sincerely. He had already taken a lot from them as a form of reward, so returning a part wouldn''t hurt. He wasn''t that selfish, especially considering that this couple needed help after losing everything.


    Thus, Luffy finally bid farewell to the strange couple, who were about to resume their journey and boarded the ship one after the other. Turning to Zeff, he expressed his gratitude.


    "Hey, old man, thanks for everything and for entrusting Reiju to my crew. I''ll take care of her." Luffy smiled at the man.


    "Tsk." Reiju grunted beside, hearing this. After saying goodbye to everyone in the restaurant, she boarded the Marine ship.


    "You better take care of her, brat. Otherwise, even without a leg, I''ll kick you in the future as revenge. You''ll find out why I was once called ''Red Leg'' Zeff." He said calmly, and Luffy smiled at the threat.


    "That''s good. Now, we better go." Luffy dered, after everyone boarded the Marine ship and bid farewell to the remaining people in the restaurant. Thus, the ship began to sail towards the horizon of the starry night.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Shirahoshi, as the only girl who had never seen a starry sky before, never ceased to murmur every time she saw this scenery since Luffy brought her to the surface.


    "So, Luffy, where are we heading?" Nami asked beside, as the navigator, she needed to know.


    "It''s night at the moment; I want the ship to maintain this course, and tomorrow morning, we''ll figure that out. Now, let''s rest. So rest." Luffy said, and everyone agreed. While Luffy and the others rested, Usopp and Chouchou remained as lookouts on the mast as they volunteered.


    The next day, everyone gathered in the naval kitchen with a delicious coffee that Reiju prepared for everyone, which pleased everyone with the quality of food and techniques employed by the cook.


    "So tasty! Thank you, Reiju-Sama!" Shirahoshi shouted happily.


    "Really, very good!" Usopp said surprised.


    "I''m d you liked it," Reiju said proudly.


    Meanwhile, Luffy was quiet in a corner with his coffee, holding out a paper he hadn''t opened in the past few days.


    "Now, I need your attention here." Luffy stopped looking at the paper and spoke so that everyone quickly looked at him.


    "First, my initial ns were to go to Cocoyasi Inds, get Arlong, as he is thest member among the major pirates of this sea..." Luffy said, earning a surprised look from some, especially Nami.


    Nami didn''t know what to say since this was her biggest nightmare, and they were about to face the fish-man who cold-bloodedly killed her mother when she was just a child.


    "Come on, Nami, Luffy said he''d win without any problems, trust him! After everything you''ve seen, do you think Arlong is a threat to them, silly girl?" She told herself, trying to gather courage, even though an irrational fear still lingered in her.


    Some looked at Nami and recognized her internal conflicts, as most knew her past with Arlong. Shirahoshi ced a hand on her shoulder and gave a reassuring look.


    "However..." Luffy said and continued. "Following this treasure map, if we slightly change our route, we can reach this ind faster than Nami''s vige..." Luffy showed the map to everyone that he had been reading until now. "It seems to be a great adventure, and there must be many treasures there, not to mention that the destination is close to Cocoyasi Inds too, where Nami''s vige is."


    "So, are we going to that ind, chasing after this treasure?" Zoro asked, not as injured as yesterday, as Luffy elerated his recovery along with Yamato''s.


    "Our swordsman here got it right, since my gut feeling tells me it will be a great help for our future journeys, whatever we find there." Luffy dered, and everyone nodded.


    "Here, it might be a puzzle, but you should know where this leads us." Luffy said and handed the map to Nami, who took it and studied it for a while, confirming the location of the treasure, even though it seemed like a puzzle.


    "Yes, I know where the ce is..." Namimented, looking at where the ind was with a second official map of the East Blue beside her.


    "That''s amazing, now finish your meals, because right after, we''re going to train... I noticed that everyone is weak after the fight with Mihawk, so let''s go outside as soon as you finish breakfast, strengthen your foundations!"


    As he spoke these words, Luffy sent a collective shiver through everyone, as they were well acquainted with this rigorous training, and Luffy seemed extremely excited to exercise after the fight with Mihawk. Only Reiju disyed a questioning lookpared to the others, but that would soon change.


    During the remaining time, Luffy trained them as usual, applying gravitational pressure and challenging them not to falter even as their muscles burned and begged for a break.


    "What kind of training is this?" Reijuined as she felt pain throughout her body, but Luffy didn''t allow her to give up. He subjected her to an even more intense training than the others, with heavier weights, as her legs were stronger than the others to resist gravity.


    "Stopining and keep going, we need to get stronger!" Luffy said without showing humor.


    "Luffy, please!"


    "Luffy-Sama."


    "Sharky!"


    "Luffy..."


    "Auuu..."


    "Stopining, all of you!"


    After a few hours, the deck was covered with fallen bodies, a sight reflecting the crew''s extreme exhaustion. They could barely move, their expressions showing the intensity of the training. Luffy remained impassive in the face of hispanions'' effort, steadfast in his purpose to strengthen them at any cost.


    "They don''t look good..." Yamato, dressed in various weights, observed the scene beside Luffy, while the rest of the crewy on the deck, gradually recovering from the rigorous training.


    "They''ll survive. We need to get strong, I''ve said it before." Luffy said in the same tone, emotionless, while he watched hispanions crying in front of him, therger ones at least.


    "He''s a demon!" Usopp muttered.


    "Did I make the right decision...?" Reiju, lying down and exhausted, internally questioned if joining the crew had been the right choice after experiencing this training.


    "Luffy... Sama... So hard..." Shirahoshi murmured fragmented words about the difficulty of the training.


    "Let''s take some time to rest now; we shouldn''t be far from the ind on that map when I sped up the ship, right, Nami?" Luffy asked.


    "Damn... Luffy... But... You''re... right... The ind isn''t far... If you speed up the ship..." She said, still crying.


    In the next few hours, the members rested for some more time before returning to their basic routine. Some continued training, including Zoro and Kuina; there were scouts like Usopp cleaning his weapon, Chouchou ying with Johnny and Yosaku. Shirahoshi leaned on the deck, admiring the sea beside Megalo. Nami looked at the map while sitting in a chair to rx, next to Luffy and Yamato, who were sunbathing and enjoying some refreshments that Reiju prepared in the kitchen, joining them shortly after.


    ''This is everything I dreamed of.'' Luffy looked pleased at his pirate crew, as he had always imagined a crew like this, enjoying their lives at sea. He didn''t force anyone to do things or shout at them all the time; everyone was free to do what they wanted most of the time, as long as they participated in training. Luffy didn''t want a weak crew to face the challenges of the Grand Line. They were always free to pursue their hobbies.


    Luffy diverted his crew''s attention to other matters. ''I have 192 million Barries in the system after spending 50 million on that fruit, but I wish I had at least 2 billion to get the most detailed manual of the world''s six styles, which even the Marines don''t possess. This book has techniques even deeper than those used by the navy and is intended only for those training to be the elite in defending Mary Geoise, which I understand since the world government wants the most powerful as their guards.'' Luffy thought.


    ''But even knowing that there are much cheaper manuals in the store, like some basics for 500 million Barries, I want this 2 billion one because I want to have an elite under mymand, and this manual will save much more time than the others, not to mention that the techniques must be stronger than those learned by the Marines.'' Luffy concluded calmly.


    After having these thoughts, he couldn''t help but nce at Nami beside him studying a map.


    "What''s up?" Nami asked, feeling Luffy''s gaze directly on her.


    "I''m beautiful, I know. But I''ll charge you if you keep staring at me like that."


    Nami quickly wanted to take advantage of the situation, while Luffy internally muttered with other thoughts.


    ''I could simply destroy Arlong when we get to the ind of his vige... But that''s too boring... Maybe I should let Nami have her revenge by her own hands... If I get a chance to strengthen her, I won''t let it pass, as I don''t know what we might find on this ind indicated by the map we''re on route to, but it''s treasure, so it could be something very good for her!'' Luffy finished thinking and looked at the woman who was shouting at him now.


    "HEY, IF YOU''RE NOT GOING TO PAY, AT LEAST ANSWER PEOPLE WHEN THEY WANT TO TALK TO YOU!" Nami was furious since Luffy was lost in his own thoughts,pletely ignoring the thieving cat until now, just staring at her.


    "Hm? Oh, yeah, you''re beautiful as always, Nami..." Luffy mumbled and looked forward again, shortly after.


    "HM?"


    "DON''T COMPLIMENT PEOPLE LIKE THAT AND THEN IGNORE THEM!" Nami shouted, red with the suddenpliment. But Luffy didn''t pay attention to her or Yamato, who was looking at him like a hawk.


    "Don''t get jealous, Yamato; they''re all beautiful. I''m happy to be surrounded by so much beauty; I consider all of them my future wives..." Luffy said in a bored tone and didn''t even look at Yamato, but said it to provoke her, just like the other two beside him.


    "Luffy, you idiot!"


    "BAKA!"


    "yboy!"


    Nami, Yamato, and a Reiju said immediately afterward, trying to ignore their shameless and idiotic captain.


    ''Women...'' Luffy thought.


    "LAND HO!"


    "BARK!"


    Jhonny and Chouchou''s voices interrupted him at that moment.


    "Finally!" Luffy couldn''t help but celebrate.


    "Great, keep going; I''ll take the helm!" Nami shouted and ran from her chair to follow the small point appearing on the horizon.


    Luffy looked at the ind and stood up.


    "Hahahahahaha! Listen up, are you ready to find treasures and adventures?!" Luffy began with his usual ruffianugh, catching the attention of all the members of the ship.


    "TREASURES!" Nami shouted loudly on the deck.


    "I''ll prove that I''m a brave warrior, facing any danger we encounter!" Usopp said, grabbing his rifle, now fixed and cleaned.


    "Will there be pirates worth millions of Barries?!" Jhonny and Yosaku said simultaneously, wanting to hunt pirates, seemingly oblivious to the fact that they were apanying another pirate crew.


    "I''ll see beautiful new ces on the surface!" Shirahoshi said dreamily.


    "Will there be powerful opponents?!" Zoro said, gripping the sword hilt with excitement.


    "I''ll have adventures like Oden in his diary?!" Yamato said, grabbing his book, used as his life''s bible.


    "BARK!"


    "Sharky!"


    "Tsk." Reiju just sighed at everyone''s enthusiasm around her.


    "Hahahahahahahaha, I don''t know, and I don''t want to know these answers. I just want to go there to be surprised and discover its mysteries!" Luffy said.


    Then the boat continued at full speed, still with the increased speed from Luffy''s power. They could already see the ind getting closer and closer.


    "TREASURES! TREASURES! TREASURES! TREASURES! TREASURES! TREASURES! TREASURES! TREASURES!!"


    While Nami, Yamato, Usopp, Jhonny, and Yosaku sang these words suddenly with excitement, seeing the ind approaching, Luffy held the key he took from the CP5 member, hoping to find great treasures like his friends but remained silent instead of shouting like an idiot. Not that he didn''t appreciate their enthusiasm, but it wasn''t his style.


    ----------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * I''m excited to write about the uing events.


    - Treasures of the Mysterious Ind.


    - Arlong''s Fall in Cocoyasi Vige.


    - Troubles at Isshin''s Dojo in Shimotsuki Vige.


    - Raiding and Plundering the Goa Kingdom.


    - Escaping from... I mean, Fighting with Garp.


    - Sister.


    - Turmoil in Loguetown.


    - A Tenry��bito in the East Blue.


    - Shocking the World.


    - Entering the Grand Line.


    I believe it''s a good list of events before entering the Grand Line. It''s already surpassed 200k words; it seems massive, but I hope it''s enjoyable to read about the events in the East Blue.


    * Currently, the members of the Straw Hats are summarized in this recruitment order: Luffy, Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Usopp, Nami, Reiju. While Kuina, Jhonny, and Yosaku are not part of them. I know I''m filling the ship with more women than men at the moment, but I n to change that in the Grand Line with the characters I''m thinking of recruiting to bnce the genders.


    * The crew already has 11 people so far, but I intend to limit it to a maximum of 30 members when the Straw Hats go to war against the World Government.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 48 – Mysterious Island 2.

    Chapter 48 �C Mysterious Ind 2.


    [Chapter Size: 2754Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On a ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Somewhere in the sea, East Blue.


    On a small ind, with only a dozen kilometers in length, characterized by dense vegetation seemingly uninhabitable by humans, a medium-sized marine boat approached the coast. As it cut through the beach, the vessel sprayed sand in all directions, and, uponpleting its trajectory, it stopped, dropping a nk onto the beach. Nine individuals, each with unique characteristics, and two animals promptly disembarked.


    Luffy dismissed the concern of securing the ship at that moment, after all, it was a deserted ind. He left the vessel anchored on the coast and, along with his eclectic crew, prepared to explore the mysteries of the unknown ind.


    "The ind isn''t that impressive..." Zoro spoke, seeing that the ce was onlyprised of forests.


    "Let''s explore. ording to the map, there''s a ruin on the site with the entrance that this key fits. So, I want us to split up to find these ruins. Now that everyone has vivre cards from everyone, we can meet upter. If you find what we''re looking for,e to me. Even if you don''t find anything, we''ll regroup as well." Luffy said, and the crew split into three groups right after that, using a set of sticks that Luffy brought.


    Those who drew a stick from the pot would identify its color when pulling it out. Shirahoshi and Nami, known for their tendency to fear, expressed immediate joy when they realized that their sticks matched Luffy''s, who was apanied by Megalo, his faithful shark partner.


    The team was divided into three distinct groups: Luffy, Nami, Shirahoshi, and Megalo would head to the center of the ind, while Yamato, Usopp, Chouchou, and Reiju would explore the west coast. In turn, Zoro, Kuina, Jhonny, and Yosaku would take charge of the east coast.


    "Zoro, where are you going?! We''re going in the opposite direction!" Luffy heard Kuina shout at Zoro in the distance and couldn''t help butugh at the situation as he led his group.


    "Come on, treasures are always found at the heart of the ind!" Nami dered confidently and full of enthusiasm.


    "Luffy-Sama, are the forests on the surface always like this?" Shirahoshi approached Luffy and clung to his back as she asked.


    "It''s rtive, princess. It depends on the region''s climate. In this sea, forests like these aremon. In other ces, vegetation and flora can changepletely depending on the local atmosphere. However, I believe the inhabitants of this ind might be a bit different from what you''ve seen. Considering the traces left by wildlife around, I wouldn''t be surprised if we encounter some giant beasts here." Luffy exined, observing the tracks around that were much more devastating than those left bymon animals.


    "GIANT BEASTS?! SHARKY!" His group was startled by these words.


    "What are you saying, Megalo? You''re a giant too..." Luffy scoffed at the clueless shark, not fully understanding what he was saying but understanding the shark''s exaggerated reaction.


    "Sharky..."


    "But Luffy, are we going to be okay?!" Namimented, still a bit scared.


    "It''s fine... I''ll punch anything thates our way!" Luffy said confidently, earning a relieved look from hispanions.


    So, they continued to walk calmly toward the center of the ind, following the trails left by the giant animals. Luffy wasn''t too concerned; after all, they were in East Blue, a sea known for its less powerful threats, and the beasts should reflect that.


    On the other side of the forest, Kuina led her group on the east side.


    "Sister Kuina..." Yosaku nervously said as they walked through the forest.


    "What is it?!" Kuina asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "About brother Zoro..." He hesitated.


    "What happened to Zoro?" Kuina asked suspiciously.


    "He disappeared..." Jhonny answered for his partner, equally nervous.


    Kuina looked back and realized that only the trio remained at that moment.


    "Zoro... that damn moss head... He managed to get lost on his own!" Kuina shouted frustrated with her friend, who seemed not to have abandoned his old bad habits.


    Back in the center of the forest.


    "Sharky!" Megalo seemed happy as he devoured some fruits found along the way until he drifted away from the group and bumped his head into some strange fur without realizing it.


    "Sharky...? Sharky!!!"


    Luffy walked with bored eyes, Nami by his side searched for any signs of valuable objects along the way, while Shirahoshi still hung on his back, arms wrapped around Luffy''s neck, wagging her tail and admiring the surroundings.


    "Sharky!!" Suddenly, the whole trio turned to a shout from Megaloing from one side of the woods.


    "Megalo? Hm?! What a stench!" Namiined as soon as she smelled the shark, putting her hand on her nose the next moment, just like all thepanions.


    "Megalo! What happened to you, why do you smell so bad!" Shirahoshi couldn''t help but worry about her friend.


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky!!" Megalo spoke anxiously while pointing to the forest path he came from.


    "A strange beast?!" Shirahoshi said horrified.


    *Footprint**Footprint**Footprint**Footprint*


    Everyone turned to the noise of heavy footsteps approaching with each moment. The expression of horror showed on everyone''s face when they saw the 5-meter beast with ck and white fur emerge from behind the trees; even Luffy had his confident face shaken by this beast at that moment.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A few momentster.


    "Keep running!" Nami shouted, desperate.


    "Luffy-Sama, it''s catching up to us, hurry!" Shirahoshi cried.


    "Sharky!" Eximed while crying too.


    "Megalo, you stink!" Luffyined.


    In the forest, on an open path, a tattooed man ran quickly, holding a girl with orange hair with one arm around her waist and a shark with the other arm, while a mermaid was hanging on his neck, clinging tightly.


    "Faster, faster!" Nami yelled, with tear-filled eyes, covering her nose due to the smell trapped in Megalo.


    As they ran, a giant beast chased them. It wasn''t amon animal; it was a massive skunk!


    The beast chasing them was an imposing giant skunk. Its long ck and white fur added a touch of ferocity to its figure, contrasting with its massive structure. The incredibly muscr hind legs propelled the animal with surprising agility, while the front legs were armed with sharp ws, ready to attack.


    Every move of the skunkemanated a sense of wild power, and its eyes, intensely focused on the fleeing group, revealed a fierce determination. The sound of its heavy footsteps echoed through the forest, creating an atmosphere of tension and urgency.


    But what terrified them the most wasn''t the imposing figure of the beast, but the nauseating odor it exuded. The smell, a mixture of wild aroma, damp earth, and the essence of the skunkitself, enveloped the air with an almost unbearable intensity. Each breath became a challenge in the face of the stench spreading rapidly through the atmosphere.


    As they desperately fled, the group''s consciousness was constantly invaded by Megalo''s pungent odor, and no one wanted to be in that state, making the situation even moreical. Nami, Shirahoshi, and even the contaminated Megalo, who normally swam in the depths of the ocean, couldn''t bear the overwhelming odor impregnating their nostrils.


    Luffy and the group ran to escape the beast, as no one wanted to confront it. The animal pursued them angrily, as Megalo had awakened it from its sleep in a clearing.


    "Bu... hahahahahhahahaha!" Luffy burst intoughter as he continued to run. The situation, for him, was simply hrious. Although he was fully confident that he could defeat the beast, he preferred to avoid the confrontation to avoid being impregnated with the peculiar smell of the skunk. Thus, he chose to apany hispanions in the frenzied run, keeping a safe distance from the smelly creature.


    The skunk''s speed was remarkable, and if it were any other human, it would have surely caught up with them by now. However, Luffy, with his superhuman strength, managed to stay ahead of the animal, seizing the opportunity to test the limits of his agility and dexterity. In his mind, he pondered the possibility of using his fruit powers to increase speed even more, but decided to challenge the natural abilities of his body at that moment.


    Having fun with hispanions'' desperation, Luffy skillfully managed the situation, taking advantage of the frenzied run to enhance his physical abilities. The only exception was Megalo, whose stench had be an ufortable quirk next to the Straw Hat Captain.


    "Well, that was fun. Now, let''s get out of here. Hold on tight!" Luffy announced, and immediately transformed, his wings sprouting between his back. Shirahoshi, who clung to him firmly, was lifted as he leaned, and in the next instant, began to fly upwards, through the treetops.


    "AHHH!!"


    "AHHHH!"


    "SHARKY!"


    The trio couldn''t contain their surprise at the sudden flight.


    "You could fly all along! Why didn''t you do that before?" Namiined immediately upon realizing Luffy''s ability.


    "It was fun, wasn''t it? HAHAHAHA," Luffy responded,ughing without caring about thepanions'' reactions.


    "Hehehehe, now that we''re here, it seemed fun! Mr. skunkis quite frustrated..." Shirahoshi began tough too.


    *ROARRR!* The skunkseemed visibly frustrated in the forest, watching its prey disappear among the trees and then fly into the sky.


    "Well... I can''t say it wasn''t funny to escape like that, but it scared me!" Nami spoke grumpily but soon opened a smile.


    "Sharky..." Megalo was the only one not excited or having fun, as he still stank.


    "Well, let''s fly a bit. It''s hard to find a ce with dense vegetation, but if there''s a river, I can find it." Luffy said as he flew over the center of the ind.


    As soon as Luffy saw an opening in the trees due to a stream in the forest, he went towards it with hispanions.


    Meanwhile, Zoro was walking calmly through the forests.


    "Hm?! Where is everyone?" Zoro finally asked, realizing he was alone, looking around, searching for hispanions who were with him until a moment ago.


    "They got lost, I''m not surprised..." Zoro grumbled.


    "Well, let''s find them," he said again, following the path to try to find his friends again.


    Zoro continued to walk until he came across some strange structures.


    "What a strange ce..." Zoromented to himself, looking at a pir with a strangely shaped hole and a door just behind it.


    "I guess they''re not around here... Well, anyway, let''s keep going..." Zoro said without caring much about the door and continued to search for his friends who, in his mind, got lost in the forest.


    On the west side, Usopp and Chouchou were standing, looking at the scene in front of them.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    "Hm? Is it over already?" Yamato asked, putting her Kanabo on her shoulder and looking at the scene in front of her.


    "It seems so," Reiju said, kicking herst opponent.


    In front of them, there was a pile of bodies with giant beasts knocked out, one on top of the other.


    "Au..." Chouchou emitted a small sound, seeing this scene.


    "It seems we are useless, Chouchou..." Usopp said regretfully, realizing that he only had his rifle in his hand to show off because he didn''t even use it while the girls were beating and kicking the enemy beasts they encountered along the way.


    "How boring, we found nothing but beasts on the way..." Yamato said in a monotonous tone.


    "I think we better go back to find the others. There''s nothing here besides wildlife..." Reiju said as she lit a cigarette.


    After that, the group decided to find Luffy using his captain''s vivre card, which pointed that he was in the middle of the forest.


    Meanwhile, in another ce.


    "That''s strange, I''m sure they came this way..." Zoro muttered.


    Some timeter, Zoro came across hispanions while exploring the path through the forest.


    "Hm?! You guys?" Zoro expressed surprise, his eyes widening as he recognized the familiar faces.


    "Zoro!" Usopp eximed, his jaw dropping slightly, surprised to find Zoro alone in this part of the forest. Yamato, Reiju, Usopp, and Chouchou looked at him with expressions of disbelief.


    "You''re asking if it''s us who got lost!?" Usopp shouted with aical face, widening his eyes and making an exaggerated grimace.


    "We''re in the west part, it''s you who got lost here..." Reiju said calmly, releasing a cloud of smoke from her cigarette, with a disapproving look.


    "We''re in the west?!" Zoro was surprised by this, his eyes showing disbelief, as he was sure he was in the East.


    "Where are the others?" Yamato asked, noticing that he was alone.


    "They got lost, so I''m looking for them..." Dered the swordsman.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Meanwhile, in another location...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA. You still stink, Megalo!" Luffyughed loudly, disying a mischievous look that made it clear he was having fun at the poor shark''s expense.


    In front of him, Shirahoshi desperately tried to scrub Megalo with soap and sponge, items hastily acquired by Luffy at a nearby store to help them.


    "Don''tugh, Luffy-Sama, he''s hurt." Shirahoshimented, her soapy hands indicating how serious the situation was for her friend.


    "Sharky..." Megalo whimpered, clearly embarrassed by the odor he had acquired from the skunk.


    "What a disgusting creature... I can''t believe they exist..." Shirahoshiined tearfully, while trying to clean her friend from the horrible smell.


    "Luffy! There''s nothing here!" Nami appeared next to Luffy, who watched the mermaid try to rid her shark of the unwanted fragrance. The navigator, with a disgusted expression, had explored the surroundings in search of any clues but without sess.


    "So, it''s not in the center of the ind. I hope the others have better luck..." Luffymented, unaware that perhaps he could resolve this doubt more quickly than he thought.


    "I hope they at least find something useful out there!" Nami grumbled, still unhappy with the smell.


    In the middle of the dense forest, where the sun''s rays could barely prate through the treetops, a sharp bark cut through the silence. Luffy''s ears suddenly sharpened instantly, capturing the peculiar sound echoing among the trees.


    "Au!" The bark came from somewhere nearby, resonating like a unique melody in the quietness of the deserted ind. Luffy''s eyes lit up with curiosity as he tried to determine the exact direction of the sound.


    "Sharky!" Megalo, the shark, reacted immediately, recognizing Chouchou''s familiar bark.


    "Chouchou has already found them!" Yamato''s voice echoed through the trees, bringing a touch of excitement to the silent atmosphere.


    "It seems they''ve arrived here." Luffy smiled, his face expressing contentment as he moved toward the sound. His senses were sharp, and the expectation of an imminent reunion hung in the air.


    It didn''t take long for the two groups to reunite. The quartet,posed of Zoro, Yamato, Usopp, and Reiju, along with the faithful Chouchou, was surprised to find Shirahoshi by the small stream, dedicated to scrubbing Megalo, whose odor still lingered.


    "What a horrible smell here..." Yamatoined immediately.


    "What the hell were you...?" Usopp began to ask before being interrupted by Nami.


    "Why are youing from the West with Zoro?" Nami questioned, sharing Luffy''s confusion.


    "We''re as lost as you seem to be." Yamato replied, rubbing the back of his head with a perplexed expression.


    Meanwhile, Luffy muttered to himself, "Why am I surprised...?" He figured out what had happened and, at the same time, wondered about the whereabouts of Kuina, Jhonny, and Yosaku.


    A distant echo was heard in the forest, a macabre symphonyposed of the distressingments of Kuina, Jhonny, and Yosaku. Away from theughter and discoveries of the main group, a dark scene unfolded among the dense trees.


    "Owowowowowowow!"


    "Owowowowowowow!"


    "Owowowowowowow!"


    "Owowowowowowow!"


    "Owowowowowowow!"


    "Owowowowowowow!"


    Trapped and bound, the trio was at the mercy of a group of cannibals. The atmosphere was permeated with strange chants, resonating like a dark ritual as the natives circled around them. In in sight, a boiling pot awaited, indicating the nefarious fate that awaited them.


    A sense of despair hung in the air, enveloping Kuina and herpanions. Vivid memories of the surprise attack still haunted their minds as they faced the dreadful prospect of an inescapable fate at the hands of these primitive people. The collective thought echoed like a sinister sigh: "We''re going to die!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 49 – Mysterious Island 3.

    Chapter 49 �C Mysterious Ind 3.


    [Chapter Size: 2308Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On ind in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    In the waters of East Blue, an atmosphere of horror unfolded. Kuina, Jhonny, and Yosaku, bound and helpless, found themselves surrounded by a group of cannibals. The natives chanted sinister songs, creating a dark atmosphere as they circled the trio, preparing to lead them to a boiling pot.


    Anguish was palpable among the prisoners, whose collective thought echoed in despair: "We''re going to die!" Vivid memories of the sudden attack in the forest haunted Kuina and the others. Captured by an overwhelming number of enemies, they were now at the mercy of this primitive people, who were preparing to subject them to a terrible fate in the boiling pot.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    In a secluded corner of the small ind, a hidden tribe rose among the dense trees. There, three individuals were tied up, anxiously awaiting a rescue to free them from the grim fate the cannibals plotted: a bubbling cauldron ready to consume them.


    "Brother Luffy! Come save us!" Jhonny and Yosaku cried desperately, their voices echoing in the tranquility of the jungle. Meanwhile, Kuina remained silent, but her expression revealed palpable fear, yearning for Luffy''s presence to rescue them from this terrible situation.


    "Owow!"


    "Hm?! Ouch!"


    "That hurts!"


    "Owowow owowow!"


    An annoyed native, disturbed by the foreignnguage cries, approached and reprimanded the two bounty hunters, delivering blows to silence them and expressing irritation at the disturbance.


    "I don''t understand a word of what they''re saying, but it seems like he didn''t like you yelling like that..." Kuinamented sarcastically, trying to find some humor in the terrible situation.


    "So, are we going to die here, Sister Kuina?" Yosakumented.


    "Do you think I want to face this fate again? I don''t want to die a second time..." Kuina responded angrily, while the surrounding atmosphere conveyed an atmosphere of tension and despair.


    "Second time, what do you mean by that?!" Jhonny eximed, disying surprise next to Yosaku.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Forget about it! Anyway, Luffy won''t allow this to happen. Have faith! He has the vivre cards and will be here soon!" Kuina dered, seeking to instill confidence in herpanions. She quickly changed the subject, avoiding the mention of her return from the dead, a delicate theme, especially amidst the desperate situation they found themselves in.


    "Owow!"


    "Owow!"


    "Owow!"


    "Owow!"


    As they whispered, the natives of the tribe chanted animatedly around them. Comprising old, adult, young, and children of both sexes, that tribe proved to be extremely primitive. They wore only cloths to cover their lower parts, leaving half of their bodies exposed. The women wore a kind of bikini, but all the garments were adorned with human bones, suggesting they came from previous victims.


    "I never imagined being captured by cannibals on a deserted ind," Jhonny murmured,menting the irony of his luck.


    "I don''t want to die being devoured by these creatures! I bet they''ve made many victims with the shipwrecks here," Kuina expressed her discontent, pointing to the objects adorned in their straw and wood houses. There were many belongings that were likely plundered from a tourist boat, among the primitive constructions.


    "If only we could negotiate. Does anyone know what they''re saying?"


    "No idea. Anyway, I don''t see how one can negotiate with cannibals!"


    As they continued to talk, another cannibal approached, armed.


    "Owow? Owowowowowow!"


    "OUCH!" Jhonny cried out as a bone spear hit his belly again, eliciting groans of pain.


    "OWOWOWOW!" Their small conversation was interrupted by a new thunderous sound within the tribe. One of the cannibals, apparently the leader, shouted, causing everyone to stop talking.


    "Owowowow!" He continued speaking, opening his arms in a kind of celebration.


    "OWOWOWOWOWOWOW!" The crowd went into a frenzy, shouting in a strangenguage.


    "I wouldn''t want to know what they''re saying because I have a feeling I''d regret it!" Kuina was scared when she saw the crowd starting to move excitedly around them. Suddenly, everyone looked at the tied trio, making them sweat, as it seemed they were about to be thrown into the cauldron.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Luffy was heading where the vivre card was pointing, with the crew right behind him.


    As they walked through the jungle peacefully after a casual conversation with everyone, a loud noise caught their attention, prompting Luffy to look at Yamato.


    "A beast is approaching..." Yamato said simply.


    *Footstep*


    A 5-meter beast appeared in front of them after emerging from the trees, it looked furious and, at the same time, happy to reunite with its escaped prey.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!! It''s the stinky monster!" Shirahoshi screamed in fear.


    "SHARKY!!!!!!!!" Megalo, the most traumatized by this monster, ran to stand behind Shirahoshi while crying and trembling in fear, not wanting to face this creature again.


    "What? It''s just a beast!" Yamatoined about this reaction.


    "It''s not just a beast..." Reiju said calmly.


    "IT''S A SKUNK!" Usopp shouted and was already taking steps back.


    Luffy, seeing his old enemy, debated what he could do; he could simply draw his weapon and shoot the creature''s head, but he thought of another solution.


    "Usopp..." Luffy came to his marksman''s side and put his hand on his shoulder to stop him from leaving, confidently saying with a smile.


    "Usopp, this is the most powerful beast on this ind, only a brave man can face it, I''m sure only you can defeat it without suffering damage. Among us, I''m counting on you for that..." Luffy said seriously to the long-nosed one, who was stunned after those words.


    "What do you mean, Luffy?! I can''t face it, it''s much more powerful than me!!" Usopp denied in fear.


    "Usopp, aren''t you a brave warrior of the sea?" Luffy asked the boy seriously.


    The rest of the crew was intrigued by this kind of conversation, while the skunk was getting ready to run towards them at any moment, Luffy seemed oblivious to it.


    "I...I am! I''m a brave warrior of the sea!" Usopp shouted after his initial hesitation; he joined the crew because he had to prove to be this warrior that Luffy believes in him.


    "Tell me, Usopp, who is the greatest warrior of this sea?" Luffy asked like a general with his army.


    "Of course, it''s Captain Usopp!" Usopp shouted, motivated.


    "Tell me, Usopp, does the brave warrior of the sea fear this beast?" Luffy asked again, ignoring the part where Usopp imed to be the captain.


    "Of course not! The brave warrior of the sea, Usopp, fears nothing!" Usopp shouted confidently.


    "Great, then go and prove it. In case you don''t kill it, I''ll make you train five times harder for a week..." Luffy said calmly this time.


    "YES, SIR!" Usopp suddenly straightened up and quickly took the lead of the group with his rifle, not wanting to disappoint Luffy after this subtle threat.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ''What the hell is happening here...'' Everyone else in the crew had this thought as they looked at the scene with raised eyebrows.


    "Usopp, your rifle won''t prate the animal''s skin; you have to find a weak point... you know there''s only one part of its body for you to defeat it, right?" Luffy said as he watched Usopp grab his weapon and position himself to shoot.


    "The head would be its weakest point and an easy victory, and the eyes are a more vulnerable part..." Usopp said with a bit of confidence, as he didn''t want Luffy''s training and spoke about what he had learned during all his infernal time training since Syrup Vige. Luffy made him read beyond the weapons manual he handed him; he made him study anatomy not only of humans but also animals.


    "Exactly, but it''s not enough just to hit the eye since your goal is the brain; from this angle, you''ll never hit it... What are you going to do, Usopp?" Luffy asked, crossing his arms, waiting for a good answer.


    Everyone in the crew looked at the scene with great interest.


    "Should I change the angle then!" Usopp said, already aiming with his rifle and loading a special bullet into the weapon cartridge.


    *Footstep**Footstep**Footstep**Footstep*


    The skunk started running toward the group while Usopp calmly aimed at the beast.


    "HE''S COMING!" Shirahoshi shouted with an even more frightened Megalo on her back.


    "Focus, Usopp, you can do it..." Luffy encouraged him quietly.


    Usopp cleared his mind and waited for the beast to reach a strategic point, surveying the environment in front of him; he devised a n.


    Once the beast reached the position he wanted, Usopp moved the sight of his weapon and pulled the trigger.


    *BANG!*


    The special bullet didn''t go directly into the beast but towards its side, where it ricocheted off a rock and went towards the beast faster than it could react, hitting its eye and prating its head at an angle that reached its brain.


    The beast didn''t even feel its death, as Usopp''s weapon, despite not being able to prate the skin, was extremely advanced, so once inside the beast, it prated like a fish cutting through the water.


    *CRACK*


    The beast died mid-sprint, copsing to the ground and breaking it as it slowed down until it came to a stop.


    "You did it..." Luffy said with a satisfied smile.


    "I did it...?" Not even Usopp believed it but sighed in relief for not having to go through an even heavier training with Luffy.


    "That was a beautiful shot..." Reijumented.


    "Incredible, he hit the rock and then the animal!" Yamato was amazed at the skill.


    "Tsk..." Zoro huffed, expecting to fight the animal, even knowing it might stink.


    "I... I won? Of course, I did! I''m Usopp,mander of 8 million soldiers!" The boy quickly began to inte his ego as he showed off to the crew.


    Yamato suddenly frowned.


    *ROARRR!!!*


    In the midst of Usopp''s celebration, another giant skunk emerged from the forest behind Usopp, while he bragged to the crew; he would have been lost at this moment without some help, but Luffy quickly drew his pistol from the holster and raised it, aiming at the beast.


    *BANG!*


    *BOOM!*


    Unlike Usopp''s weapon, Luffy didn''t use a bullet; only his power with purple mes, the shot tore through and burned the air as soon as it hit the head of the animal, which was 5 meters away, almost catching Usopp off guard; the entire area where the bullet hit exploded, leaving only the animal with its body from the neck down.


    *CRACK*


    "AHHH!" Usopp was startled by this sudden scene; the dead animal stopped on its hind legs, making it look like a rabbit frozen in that moment.


    "Never let your guard down, Usopp... it can cost you your life... But don''t worry, I''ll increase your training so you can always remember that." Luffymented calmly.


    "No!!" Hearing this, Usopp snapped out of his frightened state and cried at those words.


    "Hahahaha!" Yamatoughed at the situation.


    "Anyway, I want the carcasses. Reiju, can you prepare skunks?" Luffy said and asked the cook.


    "Yes, I can remove the part that makes the animal stink and turn it into delicious meat." Reiju said, and Luffy was happy because skunk meat has always been one of his favorites in his past life.


    With a small box, he took each dead animal and reduced its mass, handing them to Yamato, who would preserve them with her ice power until they reached the ship.


    Once finished, Luffy wanted to continue the path.


    "Now let''s go after the others..." Luffy said but stopped at that moment.


    In his hand, Kuina''s vivre card began to burn, leaving everyone stunned.


    "This..." Yamato realized and nervously spoke.


    "Find meter," said Luffy, his wings appearing instantly before he disappeared, creating a crater in the ground due to the urgency of the situation.


    *BOOOM!*


    Luffy sted the ground below him, disappearing into the trees in the air, leaving everyone astonished. He tore through the air quickly, following the direction of Kuina''s vivre card. Soon, he arrived at a small open area, revealing a vige of a local tribe, quite primitive in his opinion. However, he barely had time to consider this, as he flew at full speed toward the center of the vige, where a crowd was gathering.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    He explosivelynded in the middle of the group, raising dust and debris. The tribe, who was preparing to execute their prisoners, stopped in astonishment. The sudden explosion threw the crowd away, destroying a significant part of the vige in the process.


    "OWOWOWOWOW!"


    "OWOWOWOW?"


    "OW!"


    "owowow....."


    "OWOWOWOWOWOW?!"


    The natives panicked, interrupting the execution of the prisoners and waiting for the dust to settle. They searched for enemies in the surroundings and within the explosion. Suddenly, as the dust clouds dissipated, a man emerged from the wreckage, nked by the fallen bodies of the cannibal tribe warriors caught in the impact. Kuina and the others finally seemed relieved to recognize him, while the natives felt a shiver run down their spines at the sight of Luffy. This man didn''t even care about stepping on the dead bodies, disying a frightening expression, his eyes burning with fury.


    Luffy''s wrath transcended any known limit. His normally calm countenance was now overshadowed by a storm of anger. His eyes, sparkling with intensity, reflected the incandescent fury burning within him. The mere thought of hisrade almost losing his life at the hands of cannibals was the catalyst for this overwhelming rage.


    Every step Luffy took was imbued with fierce determination, a silent promise of justice echoing throughout the vige. Since arriving in this world, he had never been so enraged, ready to unleash an unstoppable force against any threat that stood in his way.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 50 – Mysterious Island 4.

    Chapter 50 �C Mysterious Ind 4.


    [Chapter Size: 1954Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On ind in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "OWOWOWOWOW!"


    "OWOWOWOW?"


    "OW!"


    "owowow....."


    "OWOWOWOWOWOW?!"


    All the natives panicked, halting the execution of prisoners and waiting for the dust to settle, scanning for enemies nearby or within the explosion. Suddenly, as the dust clouds cleared, a man was seen amidst the wreckage and some bodies of the cannibal tribe warriors. While Kuina and the others seemed relieved after identifying him, the natives felt a chill run down their spines as Luffy appeared with furious eyes. Sinceing to this world, he had never been as angry as he was now.


    "LUFFY!" The trio, on the verge of falling into the boiling cauldron in a trance pushed by the cannibals, shouted upon realizing that Luffy caused the explosion.


    "Luffy..." Kuina couldn''t help but murmur again, now looking at the expression of fury on the man with the straw hat''s face, a sight she had never seen before, and even she felt a fear in her heart.


    "OWOWOWOW!" One of the men from the tribe, the one who seemed to be the leader, suddenly brandished his spear at Luffy. Despite the gleam of fear in his eyes, he was still ready to face the man who fell from the sky.


    "OW!"


    "OWOW!"


    "OW."


    More and more members of the cannibal tribe assumedbat positions against Luffy, who continued to stare at them with the same furious expression, unaffected by being surrounded.


    "You don''t seem to speak mynguage... Anyway, you''ve captured myrades and were about to kill them, so don''t expect any mercy from me. For me, someone who eats their own kind is the kind of being that has fallen among the lowest in this world. Cannibals and hypocrites are the types I don''t care whether they live or die..." Luffy muttered.


    Luffy always despised these kinds of people. Of course, the hatred for hypocrites is not for those who tell you to work while they arezy but for those like Morgan, Rat, Akainu, and the Celestial Dragons whomit crimes behind a banner of justice or think they are born with some entitlement.


    [Moa Moa no mi: Gravity, apply 0.001 times.]


    Some rocks began to levitate from the ground and continued to rise around Luffy without him making any movements. When they reached a certain height, Luffy raised his hand and flicked the small stones.


    As he was already using the power of gravity, he couldn''t increase the speed of the stone, but his body was powerful enough to execute his n. The stone thrown with the snap of his fingers flew toward the cannibal leader, who was running towards him with a spear, hoping to kill Luffy.


    It wasn''t as powerful as what he did with Krieg using that coin, but it hit the head of the cannibal, piercing through without reaching the other side before he could react.


    "OW!"


    "..."


    Their leader fell dead in the next moment, under the gaze of everyone. Seeing this scene, the cannibals were immediately shocked, wondering how the rocks around this man were flying and how he killed the other in the next moment just by raising his hand, as they couldn''t see the stone being thrown.


    They seemed to be facing a figure they usually venerated, wondering how a god appeared here and was apparently unleashing his wrath on them.


    "OWOWOW!"


    "OWOW?"


    "OWOWOWOW!"


    Luffy didn''t let go of his fury; he began flicking more stones flying around him, aiming them at the tribe. First, he hit all the men near Kuina, Jhonny, and Yosaku, keeping them away from any possible danger. The crowd that had been thrown by Luffy before was in a panic, seeking shelter, while more members of their tribe fell.


    "OWOWOWOW!!!" All the members of the cannibal tribe panicked at this moment. The elderly and women hid in their tents with the children, while the men continued with their spears pointed at them, at least those who were left because Luffy had already killed more than 20 members by now.


    "You don''t seem so brave anymore, do you, cannibals?" Luffy asked with indifference, not expecting any response from those who remained as he saw fear in their eyes. They all trembled in fear of Luffy, who started walking, and the stones fell to the ground after he canceled his power. He dered that he wanted to settle this personally in hand-to-handbat now.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll kill all of you..." Luffy said indifferently, walking toward the remaining members, who began stumbling backward. Luffy didn''t care about their fear; he didn''t care if he was a monster to them. All he wanted was to unleash his anger for almost losing his friends.


    "Luffy..." A hand suddenly stopped on Luffy''s shoulder, making him halt at that moment. It was Yamato, who had just arrived but immediately learned about the entire situation. Luffy stopped because Yamato had a worried tone in her voice.


    "Luffy, stop... There''s no need to do this anymore; our friends are already safe..." Yamato said, looking nervous and concerned.


    "They were going to kill them. Why should I spare them?" Luffy growled.


    "Luffy, I know this isn''t you. You''ve already saved our friends; there''s no need to shed more blood. They might deserve it, but you are better than that..." Yamato said, squeezing Luffy''s shoulder.


    "..."


    "Luffy, you''re the man I chose to follow. I don''t want you to lose yourself and be a beast that only knows how to kill and kill..." Yamato said, thinking of her father at that moment, the man who never fit that role, being that kind of beast that easily killed anyone for anything. Yamato didn''t want Luffy to be like that bastard.


    *Sigh*


    "I guess you''re right..." Luffy sighed.


    Luffy looked at the remaining members of the tribe and then turned his gaze to his friends, who were freeing themselves from this situation as they moved away from that tform.


    "I think we better go..." Luffy murmured and turned with the others following him out of the tribe. No other cannibal approached them; the fear of seeing half of their tribe dead was too impactful for them to attempt anything more.


    Luffy looked at Kuina and the others approaching and decided to leave before anger got the better of him again, leading to a massacre.


    "Sorry for this... I wasn''t at my best..." Luffy spoke calmly as they distanced themselves. He could see the fear in their eyes; it wasn''t what he wanted to portray as a captain. He always wanted his crew to have nothing but confidence in him.


    "I understand, Brother Luffy... I would have been extremely angry in your ce too..." Jhonny said, trying to break the horrible mood.


    "I..." Luffy was about to change the subject but was interrupted by a new sound, which he weed as it would also change the atmosphere.


    "We found you!" Nami shouted from a considerable distance. They were running toward the group as fast as they could.


    "Are you okay?! The vivre card indicated that you were going to die!" Shirahoshi couldn''t help but worry.


    "We are. If Luffy hadn''t arrived in time, I''m sure we would be getting cooked..." Yosaku said regretfully.


    "I still wonder how you guys managed to get lost..." Zoro mocked.


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    Zoro took two punches without being able to react and was on the ground in the next moment with purple eyes.


    "HOW DARE YOU SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT!" Kuina and Nami shouted angrily at the swordsman.


    ''I can''t say I''m satisfied that Zoro distanced himself from them, but there''s not much to say. Zoro will always be like that; I just have to be more careful, cing someone more reliable among the weaker ones...'' Luffy thought, not wanting to have this kind of situation in the future.


    "Anyway, let''s keep going. I doubt that tribe wille near us again, but we need to find the entrance to the key. Did anyone seed in their search?" Luffy asked everyone.


    Almost everyone shook their heads.


    "Nothing..."


    "Just animals, cannibals, and trees..."


    Almost everyone agreed with that, but Zoro suddenly spoke, surprising everyone.


    "Could this ce be an ancient ruin?" Zoro asked calmly.


    "What?! You found it? You!?" Nami eximed incredulously.


    "I don''t know. I was looking for Kuina and the others when I found a strange pir with a door behind it. On the pir, there was a hole in the stone in the shape of a triangle..." Zoro said, making Luffy open his eyes pleasantly as it was the shape of the key in his hands.


    "Good job, Zoro! Can you tell me where you found this ce?" Luffy asked.


    "Are you sure he''s reliable?" Reiju asked suspiciously, as this guy was quite clueless when it came to directions.


    "Hmmmmmm... I believe it''s that way!" Zoro ignored Reiju and thought, giving as an answer, pointing his finger in a direction in the forest.


    "Great, everyone go the opposite way of where Zoro pointed!" Luffy announced, making Zoro bewildered with this again.


    "HEY HEY!" He said, but no one paid much attention, now that they were following Luffy in that direction he began to walk.


    It didn''t take long, after clearing some paths through the dense forest and defeating some giant animals; they reached the pir and the door described by Zoro.


    "So, these are the ruins?" Kuina asked.


    "It seems so... Here, Luffy! The key should fit here." Nami signaled to Luffy, who arrived next to her, looking at the entrance of the pir. However, the captain approached the gate, wanting to study it before putting the key.


    "This is made of strange material..." Luffy muttered. He went to the door and tried to punch it.


    *BOOM!*


    [Moa Moa no mi: Strength, apply 30 times.]


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The explosion from the punch startled the people around, but Luffy was surprised that it didn''t even scratch the structure.


    "Yamato, try striking here too!" Luffy said, and Yamato approached.


    Her weapon turned ck with Haki, and she delivered a blow.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Using a significant portion of her strength, not even a scratch appeared on the surface where her weapon hit.


    "Incredible..." She murmured.


    "As I thought, this must be as indestructible as the Poneglyphs..." Luffy said in admiration.


    Luffy decided to go to the pir.


    "Let''s see what happens when I put this in..." Luffy said, cing the triangr-shaped key into the spot on the stone, sinking it immediately.


    With a snapping sound, a small light appeared from the key, tracing a line across the pir.


    *Crack!*


    A lock sound came from the door, and it began to move slowly, but with a sound indicating how heavy they were as they opened.


    "Finally, treasures!" Nami shouted as they began to walk toward the entrance, which opened before them.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * They began to see Luffy as a god, which I find normal when a primitive people see someone with extraordinary abilities. In Skypiea, societies were much more advanced than these cannibals and considered Enel a god, so I find it fair for them to have this thought.


    * Someone might say that when Yamato stopped Luffy, it may seem nonsensical when she has already seen him kill many people. However, Luffy was about to massacre a defenseless tribe since they couldn''t do anything to him. Yamato didn''t want Luffy to be like her father, so she stopped him. Kuina also felt a bit of fear because she had never seen Luffy kill with those indifferent eyes and inrge quantities without caring about his victims.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 51 – Mysterious Island 5.

    Chapter 51 �C Mysterious Ind 5.


    [Chapter Size: 2712Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On ind in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    *Crack!*


    The sound of a lock echoed from the door, and it began to move slowly, but with a sound revealing its weight as it opened.


    "Finally, treasures!" Nami eximed as they started walking towards the entrance, unfolding in front of them.


    -----------------------------------------


    As the doors opened, Nami was ready to rush inside at her highest speed.


    "Wait, Nami, we don''t know what we might find in there. Be careful; it''s better if everyone stays together." Luffy warned her with a stern look at the cat burr. He didn''t want to have to keep saving her from any trap in this ce due to her recklessness.


    "I guess you''re right..." Nami sighed and admitted, approaching the group again.


    "Let''s stick together; if anything unusual happens, let us know." Luffy said and went ahead, leading the group.


    The first thing they saw after passing the doors was a dark corridor. Luffy raised the palm of his hand, and a purple me emerged from it in the form of a fireball, floating and fixing above his head, providing light to his surroundings.


    The now illuminated corridor proved to be made of the same material as the gate, making Luffy even more intrigued about whaty inside this ce.


    But the ce had no secrets beyond being hidden on a random ind and requiring a key to open, as they hadn''t encountered any traps so far. The group continued to the end of the corridor without problems.


    Once they reached the end, Luffy began to see what looked like arge hall opening in front of the crew, with a staircase leading down to a slightly lower level.


    Luffy''s surprise came when he increased the intensity of his me, quickly illuminating the entire ce. He threw other mes at the ceiling, which was 15 meters high.


    It was a spacious area with at least 50 meters, a kind of ancient cave or grotto. This time, without all that external material, only natural stone structures and rocks were found here, but Luffy wouldn''t be surprised if there was ayer around this chamber, protecting it from any external invaders.


    As the intensity of Luffy''s me increased, the location revealed its secrets with extraordinary splendor. The light danced on the walls of a vast cave, highlighting the marks of an ancient battle echoing in the atmosphere. Natural stone formations and majestic rock structuresposed the environment, giving it a sacred aura.


    In the center of this monumental chamber, two Poneglyphs rested silently, silent witnesses of a long-buried history. Next to them, a pir stood with dignity, supporting a box that seemed to guard mysteries yet to be revealed. Distant, almost like a vision from another time, was an old and broken ship, whose remnants resembled the legendary Flying Dutchman, evoking an atmosphere of myth and antiquity.


    With this thought, Luffy turned his face and instinctively looked at Shirahoshi.


    ''Shirahoshi is now out of the clutches of Vander Decken IX, but I''ll make sure to kill him when we go to the New World.'' Luffy thought and returned his attention to the ship.


    The golden glow escaping from a hole in the side of the ship, a result of centuries of decay, captured the group''s attention. The shining gold, now illuminated by Luffy''s light, cascaded into a dazzling shower of sparkling sparks, dazzling everyone. The discoveries in the heart of the cave triggered a feeling of awe, as the group found themselves facing an unexplored chapter of history, waiting to be unveiled.


    "That..." Kuina said.


    "Gold... a lot of gold..." Usopp murmured beside her.


    "Sharky!"


    "No, you can''t eat that, Megalo!" Shirahoshi warned her friend.


    "I''ve never seen such a quantity before..." Yamato argued, but she didn''t seem very interested.


    "Are we dreaming, brother?" Jhonny asked hispanion.


    "We must be, brother," Yosaku replied.


    "I never imagined that so much gold could be in just one ce..." Reiju said with quite a surprise as well.


    "Tsk. Is it just gold?" Zoro mocked, uninterested.


    "Au!"


    "Chouchou agrees with you, Zoro. But I''m surprised too. I expected this on the Sky Ind, but I never thought we''d find so much gold in the East Blue," Luffy said. People didn''t even wonder about what he said about the Sky Ind, as their sole focus was on the gold reflecting the purple fireballs on the ceiling. However, Luffy didn''t mind and turned his face to see the reaction of the person among them who loves gold the most, with interest.


    "Isn''t that right, Nami?" Luffy smiled at a Nami who stared at all that gold with lifeless eyes.


    "Luffy... Is this real?" Nami asked calmly, with the same eyes, and continued.


    "Aren''t we dead ande to some kind of heaven for our good deeds?" She continued to muse in a trance.


    "Nonsense, silly girl. Go ahead and pick out some pieces for yourself, take whatever you can." Luffy said. He was quite surprised by the gold, but he was more curious about the mysterious box and Poneglyphs. He took his first steps towards the chest on the pir and the stone with ancient inscriptions.


    Luffy didn''t care about the gold anymore beyond his initial surprise. Of course, it was a very pleasant surprise; it would greatly elerate his ns with something like this, but he had his thoughts on the contents of that part, as they seemed more important than the treasures.


    Yamato decided to follow Luffy instead of the majority of the crew, who chose to run for the gold.


    Luffy approached and stood in front of the pir chest, next to the Poneglyphs.


    ''Let''s see what''s inside this box because I''m almost sure that this box must be the most important thing in this chamber.''


    "They seem to have died a long time ago..." Yamatomented beside them. In the nearby area, they noticed that there were six long-dposed skeletons. They wore samurai armor, and there was aplete sword among them.


    "It looks like they built this ce a long time ago, then fled from something and fought in this same chamber to protect their items, especially this box." Luffy analyzed the ce.


    "There are also signs of a fight... They could have locked themselves in with the enemy, but how does that exin the ship with gold appearing here, buried in the middle of an ind practically?" Yamato asked curiously.


    The ce had many holes, even the ship looked like it came out of a war beforeing here, only adding to the mystery of this ce. Luffy couldn''t imagine how it ended up in this ce, perfectly understanding Yamato''s logical thinking...


    "Yes, there was a battle in this ce. Strange... And no, I have no idea how that ship appeared here." Luffy murmured with all this mystery.


    "Anyway, let''s see what''s in this box. Unfortunately, I don''t know what to do with these stones with a strangenguage..." Luffy said, approaching the chest.


    As soon as he opened it, he was surprised by the content inside. The box was fancy and had something peculiar inside, carefully ced.


    "A fruit?! What kind of Devil Fruit could it be?" Yamato asked beside him, sounding somewhat surprised as soon as she saw what was inside the box.


    "Strange... I don''t recognize this fruit, and I don''t remember it in the encyclopedia here," Luffy murmured.


    Luffy said, taking the book from his pocket and flipping through it to make sure of his doubts.


    The fruit was shaped like a canine paw with 3 colors, red on the right, blue in the middle, and white on the left, something quite intriguing for Luffy and Yamato.


    "Anyway, I''ll save it forter." Luffy took the box after closing it and shrank its size, putting it in his pocket.


    His attention turned to the Poneglyphs now.


    "These stones are quite hard..." Yamatomented, touching one of them.


    "Yes, your father has one of them in particr, somewhere on Onigashima." Luffymented.


    "Really? What are they for?" Yamato asked, a bit curious about their purpose; she didn''t know them yet.


    "As far as I know, they seem to have 3 functions in my opinion: one, narrate history; two, tell about prophecies and ancient weapons, and three, the red stones give the location of the One Piece..." Luffymented, leaving Yamato wide-eyed, knowing the value of these stones, especially thest use that Luffy mentioned.


    "Really?!" She couldn''t help but be surprised now, making Luffy look strangely at her.


    "Don''t you know? These are called Poneglyphs. I''m sure Oden used to read them in his time..." Luffy spoke.


    "Are these things Poneglyphs?! Then I must read them too!" She said with determination after realizing that these are the stones described in Oden''s diary that he used to report in his journal. Still, she had never seen one before, so she didn''t recognize them.


    "I doubt you can; only one person could do that. I really hope shees to my ship soon." Luffymented, thinking of Robin.


    Of all the characters in One Piece, Robin was the woman he most wanted by his side; he had always been captivated by her for some reason. Her story was quite sad, and that made him very eager to protect her. He stopped summoning her when he had the cards because he knew she wouldn''t simply trust him at that moment. So he decided to recruit people more easily and would wait to talk to Robin in basta once they reached the Grand Line.


    "I see..." Yamato nodded with Luffy, seeing that she couldn''t understand anything about those symbols, no matter how hard she tried.


    Luffy touched the Poneglyphs, thinking that his best chances of gaining knowledge were to copy them on paper, but he didn''t stop trying to use his fruit to run a test.


    To his surprise, it really worked; one of the Poneglyphs he touched began to shrink, getting smaller and smaller.


    "Ow! You got one." Yamato said next to him. Zoro approached them with interest, especially in the sword that Luffy was holding now, as he had no interest in gold and was with Chouchou by his side.


    "It seems so, although this is a big surprise to me since I thought my Devil Fruit abilities wouldn''t work on them..." Luffymented, still incredulous, as he couldn''t even scratch them, but somehow managed to shrink their size.


    Now he looked at the small stone in his hand.


    ''This is really a surprise, but it makes things much easier, giving me the ability to collect the stones. I''m sure the Five Elders would go crazy if they knew someone could do this.'' Luffy had a new happy thought with this.


    Luffy, opening a satisfying smile, went to the next Poneglyph and shrank it like thest one.


    "Well, this part is done; let''s see the gold now..." Luffy said, approaching most of the crew, who were circling that whole mountain of gold, looking for something that interested them everywhere.


    He could see Nami adorned with jewels all over her body, carrying three huge bags behind her, still searching for something valuable.


    "I bet it''s only three bags because that''s all she has. I wouldn''t be surprised if she built another mountain of bags to take from here," Luffy muttered to himself.


    Most were happy, putting jewelry on their arms, earrings, and even crowns.


    "Kuina!" Luffy called.


    Kuina looked surprised at Luffy and saw him smile at the sight of her, after she adorned herself with gold, putting on bracelets, nes, and earrings.


    "Don''t look at me like that; I''m a girl!" Kuina shouted at Luffy''s teasing nces.


    "Feel free; you look beautiful like this." Luffy showed appreciation for the girl and continued to speak.


    "But I intend to interrupt you because I have something for you." He said, showing the sword he found among the skeletons.


    "?!" Zoro next to Luffy couldn''t help but be surprised by this, just like Kuina.


    "This? What kind of sword is it?" Kuina couldn''t help but be surprised as she hurried towards Luffy.


    "It''s Tensa Zangetsu, a sword on the same level as your old Wado Ichimonji. It''s cursed, so its rank isn''t higher, but it could be among the top 12. Itsst user appeared 300 years ago, and it was lost since then. Now it''s yours. I believe it will help, and if you master it, it will be among the main legendary weapons." Luffy said the description he read in the weapons encyclopedia as soon as he saw the weapon and smiled at Kuina, who looked strangely at him.


    "You should have this weapon; your saber was destroyed by Mihawk..." Kuinamented, trying to deny.


    "That''s not important to me; I''ll soon have my own sword shortly after we reach the Grand Line, so I''ll simply discard any weapon I have on hand. That''s why I prefer to give you the sword." Luffy spoke sincerely, gaining some admiration from the people around him who heard it.


    "I... don''t know what to say... Thank you, but this won''t make me join your crew for this reason!" Kuina stuck her tongue out at Luffy and took the sword from his hands but thanked him with a look to the man in the straw hat.


    She wasted no time and pulled the de out of the sheath to admire the sharpness of the de, which didn''t seem to be affected despite centuries locked in a cave.


    Luffy smiled at this; he didn''t expect anything more from Kuina, but he always liked the way the girl acted tough. He left her with the sword and went to the gold right after.


    He looked at the whole group dressed in gold and found it amusing. Shiahoshi seemed to be adorning Megalo whileughing at him with amusement, and Megalo didn''t seem to like it much.


    Usopp, Jhonny, and Yosaku thought they were in a pool of gold as they swam among the treasures with happiness.


    Reiju was next to them, patiently choosing an earring and a kitchen knife made of gold.


    "Have you taken what interested you? I''ll take the rest of the gold." Luffy simply said, approaching.


    "Hm?"


    "?


    "Luffy-Sama?"


    "No...no...NO!" Nami, seeing what Luffy was going to do, had a premonition that appeared even in the worst nightmares.


    "STOP HIM! DON''T LET HIM TOUCH THE GOLD FOR ANYTHING IN THIS WORLD!" Nami shouted, running to Luffy, trying to prevent him from making that witchcraft of making money and gold disappear.


    But it was toote; the gold began to be sucked as soon as he touched it with his hands, like a ck hole, and onlyrge amounts of gold were pulled into Luffy''s hand as if he had opened a portal, leaving everyone who had the gold unharmed and unaffected as they watched the gold flow into Luffy''s hand.


    Everyone was surprised by this because tons of gold disappeared into Luffy''s hands in a few seconds under everyone''s gaze, leaving only the gold that everyone was carrying and adorning themselves with.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    [Shop Money: 7,920,000,000 Berries.] Luffy looked with satisfaction at the nearly 8 billion he now possessed.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Nami''s scream was so loud that it passed through the camera barrier and even startled the cannibals in their tribe at that moment, wondering what kind of creature had been hurt so much to let out such amentable scream.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Yamato didn''t have contact with Poneglyphs, right? I don''t remember that, but I added it here.


    * I always believed that only two Devil Fruit powers could affect Poneglyphs, which are someone who can shrink things and the Darkness Logia, which could suck them into a separate space, so I apologize if you find it quite absurd.


    * I added Ichigo''s sword; it''s a good weapon for Kuina to develop in the future. She may not be a shinigami, but she can unleash many attacks like in Bleach once she develops her fencing skills. The cursed part can be like Hollow energy. I don''t have much knowledge about One Piece swords, so I decided to include a Zanpakuto there, with a little background story.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 52 – Mysterious Island 6.

    Chapter 52 �C Mysterious Ind 6.


    [Chapter Size: 2641Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On ind in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy noted his gains. An unknown Devil Fruit, shaped like an apple with three colors: red, blue, and white. Last but not least, two Poneglyphs that he somehow managed to shrink forpactness. Luffy was sure that he could describe what that strange fruit was and its story of how it ended up there, along with some mysterious history, but that would have to wait.


    "I''ll have to ask Robin when we get to basta. For now, it''s better not to consume the fruit since it''s not described in the Devil Fruit encyclopedia. But it''s clear that it''s special; otherwise, the government wouldn''t have been searching for it for centuries. I''ll have to figure out what it does and then give it to whoever is most suitable for this fruit before having someone from the crew eat it," Luffy concluded and moved on to the next treasure.


    An enormous amount of gold that he absorbed into the system. [Shop Money: 7,920,000,000 Berries.]


    "That''s a lot, a whole lot of money!" Luffy was in awe of the immense wealth he had acquired on this ship inside the cave. Nami still wept for all those mountains of money disappearing from one moment to the next, thanks to Luffy and his sorcery.


    "I don''t want to waste any more time here. We''ve explored the whole ce; now let''s move forward because I know you all have questions, and I want to exin some things to you," Luffy said, prompting everyone to follow quickly. There were many questions, but he promised to answer them all, so everyone waited.


    Soon, they exited the cave. With Luffy removing the key, the doors began to close, and they continued through the forest toward the beach.


    "Hm? Looks like Lami is here too," Yamato said after a while as everyone approached the beach. They were already at thest trees, and soon they spotted the Marine ship with a boat beside it and a massive empty raft. Lami and Bepo were waiting for them.


    As the group approached them, Lami broke the silence first. "I was ready to go after you; it was quite boring here." Lamimented and looked at the group, not recognizing Jhonny, Yosaku, and Reiju.


    "You guys seem to have left some behind, but still, the group has increased even more," Lami said with a smile, as the strange couple was nowhere to be found, but the number of people did not decrease.


    "Newpanions!?" Bepo eximed beside her.


    "A talking bear!" Jhonny and Yosaku said simultaneously, surprised.


    "What a strange group..." Reiju found these people increasingly peculiar, and their numbers seemed to be growing even more.


    Lami looked at the woman she didn''t know, and somehow, when their eyes met, it seemed like sparks flew between them. It looked like, from that moment on, they would be sworn enemies.


    Luffy looked at that a bit worried, but before he could say anything, someone shouted, "Wait! You''re that woman with the bear from the newspaper!" Jhonny shouted strangely, recognizing Lami now along with Bepo.


    "You guys are the new bounty hunters from the East Blue! We''re your fans after you took down Buggy the clown!" They shouted in unison.


    "They''re not ourpanions, right?" Lami asked with a grimace at this strange duo that was screaming in admiration for her, ignoring her words.


    "No, they''re just apanying us like Kuina," Luffy said, smiling.


    "I see. Anyway, it looks like you guys have been through some things," Lamimented, observing the remaining excitement of some with gold adorning everything they could, while others seemed to be in a state of depression, like Nami in a corner with tears since they left that cave, even though she had three bags of gold behind her.


    "Oh, and did you get the money for Kuro and his crew?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes, 16 million for the captain and his crew. But the Marines were bothering us this time, especially the basemander, as he wanted me to join under hismand, and Morgan''s newspaper wanted to schedule an interview. Like, I''m just handing over pirates; I don''t know why I''m getting so much attention..." Lamiined to Luffy.


    "It doesn''t seem like much, really..." Reiju scoffed in a mocking tone.


    "What did you say?!" Lami didn''t like what the pink-haired woman said, even though she seemed to have some logic in her words. For some reason, Lami didn''t like it when it came out of her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Bepo took a bag of berries from the boat and ced it in front of Luffy.


    "There are 25 million, Captain!" Bepo said.


    "That''s good, even more than Buggy," Luffymented, making the money disappear, and Nami, seeing this, cried even more.


    "Kuro?! You captured Kuro? Is he still alive?" Yosaku said admirably, now recognizing the conversation between them.


    "You''re amazing, Sister Lami!" Jhonny said, causing Lami to grimace again.


    "It wasn''t Lami who caught him... He was killed by Usopp," Luffy rified.


    "BROTHER USOPP?!" Both bounty hunters eximed in surprise.


    "Of course, it was me!" Usopp said proudly, not wanting to dwell on the fact that he almost died on that asion.


    "Wait, wait a minute! Lami is handing over a pirate crew you captured?" Jhonny asked strangely.


    "Even that old clown, Luffy-sama beat him, and Lami-Sama traded him for berries," Shirahoshi said.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that? Lami is a crew member," Luffy said calmly, making the bounty hunters understand the situation, but they were still no less surprised, as it was quite shocking.


    Lami was someone they hade to admire as the best in the area in this sea when it came to hunting pirates. Even though the first capture was Buggy, it was unprecedented for someone to hand over a pirate to the Marines with more than 10 million in many years.


    "Anyway, is there anyone else to hand over? You mentioned there would be two more pirate groups before we go to the Grand Line," Lami asked, and Luffy confirmed.


    "Yes, but before that, let''s talk. We have a crew meeting now, and with you, it would save me time to exin thingster!" Luffy said, looking at everyone after they paid attention to him when he said those words.


    "As you know, we got this Devil Fruit," Luffy announced, holding up the fruit for everyone to see as it increased in size in front of them.


    "Do you know what its effect is?" Lami asked curiously.


    "No, there are no records in the encyclopedia, and it seems that it hasn''t had a user for a few hundred years or maybe more than that," Luffy said, raising many eyebrows.


    "And who''s going to eat it? Or are we going to sell it?" Reiju asked.


    "The only clue is the Poneglyph, here," Luffy showed the miniatures of the stones to everyone.


    "Thisnguage is forbidden! No one knows it, and the government would hunt us down like dogs if they knew you have it in your hands," Lami warned severely as soon as she noticed the gravity of the situation.


    "We''ll be hunted by the World Government?!"


    "What?!"


    "Sharky!"


    "This is too dangerous, Captain! I''m sorry!"


    "There''s no way the government doesn''t know about this is with us, and even if they did, we won''t be afraid of them!" Luffy spoke confidently and continued.


    "Regarding what''s written here, there must be many people who know thisnguage, but the vast majority must be schrs under the control of the World Government to read these words. However, there is one person outside their control who has this kind of knowledge, and her name is Nico Robin, whom I intend to find in basta to discover something real about the fruit and the story behind it before deciding who should eat it," Luffy said, and everyone understood.


    Although some doubts arose in the minds of those who had known the woman known as the Devil''s Child for over 20 years, about how Luffy knew her whereabouts, no one raised more questions about it.


    "Now, about the treasure, about the pile of gold we found, there were almost 8 billion berries in that ce..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The ce fell silent after these words. No one could believe what they heard or were still trying to process this information in the wake of Luffy''s words moments ago. They knew it was a lot, a lot of gold, but hearing this was too shocking.


    "Are you saying there was more than 7 billion in gold in that ce?" Kuina said, looking lost.


    "7 billion, almost 8 billion..." Nami said, looking like a dead fish.


    "It''s just gold..." Zoro scoffed. He never cared much for money, no more than he needed, of course.


    "Au?"


    "It''s just gold, he says..." Usoppmented, looking lost.


    "Sharky?"


    "Papa never talked about money, so I don''t know, Megalo, but it seems like a lot of money, I guess," Shirahoshi said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "ALMOST 8 BILLION!!!!!!!" The collective scream was heard throughout the ind again.


    Even Lami and Bepo were stunned, wondering how the crew managed to get so much money while they were away. They knew there was a lot of money, but this amount was so absurd that while Lami, Reiju, and Kuina seemed stunned, Nami, Usopp, Jhonny, Yosaku, and Bepo had looks as if life no longer existed. Shirahoshi, Megalo, and Yamato just looked curiously, and Zoro and Chouchou didn''t seem to care.


    "There was this money, but I''ve already spent all the money while we wereing to the beach..." Luffy announced, earning even more astonished looks.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Luffy... How did you spend almost 8 billion on this path from the cave to the beach, whichsted only an hour?" Nami asked in a lifeless tone.


    She seemed unable to bear it anymore and flew at Luffy with so much anger that it didn''t even seem like her captain was a monster. The punches hit Luffy with all the force of the girl, but it only made Nami cry as she tried to alleviate the pain in her fists after connecting them with Luffy''s tough skin.


    "Hahahaha. Let me exin first." Luffy ignored the fact that Nami tried to hit him and continued with a cheerfulugh.


    "I have a special ability, which everyone deserves to know. I have a power that can exchange berries for other items at market prices." Luffy said, and extending his hand, a white Devil Fruit with green stripes appeared in the shape of an orange with wings.


    "I traded most of the money for this fruit." Luffy said, showing the fruit.


    Everyone, without exception, looked curiously at this Devil Fruit.


    "What kind of fruit is it?" Lami asked.


    "It''s not one you know or is in the encyclopedia, but it''s more expensive than your Ope-Ope no Mi." Luffy smiled.


    "What, is it worth more than 4.5 billion?!" Lami eximed in amazement now.


    "4.5 billion? Luffy, you spent more than that on this fruit?!" Nami shouted at Luffy, but didn''t try to hit him this time, as it didn''t yield much resultst time, but she had no less desire to do so.


    "Yes, I bought it because I know it will be useful, since this fruit will be yours." Luffy said, turning to Nami, who still held his hand in pain, and showed her the fruit, leaving her stunned.


    "What are you saying?! Are you going to give it to me?!" Nami was speechless after that question.


    "Yes, I was thinking of the best way to deal with Arlong. I came to the conclusion that you should do it with your own hands, so I spent 5 billion on this fruit. I already intended to give it to you anyway when I had the money, so it just came earlier than I imagined. With it, you will be one of the most powerful in the group once you consume it." Luffy spoke.


    "5 billion Luffy, you can''t give me this! It''s too much money!" Nami may love money, but she knows her ce when she needs to. 5 billion is an amount she never dreamed of having in her life, but now, this man she decided to call captain said he would free hernd with something so valuable; he was giving her such a precious gift.


    "I''ve already decided, it''s yours." Luffy smiled.


    "But what about the others? Why give me this power when others might be more useful than me...?" Nami insisted.


    "Don''t worry, I have this book, which I bought for another 2 billion. It''s a manual of the Six Styles of the Navy, and it''s not just any, but the best in the world, used only by the elite of the World Government." Luffy said, showing a decorated and protected book cover.


    "2 billion?! What are these Six Styles?" Kuina was the first to ask, making Luffy earn more curious looks.


    "Incredible Luffy, you got that!" Lami said with an admiring look, as she knows a bit about these techniques, just as Reiju knows a bit from the time of Germa.


    "Is it that amazing?" Zoro asked with curiosity.


    "These Six Styles are powerful techniques used by the elite of the Navy and World Government. There are many useful techniques; one of them is that you can step on the air as if it were solid ground. You can practically fly with your jumps." Reiju said.


    "Now, eat this, Nami." Luffy said, handing the fruit to Nami.


    "I..."


    "Just eat, no one willin... Don''t you want the power to avenge your mother?" Luffy asked. He knew that no one would mind all that treasure being invested in a fruit in Nami''s hands, and even if someoneined, he wouldn''t care, as he is the captain and decided so.


    "...Yes, you''re right..." Nami finally said, reaching out and eating the fruit at that moment.


    "!"


    "What a terrible taste!" Nami almost spat out everything she put in her mouth, but seeing that she was eating 5 billion berries, she quickly put the whole fruit in her mouth and tried not to vomit in the next moment. Her captain smiled at this and announced.


    "Congrattions, Nami, you ate the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda!" Luffy said happily and looked at Nami''s status in the system.


    -----------------------------


    [Nami] (Navigator)


    Devil Fruit: None -> Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda - E


    Vitality �C E -> C


    Strength �C E -> C


    Defense �C E -> C


    Speed - E -> B


    Spirit �C C -> B


    (�C As a member of his crew, all of her talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    System rules - The ranking level of the system works from the letter E to EX; this is the mortal limit, which is understood within this ssification from lowest to highest, just below.


    { E -> D -> C -> B -> A -> S -> SS -> SSS -> EX }


    -----------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * There''s no Sanji to fight with Zoro, so the quarrelsome duo of the group will be Reiju and Lami. It might seem strange, but it''s a reality that often women don''t like each other at first sight.


    * Nami had a development from one of the weakest to even standing up to Lami. I thought this was the ideal initial development after she ate a Mythical Zoan fruit. Among the physical attributes, speed increased the most, as Garuda controls the wind. After this development, Nami will be morebative and reliable in the story. (These are her physical abilities; in the final form, she transforms into a creature of 50 meters.)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 53 – Mysterious Island 7.

    Chapter 53 �C Mysterious Ind 7.


    [IMG Nami Zoan M��tic Phase 1]


    [IMG Nami Zoan M��tic Phase Final]


    [Chapter Size: 3271 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On ind in the sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Congrattions, Nami, you ate the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda!" Luffy said happily and looked at Nami''s status in the system.


    -----------------------------


    [Nami] (Navigator)


    Devil Fruit: None -> Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda - E


    Vitality �C E -> C


    Strength �C E -> C


    Defense �C E -> C


    Speed - E -> B


    Spirit �C C -> B


    (�C As a member of your crew, all your talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    "What?!" Nami eximed, feeling the changes in her body like never before in her entire life; she seemed to be experiencing immediate transformations upon consuming the fruit.


    "Are you feeling the effects already? HAHAHAHA! That''s good..." Luffymented, watching Nami look at her hands in disbelief as some lines of green energy appeared and disappeared rapidly, as she didn''t have much control.


    Everyone around was curious about these changes the navigator and the captain were talking about because Nami didn''t seem to have changed physically in the eyes of the group.


    "Luffy, I feel much stronger for some reason; it''s like I''m overflowing with energy!" Nami forgot about the fact that she had depression after seeing billions of berries disappear before her eyes for a new feeling of ecstasy at this moment, feeling the changes in her body.


    "Hahahahaahaha. That''s how it is; let''s do a test. Punch me now! I want to see what you''re capable of right now!" Luffy spoke excitedly, and Nami agreed with the captain.


    Approaching him, under the gaze of everyone, she leaned back with her arm and punched Luffy in the chest, who was using no support other than his own physical strength to withstand the blow.


    *BOOM!*


    Nami punched Luffy point-nk, causing him to recoil 10 meters with the impact in the next moment, while his feet were dragged by the beach sand.


    "?!" The expression of surprise was collective because they saw her try to punch Luffy a moment ago without even scratching his body. Even Luffy looked at her with some amusement.


    Now she had much stronger strength, even though, despite everything, she only made him retreat a few meters. But this was a surprising change in the captain''s opinion, as she used to be the weakest in the group until a moment ago!


    "Hahaha!" Luffy began tough while massaging the part hit by her punch.


    "I can say I felt that, Nami! Good job, but your potential is much more than that!" Luffy was getting more and more excited. One thing is to be a strong captain and have to do everything for the crew while being practically a babysitter in the group; another is to have capable and reliablepanions that Luffy could trust for tasks too dangerous for most people. He wanted a crew like that.


    "Luffy, how did I be so strong?!" Nami knew she had changed, but her punch was so powerful that it surprised her to the core; she would have killed a normal person with that. She still had difficulty absorbing this information.


    "Nami... Don''t underestimate yourself; this is just an initial strength. As far as I know, the physical specialty of your fruit is agility and mobility, as you control the wind and can fly with wings. Not to mention, you can create giant ws and control them within a certain range, making the versatility of your abilities very powerful��even more versatile than my Eikon!"


    "I can fly? Control the wind and even create those ws?!" Nami was incredulous at this information, bing more and more stunned as she realized how powerful her Devil Fruit was.


    "Do you think 5 billion were just for you to increase your physical abilities?" Luffy teased her.


    "I... Thank you..." She looked at Luffy for a while and thanked him, going to him and giving him a sincere, strong hug. No one had ever done something so grand for her before; there was no way she couldn''t be moved.


    "Thank you! I don''t know what else to say, but no one has ever done something like this for me before..." She admitted in the midst of the hug with these very words, showing her true gratitude as tears began to run down her cheeks and a content smile appeared.


    Luffy returned the hug as his arms enveloped her back and waist.


    "Nami... Don''t worry; I always saw potential in you, as someone reliable from the moment Iid eyes on you in that Buggy''s cage," Luffy said sincerely.


    "But you turned me into a servant and made me clean your ship!" Sheined as she leaned back and punched Luffy''s chest with feigned anger.


    "Well... Someone wanted to take all my treasures at the time; I had to punish that person in a certain way," Luffy smiled, looking at a raised-eyebrow Nami.


    "Fair enough..." Nami admitted in the end.


    "Could you two stop flirting in front of the group?" Lami scoffed, interrupting Luffy and Nami from continuing this kind of conversation as they embraced so intimately in front of them.


    "This time, I have to agree with the emo here..." Reiju said.


    "Who are you calling emo, curly eyebrows!" Lami expressed her anger.


    "Hm?! Call me that again, and I''ll kick your butt!" Reiju hadn''t liked this woman from the beginning.


    "Wanna try? I''ll be happy to cut someone like you!" Lami growled.


    "Could you stop fighting too! Where did thise from?!" Kuinained from the side.


    Luffy sighed at this too, foreseeing that this fight would be a recurring event during their journeys in the next years or decades together.


    "Stop this; I want to celebrate with the group right now. We have two giant prawns to eat and plenty of drinks in stock, so I want to have a feast here, not see idiots fighting!" Luffy stepped away from Nami and went to them with the navigator in tow.


    "Feast!" Jhonny, Yosaku, and Usopp cheered immediately, knowing the experience of the parties made in thest few days on the ship; they could indulge in food and drink to their heart''s content.


    It didn''t take long, and the beach quickly filled with utensils that Luffy took from the ship. Using his fruit, he erged the size and reduced the weight to facilitate Reiju''s work with the food.


    "So Luffy, you mentioned the ability to exchange berries for things; you just skimmed over something like that. How exactly is that? No one should do that just like that..." Lami looked suspiciously at Luffy, who was now drinking sake with Zoro by his side, as they seemed to be the people who loved this type of alcoholic beverage the most in the crew.


    "Hm?! It''s true; I didn''t exin that properly. As I said, I can buy anything that no one has imed..." Luffy looked at the doubtful faces around him, as the question attracted everyone''s attention, even Reiju stopped cooking and seasoning the prawn meat to listen at this moment.


    "The concept isn''t difficult, but exining what a system isplicated for them..." Luffy murmured and continued his reasoning with the group.


    "The money I touch and make disappear isn''t the power of my fruit shrinking its size. Instead, it''s transferred to a space where I can no longer withdraw it as berries. But I can exchange the amount of money for other things. As I mentioned before, I can''t take things that others already have. For example, I can''t take Mihawk''s Yoru, but I can take Gold D. Roger''s sword, the former Pirate King, if I have the money since it''s not in anyone''s possession at the moment." Luffy didn''t speak about the system itself, but it seemed that the smarter members of the group understood the concept.


    "That''s incredible! Are you saying you can buy most things in this world? That exins the manual of those techniques, but didn''t it belong to someone already?" Kuina said surprised and asked curiously.


    "As long as it''s not a weapon or a fruit with a person, things like that manual, locked in deposits, I can take..." Luffy rified.


    "And where does this money go? It can''t just cease to exist when you buy something, right?" Nami asked rmed and concerned about the idea of gold ceasing to exist.


    "That is very concerning, Captain! With this, the value of gold would skyrocket due to scarcity, creating chaos in the world economy and making significant changes in mary prices. With this kind of global crisis, many countries will be wiped off the map!" Bepo shouted, making everyone, without exception, look at him with a shocked expression.


    ''How can this mink bear understand economic concepts?!'' Luffy couldn''t help but be surprised by this.


    The others looked at Bepo with various expressions, some trying to understand what was behind his words, others had shocked expressions like Luffy, as they had some idea of the concepts and logic behind this theory, as the captain was thinking. However, for everyone, it was surprising that it was Bepo who said this before anyone else, in this situation.


    "Well... actually, this doesn''t affect the world..." Luffy said a little embarrassed still but continued.


    "Gold and money simply don''t disappear from the world; they are sent as far away as possible, so I can''t ess them again. Since that wouldn''t be fair, even with a cheat like this, it wouldn''t be cool for me to have infinite money while acquiring all the valuable items in the world, right? Now some lucky person shoulde across some part of this hidden gold, probably on the other side of the world right now." Luffy rified.


    "I understand... but it''s still great to be able to do this..." Usopp muttered.


    "Luffy, you''ve already spent 7 billion on the manual and Nami''s fruit. Do we need to have Lami catch more pirates and take them to the Marines?" Kuina posed a logical question.


    "You have a good point, Kuina, but I want to handle it the same way. There''s still 920 million left in the system. Money isn''t a more significant problem for us right now, but even so, I want to clean this sea of those with higher bounties. Either we hand them over to the Marines or exterminate them all, but I don''t think we''ve be a cruel crew that kills in cold blood, right? So let''s hand them over to the Marines while we still have the chance." Luffy said, as he wanted to get rid of these people in the East Blue before leaving this sea. As soon as he spoke, his gaze shifted to Lami sitting, while drinking a beer.


    "Is everything okay with you? I don''t want to take advantage of you, but if you''re willing to continue, I''d appreciate it..." Luffy spoke to her. If she wasn''t satisfied, they could simply go to a base and throw the captured pirates at her.


    "If this gang you caught and one more is missing, there''s no reason not to continue doing this since I''m starting to get used to it..." Lami scoffed.


    "Great, now let''s stop with boring topics and continue our feast!" Luffy said, and Reiju already had the meat ready for them to eat as she ced it on a giant te.


    "Here..." Reiju offered, and their group began to eat while drinking their beverages.


    "What delicious meat!"


    "Luffy was right; it''s so good!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Roon, for the food!"


    "Do you know you''re talking to a dead being, Shirahoshi?"


    "Hehehehehehehe!"


    After that, darkness took over the sky, but the group didn''t seem to mind as they continued their festivities without interruptions.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHHAHA!"


    "HEHEHEHEHE"


    "SHARSHARSHARSHARSHAR!"


    "What a bunch of idiots..."


    "But you have to admit it''s funny. HAHAHAHA"


    "What kind of group is this..."


    "Brother Usopp is so funny."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"


    While the feast continued, the antics between Usopp and the others were created with many of the crew already drunk. This kind of atmosphere continued until they lost consciousness in the middle of the night.


    The next day.


    ''What a hellish hangover...'' Luffy woke up with a strong headache the next day.


    "Hm?" He found himself in the middle of the beach area with Lami and Reiju on each of his arms. They hadn''t slept together, as everyone was still clothed, but it didn''t stop him from being surprised by it.


    "They seemed like water and oil, to the point where I thought they would hate each other from that first contact yesterday. But it seems I was wrong since they seem to be in harmony. That''s good." Luffy smiled satisfied at the two women, who slept peacefully in his arms.


    "As much as I like being between two beauties, I have things to do this morning." Luffyined to himself and carefully removed his arms from the girls and got up without waking them.


    As soon as he got up, he saw the state of his crew.


    They were scattered all over the beach quite stupidly. Nami and Kuina were hugging in a corner of the sand, Shirahoshi was with Megalo, Jhonny and Yosaku were lying side by side in a corner, Usopp used Chouchou as a stuffed toy, Yamato was in a corner near where Luffy was with the girls, alone while snoring on her back. The funniest was Bepo, who slept on top of a rock.


    ''This is going to give him a hell of a backache...'' Luffy felt for hispanion.


    But to Luffy''s surprise, when he looked for the swordsman of the group, wondering if he had lost again, he noticed Zoro drinking in front of yesterday''s old bonfire.


    "You woke up, Captain!" He greeted Luffy, smiling.


    "Damn, Zoro, you can sometimes drink more than me! Aren''t you hungover?" Luffy spoke a bit surprised.


    "I guess not..." Zoro shrugged.


    "Whatever, I''m going to do some things, don''t bother me right now." Luffy said and went to the beach, where there were the marine boats and the boat Lami used.


    Luffy went to a more secluded corner and took a box from his pocket containing his official ship, the ck Pearl��a name he had decided on a few days ago. He took it out of the box and resized it to its normal size in front of him.


    Seeing theical boat, he didn''t need any effort to open the system the next moment.


    [System: Open.]


    [Shop �C Points: 920,000,000.]


    ''Selecting the ship in front of him.''


    [Upgrade a Ship to Level 2. Price: 500,000,000 Berries]


    [This option does not include furniture and equipment; they must be purchased separately.]


    [Yes]/[No]


    ''Yes''


    A new screen appeared before Luffy, showing the modifications that would happen to the ship. With this, he could choose the color, g, and several other options for the ship without changing its soul.


    ''This is better than I thought! It won''t be a worse ship than the Thousand Sunny from the original story. It might even undergo another evolution!'' Luffy celebrated internally.


    After spending a few minutes shaping the ship model in the 3D system, a confirmation question appeared again once he finished.


    [Upgrade Level 2 + Equipment for the Ship: 700,000,000.]


    ''Yes.'' Sure of his choices, he confirmed.


    ''That''s 700 million, so I expect a ship even superior to the Thousand Sunny, which the original Luffy spent 300 million on withoutbor.''


    As soon as he clicked yes, his money dropped to 220 million, and the ship in front of him with a goat''s head began to dismantle. Luffy quickly used his power to muffle the sound intending not to wake anyone up. He wanted to see the stunned looks on everyone''s faces when they saw the ship in front of them for the first time.


    The ship silently started to disassemble, with the pieces floating in the space around it, as it unraveled and remodeled with other pieces appearing out of nowhere.


    A massive Adam wood emerged, forming the skeleton and base of the ship, a sight to behold as the ship magically assembled in front of him.


    Zoro looked incredulous at this scene, as he was the only one awake, wondering what his captain was doing a little away from the ship on his own. He couldn''t help but drop his drink when he saw the scene before him. Zoro saw Luffy take out the ship he received from Kaya, and soon after, the ship began to disassemble by some strange force and was being reconstructed as something new, something ck and powerful, muchrger in size.


    "How is this possible?" He asked with disbelief, watching the ship being reformed in front of him, transforming into something new, something formidable.


    A momentter, Luffy looked at the ship in front of him, satisfied.


    ''It may not be a battleship the size of Krieg''s, but it''s certainly like a navy warship, much better than those of the Buster Call! Not to mention the difference between this and the ones they''ve been using so far is staggering!''


    "What are you doing here, so close! I don''t like you!" Luffy heard Reiju''s voice growling from the beach, and his eyes went directly to the duo fighting early in the morning.


    "It seems I was hasty in thinking they would get along..." Luffy said mentally, feeling a bit tired.


    "What did you say, curly eyebrows! Do you think I want to be by your side? I''ll cut your feathers and put them on your back!" Lami growled.


    "Threaten me one more time, and I''ll kick you straight into the sea!" Reiju gritted her teeth.


    "I don''t want you near me!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Both said at the same time and then stared at each other with sparks crossing their eyes.


    "What is this early in the morning!" Namiined as she got up next to Kuina.


    "These two are fighting again..." Kuina said beside her.


    "What a headache..." Jhonnyined.


    "This noise doesn''t help at all..." Yosaku said beside him.


    "Sharky!"


    "You''re right, Lami-Sama and Reiju-Sama are so scary this morning..." Shirahoshi cried next to Megalo.


    "Hm? What is this noise early in the morning!" Yamato got up, yawning.


    "Bark! Bark!" Chouchouined, while Usopp quietly got up next to him.


    Zoro was still standing, looking at the new ship now next to the marines, wondering if he had drunk too much or if he was still sleeping and dreaming.


    "Hey, Luffy! Hm?! WHERE DID THIS SHIP COME FROM?!" Nami shouted in surprise at Luffy on the beach. She went to find the captain to resolve the situation between the girls and saw him standing in front of a ck warship with the same Holly Roger as Luffy''s cloak, a skull with crossed bones, wearing a straw hat.


    "Hm? You guys finally woke up! Look, isn''t it obvious? This is our official ship, the ck Pearl!" Luffy announced, earning incredulous looks, even Lami and Reiju stopped fighting to look at that monster, muchrger than the medium-sized marine ship next to it.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 54 – Attacking Marine Base 16 Part 1.

    Chapter 54 �C Attacking Marine Base 16 Part 1.


    [Chapter Size: 3219 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "So we''ll meetter..." Lami announced on the marine ship, securing it to the dinghy with Krieg''s prisoners, who looked annoying as they cried for freedom. Luffy didn''t even feed them properly, so the group could only cry when their sizes returned to normal.


    "Yeah, I decreased the temporary weight of the ship to make it easier to take it to the next naval base. Don''t forget to say that you took this ship from us after a confrontation; maybe the marines will reward you with some gold, and I don''t want to miss that opportunity," Luffy told Lami.


    "Wait, Luffy, why is she leaving? Isn''t there a base near Cocoyasi Vige Ind? Wouldn''t Base Naval 16 be faster for Lami?" Nami asked, even making Lami look at Luffy with questioning eyes, expecting him to rify this.


    "Well, it''s the same base that should take care of Arlong, but for some strange and very corrupt reason, in my opinion, the pirate has been dominating that area for almost 10 years without the marines interfering, right?" Luffy asked Nami, who quickly understood what the captain was talking about, as she knew how corrupt the marines of that base were and had strong connections with Arlong.


    "I understand..." Lami also understood.


    "And more importantly, why would I deliver pirates to a base that I n to rob at the next stop?" Luffy smiled, earning raised eyebrows from those who heard it.


    "What do you mean, Luffy?" Kuina asked a bit cautiously.


    "Our first stop before Arlong is Base Naval 16; I n to loot that ce before moving on..." Luffy had a sadistic smile as he spoke these words.


    "The marines will be very angry about this..." Zoromented.


    "It''s not like we haven''t attacked a base before, right, Zoro?" Luffy retorted.


    "Whatever, I hope to find someone to fight..." Zoro muttered.


    "Anyway, let''s say our goodbyes. I hope to see youter. Maybe delivering Arlong after our crew destroys a marine base will raise a lot of suspicions for you, so I believe this is thest time you deliver any pirate as a supposed rising pirate hunter." Luffy said, and Lami nodded.


    Saying goodbye to everyone, Lami started her dinghy and moved away from Luffy, pulling the marine ship behind her.


    "Now let''s set this beautiful new ship on course and continue our journey!" Luffy, asking Nami to start navigating it.


    Cutting through the stormy waters, the "ck Pearl" emerges from the shadows of the horizon, a sight that would be feared by all seas in the future. Its hull, bathed in a deep ebony, absorbs the sunlight, giving the vessel a sinister and majestic appearance. At the front, the bow is crowned by an Ifrit head carved in obsidian, roaring towards the horizon with imaginary mes dancing in its fiery eyes.


    The masts, tall like ck spires piercing the sky, support ck sails that seem to absorb light rather than reflect it. Each sail is adorned with ancient runes, a mystical touch that adds an aura of dark magic to the ship. The crew''s g, a skull symbol with a straw hat crossed over two crossed bones, fiercely flutters at the top of the main mast.


    The main deck of the "ck Pearl" is a choreography of movement orchestrated by the skilled crew. ck cannons, embedded on the sides, give the vessel an intimidating and menacing air, just like at the front and rear, making the ship retaliate from all sides against attacks at sea. The polished wood, carved with intricate patterns, bears witness to the craftsmanship that shaped this naval masterpiece.


    The captain''s cabin, strategically located in the heart of the ship, is a marvel of dark engineering. The massive door, adorned with carvings that tell stories of victorious battles, opens to reveal a sanctuary of dark leather and golden details. In the center, an obsidian throne serves as the captain''s seat, surrounded by star maps and mysterious artifacts.


    The giant figure of the Ifrit head at the bow seems to guide the "ck Pearl" through the turbulent waters, a mythological entity bringing with it the fire of destruction. As it cuts through the waves, the vessel leaves a trail of ck foam, adding a touch of mysticism to its passage.


    The legend of the "ck Pearl" would echo through ports and taverns, inspiring fear and respect. Its destinations are unknown, its origins shrouded in mystery. It is a dark threat that will loom over the seas, a force that defies natural entities,manded by a powerful crew that would make the world tremble one day.


    As he sailed, all the crew members began to explore the new ship with curiosity. The space was muchrger for them to train outdoors, and there was even a garden for them to nt trees and nts. This initially shocked him, and they quickly moved inside the ck Pearl to explore the interior.


    "Incredible! There''s a room exclusively for me! There''s even a tank to swim with Megalo!" Shirahoshi shouted from somewhere.


    "The kitchen is sorge!" Reiju couldn''t help butment.


    "There are so many useful things in it; the refrigerator can fit a Sea King!" She concluded as they looked around with curiosity, getting familiar with the ce where they would spend a good part of their time.


    "Look at these cannons! They can even point to the front of the ship!" Usopp said on the side of the ship, inspecting the weapons and the depot.


    "There''s a front cannon with a special weapon too." Luffy said, making Usopp''s eyes gleam as he ran to see this weapon.


    The ship had aser cannon in the front and an emergency nitro, like the Thousand Sunny; however, the energy was different, using Franky''s c. Luffy could add his heat to recharge the batteries.


    "Incredible!" Luffy could hear his excited marksman''s shout seeing the weapon.


    The captain was quite satisfied with his new ship; it was ck and fierce as he always imagined for his own ship. He ced a mold of the Ifrit head at the front of the ship to represent his own identity.


    "Luffy, how did you do this..." Kuina approached Luffy at this moment, while getting closer to the ship.


    "As I said, I can exchange berries for items, including ships. In this case, I refurbished that ship from Kaya and turned it into this big warship, spending 500 million berries plus 200 on essories that I ced in the right ces."


    "That''s amazing; you spent all the money, didn''t you?" She questioned.


    "Yes, I only have 220 million left, adding the 25 Lami brought from thest delivery, I have 245 million now," Luffy said, and Kuina nodded.


    "I can''t say it''s not incredible, so I guess it was money well spent, even though I think it was arge amount," Nami joined the conversation after setting the ship on course.


    "There''s a room especially for you to map out your maps, so start getting familiar with your new room and workspace," Luffy told Nami.


    "Really? I''ll check it out!" Nami got excited and ran into the interior of the ship.


    "Kuina! Look at these weights!" Zoro drew Kuina''s attention in the training area as he picked up giant dumbbells.


    "AU!" Chouchou barked happily, seeing a little house in the open space for him, where he couldn''tin, as he asked Luffy for something like this a few days ago. He never liked staying inside the ship, preferring to sleep on the mast like a lookout.


    While everyone familiarized themselves with the ship, choosing the best room for them and seeing different structures on the ship to meet their needs, Luffy stood at the bow while looking at the horizon. He was happy to finally have his own ship with a reliable crew that he already considered great.


    "Everyone, I think you''ve taken too much time getting to know the ship. I want everyone gathered for training in the next 10 minutes!" Luffy announced, amplifying his voice so everyone could hear.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to gather in the middle of the ship, as Luffy wanted to train them before their confrontation with the navy.


    "I''ve set up the weights for you to do your basic training, so no gravity today, but you''ll follow the training program."


    "Are we not going to train that manual?" Reiju asked with some interest, as there was a skill about flying in the sky, something that interested her a lot.


    "Not yet. I n to start doing that after passing through Nami''s homnd. Anyway, you need to strengthen your bodies before that training. I''ll be with Nami today since she still has no idea how to use her mythical zoan." Luffy announced.


    And without much secrecy, everyone went to their positions in this new training field, which was much superior to the previous one. There was a board where he wrote the training list, with them following this training regimen, it made the captain''s job much easier, allowing him to pay more attention to Nami without worrying about the others.


    "Luffy, what can I do? I''m much stronger now, but you seem to recognize that my powers are more than the physical strength I gained..." Nami said in front of Luffy.


    "First, you now have the ability to fly, try to create wings like me," Luffy said, as wings grew on his back, making his mantle move as they grew within it.


    Nami looked attentively at Luffy''s beautiful ck wings, making him look like some kind of dark angel with those red eyes.


    "He''s so handsome, both in this form or when he''s normal..." Nami couldn''t help but have this thought as she looked at Luffy staring at her, who raised an eyebrow as Nami''s expression seemed strange to him.


    "Nami, focus! Concentrate on the wings. Imagine wings growing on your back like new limbs," Luffy scolded her, and Nami quickly did so to escape her embarrassment with slightly naughty thoughts.


    Nami made a mental effort, creating the image of wings growing like Luffy''s, a green glow began to emanate from that ce, and white wings began to form, but halfway through, they dissipated with another glow, and Nami knelt exhausted from the sudden effort.


    "It''s hard, it''s as if all the energy in my body is spent on this, but I felt it!" Nami said happily, seeing that there were indeed wings growing on her back as Luffy instructed.


    "Breathe, this is your first attempt. I know you''re excited to fly, but let''s take it easy, even if you have to face Arlong tomorrow..." Luffy said, surprising Nami a bit.


    "Tomorrow? I thought we would arrive today with the speed of the ship; it''s much faster than the navy''s, and with your Devil Fruit, that wouldn''t be a problem!" Namiined, wanting to reach her vige as soon as possible.


    "Hold on there, miss. I want to arrive tomorrow for a reason; I want you to be ready to fight that fish-man, otherwise, you''ll lose if you''re not yet ustomed to your body. I know your new powers have made you confident, but you must be familiar with them first before this fight." Luffy gave her a lecture.


    "I understand..." Nami acknowledged Luffy''s reasoning and stood up for another attempt.


    She tried to create the wings three times; with each attempt, she improved, and on thest one, she created a huge white wing with a 2-meter span,pleting this phase 1 of her transformation.


    "I have wings!" Nami jumped for joy, seeing the result of her efforts.


    "That''s good, now let''s get you used to them before we start flying." Luffy said, and they trained without Nami being able to undo her wings, something that impressed Luffy with apparently a natural talent from the girl, who was getting used to the transformation quickly.


    "Great, let''s stop here; you seem to be getting used to the wings. Now let''s start your first flight. These wings are like any limb of your body; it''s something like running, putting force into your legs, you gain speed. Use this concept, because at least for me, it works." Luffy crossed his arms and waited for Nami to try taking flight.


    Nami began to get used to the movements and control of these wings as she moved them, she started pping them to gain strength to lift off the ground, after starting to p with the wings rapidly, forming a wind on the ship''s deck, she began to move away from the ship''s wood.


    "I... I''M DOING IT!" Nami shouted excitedly as she ascended in front of Luffy, who let his hair get messy after receiving the wind from those wings.


    "Well done!" Luffy smiled.


    "Look at this, Luffy! I can fly! I''m flying, I... huh?! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Nami was so excited that she caught the attention of the entire crew in the air, who were watching her demonstration, but soon, excitement turned into fear as she was falling 15 meters from the ground, screaming as she fell.


    "Luffy! Help me!" She shouted as she approached the deck in despair.


    Could Luffy catch her like a princess? Could he? He just watched her falling.


    *Boom!*


    She fell from the deck with a strong impact, starting to get up with some difficulty.


    "Ouch! WHY DIDN''T YOU CATCH ME? A MAN SHOULD BE A GENTLEMAN WHEN A LADY IS IN DANGER!" Nami growled at Luffy as soon as she got up.


    "Nami, your body is strong enough not to feel the impact. I''m your captain, not your babysitter..." Luffy spoke honestly. He wouldn''t help anyone unless it was a matter of life and death; they had to solve most of their problems themselves.


    "Did you feel the impact, Nami?" Luffy asked, breaking the silence that Nami had as she heard his words.


    "No..." She admitted.


    "Well, then don''t expect my help for trivial things. I like you, Nami, but you''ll never grow and be strong if I do everything for you." Luffy said seriously.


    "I guess you''re right..." Nami admitted a bit embarrassed.


    "Now let''s continue; I''ll fly with you to train in the sky. Hold on tight." Luffy grabbed a stunned Nami by the waist and took off into the sky with her screaming, as Luffy''s actions were quite sudden.


    "AHHHHH!"


    After flying more than 2 kilometers in the air, Nami held onto Luffy like a cat not wanting to let go.


    "Luffy, this is not a joke! I''m scared, take me down! Please!" She screamed and cried at the same time.


    "Calm down, silly girl. I put negative gravity on you; try to fly. I''ll catch you if you fall, but you''ll only fall slowly, and the wind here won''t bother you with that; this will be your training." Luffy said, making her look suspiciously at him, as there was still fear in her eyes.


    "Release slowly... Trust me, when I say I won''t let you fall here, it''s because I won''t let that happen..." Luffy spoke; he could be very tough, but he always did what he said.


    "Okay..." She said, releasing him; he caught her by the waist, lifting her in front of him, and asked her to p her wings.


    As she did so, he released his grip on her waist, and she began to fly.


    "I''m doing it!" She said excitedly, even though she was afraid to look down miles away from the ck Pearl.


    "Very good, keep it up." Luffy smiled at her.


    "Luffy, I''m falling!" Nami panicked a momentter.


    "Calm down, you''ll fall slowly due to the gravity I put here." Luffy rified and saw her realization in the next moment.


    "Huh? It''s true, this is amazing!" Nami couldn''t help but be surprised when she saw herself falling slowly, just as Luffy said.


    "Rest for a bit and resume practicing and ascending when you recover; let''s continue with these exercises for the rest of the day." Luffy said, and Nami nodded.


    1 day and a halfter.


    At a Marine base stationed in the middle of the sea on a small ind, sailors were at the edge of it, carrying out their daily tasks, mainly monitoring the sea. Despite being a mundane activity, they reported any approaching Marine or civilian ships, a routine duty at this base.


    "The base gets so boring when Captain Nezumi leaves for his business..."ined one sailor with a spyss.


    "Yeah, it seems he went to meet Arlong," said his colleague, showing a malicious smile.


    "Did you hear that Arlong had a proposal for the captain to earn a lot of money?" the other asked.


    "Yeah, I wish I had gone with him, but the captain didn''t choose me to go. I hope to get some share of that money because staying here at the base is so horrible and boring!" he grumbled.


    "Hm?! Give me your spyss. There''s somethinging from the horizon..." His colleague didn''t wait for an answer; he snatched the equipment from his hand and looked at the dark spot at least 10 kilometers away.


    "A ship, but I still can''t see who it is," he analyzed.


    "It can''t be Captain Nezumi. It must be a trader or even one of ours from another base."


    "Or a pirate..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"


    "That was good..."


    "As if a pirate would attack us, not even Arlong and Krieg have that courage..."


    "True."


    They continued with their chores while chatting and ignored the approaching ship.


    "Hey, that ship is already so close; it looks so strange, don''t you think?"


    "True, but wait, isn''t that a warship and still with a pirate g? Look at that g; let me see it through the spyss."


    "WHAT!? IT''S A PIRATE SHIP! THAT FLAG IS STRAW HAT PIRATE WITH A BOUNTY OF 10 MILLION!"


    "SOUND THE ALARM!"


    *ALARM*


    *ALARM*


    *ALARM*


    *ALARM*


    The sound stirred the entire base; meanwhile, Luffy looked at the bow of the ship standing on the head of Ifrit that he ced in front of the ship. He looked forward with crossed arms, and his cloak lifted with the wind from the ship''s speed.


    "Hm? They finally saw us, but they took so long that we''re only 1.5 kilometers away from them. What a bunch of idiots and ckers..." Luffy snorted at this, as they had managed to approach so closely without drawing much attention so far.


    Luffy looked at the base in chaos, with sirens ring everywhere, while sailors ran back and forth carrying weapons, and some prepared cannons.


    He raised his hand as he instructed his crewmates as they approached the base.


    "Now. Fire!" Luffy lowered his hand, and Usopp and Shirahoshi, who were on the cannons, pulled the ropes of the weapons immediately.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    The shots initiated a small war on this sea, with the Straw Hat Pirates openly firing on the base along with the naval base, attracting the attention of everyone in the next few days since no pirate had attacked a Marine base so openly in years in this sea.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 55 – Attacking Marine Base 16 Part 2.

    Chapter 55 �C Attacking Marine Base 16 Part 2.


    [Chapter Size: 2758 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Marine Headquarters, 16, East Blue.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    "AHHH! They''re hitting us even from this distance!" A marine shouted, his voice filled with fear, as the outer courtyard of the base was pounded by cannon projectiles fired from a pirate ship located more than 1 kilometer away. The impact was terrifying, as the base''s weapons had an effective range of only 800 meters, leaving them at a considerable disadvantage.


    "Man the warships! We need to confront them at sea!" The order was quickly given, and the marines acted promptly,unching warships to face the audacious pirate ship thaty beyond their effective reach.


    "Command! Command, are you there?" A marine ran to themunication tower seeking assistance. Without Captain Nezumo present, directmunication with highmand was impossible. The number for direct contact with the base admiral was restricted information, reserved only for the highest echelons of the base hierarchy. Instead, they opted to call a base located in Loguetown, where they could establish contact through the Den Den Mushi.


    "*KATCH* Captain Smoker here, what can I do for Base 16?" A rough voice was heard from the other side of the Den Den Mushi.


    "Captain Smoker, this is the lieutenant from Base 16, we are under attack while Captain Nezumi is away! The pirates have a ship that can reach a distance our cannons cannot, and they are bombarding our entire base!" The lieutenant cried.


    "Who is attacking you?" Smoker had a serious tone at this moment, recognizing the gravity of the situation.


    "They are the Straw Hat pirates... *CRACK!!* AHHHHHH!!" Before the man could finish, themunication tower received a cannonball, causing it to explode its walls and copse inrge part, falling on top of the man.


    Meanwhile, on the head of Ifrit.


    *Whistle*


    "Nice shot, Usopp..." Luffy said to himself, observing the destruction caused by his ship''s weapons.


    "Captain, these weapons are quite dangerous; even the marines are in despair..." Reijumented while smoking and observing the destruction at the naval base.


    "Let''s advance; shooting at the marines from this distance is boring... And they seem to want to greet us while pulling those 3 ships out of the harbor!" Luffy spoke, and the ship gained speed again, shifting from negative speed to 30 times faster.


    "The warships are getting closer, Luffy..." Kuina warned, with three warships approaching theirs, in fact, it was more them approaching the enemy ships than the other way around.


    "Zoro, Reiju, Yamato, and Nami, protect the ship so it won''t be hit by the shots." Luffy gave the orders, and they quickly assumed their positions. When within range of the marines, they finally had a moment of realization, and many cannonballs were fired at that moment, both from the base and the warships. Dozens of bullets were heading directly for the ship.


    As the bullets approached them, Zoro began cutting them while jumping in the air, Reiju effortlessly kicked away any attacks, Yamato countered with her weapon, sending the bullets back to their original owners, causing explosions among the enemies. Still, the most surprising was Nami, creating green ws in the air that stopped the iing bullets by just lifting her hands from the deck. She also raised whirlwinds in front of the ship, taking on the primary role of protecting it.


    "You''re getting really good at this, Nami!" Luffy praised her sincerely. Nami had shown a lot of talent with her Devil Fruit powers since yesterday under Luffy''s guidance.


    "Thank you. With this strength, I might not need to run anymore and can be useful and strong," Nami said with some confidence. She no longer needed to run from any danger.


    *BANG!*


    *CRACK*


    *BOOM!*


    Luffy''s attention turned to one of the marine ships at sea, which exploded from a shot fired by the ck Pearl a moment earlier.


    "OWW! I hit one!" Shirahoshi''s voice was heard joyfully from one of the cannons. The cannon system Luffy installed on the ship had an immediate reload feature, eliminating the need for someone to load bullets into the gun every time someone fired. This made Shirahoshi and Usopp''s lives much easier, as they only needed to aim and press the analog stick button that moved the cannon''s aim.


    "I''ll take down the other one then!" Usopp joined thepetition.


    *BANG!*


    *CRACK*


    *BOOM!*


    Hitting the side of one of the ships, Usopp managed to bring it down with a shot, as it struck the weak hull, and seawater began to flood the ship, and they could hear the desperation of the crew.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Feeling challenged, Shirahoshi began firing at the same ship she hit before. After hitting it with four more shots, the warship started to crumble.


    Thest marine ship seemed to be in a panic, as their bullets,bined with the base''s bullets, seemed to have no effect on the pirate ship. Seeing two of their ships being bombarded next to them scared them a lot, making them try to escape.


    "Do they want to escape? I won''t let them!" Usopp said, turning his cannon towards the ship, and Shirahoshi did the same. Even though she didn''t have precise aim like herpanion, she still managed to target thatst ship.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Four explosions destroyed thest ship in the next moment, while the marines screamed in despair. The pirate ship was already passing through the wreckage as they approached the ind.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    Usopp and Shirahoshi spared no effort in continuing to bombard the naval base now.


    When Luffy approached, he could see fear in the eyes of the marines, pointing guns at them on the dock, but failing to show much courage. They had unsessfully tried to prevent this pirate ship from approaching the small ind. When they didn''t make a scratch on the ck Pearl, the pirates took down three warships and demolished half of the naval base. Their morale couldn''t be any lower.


    "That was too easy..." Luffy couldn''t express it more tediously. He had expected more of a challenge, but looking at the marines, it was clear they had lost the fighting spirit.


    "You''re the Straw Hat pirates! Do you have any idea what you''ve done today? The Marines will hunt you to the ends of this world!" One of them, seemingly the current leader, said angrily, with at least 200 marines behind him.


    "You''re not Captain Nezumi. I expected to find him here... Did he die from the cannon shots?" Luffy casually asked the man as he descended from his ship.


    "Captain Nezumi is away, but even so, you won''t get away with this, pirate!" he growled.


    "That''s not important; you should worry about your own life rather than the consequences of me attacking the Navy," Luffy mocked in front of his ship.


    The ck Pearl was in front of the port, at least the part that was still intact, as half of the base had been hit by his two marksmen; the port was no exception.


    Luffy wasted no more time and began walking directly in front of the marines.


    "What do you want, Monkey D. Luffy, pirate scum!" the man snarled with some confidence as he prepared to shoot.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m here to plunder this base," Luffy said, shing a greedy smile.


    "What did you say?!" This left everyone stunned; they expected pirates to plunder viges and towns, but a Marine base in the middle of the sea? It wasn''t a verymon activity, especially for neers in such a weak sea.


    "You''re doomed, listen to what I''m saying! Justice will always prevail!"


    "Yamato, can you use your Conqueror''s Haki? Take down these annoying men, quickly," Luffy requested Yamato, who promptly positioned herself beside him, releasing her intimidating aura.


    Yamato''s expression became determined; her eyes shone with an indomitable energy. Although not a master of Conqueror''s Haki, knocking out 200 low-ranking soldiers, along with some hidden within a 300-meter area, was an easy task for her. The energy permeated the entire ce before everyone''s eyes rolled back, and they foamed at the mouth. A momentter, all of them fell to the ground unconscious.


    "Incredible, how did she do that?" Kuina eximed, amazed, as she approached with the rest of the crew. Yamato''s impressive aura, reinforced by Conqueror''s Haki, left everyone in awe of the disy of power.


    "!"


    "Yamato is so strong..." Nami couldn''t help butment.


    "That will be exinedter with the six styles. For now, I want to plunder this base before heading to Cocoyasi Vige as fast as possible," Luffy shrugged, not wanting to exin something like that in the middle of robbing the Marines.


    "Kuina, Johnny, and Yosaku will stay on the ship since they are not part of the crew, and we don''t need their images associated with us, so it''s better not to involve them. Nami and Yamato will go to the naval vault, grab all the money and valuable items from the Marines. Zoro, Usopp, and Reiju will go to the dungeons. If I''m correct, this base is involved in the ck market with human trafficking. I want you to free anyone who looks like a ve," Luffy said with a hint of anger at the end, surprising everyone.


    As he always says, he hates hypocrites whomit crimes behind a g, shouting justice. This base has always been one of the worst examples with this concept that he has seen in the original work and even in some fanfics.


    "Meanwhile, Shirahoshi and I will check the documents in themand post. Chouchou will take care of our ship." Luffy announced his orders, and everyone began to separate with their own tasks. Kuina and the bounty hunters couldn''tin about these orders since they were not part of the crew.


    It didn''t take long for Luffy to hear Zoro being kicked by Reiju.


    "Where are you going? It''s better not to happen what happened on thest ind!" Reiju kicked Zoro, whoined with a stern look, while Usopp sighed beside them.


    Luffy, Shirahoshi, and Megalo arrived at themand room. Luffy began to quickly sift through the documents on the shelves and the desk.


    "Shirahoshi, try to find anything we can use as evidence of the crimes these marines must bemitting here," Luffy announced beside the mermaid.


    "Me, Luffy-Sama? I''m not very smart!" She didn''t seem very confident for the task.


    "Come on, Shirahoshi, you''re a princess. Even though you''ve been trapped in a room almost your entire life, I''m sure you received an aristocratic education," Luffy didn''t believe she hadn''t had any teachers over the years.


    "I... I''ll try!" She said, gaining a bit of confidence.


    Thus, Luffy sifted through all the documents in the main office with the princess. This took 20 minutes when Luffy increased his reading speed by 30 times.


    "Arms smuggling, illegal sale of navy equipment, bribery, ckmail, human trafficking, and dealings with certain pirate groups beyond Arlong, their main sponsor. Captain Nezumi even has connections to the ck market of the New World! So many things here, and the idiot signed many documents and kept many things addressed to this base and his own name. Perhaps years ofmitting crimes with his sponsors made him quite bold, not caring about leaving evidence..." Luffymented as he looked at the stack of papers that would incriminate all the marines in this base.


    "Can the Navy be so evil, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked horrified as she read so many horrible things.


    "Marines or pirates, in the end, they''re just people fighting for their own goals and what they believe in. They can be good or bad, although most pirates are bad, and most marines fight for justice, but there''s always one or another exception," Luffy said more calmly. He felt disgusted by the marines in this base, but he wouldn''t dwell on it now, as they would be condemned in theing days.


    "I understand..." Shirahoshimented beside Megalo.


    "But I''m surprised; even though he''s involved in such a smallyer of the ck market, he still had some connections leading to the Joker of the New World ck market. Well, it''s better not to care about Donquixote Domingo at all now. In the end, he''s just a dog of Kaido, someone who will be eliminated in the future by Lami." Luffy murmured to himself as he picked up the documents and stored them to leave the base.


    "Megalo, get that Den Den Mushi." Luffy asked him to grab arger device hidden in one of Captain Nezumi''s hideous paintings, the darn guy was a narcissist, and a hole in the wall seemed to be used for emergencies, but Luffy would steal it for some uses.


    "Sharky!" Megalo quickly bit the bag that held the equipment and followed Luffy and his friend, carrying the documents.


    When Luffy left the main building, he came across 50 people brought by Zoro, Usopp, and Reiju from the dungeons. Their chains were already broken, but their condition was quitementable.


    "T-That!" Shirahoshi couldn''t help but cover her mouth, frightened.


    Luffy understood everything as well. There were children and even girls the same age as the mermaid, malnourished, many of them with lifeless eyes, a consequence of almost bing ves in the ck market. Captain Nezumi was deeply involved with this market, something that not even Arlong would agree with his partner, as he must hate very after everything his race went through.


    Luffy believed that Arlong wouldn''t even stoop so low as to enve his enemies since the fish-man likely considered such a practice beneath only inferior humans. The fish-man preferred killing and massacring over putting chains on his victims.


    "You guys had your hands full..." Luffy said with little emotion.


    "Yeah, it was pretty unsettling..." Usopp said disheartened.


    "It wasn''t easy to convince them to leave; it was quite sad..." Reiju lit a cigarette while speaking those words.


    Even Nami seemed disheartened by the side, despite some gold she obtained from Yamato; seeing these people only worsened her mood.


    "Can the Navy be this bad?" Yamato spoke with little humor. It wasn''t a pretty sight, but she had seen a lot of it in Wano when some people were brought to Onigashima.


    "Most of them aren''t, and we shouldn''t ssify them that way. But there are exceptions to the rules. Don''t worry; we''ll make them pay for this." Luffy approached them and went to the former captives, who still looked at them suspiciously and fear in their eyes.


    "I know it wasn''t easy for you to be here, locked up like a ve. If you want to leave, you can go, and you''re free. We''re heading to Cocoyasi Vige Ind. If you want a ride, I can give you one. If you don''t, as I said, you''re free to do whatever you want." Luffy said simply and turned to walk away.


    "Wait! Can Ie along?" A captive, slightlyrger than the others, spoke up. Luffy turned to him in surprise and kept his gaze on the man.


    He was 2.5 meters tall, had very short white hair with tan skin, and had a strong build. Luffy could tell he was quite powerful, even though he appeared to be around 30 years old.


    "You cane; we''re pulling a navy ship behind ours. Anyone who wants to join,e aboard," said Luffy, and many captive people decided to follow therge man. However, some former ves chose to take different paths.


    "Thank you. May I know who you are? My name is Hugo," the strange man quickly introduced himself to Luffy, eliciting a suspicious look from the captain.


    "I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the one who will dominate the seas," Luffy asserted, reciting his characteristic introduction.


    "Dominate the seas?! That sounds so cool, even though I don''t believe it..." Hugo murmured, casting an admiring look at Luffy.


    Luffy tried to ignore the man''s smug smile as they boarded the ship, taking all the rescued individuals with them. With everything ready to set sail, the ck Pearl left the port and headed straight for Nami''s hometown ind.


    The marines were still unconscious on the ground, and Yamato released a second wave of Conqueror''s Haki to ensure none of them would hinder the escape of the former captives.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 56 – The Power that Can Destroy the World

    Chapter 56 �C The Power that Can Destroy the World


    [Chapter Size: 3132 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Somewhere in the sea, East Blue.


    "Captain, we''ve lost contact with the base..." a sailor reported beside Nezumi.


    "Don''t bother me with that now. I''m in the middle of a deal, and I don''t want to be interrupted by a technicalmunication issue," Captain Nezumi growled at the sailor, who shrank back to his position after the scolding.


    "Shahahaha! You humans are so impatient," a man with blue skin and a shark-like appearanceughed, observing the group of inferior humans before him.


    "Sorry about that, Lord Arlong. Where were we? Ah, about arge amount of gold buried somewhere on this ind!" The captain became quite excited about it.


    "That''s right. I want you to retrieve that gold in the name of the Navy. Since I made a deal with the owner of that gold, I can''ty my hands on that money directly, so I''m counting on you for that!" Arlong said, as all the fish-men surrounding him disyed malicious smiles at these words.


    "Nami won''t be able to do anything in the end!" one of the fish-men mocked.


    "I almost feel sorry for her, despite being an inferior human!"


    "I''d love to see the girl''s expression when she realizes her gold has been taken."


    "Shahahahaha! So Nezumi, can you handle this?" Arlong asked with a big smile.


    "YES! Lord Arlong, I''ll do it, considering my 30% share of the loot," he said maliciously.


    It didn''t take long for the men to set sail with the Navy ship to the other side of the ind. Meanwhile, out at sea, the ck Pearl was sailing at high speed, being pursued by a Navy ship with a steel cable trailing behind.


    "We won''t be far with this speed..." Nami said, but Luffy could sense the anxiety in her voice.


    "Worried? We''ll settle this soon, don''t worry," Luffy said, trying to reassure her.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Luffy. I''ll handle this!" she said. Luffy had warned that this would be her fight, and no one should interfere.


    "Hm? Luffy, something big ising from the depths of the sea!" Yamato suddenly eximed, sensing the movement beneath the ship using Observation Haki.


    "A Sea King?" Usopp asked, rmed.


    "Yeah... looks like it," Luffy said calmly, knowing whom Nami was thinking of and why she was concerned.


    Before long, water sshed ahead of the ship, revealing a giant sea cow with fierce eyes.


    "I''ll go!" Nami dered with newfound determination, seeing Arlong''s pet appearing. She wanted to prove her strength by defeating this creature.


    "Wait, someone else is going to handle this, Nami," Luffy said, holding Nami''s shoulder before she could take off to confront the sea monster.


    "I''m counting on you!" Luffy said confidently towards their rear.


    "Yes!" A young voice was heard, and everyone was surprised when Shirahoshi flew directly towards the sea cow.


    Momoo spotted prey on the surface when he saw their shadows above him. He had been wanting to eat human flesh, so he was surprised when human boats appeared here.


    As Momoo emerged from the water, he saw two human ships. On the second ship behind, humans seemed to panic, but on the first one, they conversed calmly, even though he disyed his majestic size; there was no fear in most of them.


    Suddenly, he saw something he didn''t expect to find here��a mermaid, something he hadn''t seen since he left the Fish-Man Ind with Arlong and the others. He expressed surprise when the mermaid opened her arms protectively, preventing him from approaching the ship.


    Meanwhile, Shirahoshi looked at the small sea king with determination, despite some fear. She wanted to prove herself after having a conversation with Luffy a few hours ago.


    *Start of shback*


    "Shirahoshi..." Luffy''s voice echoed from behind, interrupting the mermaid''s thoughts. Megalo, by her side, shared a worried expression.


    "Luffy... Sama..." she replied, a tone of discouragement in her voice.


    "It seems seeing the people from that ship at the base in that state affected you deeply, didn''t it?" Luffy spoke calmly, as if trying to understand the whirlwind of emotions that gued the mermaid''s mind.


    "I''m just quite shaken. The world on the surface is as beautiful as I''ve heard and read in books, but there are such ugly sights too. Humans can be so cruel, capable of enving fish-men and even their own kind?" Shirahoshimented, her voiceden with sadness and disbelief in the cruelty of humans.


    Luffy sighed as he absorbed Shirahoshi''s words.


    "It''s hard to exin, but all of us, regardless of species��humans, fish-men, minks, or anything else��we are mortal beings. There will always be both good and bad sides everywhere," Luffy said, trying to convey a broad view of his perspective.


    "But Luffy-Sama is good, isn''t he? You saved those humans and faced various other bad humans," she said, tears starting to flow down her face.


    "I''m not a good person, princess. I just do what I want and believe in. Some may call me a hero, but others will condemn me as a demon. The only thing that keeps me headstrong, indifferent to others'' opinions, is the desire to live a life without regrets and achieve my dreams. For example, now you are my people, and I will protect you. Even if I have to burn half the world or the whole world for it... I would do it if it meant you would be safe," Luffy asserted, expressing his determination sincerely.


    Shirahoshi remained silent, reflecting on Luffy''s words.


    "I know you must be thinking how cruel the world is and that everyone should live in peace... I met a girl a long time ago who believed in that. She wanted to change the world, make it better," Luffy shared, his thoughts drifting to the old Luffy.


    "What happened to her, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked, a glint of curiosity lighting up her eyes.


    "There was an incident. It wasn''t her fault, but horrible things happened, and I believe she''s been eaten away by guilt all these years..." Luffy gazed at the sea, sighing as he thought of Uta.


    "I hope to reach her before shepletely loses herself and does things she''ll regret..." Luffy murmured, anticipating future events.


    "You''ll save her, Luffy-Sama. I''m sure of it!" Shirahoshi dered suddenly, expressing her confidence in the captain.


    "Thank you, Shirahoshi. A peace where all beings can live without the dark side of this world is very difficult, almost impossible, I would say. But two things are necessary for that," Luffy said, returning to the main topic.


    "And what would those be, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked with great curiosity.


    "First, never give up, no matter how many times you fall. You must always get up and keep pursuing your goals. However, remember that death is the end, so you must be careful with your life too. The second thing is to be strong enough to achieve your goals. The world is a jungle where the strongest intimidate the weaker ones and control the world. You see those people on the other boat, their fate is like that because they are not strong enough. I know it''s cruel for me to say something like this, but the world is like that, and we can''t pretend otherwise. That''s why I care about strengthening you every day. I want you to be strong enough because I alone can''t change this world. I need reliablepanions by my side. Do you understand that, Shirahoshi?" Luffy said sincerely.


    "Reliablepanions by your side, Luffy-Sama? But I am so weak to achieve my dreams of protecting the ind and the race of fish-men, like my mother''s wishes... I still don''t know why Luffy-Sama chose me. Even though I miss my father and brothers on the Fish-Man Ind, and despite witnessing horrible things, you freed me from the shackles of that room, where I couldn''t leave. Now I can appreciate the beauty of the surface without worrying about being hit by an axe from that evil being. But I still wonder why Luffy-Sama chose me..." Shirahoshi cried, still not feeling worthy to be there, by Luffy''s side.


    "I believe in you, Shirahoshi, and I always will. You should do the same for yourself. No matter how weak you are now, I believe it''s just a temporary state. There''s no doubt you will be a woman who will stand by my side for many years." Luffy, by choosing these specific words, inadvertently caused a different reaction in Shirahoshi than he intended.


    ''He wants me as his woman to stand by his side for many years? Is this what they call husband and wife, like mommy and daddy? Is Luffy-Sama proposing to me? But this is too sudden. I have to talk to daddy, and we''ve only known each other for a few weeks!'' Shirahoshi blushed with these thoughts.


    "Sharky?"


    "Are you okay, princess?"


    Megalo and Luffy noticed this and asked with some concern in their voices.


    "No! I mean, it''s okay, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi practically shouted, like a startled cat, waving her hands to express that everything was fine. As she uttered these words, her face remained red, avoiding direct eye contact with Luffy.


    "I hope so. Anyway, I trust you, silly girl. I know you''ll be strong, not just to be a solid foundation on this ship, but also to protect your people in the future, so they can experience the same good things you''re experiencing here!" Luffy dered, and this made Shirahoshi look at him stunned, no longer as embarrassed as before.


    "Do you believe I''ll be strong?" She had to ask to make sure.


    "Yes, you have great power within you, waiting to be unleashed one day. I''m sure I''ll entrust my life to you in the future, princess. That''s why I want you to be strong. I''ll never regret bringing you here." Luffy opened arge charismatic smile.


    "Thank you, Luffy-Sama, for trusting me. I want to be strong, to protect my people on the Fish-Man Ind and help build a better world!" Shirahoshi expressed with newfound determination.


    "That''s good, Shirahoshi. When we get close to Arlong Park, a creature will approach us. I want you to use that moment to control your hidden power. Then, you should..."


    *End of shback.*


    Looking at the small sea king, Shirahoshi could still hear Luffy''s memories in her head.


    ''You have the ability to control all marine life, princess. Your power is something that could even destroy the world. Use it to protect your people; just by getting strong, you''ll achieve your goals, and no one will dare to enve another fish-man or mermaid again.'' Luffy warned in her mind, and she looked at the opponent with determination.


    "Lord Sea King, I ask you to step aside!" She dered, revealing a newfound determination never seen in her life.


    Momoo looked strangely at the mermaid and did not like her demand. He didn''t want to hurt her, but that wouldn''t stop him from kicking her to be able to devour the other humans on the boat.


    "You are powerful, and you have the right tomand all marine life, Shirahoshi. Never forget that. You were born with that right. Use it to your advantage to build a better world, where no one else has to go through what you''ve been through for so many years. Rece your fear with determination and courage. With that, practically no one in this world will oppose you in the future." Luffy''s voice echoed once again, and Shirahoshi realized that the Sea King merely snorted at her previous deration. This filled her with a bit of anger, and she felt the need to be firm.


    "I TOLD YOU TO GET... OUT OF THE WAY!!!" With this shout, as she closed her eyes with determination, two shockwaves emanated from the mouth of the mermaid, now reduced to 10 times her original size, advancing relentlessly, hitting everything around.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    The first wave, charged with Conqueror''s Haki, was pure willpower, an invisible pressure that swept in all directions. It was as if the mermaid''s imposing presence demanded respect and submission, making everyone around feel the intensity of her dominion over the sea.


    The second wave, the result of Poseidon''s power, was an elemental force, a manifestation of the control she exerted over the ocean. This wave swept like a furious torrent, creating a sense of turmoil and unrest in the surrounding waters. It was a demonstration of the mermaid''s innate power over the seas and all creatures inhabiting it.


    Both waves collided and inteced, creating an impressive disy of energy that extended to the far reaches of the horizon. The impact of thisbined power not only knocked some of those present unconscious but also left everyone stunned by the magnitude of the force Shirahoshi could invoke.


    Luffy looked surprised at the scene. It wasn''t just the power of Poseidon; the King''s Haki was also present there.


    "What is this?"


    "Hm? Jhonny and Yosaku fell unconscious, Megalo, Chouchou, and Usopp too!" Nami shouted a bit rmed as she went to check their conditions.


    Jhonny and Yosaku were sprawled on the deck, unconscious, with peaceful expressions after being affected by the shockwaves. Their bodies indicated that they hadn''t suffered any visible damage, but they werepletely out ofmission.


    Megalo, the shark, floated motionless, falling onto the ship''s wood, his zed eyes reflecting the state of unconsciousness. Chouchou, the dog,y on the deck, tongue out, indicating that he too sumbed to the impact of the waves.


    Usopp, on the other hand,y beside Chouchou, a bewildered look on his face. He seemed surprised and perplexed, as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "What was that? What did she do?" Zoro asked rmed, realizing that it was caused by the mermaid and had some effect on him too.


    "She did the same thing Yamato did to the marines. What kind of power is this?" Reiju couldn''t help but be intrigued, feeling her knees almost giving way in the face of the event''s impact.


    "She has Conqueror''s Haki too!" Yamato expressed her surprise in her tone, being less affected than everyone else.


    "Conqueror''s Haki? What is that?" Kuina asked, she almost fainted, but her determination was stronger than most, even though she still had the mental age of 11.


    "That will be exinedter, but she didn''t unlock it, just released it unconsciously." Luffymented while crossing his arms.


    ''Darn, she released it before me, I don''t even know how to do that yet...'' Luffymented mentally, as he was being left behind in this area by hispanion.


    Things calmed down after the wave passed through them, but then it came.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A thunderous roar echoed, making everything tremble and frightening everyone who was still conscious. Luffy, looking around, witnessed the sea being stirred up as if responding to Shirahoshi''s demand with a massive seaquake. The imminent urrence of this phenomenon made him wonder if a group of giant sea kings would appear at any moment.


    The ocean began to get even more turbulent, creating a breathtaking sight that shook all who were still conscious.


    "WHAT IS THIS?!" Nami shouted, her eyes fixed on the tsunami forming on all horizons. It was as if the sea gained a life of its own, and its fury was evident.


    None of them could contain their surprise at this. Even Luffy, usually fearless, looked stunned at the spectacle before them. The sea, which was calm just seconds before, now churned in a chaotic scene, like a storm that had arisen on a sunny day, something that seemed impossible to happen suddenly without something extraordinary.


    "WHAT DID SHE DO?!" Yamato was equally astonished, and this situation was no joke even for Kaido''s daughter.


    "I don''t know, and it doesn''t matter now. Just be careful not to be caught by the waves that are forming around us!" Luffy quickly ordered.


    Although he expected to see colossal creatures emerging from the sea since this event was triggered by something dormant that must have been called by the mermaid''s demand, in the end, nothing happened.


    Luffy''s gaze checked if everyone was okay, including the former ves on the Marine ship. Almost everyone was knocked out on the other ship, but one was still conscious. This man looked dazed as he remained on his knees, watching the princess floating in the air in front of the sea king.


    ''He resisted the princess''s Conqueror''s Haki? What kind of determination could he have? That''s interesting...'' Luffymented, watching the man intrigued.


    Meanwhile, in front of the mermaid herself, Momoo stood still for a moment. He felt a fury in the mermaid''s voice like he had never felt in any other being. Her voice exuded authority, and the sea responded to her demand to the point that he couldn''t go against that voice. His body couldn''t disobey thatmand, even though he was on the verge of fainting with another unknown power. He had to struggle to remain conscious, and soon, he rushed into the water, so scared that he wished to return to the Ind of the Tritons at that moment, no longer caring about Arlong and the others.


    As Momoo swam into the depths of the sea, the surroundings took on the contours of an intimidating aura. The water, once calm and serene, now became turbulent and dark. Rays of sunlight, prating the depths, cast a sinister shadow over the underwater scene.


    As he advanced, the fierce gazes of the sea kings, gigantic and imposing, fixed upon him. These majestic and terrifying creatures, with eyes that seemed to prate the soul, were ten, fifty, and a hundred timesrger than Momoo. Their colossal forms floated at the bottom of the ocean, shrouded in mystery and unquestionable authority.


    The presence of these sea kings conveyed overwhelming power, as if nature itself responded to the mermaid''smand. Momoo felt small and vulnerable in the face of the magnitude of these marine entities as he cut through the water with desperation, eager to escape from that imposing and terrifying environment as quickly as possible.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Shirahoshi is 18 years old here, instead of 14 before the timeskip, so she may be more mature, even showing anger at times.


    * I''ve put a maximum of 100 times the size of Momoo here. They are in the East Blue, so there are no colossal figures in this sea, with 1000 times the size of the sea cow that I believe the princess can control.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 57 – Hugo

    Chapter 57 �C Hugo


    [Chapter Size: 3595 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere at sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The waters, which had always been synonymous with serenity, now acted as a stage for a chaotic spectacle. The once calm and imposing ocean was in a state of unusual turmoil. The horizon, which used to be a tranquil line between the sky and the water, was now a turbulent sight of roiling waves.


    The unrest was not only superficial; it was as if the very depths of the sea were in tumult. Giant waves rose and fell, defying the logic and tranquility expected from the vast blue expanse. The constant and deep roar of the ocean echoed like a distantment.


    Boats daring to sail in these turbulent waters rocked violently, struggling to maintain bnce against the unknown forces now ruling the surface. Sea birds, once masters of the maritime skies, now circled uncertainly, disturbed by the intensity of the turmoil below.


    Even non-kingly marine creatures, natural inhabitants of these depths, seemed confused and apprehensive. Schools of fish scattered in disarray, while more imposing creatures like whales and dolphins swam in erratic movements, trying toprehend the sudden change in their kingdom, despite seeing giant shadows passing through the sea.


    It was as if the very heart of the ocean was pulsing with an unknown energy, sending waves of disturbance throughout the expanse of the sea. In this tumultuous state, even distant inds, which had never before felt the agitation of the event, were touched by maritime unrest.


    This was not just an ordinary chapter in the vast history of the ocean. It was a deep echo, a call that reverberated through the waters, leaving an indelible mark on the fabric of the marine world. The sea, normally a silent witness to the ages, now told a story of turmoil and mystery that challenged the understanding of those who ventured into its depths.


    Somewhere in the vast turbulent sea of the East Blue, surprise painted Shirahoshi''s face as her eyes were fixed on the turbulent horizon. Incredulous at what had just urred before her, she questioned her own aplishment.


    "Hm? WHY IS THE SEA SO AGITATED?" The tumultuous change in the waters did not go unnoticed by the princess of the tritons. The moment she shouted in anger, closing her eyes in an emotional impulse, coincided with the sight of the retreating sea king, avoiding her as if its own existence were threatened.


    Despite the sudden chaos unleashed in the ocean, Shirahoshi delved into deep thoughts about what she had just aplished with the sea creature. A torrent of reflections flooded her mind.


    "I could feel its fear; it obeyed my words, even though I am weak..." The princess''s eyes watched the spot where the immense sea monster had retreated, leaving only the trail of roiling waves indicating its escape. The scene before her witnessed the magnitude of the newly discovered power residing within her.


    She turned her face toward Luffy, ready to share the sess, but her contentment was reced by shock as she noticed half of the crew lying on the ground.


    "Hm?! EVERYONE? MEGALO!! WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU!?" Her desperate cry echoed, and she ran towards her oldest friend.


    "You did this, didn''t you feel the shockwave release?" Zoro inquired, curiously watching the mermaid grab her friend while shaking him, trying to wake him up.


    "Hahahahaha. He''s fine, just passed out like the others... Now, we need to worry about the giant waves," Luffyughed, trying to reassure Shirahoshi.


    "Are they okay? Did I do this, with the others too?" She asked, still frightened.


    "They''re all fine. You unleashed something even I didn''t expect. I''m proud, very well done. You did much more than I initially imagined. Congrattions, Shirahoshi," praised Luffy, smiling enthusiastically at hispanion, impressed with the manifested power of Poseidon.


    "Wait, but Luffy, can this thing called Conqueror''s Haki make the sea tremble for a moment? Did it cause this?" Reiju raised her eyebrow, intrigued. One thing was making others faint; another was making the sea act as if undergoing a global earthquake.


    She was unaware that Shirahoshi''s shout had awakened beings thousands of meters deep in the sea, almost emerging in response to the call. However, as it was a quick and unconscious call, there was no need to bring these creatures out of the water. Still, this movement shook everything from one horizon to another, raising questions even in Luffy''s mind about the possible consequences for the inds in the region.


    "No, Conqueror''s Haki shouldn''t have this effect!" Yamato confidently asserted.


    "That''s a matter for another time. Let''s focus on getting out of this chaos first. Nami, take care of the giant waves," Luffy ordered, instructing her to use her wind power to prevent the sea from hitting the ship.


    Nami created white wings behind her and took off into the air, using the power of the wind to fend off therge waves forming.


    "Now, let''s wake up the others. We''re almost at the destination. Meanwhile, I''ll have a chat with that Hugo," said Luffy, jumping onto the Marine ship amid the maritime chaos.


    Meanwhile, at Arlong Park, they were content after the Marines left to retrieve Nami''s gold. However, while they smiled and made jokes, something unimaginable happened.


    Everything suddenly fell silent, and all the fish-men looked at the sea immediately, ending their momentary fun.


    "What is this? Everything went silent."


    "This isn''t normal..."


    They murmured, witnessing the sudden unrest, feeling something big approaching them.


    Then a shockwave came from the open sea, making the fish-men feel the greatest kind of fear possible they had ever experienced in their lives, as if something powerful wanted all sea creatures to bow before this thing, everyone without exception became scared, including Arlong.


    "What... was that?" One of the fish-men stuttered, seeing that everything calmed down shortly afterward, everyone had their eyes on the horizon, wondering what that was.


    *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!*


    The tremor not only affected the sea but even the ind shook with it.


    But the major chaos was the sea getting agitated at that moment, countless waves erupted from the depths of the sea, as if the sea came to life, creating turmoil like never seen before in their lives.


    "What is this, Arlong-San?"


    "The sea seems furious!"


    "What could cause something like this?"


    "Didn''t you feel it? I felt a powerful shockwave suddenly, as if something much more powerful than anything I''ve ever felt before wanted me to bend my knees in reference!"


    "Yes, it was a horrible sensation!"


    "What the hell is happening?!" Arlong said rmed; he was also scared, and seeing the sea act like this, something unimaginable must have happened where that wave of power came from.


    "Hachi! Call Momoo, he must have the answer!" Someone said.


    "Nee...Yes!" Hachi said and ran to beat the drum and call Momo.


    *DRUM*


    *DRUM*


    *DRUM*


    *DRUM*


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Where is Momoo? Why isn''t he responding to the call?!" Arlong demanded.


    "Nee...I don''t know, Arlong. Something must have happened to him! This turmoil is too recurring!" Hachi said with a bit of fear of the unknown.


    Seeing the waves hitting on all sides, where it was a calm sea just moments ago, all the fish-men had a little fear in their hearts.


    "Hachi, dive and look for Momoo." Arlong ordered.


    "Nee...Yes, Arlong!" Hachi said and quickly jumped into the water amid the giant waves.


    While these shock events echoed through distant inds, thousands of kilometers from the ck Pearl, the power unleashed by the world''srgest creatures generated maritime chaos that transcendedmon understanding. The immediate result was an oceanic whirlpool, a small tsunami that spread relentlessly, reaching half of the East Blue and even invading a portion of the Grand Line.


    This phenomenon left entire kingdoms in a state of apprehension, a palpable anxiety that spread like an epidemic. Leaders and citizens, equally perplexed, gazed at the skies, seeking answers they could not find. Chaotic waves hit ports and shores, triggering widespread panic among those who had never witnessed nature rebelling with such intensity.


    Concern spread like wildfire, fueled by the uncertainty of the unknown. Distant realms, united bymon fear, wondered if this maritime disturbance was a harbinger of imminent disaster or simply a momentary whim of Mother Nature. Even the most skeptical, who had never witnessed anything so extraordinary, were forced to reconsider their notions of stability, as the ocean, for a brief moment, revealed its unquestionable power and mystery.


    Smoker, the Marine Captain in Loguetown, watched with a stern expression as chaos unfolded before his eyes. What was once a serene and calm harbor had now turned into a naval battlefield, with the violent waves crashing against the docks and ships, challenging the skill of the local sailors.


    He stood on the deck of his ship, the smoke from his cigar ying with the stirred sea breeze. The smoke dissipated into the air, echoing the tension he felt as he watched the sea revolt against its own nature.


    "What the hell is happening?" Smoker grumbled. He could feel the abnormality of the situation. The sea didn''t usually act this way, as if it were in disagreement with thews of nature.


    The waves, now towering like hills, crashed against the hulls of ships, testing the resilience of the anchored vessels. Local fishermen, desperate, cried for help as their small boats were tossed back and forth like leaves in the wind.


    "Captain Smoker! We can''t venture into the sea in this state!" Tashigi looked with concern at the sea, where five-meter waves were hitting the port of Loguetown. Many seafaring fishermen were asking for help, and the Marines were trying to assist them in this chaos.


    "Tsk. Yeah, damn sudden event. It will be toote by the time we reach the distress call from Naval Base 16!" Smoker growled, frustrated with the situation.


    "Captain Smoker, what should we do?" asked Tashigi, his subordinate, holding her sword firmly amid the turmoil. The sailors around were equally perplexed, unable toprehend the origin of this maritime phenomenon.


    Smoker clenched his jaw, looking at the choppy waves with a serious expression. "This is not natural. It seems we''re dealing with something out of the ordinary. Prepare to evacuate the fishermen and ensure the vessels are securely anchored. We can''t allow any more damage."


    As Smoker gave his orders, he couldn''t help but wonder about the cause of this maritime unrest. Something significant was happening, something that transcended Loguetown''s everyday concerns. He wondered if this was a harbinger of an imminent threat or just a momentary whim of the ocean, but his intuition told him that the sea was about to reveal its deepest secrets.


    Meanwhile, the main instigator of the event that could be the greatest disaster of this era was happily singing like an excited little girl.


    "I DID IT, I DID IT! I COMMANDED A SEA KING!"


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKYYYY!"


    "I DID IT, I DID IT! I COMMANDED A SEA KING!"


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKYYYY!"


    "I DID IT, I DID IT! I COMMANDED A SEA KING!"


    "SHARKY SHARKY SHARKYYYY!"


    The crew couldn''t help but smile at a scene where Shirahoshi sang along with Megalo after he woke up and celebrated with her friend for her aplishment.


    Meanwhile, Luffy headed towards the Marine ship in search of the ck Pearl.


    "You held up well against that..." Luffy smiled at the man, who was panting, trying to maintainposure.


    The man just stared at Luffy, exhausted, his eyes revealing the fatigue of an intense confrontation.


    "I wonder what''s the reason for you not sumbing to the Conqueror''s Haki..." Luffy examined the man''s eyes and, for a moment, was surprised by what he found.


    "..."


    "Your determination is... hatred?" Luffymented, narrowing his eyes, trying to decipher the intensity of the emotion emanating from the man''s eyes.


    "Shut up! You know nothing about me!" Hugo suddenly growled. Although the man seemed grateful for hisrades freeing him from the cells, the mention of his inner self seemed to touch a sensitive point, turning his normally cheerful expression into a sudden coldness.


    "Hmm... I guess you''re right. It''s not my problem, although I''m inclined to want to know. Well... anyway, goodbye." Luffy, realizing it was a personal and sensitive matter, chose to leave the man alone. His curiosity was piqued, but he respected boundaries when it came to personal and emotionden matters like this.


    Seeing Luffy walking away, Hugo suddenly spoke.


    "You wouldn''t understand. No one would." Hugo stares at Luffy, sighs deeply.


    "Try exining it to me then. Sometimes, it''s good to share." Luffy asked with curiosity; he''s always interested in people with powerful wills.


    "Do you think I haven''t tried? People just don''t want to listen." Hugo said frustrated.


    "I want to listen. If we don''t try to understand each other, how can we hope to change the world?"


    "It''s a long story," Hugo spoke reluctantly.


    "I have time. And if it helps, telling the story can be a weight off your shoulders." Luffy said, smiling.


    "You know, I lost everything. My family, my home... All because of an injustice I couldn''t prevent." The man said, looking at the ground.


    Luffy: (with empathy) I''m sorry to hear that.


    "Anger took over me. Every time I think of that moment, it feels like my heart is about to explode." He said, taking a deep breath.


    "..." Luffy remained silent.


    "They came to our town like a ck storm; our king quickly kneeled before their arrival. We were a simple kingdom made up of simple people, farmers and fishermen, with nothing that could interest them. But they wanted toe to our humblend. They wanted our souls, our submission."


    The man paused, his voice choked with the weight of resurfacing memories. Luffy, with a serious gaze, silently encouraged him to continue.


    "They came to our town, and we couldn''t do anything to prevent it. We tried not to get involved; I lived in a small neighborhood, but one of them wanted toe to us to see people like the people they considered trash live their lives."


    Tears began to stream down the man''s face, a torrent of umted pain. The salty sea breeze seemed to mingle with the salt of his tears.


    "When one of them saw us, even kneeling in respect and fear, he didn''t seem satisfied. He came to my family and started humiliating us, had the audacity to want to take my daughter as a new ve right after, saying all kinds of horrible things that would happen."


    "I couldn''t allow that to happen, so I ran to attack that man. I tried, but I was stopped by his guards, strong enough to not even let me get close." Amidst the words, tears continued to flow down the man''s face, releasing a burden he had carried for a long time. It was as if, by telling his story to a stranger who had helped him, he could finally share the weight of his deepest and darkest secret in life.


    Hugo didn''t know why, but when he saw Luffy walking away, he couldn''t control his mouth and began to talk about the darkest moment of his life, something he had kept to himself for months. His tears fell like a weeping man, and he continued his story, while Luffy just looked at him without showing any emotion.


    "He was dissatisfied that I had dirtied his clothes in the middle of my fight. He said that as his punishment, he would kill my daughter, and he did, killed her with a shot IN FRONT OF ME! MY DAUGHTER DIED LIKE A BEAST SLAUGHTERED! AND I COULDN''T DO ANYTHING! I SAW HER DIE, AND MY WIFE WENT INTO DESPAIR, WHICH RESULTED IN ANOTHER SHOT FOR HER! SHE JOINED MY DAUGHTER FASTER THAN I COULD REACT; IT FELT LIKE I WAS IN A TERRIBLE NIGHTMARE! I JUST WANTED TO WAKE UP." The man cried in despair, and Luffy continued to calmly look at him, but he didn''t know what to say after hearing all of this.


    "CAN YOU IMAGINE, SEEING YOUR OWN DAUGHTER AND WIFE DIE IN FRONT OF YOU LIKE ANIMALS JUST BECAUSE SOMEONE DECIDED IT? I WANTED TO DIE IN THAT MOMENT, I WANTED TO KILL HIM, TORTURE HIM, I WANTED TO BURN THE WHOLE WORLD!" He shouted, not caring about the cascade falling from his eyes. His yelling drew the attention of people on Luffy''s ship as well; even some former captives woke up at that moment, looking scared at the man screaming, wondering why there were so many people unconscious around them.


    "What happened to you?" Luffy asked calmly, curious about how these events unfolded afterward.


    "I TRIED TO KILL HIM, I LOOKED LIKE A RAGING ANIMAL AT THAT MOMENT, I JUST WANTED TO TEAR THAT DAMNED DEMON APART, BUT I NEVER HAD A CHANCE, I WAS BEATEN BY HIS GUARDS, NO MATTER HOW MANY TIMES I GOT UP, HE LAUGHED AT ME EVERY TIME I TRIED TO KILL HIM. HE CALLED ME AN INFERIOR BEING AND SHOT ME IN THE CHEST RIGHT AFTER," he continued with the shouting.


    "I THOUGHT I WOULD DIE RIGHT AWAY, BUT HE NEVER GAVE ME THAT MERCY, HE WANTED ME TO DIE SLOWLY AND LEFT ME THERE, BLEEDING TO DEATH, SAYING I SHOULD BE THINKING ABOUT HOW I SHOULDN''T FIGHT AGAINST THE GODS OF THIS WORLD IN MY LAST MOMENTS OF LIFE!" Hugo yelled like an animal, even Luffy felt a bit disturbed by this story.


    "How did you end up in that naval base as a ve?" Luffy asked curiously.


    "I... I was saved, left to die bleeding in the mud, but some ve traders saw value in my strong body, they pulled me off the street and healed me, but sold me shortly after. I traveled for 2 months before reaching that base you guys attacked..." He answered, but he seemed calmer now. Luffy never imagined someone harboring so much anger against that people before.


    "Do you hate them? I mean, the World Nobles? Do you want revenge?" Luffy wondered what the man would answer; there were many like him, but not many would show discontent so openly to a stranger.


    "OF COURSE I DO, I WANT TO KILL THEM ALL, EXTERMINATE EVERY LAST ONE OF THEM!" His voice had a great fury, which left Luffy with raised eyebrows.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffy startedughing at this response.


    "WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT!" Hugo became furious, almost wanting to run towards Luffy after hearing his story; he waspletely beside himself when this man seemed to mock the death of his daughter and wife.


    "AHH!!"


    *BOOOM!*


    Before Hugo could get close to Luffy, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates kicked therge man, sending him crashing directly into the deck''s wall.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Hugo, I''m notughing at the death of your daughter and wife, I''m truly sorry for that. But people like you are rare; most would keep their thoughts to themselves, others would try to forget the past, but you seem to have the determination to even resist a Haki that not even some of my crew members did..."


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!" He demanded, his anger bubbling.


    "What I mean is that you''re interesting. To the point where I''m tempted to invite you to join my crew. I n to punch a lot of Celestial Dragons, and I need people who want to gain strength and power, who are reliable and not afraid to go to war with those people up there on the Red Line." Luffy smiled at the man with genuine interest, his offer hanging like a storm about to unleash.


    "Celestial Dragons? Did you really just say that? Who do you think you are to utter those words?! What do you know about them? Do you think you can face them? YOU''RE JUST A NAIVE KID PLAYING PIRATE; SOON THEY WILL KILL YOU!" Hugo growled at Luffy, fury pulsating in his words.


    "Well, I''ve already said it. I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will rule the seas. Even if I have to create a mountain of corpses with the Celestial Dragons and have to destroy Marie Goise one day, I''ll do it to achieve my goals." Luffy spoke sincerely, his voiceden with determination that echoed like thunder in a stormy sky.


    The former captives couldn''t believe these words, wondering if this pirate man was some kind of madman.


    Hugo didn''t say anything, just looked at Luffy, trying to detect any deceit in his voice, but the seriousness in the eyes of the Straw Hat Pirates'' captain was undeniable.


    "Anyway, we''re reaching Cocoyasi Vige. I n to deal with some local pirates and leave a dayter. I''m inclined to invite you to my crew, soe to me before we leave. If you want to embark on a journey that may cause a world war, feel free to do as you please. If you don''t want to, you can even leave right now; I don''t care." Luffy turned his back and left the Marine ship, returning to the ck Pearl. His invitation hung in the air like a promise of a storm forming on the horizon, leaving Hugo in a whirlwind of thoughts and choices.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 58 – Cocoyasi Village 1.

    Chapter 58 �C Cocoyasi Vige 1.


    [Chapter Size: 3132 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "The sea has finally calmed!" Nami said relieved; she was tired of destroying giant waves with the power of the wind until just recently. Time passed, and they found themselves getting closer and closer to the ind.


    "What''s that in the sea?" Yamato suddenly asked; everyone was going about their normal routines as they waited to reach Nami''s ind.


    "What did you see, Yamato?" Luffy asked beside her.


    "I think it''s a fish-man; he''s circling our ship right now," she said.


    "So, it''s one of Arlong''s scouts..." Luffy thought for a moment.


    "Yamato, Nami, and I are Devil Fruit users... and we''re the strongest here. I don''t think Reiju or Zoro could fight a fish-man in the middle of the sea. I have to get him out of the water... I might have a n for that, remembering how arrogant they are, I believe this will work." Luffy smiled with a possibility, his eyes shining with the excitement of a cunning strategist.


    "Shirahoshi, my princess,e here. I want to tell you something." Luffy''s call echoed, and Shirahoshi, curious, went to him. That simple title, "my princess," attracted many suspicious looks. It was a rare disy of formality from Luffy, making everyone alert, anticipating something unusual.


    *Whisper*


    *Whisper*


    *Whisper*


    "Hm?! Are you sure, Luffy-sama?" Someone''s whispering voice in the crowd echoed with surprise and doubt.


    "Of course. Hahahaha, I think it''s a good n; can you do it?" Luffy asked, smiling at the princess. His eyes conveyed unwavering confidence as Shirahoshi looked at Luffy with a mix of uncertainty and curiosity. The air was charged with expectation as the n began to unfold, involving not only physical challenge but also intrigue and strategy.


    "All right, I can do it, Luffy-Sama!" She said, determined, clenching a fist, the sea bubbles around her seeming to tremble with the intensity of her decision.


    "That''s great, be ready!" Luffy spoke with contagious enthusiasm, as if about to reveal the most amazing trick in the world.


    "What do you think they''re going to do?" Usopp asked, curious, his observant eyes sharp for any twists in the situation.


    "Honestly, I think I''d regret hearing the answer..." Reiju muttered with a touch of concern, her mind trying to anticipate the next events.


    "Luffy, you better not do anything that harms the integrity of that mermaid!" Nami growled, casting a warning nce at the captain, knowing that his ideas didn''t always follow the conventional script.


    A momentter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA THIS BEAUTIFUL MERMAID IS MINE! I''VE CAPTURED THE MOST BEAUTIFUL MERMAID IN THE WORLD!" Luffy shouted,ughing uproariously at the bow of his ship, bnced on Ifrit''s head, while holding Shirahoshi, who was tied in front of him, as if disying a trophy in a marineedy parade.


    The crew members looked at this scene with stunned eyes, their minds calcting how to retrieve the fish-man at the bottom of the ship in this strange and embarrassing way. It was a mix of surprise and confusion, making the situation even more hrious.


    "HMMMMMM!!! LUFFY-SAMA, BAD, don''t say so many embarrassing things!" Shirahoshi couldn''t help butin, her voice mixing with the collectiveughter that took over the ship.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Yamato had shark-tooth eyes and a bewildered expression when she saw this scene, her face a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "Is she blushing?!" Reiju said, letting the cigarette fall from her mouth, her eyes watching the scene with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "She looks happy! What''s going on between those two, huh?" Kuina was angry, her brows furrowed as she tried to understand what was happening.


    "Was it supposed to be a trap, or an opportunity for them to flirt with each other?" Nami was angry too, crossing her arms in indignation.


    "No woman can escape the charms of Brother Luffy; he''s so cool!" Johnny and Yosaku eximed in admiration, their eyes shining with a mix of surprise and envy.


    "What do you mean, no woman!" Nami shouted and used her powers; two enormous ws appeared in the air and threw the bounty hunters away, a gesture of pure frustration.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. Try to be a little more convincing, Shirahoshi, that fish-man will think we''re setting a trap for him if you speak like that..." Luffy said into the ears of a blushing Shirahoshi, his voice full of mischief.


    "Hmmmm... I think Luffy-Sama is right; I want to help him!" She said with more determination, a gleam of resolve in her eyes as she tried to get used to the unusual situation.


    Luffy smiled at the mermaid''s response and, unable to contain himself, shouted again.


    "NOW THAT I HAVE MY OWN MERMAID, I''M GOING TO MAKE HER MARRY ME, FILLING HER WITH LOVE AND FILLING THE HOUSE WITH LITTLE HUMANS AND FISH-MEN IN A HOUSE ON SOME HILL ON A SMALL ISLAND! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. I''M SO EVIL!" Luffy shouted, hisughter echoing theatrically and exaggeratedly, turning the situation into aedic spectacle for everyone on board.


    "SHARKYYYYYYYY!!!!!!" Megalo choked on this, his fish eyes widened, expressing total disbelief at the absurdity of the situation.


    "THIS IS SO OVER-THE-TOP!" Reiju shouted indignantly, her face twisted in a mix of confusion and amusement.


    "HOW CAN HE SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!" Yamato was boiling with anger, gripping her weapon even tighter, wishing to strike Luffy at that moment.


    "Luffy is so relentless..." Usopp murmured, watching the scene with a mix of shock and admiration.


    "Why are we here wasting time when we could jump into the water and easily deal with that fish-man?" Zoro scoffed, his serious expression contrasting with the absurdity of the situation.


    "I agree with you, Zoro. I''d rather be in the water fighting a fish-man than listening to these things..." Kuina said with a lifeless look, as if Luffy''sedy was simply too much for her to bear.


    Nami pped her own face, an expression of disbelief spreading across her face as she witnessed the absurd situation.


    The bounty hunters were unconscious, sprawled on the deck after being thrown by Nami and her powers, like pieces on a board of crazyedy.


    "OUCH?" Chouchou tried to wake them up, licking their faces with a mix of canine confusion and concern.


    Meanwhile, Hugo and the others on board could hear somemotioning from the front ship, but no one could ess it to see what was happening. Curiosity grew like a wave, leaving everyone impatient.


    "!!!!"


    "LUFFY-SAMA, DON''T SAY SO MANY EMBARRASSING THINGS; I HAVE TO ASK DADDY BEFORE I MARRY YOU!" Shirahoshi cried in embarrassment, her words echoing in a tone that mixed surprise and embarrassment.


    Hearing those words, the entire crew fell to the ground, stunned, as if they had been struck by an unexpected lightning bolt of humor.


    "Hm?! Well, that''s something we should discuss in the future, princess; first, let''s focus on taunting that fish-man." Luffy was stunned, trying topose himself in the face of the unexpected turn of events.


    "But Luffy-Sama, say something less embarrassing!" Shirahoshi cried, her face blushing even more.


    "Alright... I will..." Luffy yielded to the girl''s demand, but before he could continue, they were interrupted by the sound of water, and a strangely dressed figurended on the ship the next moment. The new character, unusual and peculiar, seemed to have stepped straight out of a water-themededy y. Hachi was furious, his mood already shaken by the fruitless search for any sign of Momoo in the choppy waters. To his surprise, amidst the search, he spotted two ships approaching the ind: an imposing pirate warship and another from the Navy.


    However, what surprised him the most was the sight of a mermaid being captured by a human, disyed at the ship''s prow like a trophy. "What is this mermaid doing here!? She looks familiar, but I can''t remember her... Who is she, and how does this inferior human dare to touch her!" Hachi was furious but contained his anger, thinking it best to report to Arlong before taking any action.


    As he prepared to leave, he heard the provocative insinuations of that human about his ns with the innocent mermaid. Hachi could no longer stand hearing that and went straight toward the ship.


    Uponnding on the vessel, he was faced with a crowd of humans, some with a strange appearance, including one who stood out at almost 3 meters tall. However, Hachi ignored the others, focusing his anger on Luffy and Shirahoshi.


    "Hey... inferior human! How dare you take one of ours! I''ll kill you!" Hachi drew his swords from their sheaths and positioned them with his six arms quickly.


    "Hm?!"


    *BOOM!*


    Without giving the fish-man time to react, Yamato, already in a bad mood after getting irritated with Luffy and his antics, delivered a punch to the fish with such anger and impatience that it broke the wood beneath him. This, despite the warship being significantly sturdier than any they had faced before.


    "Did you-you kill him?!" Luffy asked, visibly rmed by the strength of the blow.


    "And what if I did? I don''t care!" Yamato huffed, distancing herself from them with an expression stillden with anger.


    "She seems to be in a bad mood..." Shirahoshi said, feeling a shiver of fear at the intensity of Yamato at that moment.


    "She''ll be fine... Must be that time of the month..." Luffy muttered, shrugging as if the exnation were enough to justify the young woman''s behavior.


    "This is Hachi, one of Arlong''s most trusted!" Nami expressed her surprise as she introduced the fish-man, her gaze denoting a mix of recognition and distrust.


    "He''s still alive?" Luffy asked, disying his characteristic surprise, tinged with a hint of disbelief, as he observed the fish-man in front of him.


    "I hope he is; Yamato didn''t even give me a chance to fight him. I wanted to see that six-sword style!" Zoroined, his expression indicating a tinge of frustration at the missed opportunity.


    "He''s alive, but he''ll be unconscious for quite some time!" Kuina spoke after examining him, her voiceden with medical pragmatism.


    "Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." Hachi could only groan unconsciously, oblivious to everything happening around him as he remained in a state of lethargy induced by the intensity of the blow he received.


    "Luffy! You can let go of Shirahoshi now!" Namiined, crossing her arms and casting a reproachful nce toward the captain.


    "..."


    All eyes turned to Luffy, who still held the princess by the waist, seemingly oblivious to the difort he was causing.


    "Luffy-Sama, do you like these things?" Shirahoshi asked, curious, while people around awaited the response.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What a yboy-Sama!"


    "I knew our captain was no good!"


    "He''s a wolf that doesn''t even try to hide his ws!"


    "Damn womanizer."


    "My Toki is betraying me!!"


    The women expressed their discontent with Luffy, throwing usatory and indignantments.


    ''I haven''t slept with anyone since I arrived in this damn world, but these women are already judging me? At least let me have sex with someone before calling me these things!!'' Luffy thought indignantly, his expression revealing a mix of surprise and frustration at the women''s misunderstanding of his intentions.


    As time passed and the ck Pearl, the Straw Hats'' ship, approached Cocoyasi Ind, the exuberant and vibrant atmosphere of the region gradually unfolded.


    The majestic outline of the ck Pearl stood out against the horizon, its sails billowing in the wind as the polished hull cut through the waters with grace. The tall mast, adorned with Luffy''s characteristic g, fluttered with determination, announcing the presence of the pirates in the area.


    As they neared the ind, the tropicalndscape unfolded before them. The colorful buildings of Cocoyasi vige emerged among the lush tree canopies on that side of the ind, creating a picturesque and weing sight. Palm trees rose along the beaches, swaying gently in the sea breeze.


    The nearby waterfall echoed with the gentle sound of water, adding a natural soundtrack to the pirates'' arrival. Local flowers exuded sweet fragrances, blending with the salty sea air.


    Fishing boats, painted in vibrant colors, were anchored along the coast, witnessing the ind''s everyday tranquility. The locals began to notice the arrival of the ck Pearl, curious about the neers.


    The sky, now tinted with light shades of early evening, indicated that sunset was approaching, casting a soft light over the ind. Cocoyasi awaited the arrival of the Straw Hats, ready to witness the events that would unfold in Nami''s homnd.


    The Straw Hats decided not to anchor in the vige but to head directly to Nami''s house, situated on a hill overlooking the ocean.


    The pirate ship maneuvered skillfully, navigating the ind''s coast until reaching a more secluded cove. The ck Pearl headed for the beach to dock the ship on solid ground.


    As ck Pearl approached Cocoyasi Ind, they glimpsed an unexpected scene on the beach. A formidable Marine ship was anchored, its tall masts standing out against the blue sky. The Marine g fluttered in the wind, clearly indicating the presence of naval forces on the ind.


    "A Marine ship?!" Nami eximed at the ship''s edge, looking at it with considerable surprise.


    "Nami... It''s possible that Arlong betrayed you and sent the Marines to take your money without interference..." Luffymented beside her.


    "WHAT?! NO, HE CAN''T DO THAT!" She shouted angrily.


    Upon seeing the Marine ship, Nami felt a mix of anger and apprehension. Her eyes filled with tears, not just for the possible betrayal by Arlong but also for the uncertainty about her sister''s safety and the vige. As tears began to flow around her eyes and winds started to swirl, gaining some green marks traversing her body.


    "Calm down, Nami, you''re not the same anymore! It must be Captain Nozumi, that''s why we didn''t find him at the base. Come on, let''s go, I want to see his face right now. I want you to bombard that ship now!" announced Luffy, determined. He could simply blow up the ship but chose to announce the presence of the enemy ship rather than attribute the action to a Devil Fruit power.


    "Come on, Nami, let''s see if your sister is safe."


    Without hesitation, Luffy picked up Nami in his arms and jumped off the ship, flying towards the coast, determined to face whatever wasing and ensure Nami''s sister''s safety. The ck Pearl continued heading for the beach, but Usopp and Shirahoshi soon went to the ship''s gun cabins, ready to destroy that ship with some Marines guarding it at the moment.


    In a distant scene, amid the tension surrounding the arrival of the Marine ship, a fearless young woman with flowing blue hair, Nojiko, raised her voice against the naval officers.


    "You can''t do this!" she shouted, defying the maritime authorities now involved in the ind''s affairs.


    Nozumi, an arrogant Marine, taunted Nojiko, mocking her resistance to the justice of the Marines.


    "Shut up, civilian! Dare to question the Marines and justice? You''ll get shot for meddling in Marine affairs!" he threatened, as tension escted in the air.


    Genzo, an older and more experienced man, tried to intervene, pleading for Nojiko not to get more involved in the situation. He understood the dangers of challenging the Marines and was concerned about the potential consequences for the ind''s safety.


    "Nojiko, we need to avoid conflicts. Fighting against the Marines will only make things worse. I know it''s hard, but Nami fought for years to umte that money. We must act wisely to protect ourmunity," Genzo tried to persuade, appealing to reason amid the imminent chaos.


    Nojiko, with tears in her eyes and her voice filled with indignation, continued to express her revolt in the face of the situation.


    "But she was doing it for us, risking her life for so many years! All for Arlong and his henchmen to take it away from her right now!" she cried, revealing all the frustration and anger built up over the years.


    Nojiko''s words struck Nezumi hard, and the mere insinuation of being called a "dog" by someone else infuriated him. Driven by wounded pride, Nezumi ordered his subordinates:


    "What? Who are you calling a dog? Shoot her!"


    Immediately, one of the Marines stepped forward from the ranks, wielding his weapon and aiming it directly at Nojiko, while the tense atmosphere on the beach reached its peak.


    "Nojiko!"


    "Hm?! Ahhh!"


    *BANG!*


    The shot went straight to Nojiko''s heart.


    Seeing her death before her eyes, she could only think of her sister, hoping she was safe somewhere, anywhere she might be.


    A cry of horror echoed on the beach as the shot was fired, ready to pierce Nojiko''s heart. A heavy silence followed the gun''s explosion, and everyone witnessed the imminent tragedy before them as the girl closed her eyes to avoid seeing her death. However, no pain surged in Nojiko''s chest; instead, she felt enveloped by something unexpected. Was it a hug?


    Surprised and confused, Nojiko looked up, finding herself in the arms of an unknown man. He stared at her with a seductive and cheerful smile, as if he were very pleased and relieved with the situation.


    "Hm?!" Nojiko murmured, still stunned by the unexpected turn of events.


    The man, revealing himself as Luffy, looked at her with enthusiasm.


    "So, you''re Nami''s sister? She never told me she had such a beautiful sister!" he eximed, revealing his rxed and uninhibited nature amid the dramatic scene. The contrast between the tense situation and Luffy''sid-back attitude brought an unusual element to the narrative.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 59 – Cocoyasi Village 2.

    Chapter 59 �C Cocoyasi Vige 2.


    [Chapter Size: 3169 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Cocoyasi Vige, East Blue.


    "So you''re Nami''s sister! She never told me she had such a beautiful sister!" Luffy said cheerfully, like a bandit finding something quite attractive.


    While the Navy had its ship anchored on Cocoyasi Beach, Captain Nezumi led a secret operation to steal the treasure umted by Nami over the years.


    As the Marines kept the local poption under control, Nezumi, apanied by his subordinates, began to search Nami''s house and its surroundings for gold. The streets were filled with sailors searching houses, confiscating goods, and instilling widespread fear in themunity.


    However, in the midst of this dishonest operation, the situation escted when Nojiko, Nami''s sister, vehemently protested against the injustice that was happening. Captain Nezumi, irritated by the interference, ordered them to shoot her as a form of punishment.


    It was in this moment of chaos that Luffy, the fearless Captain of the Straw Hats, appeared out of nowhere, dodging the bullet aimed at Nojiko. His unexpected arrival brought an element of surprise to the scene, interrupting the operation nned by Nezumi.


    While the sailors tried to process Luffy''s presence, Nezumi saw his gold-stealing operation being threatened. The Straw Hat Pirates'' Captain, with his rxed expression and defiant attitude, was about to change the course of events, triggering an imminent confrontation between the pirates and the Navy on the peaceful Cocoyasi Ind.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    An intriguing silence permeated the environment, leaving everyone bewildered by the unexpected arrival. The unknown man, seemingly unharmed after being shot, was now engaged in a conversation with Nojiko, openly flirting as if the previous event were insignificant.


    "Who are you?!" Captain Nezumi inquired, being the first to break the silence, expressing surprise at the man''s appearance.


    "Hm?! Can''t you see I''m talking to thisdy here? Don''t bother me." Luffy responded with a displeased look, redirecting his attention back to Nojiko. Luffy''s nonchnt response provoked Captain Nezumi''s anger, who exploded in indignation at the absurdity of the situation.


    Captain Nezumi, with his face contorted by surprise and anger, shouted at Luffy, "Tell me who you are and why you''re interfering with the Navy''s work! Men, get ready to shoot him!" Instantly, all avable Marines aimed their guns at Luffy. Others, who were busy digging in the orange groves, abandoned their tools to grab their rifles stored nearby, preparing for the possible imminent conflict.


    Luffy, in response, maintained his bold and rxed smile, as if he were just engaging in casual conversation. Ignoring the evident pressure of the moment, he spoke, "Haha, I see you won''t let me spend some time with this lovely woman, huh? So, let me introduce myself! I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will rule the seas, the one who doesn''t care about the Navy, the World Government, celestial pigs, and those old guys known as the Five Elders and Yonkous!"


    The echo of Luffy''s words hung in the tense air as the imminent confrontation unfolded on Cocoyasi Ind. The silence was broken only by the distant sound of waves breaking on the beach, providing an irregr soundtrack for the scene unfolding between the fearless pirate and the determined Navy.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Captain Nezumi, did I hear correctly?"


    "He really said that?"


    "He didn''t call the Celestial Dragons ''heavenly pigs,'' did he?"


    "Where did this madmane from?"


    "I don''t know what''s more bizarre, his first statement or the second..."


    The sailors began to murmur among themselves, astonished and perplexed, exchanging uncertain nces as they tried to process Luffy''s bold words. Nezumi, Genzo, and Nojiko were also stunned, unable to hide the surprise stamped on their faces.


    "Captain Nezumi, do you think we should shoot him?" asked one Marine, looking confused.


    "Heavenly pigs, seriously?" muttered another sailor, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Luffy, on the other hand, remained unchanged, observing everyone''s reaction with a rxed and confident expression, as if he were enjoying the confusion he had caused.


    "You''re a madman, eliminate him now!" Nezumi shouted, and everyone was ready to pull the trigger.


    "Wait!" Luffy shouted and let go of Nojiko, who was still speechless with all these sudden events. Everyone stopped stunned for a moment, not expecting this man to shout at them as if he were theirmander.


    Nezumi was stunned before, but this reached an even higher peak, seeing that his men seemed to obey this stranger.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Nezumi eximed, irritated.


    "Rx, Captain Rat, I''m just making sure thisdy doesn''t get hurt. We don''t want trouble with a citizen getting hurt, right?" Luffy replied, maintaining a rxed smile.


    The sailors exchanged confused looks among themselves, while Nezumi tried to process the situation, his eyebrows furrowed with disbelief at Luffy''s audacity.


    Luffy walked forward and crossed his arms in front of the group facing him.


    "What are you..."


    "I''m not your opponent; you should look up!" Luffy announced, cutting off Nezumi''smand at thest moment.


    "What are you saying, do you think we''ll fall for that, pirate?! Let''s kill him!" said one of the sailors, returning to normalcy.


    However, something incredible happened among them at that moment.


    *BOOM!*


    Before Nezumi could react or shoot at Luffy, a colossal rock plummeted from the sky, mercilessly crushing at least half a dozen sailors.


    "!"


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!"


    "What is this?!"


    "They were crushed, LIKE THIS?"


    "What the hell was that!"


    "Look to the sky!"


    "An angel!"


    "Did I die?"


    "She''s so beautiful!"


    "It looks like she''s lifting rocks with those strange ws!"


    "She''s like those tales where a winged cupid throws love stones!"


    "What are you saying, they''re arrows in those tales, not stones..."


    "And these stones are too big!"


    "They''re increasing in size, they''re not stones but giant rocks!"


    "Ahhh, run!"


    *BOOM!*


    "She''s trying to kill us!"


    "I don''t want to die twice!"


    "Who said you''re already dead? She''s here to kill you once! RUN!"


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    The explosions continued, mercilessly crushing all the marines in the open area, while Nami hurled rocks with her Garuda ws, removing them from the ind''s coast as she flew. The surreal and chaotic scene transformed into destruction and death, with the apparent "avenging angel" leaving everyone bewildered, trying to make sense of the absurd situation.


    "I''m so furious that I''ll finish you all! First, you destroy my orange trees, then try to steal my treasure, and now Luffy flirts with my sister while I have to film him doing that?! I need to vent all my anger!" Nami shouted in the air, relentlessly throwing stones at the marines.


    "Damn you, LUFFY!" She yelled, pping her wings to descend towards the ground.


    *Boom!*


    "Nami? Hahaha. I thought you''d nevere down from the sky; you scared all those marines. You should... Hm?!"


    *Boom!*


    Luffy barely had time to react when he took a punch from Nami, who emerged from the wreckage where she hadnded. The impact echoed like thunder, leaving everyone stunned by the navigator''s furious expression.


    *CRACK!*


    Luffy flew at high speed towards a nearby rock, which exploded into pieces with the devastating impact.


    "..."


    "..."


    Nojiko and Genzo watched the scene in shock, as if witnessing a surreal nightmare.


    "This is for making me see my sister almost dying and flirting with her right after, while I had to film all of this!" Nami shouted angrily, releasing her emotions into the air with intensity.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! No need to get so mad." Luffy startedughing, emerging from the wreckage as if he hadn''t felt the slightest impact. The area around was marked by destruction, rocks, and dust suspended in the air, evidencing the strength of the collision.


    "Nami..." Nojiko finally snapped out of her stunned state. As she observed her sister, she noticed that she looked a bit different. The mischievous appearance was still there, but now Nami had enormous wings. Nojiko witnessed her sister ruthlessly defeat at least two dozen marines, tossing a man like a doll against the rocks. The man emerged from the wreckage as if the punch that threw him hadn''t caused the slightest damage.


    "Nami, how did you acquire these powers, and where did you find this... creature?" Genzomented, still processing the surreal situation.


    "Monster!" Nami, about to respond to her brother, was interrupted by the sound of the remaining marines. To escape the flying rocks, they took cover in the house and hid under the orange trees. Nami couldn''t simply attack these ces, and the situation became even more bizarre.


    "They seem to be afraid of you..." Luffymented yfully to the cat-thief.


    "Quiet, I''ll have a little chat with you shortly." Nami said to Luffy and turned to the rest of the naval men.


    She raised her hands, and ws began to materialize in the air and flew directly for the necks of 8 hidden marines, both inside the house and under the orange trees.


    Quickly, 8 bodies were lifted into the air by their necks in front of the woman with themands of her hand. They struggled in fear, realizing their necks were being squeezed without being able to react, and they were almost losing consciousness.


    "So, you wanted to steal from me, huh?" Nami growled at the group.


    "I...please...don''t...kill me..." Some of them pleaded.


    "It was...Arlong...I canpensate you...if you spare me..." Nezumi said, as one of the survivors of those enormous rocks, he begged for his life, offering everything he could to get out of here in one piece, cursing Arlong for making him try to steal from a monster like this woman.


    "You want me to let you go...? After all the evil you''ve done?" Nami mocked.


    "Wait, Nami!" Nojiko quickly grabbed her sister''s shoulder with pleading eyes.


    "Nami, don''t do this. I know they deserve it, but killing them in cold blood is beneath who you are!" Nojiko didn''t want Nami to be a cold-blooded killer in this way.


    Nami looked at her sister a bit disturbed; she didn''t want Nojiko to be afraid of her.


    "I guess you''re right..." Nami admitted, earning a relieved look from the 8 bodies suspended in the air.


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t be too happy about this; my captain will decide your fate when you wake up!" Nami said, and with a hand movement, she threw them all to the ground, colliding forcefully and knocking them out the next moment.


    Nojiko sighed in relief and looked at Nami.


    "I guess we have a lot to talk about, huh?" She said and quickly went into the house with a trio following shortly after.


    Meanwhile, on the beach.


    The thunderous sound of cannon explosions echoed through the air as the ck Pearl unleashed a fierce bombardment against the Marine ship anchored on the beach. Each explosion was like a resounding roar, shaking the surrounding environment. The deep rumble was apanied by the sharp whistle of projectiles cutting through the air before hitting their target.


    The sky was tinted with dark smoke, and the impact of the explosions was visible, creating sshes of water and marine debris that soared into the air. The continuous sound of cannons firing created a chaotic symphony, filling the ears with a cacophony of deafening noises.


    With each explosion, the Marine ship trembled, creaking and squealing under the relentless attack. The cannons of the ck Pearl fired in an impressive cadence, creating an atmosphere of chaos and destruction. The metallic sound of bullets hitting the hull of the target ship mixed with the roar of explosions, forming a concert of destruction that echoed across the beach and beyond.


    A momentter, four people were sitting at the kitchen table.


    "Hahahaha. They seem to be having fun at the beach, huh?" Luffyughed, hearing the sound of cannons.


    "What are you guys doing..." Ganzo asked rmed, also hearing the explosions but not knowing what was happening.


    "We''re blowing up Captain Nezumi''s Marine ship." Nami answered simply.


    "Nami, where did you find these people..." Nojiko asked, bewildered by so many events.


    "Hmm, by the way, this drink is delicious. Would you like to join my crew by any chance?" Luffy ignored herment and looked at Nojiko, extending the invitation with a smile to the blue-haired woman.


    "DON''T ASK MY SISTER SOMETHING LIKE THAT OUT OF NOWHERE!" Nami yelled at Luffy.


    "Hahahhahaha. Nami, where did you really find him? Is he your boyfriend or something?" Nojiko, oveing so many surprises,ughed when she heard their interaction.


    "I''m the captain and her husband." Luffy casually responded.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN, HUSBAND?" Nami had aical expression on her face.


    "Husband? Who do you think you are to be her husband, brat?" The mayor shouted at Luffy indignantly.


    "Is this some kind of union? Like, we haven''t gotten married yet, but it''s not like that won''t change in the future..." Luffy said calmly.


    "Hahahahahahaha! Nami, this is the first man you bring home, and he''s so outrageous!" Nojiko was having fun after so much tension and death just a moment ago.


    "He''s not my husband. If he wants to marry me, I want 10 billion berries!" Nami shouted, demanding it quickly.


    "So, this is how you repay my love and sacrifice for you, Nami? In the end, you just wanted my money?" Luffy seemed toment.


    "STOP PRETENDING!" Nami released her power, but Luffy didn''t move, but Genzo beside her was thrown backward, falling unconscious the next moment.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Nami, how could you do this to him!" Nojiko was indignant with Nami''s treatment of her husband,pletely ignoring Genzo.


    "..." Nami was speechless before her sister, believing in her captain''s silver tongue so easily.


    Luffy, with a fake hurt expression, crossed his arms and sighed dramatically as he responded to Nojiko''s indignation:


    "Look, Nojiko, I thought she would reciprocate her love for me. I''m always acting like a knight, a true romantic, but it seems like that''s a thing of the past. Women nowadays don''t seem to like that kind of thing much; maybe I should move on and hope someone will love me someday... you know, a broken heart, a lonely soul..."


    Luffy looked at the horizon with a theatrical and sad expression, as if he were starring in a tragic love story. Meanwhile, Nojiko beside him began to look at him with a mixture ofpassion and curiosity, captivated by the melodramatic performance of the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    "..." Nami was stunned by this.


    "Ahhh. Poor thing!" Nojiko, next to Luffy, stood up from the chair and approached him with a pitying expression, ready to console him in the fictitious sadness he portrayed.


    Nami, on the other hand, was stunned by Luffy''s theatrical ability. Nojiko, embracing Luffy, seemed to offer genuinefort, but the captain, with an unexpected move, lifted Nojiko in his arms, adding an even more unusual touch to the scene.


    "AHHHH!!!" Nojiko gave a surprised scream when she felt her body being ced over Luffy''s. Luffy''s unexpected boldness caught her off guard as she nestled into hisp.


    "Thank you, Nojiko. I didn''t know Nami had such a good sister!" Luffy expressed his gratitude while holding Nojiko intimately above him.


    Nojiko, still surprised, murmured, "You''re so bold, Luffy. No wonder Nami seems to like you..."


    "..."


    "Only her?" Luffy smiled with his characteristic seductive grin, gazing at Nojiko in a captivating manner.


    Nojiko, in turn, was torn between perplexity and a slight blush on her cheeks. Luffy''s theatrical ability surprised her, and his seductive look made the situation even more unusual.


    "..."


    "I don''t know... My sister might not like sharing her boyfriend..." She said, showing a flirtatious smile.


    "..."


    "But as you can see, it seems like she doesn''t want me, however..." Luffy leaned closer to Nojiko''s face.


    "..."


    "It gets reallyplicated for me; on one side, I have my sister''s happiness, on the other, I have the man who saved my life like a prince charming, and now he''s inviting me to be his princess? It''s hard to decide like this..."


    Nojiko, with her usual bold expression, now exhibited an intriguing mix of fascination and uncertainty. Her usually fearless eyes betrayed a glint of enchantment in the face of Luffy''s casual seduction. As his words filled the space between them, she seemed captivated by the peculiar aura of the Straw Hat Pirates'' captain.


    "You..."


    Luffy and Nojiko looked at Nami at this moment, as Nami seemed to have stayed quiet the whole time.


    She looked at this shameless man and woman while her sister was still on thep of her womanizing captain, seemingly enjoying that contact, openly flirting as if it were a room, while they pretended she wasn''t there the whole time.


    "STOP FLIRTING WITH EACH OTHER!" Nami''s furious shout echoed through the house, and she conjured a new w in the air, unleashing a destructive attack that shattered the table.


    Luffy, as quick as ever, grabbing Nojiko by his side, jumped up, skillfully avoiding the impact of Nami''s strike. Outside, debris from the explosion flew out of the house.


    Meanwhile, the Straw Hat group appeared, led by Yamato, who followed them with his Haki.


    "They seem to have finished here..." Kuina muttered, visibly stunned. Several bodies were scattered, crushed by stones outside the house, while more than half a dozen still breathed, although unconscious.


    "LUFFY!" The worried cry echoed through the air as the group approached the tumultuous scene.


    *BOOM!*


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "STAY STILL! AND LET GO OF MY SISTER!"


    *BOOM!*


    "HAHAHAHA, THAT WAS CLOSE, NAMI!"


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!"


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    The sound of explosions echoed through the area as the sh between Nami and Luffy unfolded. Luffyughed joyfully, seeming to enjoy the situation, while Nami, visibly furious, continued tounch her ws forcefully. The group outside could hear the screams and explosions, bing intrigued by the intensity of the fight and wondering if the enraged Nami was the same person they knew.


    "What''s happening in there?" Usopp asked, a little frightened by the noise and explosions.


    "Nami-Sama looks so scary!" Shirahoshi cried, watching the explosions with wide eyes.


    "We better see what''s going on; there might be an enemy!" Zoro agreed, taking the first steps toward the house.


    "WHERE ARE YOU GOING? HOW CAN YOU WANT TO GO HOME IN FRONT OF US, WHEN YOU WALK BACK THE WAY YOU CAME FROM THE BEACH!" Kuina shouted indignantly at Zoro, who might even mistake the way to the house right in front of him.


    "I just made a little mistake!" Zoroined, as the group exchanged curious and concerned looks among themselves. Suspense hung in the air as everyone wondered what could be happening inside the house.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Let''s go in." Yamato said, taking the first steps.


    "Zoro! Just follow us!" Usopp warned.


    "Alright, alright!" The swordsman grumbled.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! - nning to Maintain 30 Extra Chapters!


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic! - nning to Maintain 10 Extra Chapters!


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 60 – Cocoyasi Village 3.

    Chapter 60 �C Cocoyasi Vige 3.


    [Chapter Size: 3169 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Nami calmed down after a while, and the group was now gathered. The interior of the first floor of the house was destroyed, courtesy of the explosions and Nami''s rage.


    "So you''re Nami''s sister, Nojiko-Sama, you''re so beautiful!" Shirahoshi looked at Nojiko with admiration; she couldn''t help but wish for an older sister after hearing Nami''s story, even though it was mostly sad. She always had her sister to help her move forward.


    "Yes, and I can''t believe I''m seeing a mermaid! I remember Bell-m��re talking about them when we were kids; I never imagined seeing one here. You''re so beautiful and innocent!" Nojiko seemed quite open with Shirahoshi, who smiled at the blue-haired woman as she heard her.


    "Your sister is so mature, Nami..." Kuina couldn''t help butment. Since Shirahoshi is of the same race as those who destroyed the sisters'' lives many years ago, but she didn''t seem to have any prejudice against the mermaid princess.


    "Yes, Nojiko is a very mature woman, but your sister is quite temperamental..." Reiju said, looking around; the whole ce was devastated where there should have been a living room and kitchen.


    "Zoro, never let me irritate Nami, leave that just for Luffy, understood..." Usopp murmured next to the swordsman, afraid of facing that same fury one day.


    "Tsk." Zoro snorted.


    "Did Sister Nami do all this? She''s so scary..." The pirate hunters, Jhonny and Yosaku, spoke with a bit of fear like Usopp.


    "Ow!"


    "Sharky!"


    "You don''t need to be afraid of Nami-Sama! She''s so nice." Shirahoshi defended Nami from the frightened animals.


    "Luffy, what did you do here?!" Yamatoined.


    "I didn''t do anything! Just avoided the attacks." Luffy said calmly.


    This part of the house waspletely destroyed. Broken furniture and cracked walls witnessed the havoc caused by Nami, who was trying to hit Luffy while he skillfully dodged with his sister, Nojiko, in his arms. Debris scattered on the floor, creating a chaotic scene that reflected the intensity of the confrontation between the navigator and the Straw Hat Pirates'' captain.


    "Anyway, I can''t believe marines could be so rotten!" Kuinained.


    "Have you already forgotten what they did at base 16 when we destroyed and looted the ce?" Reiju asked calmly.


    "What? What did you do at naval base 16?" Nojiko asked a bit indignant.


    "Nothing much, we just destroyed half the base with our ship cannons. I wanted to wipe it off the map, but that would have led to unnecessary ughter..." Luffymented a little dissatisfied with having to let go of the idea of blowing up a marine base.


    "Is this true, Nami?" Her sister asked seriously.


    "Yes, I no longer belong to Arlong; I am a member of this crew, a member of the Straw Hat Pirates! We attacked the marines and stole everything we could." She said confidently, earning many satisfied smiles from herrades.


    "So, this is your pirate crew... Well, you can see they are quite unique!" Nojiko couldn''t help but be amazed, looking at the humans with each unique personality, a dog, a flying shark, and a beautiful mermaid all together.


    "You can join too if you want, you know. We need someone to take care of your sister." Luffy smiled and teased Nami.


    Nojiko, still processing the idea, responded cautiously, "That''s a sudden invitation, Luffy. I''m not sure if I can just join a pirate crew."


    Luffyughed and retorted, "Think of it as an offer of exciting adventures and freedom on the seas. Besides, it would be great to have someone like you with us. Give it some thought, Nojiko."


    "About that, I must think..." She said with a small smile, dodging the question but ying along.


    "You..." Nami huffed.


    "Anyway, let''s get rid of Arlong. I want to do it before tonight because I want to have another feast!" Luffy shared his thoughts, and Nojiko looked at him as if a second head had grown on his shoulder.


    "But a feast?" Yamato asked.


    "Of course, we''re pirates; feasts are part of a pirate''s daily life!" Luffy smiled as he spoke.


    "Wait a moment! Do you want to get rid of Arlong?!" Nojiko looked astonished at the tall man.


    "I don''t; your sister is going to do that. I''ll just make sure she does it right." Luffy dered, crossing his arms.


    "Nami? You''re not thinking...?" Nojiko was interrupted by her sister before she could continue.


    "Don''t worry, Nojiko, I''ll win. Haven''t you seen my strength?" Nami said with some confidence.


    "I have, but Arlong..." Nojiko tried to argue but was interrupted by Yamato.


    "Oh, two fish-men outside, looking at the fallen bodies." Yamato said, making Luffy turn in that direction.


    "Do you want to deal with that, Nami?" He asked, and she nodded seriously.


    Nami wasted no more time and started walking among the broken furniture that she herself left that way and went out the door. There, two fish-men were trying to wake up the fallen marines.


    While the Straw Hat group tried to understand the chaotic situation after the explosions and looked for Hachi, they observed from afar another group of vigers who kept their distance due to the massacre happening. The fight caught the attention of the whole vige, but no one dared to approach.


    Nami approached the other group, casually stating their names after a certain distance. "So it''s you, Take and Shioyaki," she said, capturing their attention. The vigers turned to Nami, leaving a unconscious Nezumi aside.


    "Nami?! You arrived on the ind! What the hell happened here? Who killed them?!" one of the vigers quickly demanded.


    "It was me," Nami replied coldly, interrupting her walk to face them.


    "Hm? You? Stop kidding, Nami. You better spill it; when Arlong finds out, it won''t be good for you..." Shioyaki said angrily.


    "I''d love to see that happen, then," Nami retorted. She raised her hands and sliced the air in front of her. A gust of wind hit them next, catching them off guard and throwing them against some fallen rocks in the area. The shocked expressions on their faces reflected the disbelief in the face of the ability they never expected to witness.


    *Ah!*


    "That? Nami is a Devil Fruit user!" they eximed upon the collision, getting up with astonishment and a touch of fear in their eyes.


    Before they could articte anything more, it was toote. In the next strike, they were knocked out as Nami threw them again, ensuring their defeat.


    "Yes, I am a Devil Fruit user, and I intend to destroy you with this power!" Nami murmured, staring at the two Tritons lying on the ground. The determination in her eyes left no doubt that she was determined to use her abilities to face any threat.


    "Should we go now, Luffy?" She turned and found the crew looking at her with admiration, especially her stunned sister, who saw Nami defeat two members of Arlong with just a wave of her hands.


    "Let''s first get rid of the Marines. Let''s throw them to the ex-captives on the beach so they can mete out their own justice. Also, I want to check on the ck Pearl and bring it to the ship so it won''t be stolen. We might have helped the people trapped in the Marine base, but that doesn''t mean they can''t try to steal from us at the first opportunity," Luffy said, and they quickly grabbed the eight Marines and headed to the beach where theynded.


    The vigers who witnessed Nami taking down the Tritons ran to the vige to spread the news.


    Some timeter, the crew saw that Luffy was right. After the crew left the pirate ship, many ex-captives staged a mutiny and tried to steal the ck Pearl to leave the ind. Surprisingly, Hugo prevented this from happening, standing in the way of anyone who tried to do something and taking down many of them.


    Luffy appeared and went to talk to the big man first.


    "Hugo, this is a surprise! Thanks for defending our ship!" Luffy couldn''t help but express his gratitude.


    "This is the least I can do. I''m not the type to take advantage of my saviors!" he said.


    "Even so, you have my thanks."


    Luffy said to Hugo and turned to the people he had helped once. With a cold gaze, he spoke as the crowd began to step back, especially those who organized and suggested the mutiny.


    "We helped you, even though it wasn''t our real intention. I expected at least some respect, but you tried to take our things at the first opportunity you had." Luffy looked with a stern eye at everyone, not everyone, especially the women, as more male ves were involved in this mutiny.


    His crew was at a distance from him, observing this scene, also not liking to hear this and seeing the situation of people they had liberated.


    "I don''t intend to be a kind person next time. If this happens again, I intend to act as we did with the Marines," Luffy said angrily. Another type of person that Luffy doesn''t like is those who bite the hand that fed them at some point. It may not be the type he hates the most, but he also has no love for this kind.


    Luffy not only expressed it in words, but purple mes appeared on his body and exploded with fury circting around him without burning his clothes.


    *mes*


    The sound of mes was violent and heard throughout that part of the beach, causing the crowd to retreat in fear and with the increasing heat.


    "So you better think very well before attacking us next time because just as you have the freedom to try to steal from us, there are consequences, and we have the freedom to retaliate, and I guarantee it''s better not to make me choose that option." Luffy said amidst the mes like a demon from the abyss.


    "I''M SORRY! WE WON''T DO IT AGAIN, SIR, PLEASE FORGIVE US!" An old man, one of those who joined the mutiny, begged for mercy immediately. They didn''t witness the fight against the Marines when they were liberated, so they thought it was a normal group that had a ship to end the Marine base. That''s why they wanted the ck Pearl and its treasures to live better. But now, seeing the capabilities of this man, they realized they messed with someone very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need your words to protect my ship now. I''ll take the ck Pearl with me." Luffy said and looked at his crew, apanied by Nojiko as well.


    "Nami will fight against Arlong, Zoro, you can take Hachi on our ship, Jhonny and Yosaku bring the other unconscious fish-men too. I want Shirahoshi to judge them once Nami finishes them off." Luffy said, surprising everyone, especially the mermaid herself.


    "Me? Luffy-Sama, shouldn''t Nami seek revenge?" She asked uncertainly.


    "They are her people. Nami has the right to revenge, but if she doesn''t want to kill them, which I think she might not, you will have the final decision from there." Luffy said, and Nami nodded, trusting the mermaid.


    As soon as Zoro took Hachi off their ck ship, Luffy touched the ck Pearl to shrink its size to the point where he could hold the miniature ship in his hand now.


    "Let''s go to Arlong Park. It''s time to end this." Luffy announced, and everyone nodded, following him as he left.


    "And you, Hugo, thank you for your help once again. If you''re still interested in my earlier proposal, look for me until tonight''s party because we''ll be leaving early in the morning." Luffy announced and received a nod from Hugo with that and some questioning looks from his crew, unaware of the proposal Luffy made to Hugo.


    "One more thing, if you cause any more trouble, especially with the vige of this ind, it won''t be me who takes care of you; it will be Nami, a resident here. Trust me, I saw her kill two dozen Marines beforeing here... She can be worse than me." Luffy said and turned to leave.


    "Nami, throw the Marines into the crowd and let them decide what to do with them." Luffy announced, and Nami did exactly that with her ws.


    "That''s brutal..." Nojiko couldn''t help butment.


    "Well, they were enved by those uniformed people; let them have the chance to get revenge. It''s better than just killing them," Luffy shrugged.


    So they set off, the Marines were awakened by an angry crowd surrounding them on the beach. After that, the whole group went to Arlong Park, passing through Nami''s vige.


    The citizens who had already heard about the events after those strange noisesing from Nami''s hill noticed arge group carrying some unconscious fish-men on their shoulders, rming them. They asked what was happening here.


    "Is it true?! Nami came back and took down Arlong''s people?" Someone shouted, and soon everyone was looking at the group passing through the middle of the vige, moving forward without caring about the questioning and stunned looks.


    "Nojiko! What''s happening? They said there was a conflict at your house with the Marines!" Someone shouted.


    "Nami? You''re back? Who are these people? Why did they harm Arlong''s men?"


    Nami, hearing this, looked at the citizen who asked directly to her and said confidently, "We are the Straw Hat Pirates, and we are going to end Arlong''s reign and his crew!" Nami announced, leading in front of Luffy.


    "You can''t be serious, can you?" A woman trembled with this.


    "Of course, I promise you that Arlong will never be a problem again after today!" She announced.


    ''Come on, this is a good scene for a ssical music piece like One Piece''s OST, Overtaken! ....Tu Tu Tu-Tu-tutu....'' Luffy smiled, imagining the music ying in his mind as they walked with Nami in the lead.


    More and more people came to see Nami''s strange group and started following them. The entire vige followed them as they moved away and approached the domains of the fish-men on one side of the coast.


    "Is she really going to do this? What happened?"


    "Do you believe the story that she can do magic?"


    "I don''t know, but she looks very different, and this group is quite strange. They don''t seem to be afraid of Arlong..."


    "Nami seems confident about this, even said she would fight Arlong himself!"


    "Nojiko can''t let this happen! Her sister will only be killed like this!"


    "Someone stop her."


    "It''s toote; she''s already in front of the gates!"


    "STOP HER!"


    "NAMI!"


    Nami didn''t care and let the power of the wind circte her hand as she leaned back and punched the gate along with the wall of Arlong Park.


    *BOOOM!*


    A moment earlier.


    "Where is Hachi?! Why hasn''t he returned yet?" In the crowd of fish-men in front of a sitting Arlong, Kuroobi said, crossing his arms.


    "I don''t know, Arlong. He hasn''t shown up since he went to look for Momoo." Someone from the crowd of fish-men spoke.


    "Take and Shioyaki went to talk to the Marines, but they''re alsote."


    "What the hell is happening today? Strange and concerning events all day long. It seems like something drastic is going to happen on a day I should be getting even richer with Nami''s money!" Arlong growled, his bad luck and negative feelings growing inside him.


    As soon as he spoke, something unexpected happened.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    An explosion caught their attention; the main gate flew from the explosion and impact, hitting some fish-men who were in front of Arlong.


    "WHAT?!"


    "WHO DID THIS?!"


    "GUYS, ARE YOU OK?!"


    "THE GATE WENT FLYING!"


    "KREG.... IS HE DEAD? HE WAS CRUSHED BY DEBRIS!"


    They looked at their fallenrades in disbelief and turned their gaze to where the gate used to be. There stood someone they never imagined seeing like this. While keeping her fist still raised, she stared at them and spoke in a loud tone.


    "Hello, Arlong! It''s me, Nami, and I''m here to finish you!" Nami said confidently, facing more than 40 fish-men in front of her.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Iam sharing one chapter per day, and for every 100 powerstones or 2 reviews, you''ll post an extra chapter, with a maximum of 3 chapters per day.


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.

 Chapter 61 – Cocoyasi Village 4.

    Chapter 61 �C Cocoyasi Vige 4.


    [Chapter Size: 2382 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    A resounding explosion echoed through Arlong Park, capturing everyone''s attention. The main gate was sent flying due to the explosion and impact, hitting some fish-men who were in front of Arlong.


    "WHAT?!"


    "WHO DID THIS!"


    "GUYS, ARE YOU OKAY?!"


    "THE GATE WENT FLYING!"


    "KREG.... IS HE DEAD? WAS HE CRUSHED!"


    They looked at their fallenrades, incredulous, and turned their gazes to where the gate used to be. There, a figure stood out, fist still raised after the impressive feat.


    "Hello, Arlong! It''s me, Nami, and I''m here to end you!" Nami dered confidently, facing over 40 tritons before her eyes. Her courage resonated in the tense air of Arlong Park as the fish-men prepared for the imminent confrontation.


    ...


    A dense silence enveloped Arlong Park, echoing through the area as Nami''s words materialized in the air. The group of tritons stared at her, trying toprehend what had just been said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "My ears are at the same level as humans, inferior? Did I hear that right..."


    "Absurd, is that really Nami? Did she really say that..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "NAMI?!" No one knew for sure who was the first to speak, but the initial disbelief began to dissipate.


    "What''s this, Nami? Is it really you? Did you destroy the gate?!" Arlong growled, his toneden with disbelief.


    "Yes! And as I said, I''m here to put an end to your reign, Arlong!" Nami affirmed, gaining some confidence. Part of her was nervous, but she knew Luffy was watching, ready to intervene if anything went wrong.


    "Where did you get this confidence... human?" mocked Chew, his disdain echoing around.


    "I think Nami is different... she couldn''t just punch the gate before. What happened to her?" someone in the group questioned, raising the lingering question in the air.


    "It''s true, did Nami eat some kind of fruit?" another inquired.


    "Is that possible..."


    "So Nami wants to defeat us now, after gaining a bit of strength!"


    "Still just a human, and we''re over 40!"


    "Shahahaha!" Arlong began tough loudly, casting a mocking nce in Nami''s direction. However, his demeanor darkened with his next words.


    "I thought we had an agreement, Nami. Seems like you humans aren''t trustworthy at all!" he taunted, provoking a disbelieving look from Nami, who couldn''t believe their words after everything that had happened.


    "Speaking of hypocrites, who sent the Marines to take all my treasure? I could say that every fish-man is untrustworthy too, but I was fortunate to meet a mermaid who changed my opinion about your race. Unfortunately, that didn''t make you, bottom-feeders of the sea, any better than you already are. And that''s why I''m going to end you!" Nami snarled, still incredulous at Arlong''s audacity to speak of trust there.


    "You met a mermaid?! Where?" some triton asked, curious. Nami couldn''t have left the East Blue during the time she was away, meaning there was a mermaid in that sea without them knowing. It was quite intriguing.


    "No matter what you think, Nami," Arlong growled, ignoring the question about the mermaid and continued.


    "As soon as I beat her here, I''ll go to your vige and kill all the humans there, making you watch everything, helpless, while you beg for mercy!" he added with malice.


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen because you''ll fall today, you and your entire crew!" Nami had a slight tremor at Arlong''s words, but she regained confidence the next moment and announced these words with wings appearing on her back.


    "Wings?! What is this?" someone shouted, but they didn''t have time to receive an answer because Nami acted the next moment.


    Bending down, Nami punched the air in front of them. Although she had her Devil Fruit for only a day, she had trained tirelessly with her captain since then. Luffy taught her to fly, materialize and control her ws, create hurricane-shaped wind, wind spheres, and made her learn to release vacuum explosions.


    She punched without moving from her spot, hitting nothing but empty space. Initially, they looked at it without understanding, but soon everyone felt the danger of Nami''s fist when she struck the air.


    Green energy erupted from that fist, forming an imposing sphere made of gray wind, 4 meters in diameter in front of Nami. Quickly, sheunched herself in the direction indicated by the fist, catching the tritons off guard, giving them no time to react.


    The sphere,posed of dark and green wind, advanced at high speed, cutting through the ground as if it were digging as it moved.


    "What!"


    "Get out of the...!"


    *CRACK!*


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Before anyone could react and escape, the sphere hit Arlong and everyone around, throwing them to the opposite side after exploding in their midst.


    The blowcked the elemental effects of fire, ice, or the sharp characteristic of wind, but it emitted a wave of force, giving the sensation that an immense battleship ran over them at the moment of impact.


    "Arlong! Guys!" The fish-men who were further away and rtively unscathed, besides being hit byrades flying in their direction or by the debris caused by the explosion, shouted in disbelief as they witnessed theirrades and captain being thrown through the air like kites, each going in a different direction.


    Arlong, powerless against Nami''s attack, remained seated, not knowing what to do. The impact hit him head-on, projecting him to the opposite side, where he harshly exploded against the wall, in the exact ce where Luffy originally punched him during the construction.


    As this chaos unfolded, a surprised chorus echoed from the entrance of the broken gate, where everyone watched the fight. This chorus emanated from the vigers, some of whom, alongside Luffy, couldn''t contain their joy at the turn of events.


    "What is this?!"


    "Did Nami do that?"


    "Look at that sphere! What kind of power is this?"


    "Is she... changed?"


    "Wait, she broke the gate, right?"


    "This woman is amazing!"


    "Go, Nami!"


    Some vigers exchanged nces, exchanging expressions of surprise and astonishment. The news of what Nami did spread quickly, and many could hardly believe their eyes in the face of the spectacle of power they were witnessing.


    "Nami-Sama is so strong!" Shirahoshi eximed excitedly.


    "Nami..." Nojiko was still wondering if she was somehow still dreaming, as not even in her wildest fantasies could she see Nami easily throwing Arlong to the wall on the other side.


    "Can''t we fight too, Luffy?" Zoro said dissatisfied, having to watch the fight from there.


    "No, this fight is Nami''s, just like no one interfered in your battle with Mihawk, no one should interfere with Nami." Luffy crossed his arms and smiled proudly at his navigator, surprising his enemies and being relentless.


    "However, there''s something I want to do to make Nami''s fight easier! Yamato, do something to prevent the fish-men from escaping, you know what I mean." Luffy announced.


    "Yes!" Yamato said and went into the sea without anyone noticing.


    Everyone else besides the crew was looking at Arlong Park and the spot where Nami exploded with this mysterious power.


    "Incredible..." A viger witnessing this scene said incredulously.


    "Was Nami always this strong?"


    "Of course not, but she definitely ate a Devil Fruit!"


    "What?! Fruits exist? That''s unbelievable, look how strong she became!"


    "I thought it was a legend too, but look at this, it''s undeniable after what we saw."


    "Nami can defeat him!"


    "Yes, we can finally be rid of the fish-men!"


    "Nami! You can do it!"


    "We''re rooting for you, Nami!"


    "Beat Arlong and his crew!"


    "Free us, Nami!"


    The citizens who always treated Nami with disdain once, pretending to do so to spare her from sacrificing herself for them, finally saw some hope here, one that Nami could fight against Arlong and set them free.


    "NAMI!!!" A new voice was heard shouting, making the crowd turn around at that moment.


    Genzo had woken up under a pile of debris in Nami''s house; none of the Straw Hats noticed him when they were at the sisters'' house except Yamato. Nami, Nojiko, and Luffy seemed to forget about him, and when the mayor woke up and saw that no one was around, he came running here when he didn''t find anyone at the girls'' house or the vige.


    "NAMI! STOP THIS! YOU DON''T NEED TO SACRIFICE YOURSELF FOR US TO THE POINT OF FIGHTING ARLONG ALONE! I''LL HELP YOU MYSELF!" He announced, going forward immediately, horrified to see how Nami alone was now facing Arlong.


    "Stay put, old man!" Someone stopped him.


    "Don''t get involved in this fight; you''ll only get in the girl''s way!"


    "Let her fight, trust Nami! We''ll just be a burden to her in this fight!"


    "Trust Nami, Genzo-San!"


    While they held the mayor back from advancing into Nami''s fight, the girl in question looked back a bit moved after hearing people cheering for her.


    "People..." She murmured.


    *BOOM!*


    An explosion echoed from the spot where Arlong had been thrown moments before. As he emerged from the wreckage, furious, he turned to the majority of his men who were still standing.


    "NAMI! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR THIS!" Arlong snarled, issuing an order immediately after. "Get her, I don''t care anymore if you kill her, just kill her!"


    Arlong spared no words, inciting his men to an even greater frenzy. Completely ignoring the possibility of casualties among his own subordinates, he encouraged a ruthless reaction against Nami.


    "I won''t let you!" dered Nami with determination. With visible confidence, she rose into the air with the help of her newly acquired wings. Gracefully leaning forward, Nami prepared tounch her next attack against the furious crowd advancing towards her, armed to the teeth.


    Before the fish-men could run up to her, they couldn''t react. Nami, as if unleashing the fury of harpies, materialized sharp ws in her hands, bathing them in an intense green light. pping her wings fearlessly, she advanced towards the crowd with overwhelming speed.


    The surprise on the faces of the fish-mensted no more than an instant as Nami was upon them in a matter of seconds, her harpy ws cutting through the air with lethal precision. Nami, enveloped in fury and newly acquired abilities, delivered her blows with surgical precision. Her harpy ws, glowing with intense green light, sliced through the air like sharp des, leaving luminous trails as they advanced.


    Each movement was choreographed, a dance of destruction executed with deadly grace. She hit vital points of the fish-men, dodging their desperate attacks while shing with supernatural agility. The cutting sound of the ws meeting scales echoed through the air, blending with the cries of pain from the fish-men.


    Amidst the fierceness of the confrontation, Nami demonstrated newly discovered mastery,bining agility, precision, and strength. Her attack, once unthinkable for those who knew her as a peaceful navigator, revealed a new facet of her determination to protect what was important to her. Each blow told a story of resistance and revenge, echoing through the vige amidst the chaos of battle.


    "She cut me!"


    "What is this! Stop her!"


    "AHHH! This cuts!"


    "Someone stop those ws!"


    The ws were wielded with skill, finding their target in a group of ten fish-men. Nami, agile as a dancer, used her newly discovered mobility to ruthlessly sh them. The fish-men, in turn, could do nothing more than be powerless in the face of the ferocity of the attack.


    "Guys!" Kuroobi eximed, his eyes widening as he witnessed what was happening around him. The group of fish-men, who once belittled the human as weak, was now tossed into the air after being cut by the fearless Nami.


    "Shoot, shoot at her!" someone shouted, and a group of fish-men hastily grabbed their weapons.


    Facing the imminent threat, Nami raised her hands above her head. A swirling sphere began to form above her, gaining intensity every second.


    "Garuda: Devastating Tornado!" she eximed.


    As she brought her hands down, the sphere expanded, turning into a gray and green tornado of an impressive 8 meters in height. The vortex spun furiously at the center of the area, advancing in the direction Nami had pointed.


    "A kind of hurricane?!"


    "I can''t aim the gun with this wind!"


    "Run, it''sing towards us!"


    "AHHHHH!!!" The fish-men screamed, desperately trying to escape the violent force of nature that was rapidly approaching.


    "Arlong, help us!"


    "I''m being thrown!"


    Arlong stared in disbelief as his fellow tritons were caught by the attack, tossed into the air by the force of the gray wind with green glows. Some were thrown out, while most spun within the imposing tornado, calling for help amid the deafening roar of wind and destruction.


    The hurricane, carrying more than twenty tritons with it, spared nothing as it circled through Arlong Park, devastating everything in its path. Finally, it stopped in front of thergest building, where twenty unconscious bodiesy on the ground. An extensive swath of destruction cut through the park, marking the trail left by the tornado. Even the main building, which escaped the circting wind, had its tes and windows shattered and torn off by the hurricane.


    "NAMI!!" Arlong roared, unable to bear seeing hisrades defeated and his park reduced to wreckage in this way.


    "You guys!" Arlong bellowed with his remaining men.


    "Go to the sea and throw water at her; she''s a Devil Fruit user, we can weaken her with seawater!" He issued the order to his remainingpanions, and they had a moment of realization.


    "Lord Arlong..." someone said with apprehension.


    "Hm?!" Arlong looked interrogatively at him.


    "The sea! The sea is frozen!" He said with the same desperate voice.


    Everyone turned their eyes to where the sea was just a moment ago. Everything was frozen, as if Admiral Aokiji were present.


    "Even after so many strange events today, now Nami, who has be so powerful, and the sea freezes without anyone knowing why? What must she have done for someone else. What the hell is happening here?!" Arlong said, visibly lost.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:

 Chapter 62 – Cocoyasi Village 5.

    Chapter 62 �C Cocoyasi Vige 5.


    [Chapter Size: 3471 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "The sea! The sea is frozen!" he said with the same voice shouted in despair.


    Everyone looked to where the sea had been until a moment ago; everything was frozen, as if Admiral Aokiji were here.


    "Even after so many strange events today, now Nami, who became so powerful, and the sea freezes without anyone knowing why? What must have she done for someone else. What the hell is happening here?!" Arlong said, bewildered.


    ...


    ...


    Seeing the frozen sea, Arlong could only clench his fists in frustration; his gaze then turned to Nami.


    "Let''s face it together! We can still defeat her! Let''s end this human!" Arlong said, standing up and encouraging hispanions, indicating that he would join the group.


    "YES!" The remaining fish-men shouted, gaining a new determination as they grabbed their firearms and des.


    Nami looked at all of them with the same determined eyes, ready to face them. Breathing a little heavily, she struggled with endurance because even with all the newly acquired power, she still didn''t have much stamina. After using many attacks that consumed her energy, she muttered to herself, "I need to defeat him, I can do this!" All spectators turned their attention to what would be the final battle, about to unfold before them.


    "Will Nami-Sama be okay?" Shirahoshi asked with a worried expression.


    "Trust Nami, if she''s in real danger, we''ll intervene..." Luffy stated.


    "What should we do with these fish-men, Luffy?" Johnny asked Hachi and the other two who had just awakened.


    "Leave them there to watch the fight. Let''s see what we can do with them once Nami finishes with Arlong." Luffy said, pping the dazed people in the face.


    "Hey... What did you say, human? Arlong won''t let this pass!" one of them shouted.


    "Look ahead. Arlong is being defeated by Nami." Luffy dered, making them realize for the first time where they were, in a heavily destroyed Arlong Park, while half of theirpanionsy on the ground.


    "Hey... Arlong, everyone!" Hachi shouted in concern, but no one paid attention; everyone was focused on the uing battle.


    "ATTACK!" Arlong ordered,unching water droplets with his hands while hispanions ran towards Nami; some shot at the girl.


    Instead of gaining distance, Nami went straight for the group, dodging water droplets and bullets while gaining speed as she pped her wings.


    Closing her fists, she managed to approach the first and punched the first fish-man that appeared.


    "Garuda: Vacuum st Punch!" She shouted.


    *BOOM!*


    By uttering the words "Garuda: Vacuum st Punch," Nami channeled her energy, forming a fist charged with power. The ensuing impact was spectacr; a deafening *BOOM!* echoed through Arlong Park. The ground trembled with the intensity of the explosion, and a shockwave spread, creating cracks in the ground and raising dust clouds.


    The fish-men near the epicenter were thrown into the air like puppets, their bodies spinning uncontrobly like unrestrained kites. The surrounding area was impregnated with the smoke from the explosion, temporarily obscuring vision and creating a tense atmosphere.


    As the debris cleared, revealing the destruction caused by the attack, Nami showed no hesitation. Her wings pped even more vigorously, propelling her towards the stunned fish-men. Seeing that they had no choice, her enemies attacked the Straw Hat navigator again, and the fight began anew.


    Nami executed agile and graceful movements, like a deadly dance. Her wings beat to the rhythm of the battle, creating air currents that made the fish-men waver. She glided among the enemies, leaving trails of green light with her sharp ws as she was surrounded.


    BANG!


    A fish-man tried to attack her with a spear, but Nami anticipated the move, elegantly dodging and shing him with her ws.


    BOOOM!


    Another fish-man tried to surprise her from behind, but Nami spun in the air, creating a small sphere of wind that protected her as sheunched her ws in his direction.


    BANG!


    A barrage of bullets was fired in her direction, but with agility, Nami avoided each projectile, dancing through the battlefield.


    BOOOM!


    With a quick movement, she conjured a sharp wind chain that cut through a row of fish-men, leaving them stunned before she finished with a precise blow.


    BANG!


    A group of fish-men approached, but Nami, harnessing the power of the wind, created a barrier of air that pushed them away before diving among them with her ws, creating a series of precise cuts.


    The battle unfolded like an intricate choreography, a chaotic dance of agile movements, meticulously controlled explosions, and precise cuts, all orchestrated by Nami''s unparalleled skill. With each deafening roar of a BOOOM! or BANG!, she responded with a disy of ability and power that defied expectations, maximizing her newly acquired capabilities.


    "Is that Nami?!" eximed Genzo, wide-eyed, surprised by the girl''s skill, even though he had already seen some of her power; her vision of destroying Arlong Park''s ground was still unbelievable.


    "I''ve never seen her fight like this before. She''s amazing!" Johnnymented, with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    Yosaku, watching closely, murmured, "These fish-men have no idea what hit them."


    Meanwhile, some vigers werementing among themselves, expressing amazement at Nami''s transformation and the chaos unfolding in Arlong Park.


    "Nami is tearing them apart!"


    "I didn''t know she was so powerful."


    "This is insane! She''s facing fish-men as if it''s the most natural thing in the world and winning."


    The fight continued, and the spectators'' reactions were a mix of fascination and bewilderment at Nami''s extraordinary disy of power.


    The sounds of explosions and gunfire echoed through the environment as Nami moved with deadly grace. Even in the storm of water droplet shots and firearms, she persisted, advancing tirelessly. Although some of these attacks managed to reach her, no projectile or charge could prate her now notably strengthened and resistant body. The pain, an inevitable result of these impacts, became almost a distant echo in her determination, acting as a kind of anesthesia that propelled her through the fight.


    Every punch thrown by Nami was a controlled explosion, covering significant areas of the battlefield. Meanwhile, Arlong watched from afar, helplessly witnessing the defeat of hisrades. The park was impregnated with the echo of explosions, leaving the fish-men unconscious and severely injured, victims of Nami''s controlled fury.


    "NAMI! YOU DAMN HUMAN!" Arlong''s fierce growl echoed as he relentlessly advanced toward the girl after the dust settled a bit.


    "Arlong! Your time hase!" Nami retorted firmly, even despite the visible wounds acquired during the fight amidst the fish-men; she faced her worst enemy with some confidence in her eyes.


    "HUMAN!" Arlong roared, disying his sharp teeth as he advanced in a furious attack. Nami, despite her skill in dodging, began to feel an overwhelming exhaustion taking over her in this encounter. Her once agile and precise movements became slower and heavier. The wings that supported her began to gradually dissipate, as if the life force were being drained from her body after fighting for so long.


    With each attempt to dodge Arlong''s attacks, Nami''s fatigue became more evident. Her movements, nowpromised by exhaustion, were no longer as efficient. It was in this moment of vulnerability that Arlong, with a ruthless roar, reached her and fiercely bit her shoulder.


    "AHHHHHHH!" The cry of pain echoed as Nami felt Arlong''s piercing bite on her shoulder.


    "I will get revenge on you!" Even in agony, Nami gathered herst reserves of energy, clenching her fists and delivering an explosive vacuum punch against Arlong, using the little power she had left.


    *BOOOM!* Arlong didn''t have time to dodge the attack and felt the impact, being thrown like a puppet to the other side and colliding brutally with his oriental mansion.


    Nami, exhausted and with intense pain in her bleeding shoulder, knelt on the battlefield. The effort to avenge Arlong took its toll, leaving her vulnerable. Some conscious fish-men aimed at Nami at this moment.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    Four shots echoed in the air, each finding its target in the fish-men threatening Nami. Usopp, the skilled marksman of the Straw Hats, was strategically positioned at the entrance of Arlong Park. Holding his high-tech rifle, he didn''t hesitate to eliminate the enemies targeting his weakenedpanion. The projectiles, propelled by the advanced precision of the weapon, flew urately, hitting the fish-men in vital points and neutralizing the imminent threat. Usopp''s dexterity with his high-tech rifle was evident in the speed and effectiveness of the shots, ensuring Nami''s safety in the face of imminent danger.


    As soon as Luffy instructed him, he was ready to save hispanion who was in her weakened state at that moment.


    *CRACK*


    Arlong emerged from the house, a wounded and mutted specter. Hecked teeth, and his right arm hung loosely, supported only by the shoulder. The damage caused by Nami''s devastating attack was evident in his weakened form, a sight that contrasted with the triton''s usual ferocity. The focused shockwave of air had left severe marks on his robust body.


    Facing Nami at a defiant distance, Arlong couldn''t hide the hatred in his eyes. Resentment boiled in the atmosphere as he prepared for the final confrontation.


    "Arlong, I will defeat you!" dered Nami, though her voice betrayed her fragility.


    "I WILL NOT ALLOW THAT, NAMI. I WILL END YOU HERE, AS I SHOULD HAVE DONE MANY YEARS AGO, JUST AS I DID WITH YOUR MOTHER!" Arlong roared, revealing the depth of his malice.


    "What did you say..." Nami was infuriated by this, more than anything, thinking of her mother and how Arlong ughtered her like an animal.


    "YES, I WILL KILL HER LIKE I DID WITH YOUR MOTHER. I STILL REMEMBER THE DESPERATE LOOK ON THAT HUMAN''S FACE TRYING TO SAVE THE PATHETIC LIVES OF TWO CHILDREN! BUT ONCE I KILL YOU, I WILL GO AFTER YOUR SISTER AND ALL THE HUMANS ON THIS ISLAND, INFERIOR BEINGS SHOULD NOT WANT TO FIGHT AGAINST OUR SUPERIOR RACE, THE FISH-MEN!" He screamed like a madman, as he was the only one standing, and many members of his group were dead with this attack; he had the same feeling he had when facing Admiral Kizaru imposingly many years ago, so he was practically mentally disturbed and spoke with all his hatred for the human race.


    Everyone who heard this had mixed feelings. The vigers mostly felt fear from these words, hearing what would happen if Nami couldn''t defeat Arlong, but many expressed disgust with it, hoping that Nami would kill him right there.


    "Are they really that bad?" Shirahoshi couldn''t believe what she heard, with rmed and frightened eyes.


    "Yes, princess, their minds are infected with this kind of ideology. It was this same ideology that killed your mother." Luffy said, earning a disbelieving look from the mermaid.


    "Sharky?!"


    "That''s true, Luffy-Sama? But I don''t understand..." She said uncertainly but very shaken.


    "Your mother wanted to bring your people to the surface to coexist with our race; that was the dream of Queen Otohime, but some people didn''t like that idea..." Luffy began without taking his eyes off the insane Arlong.


    "Your mother was murdered, and I know you know who did it..." Luffy spoke, causing a shrink from the princess with those words, and he continued.


    However, what you weren''t aware of is that this murderer is also contaminated with this ideology that fish-men are superior to humans... This damn mentality only serves to further distance your people from coexisting with humans on the surface. That''s why I believe this is the biggest challenge that Fish-Man Ind faces right now..." Luffy said calmly, pointing to the unbnced Arlong for him to continue.


    "He is the mentor of this idea, casting a shadow over your kingdom that cost your mother''s life, and the fish-men ind is being corroded and threatened by this kind of thinking. In the near future, it may find itself on the brink of destruction," Luffy asserted, receiving incredulous looks, especially from the mermaid.


    "I..." Shirahoshi began to respond, but was abruptly interrupted.


    "Nami looks different..." Yamato, who had returned a short time ago after freezing the sea, suddenly expressed her observation. She was honing her Haki to sense emotions, and although still far from perfection, Yamato could sense the emotional turmoil emanating from Nami at that moment.


    Luffy immediately turned his gaze to Nami, who remained kneeling. He still kept a safe distance from Arlong, inside the mansion, as he nned to discuss important matters with the mermaid.


    "We should help her; she''s already so exhausted." Reiju expressed, watching the navigator in amentable state.


    "She... She''s crying!" Nojiko eximed with great concern.


    Nami, overwhelmed, heard those words. No one knew, but she was facing a panic attack, flooded with memories that she always tried to forget. Arlong brought back the moment when her mother was killed before her eyes, triggering a crisis while she was in a state of extreme vulnerability, leaving her consumed by despair.


    "She''s having one of those attacks!" Nojiko eximed, and Luffy looked at her with concern as she quickly exined.


    "She has anxiety attacks when the memories of that day when our mother was killede back." Nojiko exined before anyone could react.


    "Isn''t that bad?!" Usopp nervously asked.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Chouchou also showed concern.


    "We need to act; Arlong is starting to move!"


    "Shahahahahahaha! In the end, you''re just a weak human, Nami, just like your mother. No matter how many powers you have, in the end, you will have the same fate as the poor and useless woman I killed many years ago!" Arlongughed like a madman as he approached Nami.


    "That won''t happen!" Kuina dered, preparing to use her new weapon.


    "Of course not," Zoro said, drawing his de slightly from its sheath as well.


    "Nami is acting strange; I feel like something terrible is going to happen!" Yamato warned Luffy, who raised an eyebrow. There was no way Arlong could harm Nami with him there, about to act, as Luffy was flexing his feet for that.


    The information caught Luffy by surprise, seeing that Nami was facing her traumas with a panic and anxiety attack. He didn''t know that the trauma from the childhood tragedy could cause psychological problems for Nami in this way. However, he also recognized that he shouldn''t be surprised. This is a real world, not an anime. Of course, people would have their problems and face psychological leviathans with some terrible memories in their minds, no matter how strong they were. He understood that even in a ce filled with physical strength and extraordinary abilities, people can still carry deep emotional scars.


    Nami remained kneeling, tears streaming down her face as Arlong''s cruel words unleashed a storm of emotions within her. Anger, hatred, fear, despair, and sadness collided within her being. They were not just memories but a dormant monster inside her, stirring with fury and wanting to break free.


    Raising her gaze, Nami''s eyes began to glow in an intense yellow hue as wind started to circte around her, tossing debris as if they were mere leaves. Arlong''sughter ceased; his steps faltered upon witnessing these haunting changes. Nami, although physically drained, saw her powers resurging before her. Arlong, in turn, felt a terrible premonition, a true imminent danger, an undeniable sense that death was approaching. A monster within Nami was awakening, and the atmosphere around echoed its impending presence.


    "THIS..." Luffy widened his eyes, his mind working quickly to anticipate the possible consequences of what was about to happen.


    "Run, get away from the area now!" Luffy''s urgent cry reverberated through the crowd, initially stunned, trying to react, but the time had already run out.


    Nami''s chest began to glow intensely, emitting a green light that captured the attention of everyone present. In a moment of panic, Luffy directed his orders to Yamato.


    "YAMATO, create an ice wall! NOW!" The urgency in Luffy''s voice left no room for doubt, and Yamato promptly erected an ice wall, separating Arlong Park from the crowd.


    Luffy, acting instantly, employed his power on the newly created wall.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Defense, apply 30 times!]


    "Wait, what about Nami!?" Nojiko''s rmed cry echoed as she watched the wall forming in front of her and her sister. However, before Luffy could respond, something extraordinary happened, shaking everyone in the next moment.


    A violent tremor ran through Arlong Park, announcing the imminent manifestation of the power contained within Nami. Her kneeling figure became the epicenter of a growing storm, and everyone witnessed her frightening transformation.


    The green light radiating from her chest intensified, and, in a moment of catharsis, she raised her arms to the heavens and screamed. A ck vortex began to form, initially small but growing at every moment so quickly that no one could react. The wind around Nami turned into a deafening roar, and the sky darkened with the shadow of the impending storm.


    The vortex expanded rapidly, engulfing Arlong Park in its spiral of destruction. Buildings were torn from their foundations, trees bent and stripped of leaves, while the ground trembled under the growing power of the storm. The gigantic hurricane, created by Nami''s fury, devoured everything in its path, an unstoppable force destroying every trace of the park that had once been a symbol of Arlong''s power.


    The crowd, now separated by the ice wall and protected by Luffy''s defense, watched with horror and fascination as the cataclysm unfolded before their eyes. The cutting wind, the deafening noise, and the flickering lights created an apocalyptic sight, marking the emergence of a force that defied human understanding.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Nami''s agonizing scream reverberated like a symphony of agony, echoing in everyone''s ears as a ominous omen. In an instant, Arlong Park and its wreckage were catapulted by the wind hurricane and, with a deafening crash, collided with the ice wall.


    The impact was felt by everyone on the other side, as the icy structure resisted, but not for long. Cracks began to form, challenging the enhanced resistance provided by Yamato and Luffy''sbined abilities. Tension grew, and in a spectacr burst, the wall crumbled.


    The wind released by the explosion advanced like a hurricane, brutally hitting everything in its path. Luffy and hispanions, although trying to resist, were powerless against the overwhelming force. The crowd was thrown backward, flying through the air before falling hundreds of meters away.


    While everyone was thrown away by the wind explosion unleashed by Nami, Luffy, realizing the imminent danger, acted quickly. Using his mythical zoan abilities, he concentrated mes in his hands and shot controlled explosions towards the flying debris.


    The strategically directed explosions aimed to disintegraterger fragments that could pose a threat to the peopleunched by the wind. The crackling fire danced in the air, creating a shower of attacks on therge rocks for the safety of the vigers still in the air from the force of the explosion. Although some debris still reached the ground, Luffy''s action minimized the damage and prevented greater tragedies. While some vigers fell unharmed to the ground, albeit stunned and slightly injured, they were fortunate to escape serious harm, while othersy unconscious on the ground.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Weight, apply 20 times!]


    Luffy managed to stop by increasing his weight to avoid being blown away by the wind and looked at the "IMPOSSIBLE! SHE ACQUIRED THIS POWER JUST ONE DAY AGO!" Luffy eximed in disbelief. After the initial explosion, a colossal hurricane began to form, reaching into the skies and engulfing the entire Arlong base, causing the entire ind to feel the wrath of the wind.


    Under the vortex that already covered the Arlong base area, small harpies emerged, punctuating the scene with green lights. One, two, dozens of them appeared, all seemingly preparing to attack.


    However, Luffy''s attention was drawn back to the monstrous hurricane. In the heart of the storm, two giant yellow eyes revealed themselves, blinking intermittently with effects simr to green lightning. The crowd fell silent as an imposing shadow of a colossal figure, about 50 meters tall, began to emerge in the center of that tumultuous manifestation. Four enormous wings stretched on its back, visible whenever the hurricane gleamed with green lights.


    "Garuda..." was the only word that managed to escape Luffy''s lips as he watched the majestic figure reveal itself, resembling a giant valkyrie emerging from the chaos.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    *I hope to have created a suitable development for a scenario where Luffy will have to fight Garuda!


    [Images here]


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.

 Chapter 63 – Cocoyasi Village 6.

    Chapter 63 �C Cocoyasi Vige 6.


    [Chapter Size: 2037Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Cocoyasi Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "What the hell is this?!" eximed Yamato, his voice muffled by the deafening roar of the wind emanating from the colossal storm. The entire ind was immersed in the monstrous wind current that originated at the center of the Arlong Park and continued to ascend into the sky for several kilometers.


    Despite Luffy''s efforts to avoid fatalities, many people were thrown unconscious upon impact as Yamato''s ice wall dissolved. The residents, mostly dressed in white, struggled to hold onto anything avable, striving not to be thrown by the merciless winds battering them.


    "What''s happening? Where did thise from? Where''s Nami?" Nojiko shouted in desperation, rising from the ground. She frantically searched for her sister, fearing the worst, as Arlong Park was now covered by the colossal storm that had formed at the center of the explosion.


    The rest of the group shared the same fear as they tried to recover, not only observing the hurricane but also the strange creatures emerging at its feet.


    "What''s going on? Did Nami do this?!" eximed Reiju, shielding her eyes from the furious wind of the storm.


    "What is that? Is that Nami?!" Kuina shouted rmed, clinging to a tree while pointing at the hurricane. She had the same vision as Luffy, witnessing the manifestation of the gigantic Garuda.


    "She''s lost control..." Luffy murmured, fixing his gaze on the colossal shadow within the hurricane.


    "What do you mean ''she''s lost control''? There''s no way she could just lose control!" Kuina argued, demonstrating familiarity with the concepts and workings of Devil Fruits.


    "Fruits in the Zoan category have a will of their own, Kuina. Don''t underestimate them, especially the most powerful ones in the mythical category," warned Luffy, not taking his eyes off the shadow flickering with green lights 400 meters away.


    "And what are those things emerging in the hurricane?" Reiju asked aloud, watching the small army of harpies emerging in a green light.


    "It seems to be a unique ability of Garuda. She can create these creatures. We better protect the vigers from these things as they might well attack anything in their path," cautioned Luffy, narrowing his eyes.


    "What are we going to do about Nami?!" Yamato shouted aloud.


    "We have to stop her, don''t we?" Zoro reasoned aloud.


    "Are we going to fight that?!" Usopp yelled, visibly apprehensive.


    "Is that Nami? That''s a monster; how are we going to face that?!" Jhonny eximed, expressing his fear.


    "Yes, Brother Jhonny is right. We can''t fight that!" Yosaku argued, raising his voice to be heard over the wind.


    "Guys!" Luffy announced with amplified voice.


    "Listen, I''ll deal with Nami. You take care of the vigers; her powers can summon these miniature harpies. You must deal with them and protect the vigers," instructed Luffy, earning some stunned looks as everyone turned to the strange creatures emerging.


    "Of all the Eikons, Garuda is the weakest; however, she is the most versatile in my opinion, even more so than Odin. In addition to the powers Nami has already demonstrated, Garuda can summon these soldiers, forming even a mini army of them. Nami is still far from fully controlling these abilities, but, as it happened once in the game where Garuda went out of control, creating a few dozen of these creatures on her own, the same is happening now with Nami. We have to stop them without hurting any vigers," reflected Luffy. These creatures could attack anything, as he had mentioned before, and Nami could regret it for the rest of her life if something happened to someone in the vige due to her uncontrolled power.


    At that moment, Luffy thought of another person who, unfortunately, had faced a simr fate.


    "I won''t let you have the same fate as Uta," Luffy muttered to himself without raising his voice, as the wind was too loud, and no one else heard.


    "Yamato!" Luffy called her immediately with his simplified voice again, and Yamato looked at him the next moment.


    "Look, stay here to protect the people. I''ll deal with Nami and intend to transform as well, but there''s a good chance of losing control just like Nami. I''m sure I''m not ready for that now. However, if that happens, only you can handle us, understood?"


    "BUT LUFFY, THAT''S DANGEROUS, ISN''T IT?" Yamato shouted with some concern.


    "Yeah, I won''t deny it. But it''s necessary. I n to stay in the final phase until I deal with Nami. You need to intervene if something goes wrong. I''m counting on you, vice-captain!" Luffy spoke and started walking forward against the wind. Increasing his weight, he managed to stand firm against the hurricane as he approached the summoned creatures and Garuda above them. Luffy knew he was acting recklessly, that he would have a better chance of facing Nami with Yamato, but he wanted to test his powers at full strength, and this was a good opportunity.


    "I came to this world and want to enjoy the emotions of an intense battle. Here, in this sea, I don''t have many opportunities. Besides Mihawk, I practically deal with everyone easily." Luffy reflected as he walked, hoping to have a good fight with Nami.


    Luffy felt like he was being watched and looked up at the hurricane. Even without Observation Haki, it was possible to feel the pressure of being observed by some kind of megazord. Garuda''s eyes seemed to see them as a challenge, shining in a yellow hue within the gray and green wind of the hurricane.


    Luffy moved 200 meters away from the group and was now in front of the hurricane. Surrounded by at least 30 of the summoned creatures, he prepared for the confrontation.


    But Luffy''s eyes glowed intensely in scarlet, focused solely on Garuda and the hurricane.


    The hurricane instantly dissipated, bringing relief to everyone present. However, what emerged in its ce left expressions of disbelief on all faces. Where the Arlong Park was before, there was now a barren wastnd, a destendscape that contrasted dramatically with the previous structure.


    As the wind-blown dust settled, a massive shadow emerged on the horizon. It was the imposing Garuda, with its four wings outstretched and a colossal height of 50 meters. The majestic details of the creature were visible as the daylight highlighted its features, leaving everyone stunned in the face of this astonishing manifestation.


    Luffy didn''t need to turn around to sense the shock that this sight had caused everyone. It was the first time they had witnessed an Eikonpletely transformed in this world.


    "WHERE DID THIS MONSTER COME FROM!"


    "BY THE GODS!"


    "IS THAT NAMI?!"


    "SHE TURNED INTO THIS THING?!"


    "SOMEONE TURN HER BACK!"


    The vigers screamed from afar, feeling relief from the absence of the wind pressure, but the shock still lingered upon them in the face of the colossus rising before their eyes.


    Luffy, on the other hand, kept his eyes fixed on Garuda,pletely focused on the imposing creature. However, in the midst of the tense silence, something unexpected happened.


    "...Awaken..." A terrifying and ancient voice,den with amanding presence and unfathomable antiquity, suddenly echoed from within him. The sound reverberated like an ancient whisper, enveloping Luffy in a mysterious aura. Surprised, Luffy instinctively turned his gaze to his own chest, trying toprehend the origin of this voice that seemed to emerge from time immemorial.


    "Hm?!" Luffy was surprised, contemting this strange internal manifestation. The voice continued, urging him to awaken a dormant power.


    "You Eikons sure know how to be terrifying, don''t you?" Luffy murmured, trying to understand what was happening. The voice echoed in his mind, an ancestral presence that seemed to desire the release of something powerful within him.


    "...Awaken that power..." The voice insisted, echoing like a sinister whisper.


    "Okay, okay, as long as you don''t go out of control..." Luffy responded, speaking directly to this inner entity.


    "...Awaken...Ifrit..." The voice persisted, bing more intense.


    "Well, you don''t even listen to me, do you? But still, let''s see what you''re capable of, Ifrit!" Luffy dered, epting the unknown challenge unfolding within himself. Every word of the ancestral voice seemed to vibrate at the core of his existence, triggering an imminent transformation.


    Luffy''s eyes intensified their red hue, and fiery mes began to dance around him, growing furiously in front of the Harpies and Garuda. The mes formed a violent whirlwind around him, resembling another firestorm that was growing with every moment Luffy focused on the power within him.


    Before anyone could react, the mes erupted from Luffy in a truly spectacr disy. A fiery pir rose from the realms of Ifrit, shooting towards the firmament and dominating a vast expanse of the horizon. The sight transcended reality, as if the world itself sumbed to darkness, leaving the colossal pir of purple fire as the sole source of illumination. The mes grew incessantly, surpassing 50 meters in width, engulfing many harpies nearby and reaching heights exceeding 400 meters. Everyone present felt the intense heat emanating from the monumental column of fire, witnessing a scene that defied humanprehension.


    When the fiery disy finally subsided and ceased, the day seemed to glow under the sun. However, thend around was now devastated and scorched, with purple mes burning everywhere, unaffected by the gentle wind still emanating from Garuda, even without the hurricane that apanied it before.


    *CRACK!*


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar reverberated as a colossal foot crushed the ground, cracking the earth as it revealed the immense presence of Ifrit. The impact was so powerful that fissures extended through the ground, providing a spectacr view of its magnitude. The giant foot, surrounded by amethyst mes, belonged to the colossal figure of Luffy transformed. Ifrit stood imposing, its majestic form standing out against the cracked and burnt scenery around it due to its ming pir.


    The scene unfolded, gradually revealing the impressive features of Ifrit in itsplete transformation. The imposing figure resembled a drake, a lizard-like being with skin reminiscent of burnt rock, covered by amethyst armor that gave it a robust appearance. Vibrant mes danced on various parts of its body, creating a fiery aura that enveloped the colossal creature standing at 50 meters tall. A horn curved backward adorned its head, adding a touch of majesty to its imposing form. In front of Garuda, Ifrit roared vigorously, standing out as amanding presence in the scene, while everyone watched, amazed and awestruck by the magnitude of these colossal creatures.


    Leaning forward, Luffy, in the colossal form of Ifrit, unleashed a resounding roar that echoed throughout the ind. Each sound wave of the roar seemed to vibrate in the air, announcing the imposing presence of Ifrit before its challenger, the colossal harpy Garuda. The powerful sound echoed through thendscapes, making everyone around feel the intensity of the moment as the atmosphere was saturated with the magnitude of this imminent confrontation between two colossal entities.


    [If anyone has the gif of Clive transforming into Ifrit for the first time, put it here]


    *ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARR*


    *ROOOAAAR*


    Garuda responded with a peculiar cry, a strange cacophony of sounds resembling multiple birds screaming simultaneously. She was clearly irritated by the challenge from this other Eikon.


    Luffy stared at the gigantic harpy, while on his body, amethyst mes surged violently, further highlighting his imposing form.


    "What am I seeing..." Zoro choked.


    "So big!" Shirahoshi eximed.


    "Sharky!"


    "Luffy could always turn into this?" Reiju wondered, amazed.


    "It''s colossal!" Yosaku shouted.


    "And to think we had two monsters in the crew!" Zoro murmured.


    "This is insane!" Usopp eximed, his eyes wide open at the colossal sight.


    "So, my Luffy could do this all along?" Yamato asked, surprised.


    Now, before everyone, there were two 50-meter giants, facing each other, ready for an epic confrontation. The crew, as well as the ind inhabitants, watched in dread, fearing that these creatures could destroy the entire ce.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Iam sharing one chapter per day, and for every 100 powerstones or 2 reviews, you''ll post an extra chapter, with a maximum of 3 chapters per day.


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.

 Chapter 64 – Cocoyasi Village 7.

    Chapter 64 �C Cocoyasi Vige 7.


    [Chapter Size: 2342 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Ifrit red at Garuda with fury, its immense form standing out in the scenery as amethyst mes danced around it, giving it a threatening aura.


    ''I am being influenced by my own Eikon...'' Luffy''s thoughts echoed in his mind, realizing that the beast within him craved a brutal battle. Feeling the storm of emotions roaring like a hurricane, he murmured internally, deciding to fight against his opponent like a true wild beast.


    [Moa moa no mi: Mind, apply 3 times!] Faced with the imminent loss of control to the inner beast, Luffy acted swiftly, invoking the power of his Devil Fruit to strengthen his mind and stay conscious for a while longer while battling for control. Luffy''s mind briefly shone with a golden light as he struggled to subdue the instinctive fury of the Eikon.


    ''These Eikons are more dangerous than I imagined. I need to end this before my mind sumbs to Ifrit''s will. It''s a shame I can''t apply the Moa Moa no Mi to other aspects, as I am using its application in the mind. I''ll have to fight using Ifrit''s power alone.''


    ''But I have to admit, it''s incredible to be a colossal monster of 50 meters. The perspective ispletely different when flying at this height. Looking down and seeing my crew like ants below is fascinating. This transformation isn''t bad, despite making me an easy target. My body is much more resistant, and my strength is several times greater now,pared to the phase 2 transformation.'' Luffy reflected, finding a hint of fascination amid the chaos of battle.


    Transforming into a giant colossus of 50 meters, Luffy felt an overwhelming sense of power and grandeur. The elevated perspective provided him with a panoramic view of the battlefield, where hisrades and enemies resembled small dotspared to his immense stature. The feeling of dominance and control over the environment was palpable, while the world below seemed to shrink in the face of his colossal presence.


    Every step Luffy took reverberated like a tremor, echoing his unparalleled strength. His now robust and resistant body contrasted with the apparent fragility of those below him. The higher breeze, distant sounds, and even the smell of the environment took on a new dimension when experienced from such an extraordinary height.


    Despite bing an obvious target, Luffy couldn''t help but marvel at the unique perspective that the transformation offered. The aerial view and the feeling of being in control of a colossal force added an additionalyer ofplexity and fascination to the experience of being a true giant in battle.


    Garuda growled, drawing Luffy''s attention once again.


    *ROAAARRR!* Garuda''s thunderous roar echoed, challenging Luffy in his imposing Ifrit form.


    While amethyst fire enveloped Ifrit, Luffy thought, ''Sorry, Nami, but I''ll have to smack you until you''re back to normal!'' His scarlet eyes were focused on the gigantic harpy before him.


    *ROAAAARRRR!* Ifrit responded to Garuda''s challenge, releasing a powerful roar as a deration of its own fury.


    Amidst the tension, Garuda, consumed by uncontroble rage, was the first to act. Emerging from the wreckage of the former Arlong Park, now reduced to ruins, she pped her wings forcefully, gaining speed to charge at Ifrit.


    The giant harpy closed in quickly, reaching a distance of 200 meters, and extended her sharp ws toward the purple fire drake. In response, Ifrit adjusted its feet, standing firm to face the imminent impact and confrontation.


    Its colossal feet crushed some harpies that were dangerously approaching its crew and the vigers. The ground trembled under the impact, but Ifrit remained vignt to the threat around it.


    Meanwhile, Garuda, moving with impressive speed, was already before Ifrit,unching her sharp ws in a fierce assault. Luffy, still lucid, agile, and aware of the imminent danger, coordinated his movements.


    With precise movements, Ifrit skillfully dodged Garuda''s attack, flexing its colossal body to the side. In response, Luffyunched himself onto the giant harpy. Grabbing her arms after dodging, Ifrit held Garuda firmly using both hands.


    Without wasting time, before Garuda could react, Luffy concentrated his strength. Spinning Garuda''s massive body by the same arm, he executed an almostplete 360-degree turn. The force of the movement threw Garuda with momentum in the opposite direction, hurling her beyond the forest near the former Arlong Park. The strong wind generated by the impactful motion swept the area, leaving everyone around astonished at the disy of Ifrit''s immense strength.


    *BOOM!*


    The impact of Garuda''s colossal body colliding with the ground made the entire area shake, echoing the brute force that Luffy had applied in a long-awaited strike.


    People, who initially seemed like ants before the titanic movements of these two beings, couldn''t help but be amazed at the incredible evolution of the battle. Amidst the chaos, the poption ran, fearful that the fight between the two giants could result in the destruction of the ind. Furthermore, hostile creatures in the form of harpies created by Nami''s power tried to approach, but Nami''s pirate crew skillfully prevented these threats from advancing towards the civilians, acting as a protective shield in the midst of the turmoil.


    "GET THE UNCONSCIOUS ONES AND GET OUT OF HERE!" Reiju eximed, urging the vigers to act quickly.


    *Bang Bang!*


    "What are these things!" Usopp shouted as he fired, eliminating one of the creatures.


    "Luffy said these things are created by Nami''s power!"


    "Shirahoshi, don''t get into this fight, stay behind and take care of the vigers!" Kuina pleaded with concern.


    "Yes, yes!" Shirahoshi agreed, running in the safe direction along with her shark.


    "Chouchou, Nojiko, you must go with them too." Yamato insisted.


    "WOOF WOOF!" Chouchou refused.


    "I''m not going anywhere. My sister is out of control, and I don''t intend to leave!" Nojiko asserted, picking up a spear that had fallen from the fishmen during the hurricane, ready to assist the crew against the creatures.


    Chaos had already spread across the entire ind at this point.


    Even with the former captives, they were stunned by the sight of colossal beings emerging even from quite a distance away from that ce, after that enormous hurricane, and trembled as those things began to fight each other kilometers away.


    "What are those things that appeared after that sudden hurricane?!" One of them shouted.


    "We should have stayed at Base 16! I don''t want to be crushed if those thingse here."


    "Let''s get back to the Marine ship and escape this ind!"


    They quickly ran to the Marine ship, eager to return to the sea.


    Meanwhile, amidst the battle of those colossi.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!*


    The thunder of Garuda being thrown into the forest, uprooting thousands of trees, while her body served as the very brake. Without wasting time, Luffy began to advance in her direction, determined to end the fight as quickly as possible.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Every step Luffy took was like a sonic explosion, cracking the ground and crushing trees and rocks beneath his feet.


    Garuda, still enraged, got up and faced Ifrit with her fierce yellow eyes.


    *ROOOOOOOAAAARRRR!*


    *ROAAAAAAAAAR!*


    Once again, the two beasts roared at each other, echoing like thunder beforeunching into another round.


    Garuda spread her wings, gaining momentum as she ascended dozens of meters into the air. Powerful winds began to circte around her ws, creating a stormy aura around her. Meanwhile, Ifrit, the colossus of purple mes, formed fiery fists in preparation for the imminent sh. The tension in the air was almost palpable, enveloping the two titans preparing for the next exchange of blows.


    Garuda flew towards Ifrit, who responded with fiery punches.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!*


    The resulting explosion from the collision of different elemental fists tore through the forest. The impact was not limited to the collision site but reverberated throughout the ind. The elements expanded violently,pletely decimating that part of the forest for hundreds of meters. The roar echoed, making it clear that the battle between these two giants was far from over.


    "AHHHHHH!!"


    "The ind is shaking!"


    "The impact ising, be careful!"


    "This is the end of the world!"


    "Sharly!"


    "This is so scary!"


    The vigers screamed, feeling the power of the sh between the two colossi, while carrying the hurricane-injured people along with Shirahoshi.


    In the midst of the furious sh of elements, the wind managed to prevail over Ifrit''s fire this time. Luffy, losing momentum, was thrown to the opposite side, colliding with a mountain in the heart of the ind.


    *CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACKKK*


    A mountain, now being destroyed by the colossal body, was visible to everyone on the ind. Although Ifrit was smaller than the mountain, the force of the impact significantly altered thendscape, causing a profound shock to everyone present to the core of their souls. The unexpected destruction turned the scenery into a haunting spectacle.


    The tremors resulting from the impact between Garuda and Ifrit echoed throughout the ind, like seismic pulses shaking the ground. Trees were toppled in a chaotic dance, rocks detached from the mountains, and the ground cracked under the colossal pressure. The atmosphere was imbued with collective fear as vigers ran in desperation, trying to protect themselves from the imminent chaos.


    The visible destruction extended beyond the point of impact. Shockwaves radiated, affecting distant areas of the ind. Nearby structures were reduced to rubble, and dust clouds obscured the air. The roar of colliding elements resonated like a continuous thunder, echoing through mountains and valleys.


    The idyllic scenery of the ind was being transformed before the astonished eyes of the local inhabitants. The lush nature was reced by a chaotic scene of destruction, and the ind faced a titanic test of strength that threatened to rewrite its geography.


    "What kind of fight is this! I want to go home!" Usopp shouted in fear as he continued to shoot at the harpies threatening them, yearning to escape the destruction caused by Luffy''s and Nami''s battle. They felt the impact of the forests being destroyed and sensed the entire ind trembling.


    "Luffy..." Yamato murmured while watching Luffy being thrown into a mountain like a colossal puppet. Unfortunately, she couldn''t reach phase 3 of her mythical zoan yet, as her development had always been restricted by the SeaStone handcuffs her father put on her. But she was moved by this kind of fight; it seemed like the ind would be destroyed if they let Luffy and Nami fight like madmen for the next hour.


    "We want to leave!" The bounty hunters, in turn, joined the chorus of requests to abandon the ind, fearing the imminent copse. The scene of destruction was so overwhelming that the idea of staying in that location became increasingly unsustainable. The epic battle between the two colossi was transforming the ind from a peaceful paradise into a cataclysmic battlefield.


    A harpy charged at the group, but before it could attack, Zoro delivered a precise cut, eliminating the imminent threat.


    "Stop crying and pay attention to the fight here; you''ll end up dying like this!" Zoro growled, urging the bounty hunters to focus on the battle against the harpies.


    "Yes! Thank you, brother Zoro!" They thanked in unison, realizing the importance of staying alert in the face of the creatures surrounding them.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Reiju, in turn, kicked several harpies, demonstrating skill in repelling these creatures. After defeating thest one, she paused to catch her breath.


    "These things don''t stop appearing..." She expressed her concern upon noticing that another group of these monsters was approaching, indicating that the battle was far from over.


    "Yes, but we have to take care of them before they reach the vige; the rest of the ind can barely handle these harpies." Kuina, despite the difficulty in her fight, tried to defend herself with her sword, Tensa Zangetsu, pressed against the ws of one of the creatures in a strength sh, being an 11-year-old girl.


    "AHHH!!" Nojiko appeared beside Kuina, wielding a spear she had picked up earlier, and struck a precise blow against a harpy.


    "Thank you..." Kuina expressed gratitude upon seeing her fight end.


    "It was nothing. Is Nami creating these things?" Nojiko was still trying to process the entire situation.


    "She''s out of control... Luffy said the fruit itself is inmand," Yamato exined.


    "WOOF!" Chouchou jumped towards a harpy but was thrown aside after being hit by one of the creature''s ws.


    "Chouchou!" Usopp shouted and aimed at the valkyrie, firing three shots.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* After three shots, the harpy sumbed to the attack and dissipated in the air with a glow.


    "Damn it, Luffy, stop Nami quickly!" Usoppined.


    "He''s still lying on that copsed mountain..." Yamato said.


    "Nami will be fine; trust the captain, Luffy will manage!" Nojiko tried to calm everyone''s concern with confidence in the crew''s captain.


    "Yes!"


    "We have faith that Luffy will stop Nami without harming her!"


    "Luffy..."


    *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR*


    Before they could continue cing their faith in Luffy, a thunderous sound echoed through the ind once again, and an imposing Ifrit emerged from the wreckage of the mountain, roaring louder than ever, as if thirsty for another round of battle.


    "LUFFY!"


    "Go, Luffy, stop Nami!"


    "Luffy, we trust you! End this and bring Nami back!"


    "Just don''t destroy the ind, please!"


    His crew witnessed Ifrit emerging gloriously from the wreckage that was once a mountain, the result of Luffy''s impact. Ifrit faced Garuda, ready for another battle.


    Meanwhile, Luffy surveyed the scene and the distance he had flown. ''I have to end this before thendscape of this ind changes drastically or the ind itself is destroyed,'' he thought, facing his formidable opponent once again.


    Garuda assumed an attacking stance once more, and Ifrit responded in kind, even from a distance. Thus, Garuda and Ifrit prepared for a third sh.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Iam sharing one chapter per day, and for every 100 powerstones or 2 reviews, you''ll post an extra chapter, with a maximum of 3 chapters per day.


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.

 Chapter 65 – Cocoyasi Village 8.

    Chapter 65 �C Cocoyasi Vige 8.


    [Chapter Size: 2257 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As the two Eikons faced each other from a distance, frightened birds crossed the sky, avoiding the monstrosities that resembled small mosquitoes inparison.


    "It seems I won''t be able to save energy. I tried to do that and ended up being carried away by Nami..." Luffymented thest sh, where he hesitated to use all his strength, trying to maintain rity. Regret lingered in his thoughts.


    Without further dy, Luffy flexed his knees, cracking the ground even more with his powerful feet. Heunched into the attack, his body surrounded by purple mes, running with surprising speed. For observers, it was like witnessing a meteor sliding across thend, leaving behind a trail of fire as he headed towards Garuda, which was 2 kilometers away. In just a few seconds, he reached the winged monstrosity, creating a path of mes in his wake.


    *FLAMES*


    Witnessing Luffy''s onught, Garuda tried to fly, but before she could react, the Straw Hat Captain was already in front of her, ready to deliver a punch enveloped in mes.


    *BOOM!*


    Garuda adopted a defensive posture, crossing her arms, but the impact of the fiery punch shook her, propelling her backward. At the peak of imbnce, Luffy held her with a single hand, bringing her back into his proximity. In a fluid motion, he swung his arm over Ifrit''s shoulder, lifting the giant Mythical Zoan into the air and then letting her fall backward with a thunderous impact.


    *CRACK*


    The echo of the crash reverberated as the ground cracked under the colossal fall. Luffy didn''t stop there; quickly, he swung his arm back and then thrust it forward, delivering a fiery punch from the ground toward Garuda.


    *FLAMES*


    *BOOM!*


    *CRACK*


    The impressive sound of mes, explosion, and the ground cracking echoed once again, causing the entire ind to tremble slightly.


    ''Give up, Garuda. You can''t keep going like this...'' Luffy murmured to himself, holding onto the hope that Nami would return to her normal state.


    ''Hm?!'' Luffy was surprised to feel the concentration of wind growing beneath him. Before he could react, a hurricane engulfed him, throwing him away, challenging even the resilience of his colossal body.


    Garuda''s hurricane wind, fueled by Nami''s uncontroble power, had a deafening roar. The st of air swept everything in its path as Garuda was being pressed down by Ifrit above her; even the nearbyndscape did not escape unscathed, toppling trees, rocks, and anything in the path of the unbridled fury. The impact shook the ind once again.


    ''Darn, that hurt!'' Luffy muttered as he flew through the air.


    After being hit by Garuda''s hurricane, Luffy, transformed into Ifrit, was thrown into the sky in a diagonal line, crossing the air like a giant, uncontrolled puppet. The impact was strong, but Luffy skillfully adjusted his position in the air tond on his feet while his amethyst mes flickered furiously around him.


    Ifrit''s paws plunged into the ground with a deafening crash; the colossal body of Ifrit dove towards the earth, causing a violent shockwave. The ground trembled under the massive impact, cracking and fragmenting with the force of Ifrit''s grounding. The trees around bent before the arrival of the colossal figure, some being uprooted.


    Dust and debris rose in a dense cloud, momentarily obscuring the view. The crater formed by the impact expanded rapidly with its weight alone, revealing the magnitude of its force. Birds already frightened by the fight, which had stirred the entire ind, took flight towards the sea, dispersing in the face of the intensity of the battle caused on the ind. The earth itself seemed to groan under the weight of Luffy and Garuda''s transformation since they began the confrontation.


    Ifrit''s gaze turned to its opponent in the distance, but beyond rising again, Luffy saw her tilt her wings. His eyes followed with intensity every beat of Garuda''s wings, which, with powerful gusts, majestically rose from the ground. With each upward movement, the harpy gained altitude until reaching a height of 500 meters.


    ''With her flying, things are going to get more difficult...'' Luffy thought.


    The imposing silhouette of Garuda stood out against the sky, wings beating in a majestic rhythm as she hovered in the air. The mocking expression in the harpy''s eyes echoed challenge, indicating that the battle was far from over. While Luffy fixed his defiant gaze on Garuda, who soared in the skies.


    ''I wanted to avoid this, not to spend even more energy, as I won''t be able to endure much longer conscious in the Ifrit transformation. But since you leave me no choice, let''s see this through to the final phase.'' Luffy pondered, however, faced with Garuda''s persistence, he concluded that he had no choice but to advance to thest phase. With determination, he concentrated his power on his back.


    A dazzling explosion of light radiated from Luffy, outlining the wings taking shape. The intense brightness eclipsed even the mes that surrounded Ifrit. In this splendor, two ck wings, as deep as the night, emerged. They radiated intense heat, while amethyst mes danced vibrantly along their lengths, giving an even more imposing aura to Luffy''s transformation. The surrounding environment trembled with the majestic manifestation of the power that now flowed through him.


    Without wasting time, Luffy flexed his knees and propelled himself to the next stage of the transformation. The environment around him seemed to vibrate with the energy emanating from Ifrit''s colossal figure.


    With a powerful thrust, Luffy jumped from the wreckage of the forest, the ground exploding under his feet once again as Ifrit took off into the sky, and the forest shrank with the wind he produced with it. The roar of the jump reverberated through thendscape, echoing the power contained in that colossal charge.


    Ifrit enveloped its body in mes as it ascended into the air, beating its wings to meet Garuda in the skies.


    *ROOOOOAAAARRR!*


    A resounding roar echoed through the air as Garuda, realizing the charge, leaned in for the encounter, her hands surrounded by a vortex of dark and green wind once again.


    ''This time, it was to increase the intensity of my mes to face her!'' Luffy reasoned, intensifying the temperature far beyond thest confrontation, when he was just testing the waters and conserving energy.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!*


    The explosion of the blows manifested in the air above the ind. However, all witnesses still felt the tension of the two colors in conflict, each representing the power of Ifrit and Garuda.


    Ifrit got the upper hand against Garuda this time, pushing her back 3 kilometers in the air due to the impact towards the sea. She managed to recover in the air, thanks to her wings, but the force of the blow made it clear that the bnce of the battle was shifting.


    Luffy didn''t hesitate and was already on her at that moment, finding himself in the middle of the vast ocean. Garuda, in turn, didn''t want to be taken by surprise again and responded to Luffy with the same intensity.


    People on the ind could see Garuda and Ifrit exchanging blows as they flew through the air a few kilometers away.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    Several kilometers above the sea, Garuda and Ifrit delivered their colossal blows, creating a spectacle of lights and explosions in the firmament. The sunlight, filtered through the clouds, shone through the sparks and mes dancing in the wake of the aerial shes.


    Luffy, in his Ifrit form, dove and ascended with agility, leaving a trail of purple mes in his path. His ming punches relentlessly sought the agile Garuda as she skillfully slid between the attacks, slicing through the air with her sharp ws.


    *BOOOM!*


    *CRACK!*


    *ROOOOOOAAAAR!*


    The explosions illuminated the sky, highlighting the imposing silhouettes of these titanic creatures. The sea below seemed small and distant, witnessing the grandeur and fury of this celestial battle. Each blow exchanged between Garuda and Ifrit reverberated through space, like a symphony of destruction echoing across the entire ind and beyond.


    The roar of the explosions echoed like thunder, and the seismic impacts were felt even at a considerable distance. It was a spectacle that transcended human understanding, a monumental sight they never imagined witnessing. Two titanic colossi, Garuda and Ifrit, entwined in a dance of destruction, fiercely punching each other while floating several kilometers high.


    The magnitude of this divine battle was surreal, a scene that challenged the boundaries of credulity. For the spectators on the ind, it was as if they were watching a fight between gods in the very sky. This awe-inspiring image was destined to be etched into their memories, leaving an indelible mark that would endure for the rest of their lives.


    Even the Straw Hats were mesmerized, witnessing this epic battle between titans.


    "Yamato, Luffy said for you to intervene if something happens to him, but let''s be honest, can you get involved in the middle of that fight?" Reiju asked, lighting a cigarette now that the battle seemed to have tilted in their favor.


    After eliminating thest harpies, which had apparently ceased, probably because Garuda needed energy for the battle and didn''t create them anymore, Yamato pondered: "It''s really hard to say. Even with Hack, I would still be facing two monsters with powerful elements..."


    "Luffy-sama will make it!" Shirahoshi confidently affirmed, now that she had returned to the crew after the battle.


    "Look, Luffy is gaining the upper hand!" observed Zoro.


    From a distance, they could see Luffynding a right hook on Garuda.


    "What is he doing?"


    "He''s going to do something to her!"


    In the instant following that powerful punch, everyone witnessed Luffy, with Garuda stunned in the skies, wrapping her from behind, firmly holding her arms and pinning her wings. In a fluid motion, his body started spinning towards the ind, the purple mes intensifying around him. Like a ming meteor, Luffy projected himself directly towards the ind, carrying with him the other imposing winged creature. An uncontroble chain of fire formed, leaving everyone on the ind gaping at the fiery spectacle inexorably approaching.


    "He can''t being here, can he?" Shirahoshi, seeing Luffy''s trajectory, raised the question.


    "Yes! HE IS COMING DIRECTLY HERE!" Reiju let her cigarette fall from her mouth, panicking.


    "RUN! RUN!" Johnny shouted in desperation.


    "RUN!" Yamato also warned, watching that enormous meteor formed by two 50-meter creatures flying towards them.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    "SHARKYYYYYYYYYY!"


    "AUUUUUU!!!!"


    "I DON''T WANT TO DIE LIKE THIS!"


    "RUUUUUUUN!"


    "WE''RE GOING TO BE CRUSHED!"


    "SHUT UP AND JUST RUN!"


    While the crew ran in fear, Luffy reached the ground just a bit before where the crew was.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!*


    Ifrit, apanied by Garuda, crashed with a roar into the water on the beach, generating a deafening shockwave that rippled through the area.


    *CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK*


    The earth was abruptly lifted as the colossal entity descended, dragging Garuda across the ind. The impact began on the beach and spread across the entire length of the ind until reaching its center. During this terrible path of destruction, Ifrit didn''t hesitate to drag Garuda, ruthlessly rubbing her on the ground. The resounding roar and the resulting tremors echoed throughout the ind, making people feel the ground shaking beneath their feet. Panic set in, and the ind''s inhabitants watched in horror, unable to believe what their eyes were witnessing.


    The only sound permeating the ind was the echo of the impact, with debris flying in all directions, creating a trail of destruction. The line of smoke rising at the end of this path of chaos outlined the imposing figure of Ifrit, which rose majestically after the confrontation that had left its indelible mark on the ind''sndscape.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR! The vibrant roar echoed as a promation of victory, reverberating through the ind that now disyed visible scars from the colossal battle.


    "I won, but I''m almost turning into a beastly mind. Luckily, I triumphed before my consciousnesspletely sumbed to Ifrit," murmured Luffy, his eyes fixed on the ground just 50 meters away. There, he witnessed Garuda unconscious, whose form suddenly began to glow, undoing her transformation. Her body shrank to take the form of a small unconscious girl, now lying in the middle of the crater.


    ''Thank goodness it''s over, finally.'' Luffy thought relieved as he reverted his transformation. Everyone could witness Ifrit shining intensely before disappearing the next moment. With a small explosion, Luffy touched the ground in the center of the clearing. Rising from the dust, he approached Nami lying on the ground and bruised.


    ''You sure give me some trouble, silly girl...'' Luffymented with a bit of difficulty breathing, reaching his mental limit as well.


    A thunderous noise echoed from the other side, and Luffy didn''t need to look in that direction to know it was the sea flooding the crater line with force.


    "I better get Nami out of here!" He muttered, but he was out of strength.


    Thest thing he remembers is footsteps approaching before fainting, recognizing it to be Yamato by the sound of their wooden sandals, a traditional attire in Wano. Luffy just smiled and allowed his mind to rest after so much exhaustion in this intense battle.


    ------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * Iam sharing one chapter per day, and for every 100 powerstones or 2 reviews, you''ll post an extra chapter, with a maximum of 3 chapters per day.


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.

 Chapter 66 – Cocoyasi Village 9.

    Chapter 66 �C Cocoyasi Vige 9.


    [Chapter Size: 2458 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "What exhaustion..." Luffy murmured, finally opening his eyes after thest memories and looked around, trying to locate himself.


    When Luffy woke up, he realized he was in a house and saw the window overlooking the sea. Recognizing this view, he noticed he was at Nami''s house, and it waste afternoon.


    ''That means I stayed just a few hours or am I a day, but I doubt it''s thetter...'' Luffy thought and noticed someone in the bed next to him.


    "Hm?!" He realized it was Nami herself, who was beside him in bed.


    "LUFFY-SAMA!" Shirahoshi was heard, and Luffy looked at the window to be faced with a huge eye outside, looking at him curiously.


    "Did she return to normal? Well, I got knocked out by my own mind..." Luffy couldn''t help but speak softly.


    "SHARKY!" A voice from behind the huge mermaid grumbled.


    "Hello, princess. You too, Megalo." Luffy smiled.


    "Are you okay, Luffy-Sama? I returned to beingrge... I wanted toe into the house too..." She said with a bit of regret.


    "Wait a moment, I''ming out." Luffy held her.


    "Uhum..." She nodded with a smile.


    Luffy sighed and yawned, getting up from the bed to check on someone and see how the others are, to find out how they dealt with the situation and its consequences.


    Luffy left the room and went to the stairs at the end of the corridor, descending to the lower floor of the house; he encountered female members of his crew with Nojiko in the kitchen destroyed by Nami.


    "LUFFY!" Yamato, unsurprisingly, was the first to notice and go to him.


    "Are you okay?! We were really worried about you and Nami!" She hugged him before he could react.


    "Hmmmmmmm...." Luffy being suffocated by her huge breasts, couldn''t make anyprehensible sound.


    "Yamato, don''t suffocate him like that!" Kuinained from his side.


    "Hm?! Oh sorry, hahahaha!" Sheughed and released Luffy, smiling at him with a cheerful expression.


    "*Sigh* I''m okay, a bit sore, but I''ll recover quickly; can you tell me what happened right after I passed out?" Luffy asked, wanting to catch up.


    "Well, first off, our ship came out of your pocket to its real size asst time, with the poneglyphs, and as we heard you two talking up there, Shirahoshi and Megalo are giant again outside the house, waiting for you to shrink them again." Reiju said simply.


    "The ship wasn''t crushed by seawater, was it?" Luffy became worried about seawater filling that hole.


    "No, it rose as soon as the water sank, but it''s in the same ce, while those strange stones are at the bottom of the water..." Yamato said in front of Luffy.


    "Understandable, and the Fish-men?" Luffy wanted to know.


    "Well..." Kuina hesitated.


    "Arlong was found 4 kilometers away, at least his dead body, after being caught in Nami''s explosion. Just like the majority of the fish-men, only a few remained since they were in the center of the hurricane, and some survived because they fell in better ces than others, but not far from death... and some of those... died in the middle of their fight against Nami, caught by the elements you were throwing at each other, or crushed by your bodies as you had a battle that consumed and destroyed 30% of the entire ind... dramatically changing thendscape!" Nojiko said what Yamato informed them after searching for the fish-men; all this information shocked them a lot, especially the result of a battle between Luffy and Nami, whichsted only 15 minutes; they knew that if the final confrontation had taken ce on the ind and not in the air, this fight could have caused much more destruction.


    "Well, that''s not surprising, but I''m finding Arlong an idiot now; the fool provoked Nami, making her lose control. It''s like saying he yed with fire after everything, and I bet he didn''t expect to get burned by it; it was practically suicide." Luffy mocked; the fish-man brought about his own death in a moment of insane state.


    "I can''t me him for thinking that way..." Reiju said simply.


    "And Nami? Is she okay?" Luffy asked.


    "Nami is fine too, from what I saw; she''s just exhausted." Nojiko said.


    "That''s good, since Shirahoshi and Megalo are outside the house, where are Zoro, Usopp, Johnny, Yosaku, and Chouchou?" He wanted to know; there were only women here.


    "They are in the vige, helping to prepare a feast for tonight." Kuina said.


    "Oh?! But that''s great! Hahahahaha!" Luffyughed joyfully with the news and continued talking.


    "Anyway, Yamato! Come with me; let''s get our ship and stones in the water, after shrinking the princess and her shark, of course." Luffy announced and quickly left the house with his partner.


    "Shirahoshi!" Luffy, seeing the princess on the cliff, called her quickly.


    "Luffy-Sama! You''re already out!"


    "Come here; you too, Megalo."


    After Luffy shrank his size to 10%, he did the same with Megalo and headed to the location of the hole made by the colossal battle with Yamato.


    The trail of destruction was evident throughout the ind, as if a giant hurricane had passed through. Uprooted treesy fallen, broken rocks formed an irregrndscape, and the once-intact ground was now marked by huge fissures. Debris of vegetation and soil were thrown into the air, creating an apocalyptic scene that stretched across the entire horizon.


    Wherever one looked, there were traces of the epic confrontation between Ifrit and Garuda. The once-peacefulnd now exhibited the raw signs of the battle between two titans. It was a shocking and impactful sight, as if nature itself had been challenged and reshaped by the whims of these colossal creatures.


    In a crater 200 meters wide and kilometers longing from the sea entrance due to the impact, Luffy and Yamato followed its edge to the end. There was the ck Pearl, standing and floating in the water, disturbed only by some wavesing directly from the sea.


    Looking at the damage, Luffy couldn''t believe that the information about destruction was true. This fight opened a channel almost halfway through the ind; this ce would never be the same, and Luffy could still see mes on rocks in various ces, which didn''t stop burning even after hours of the fight, even on some mountains and in the devastated forests where the duo fought.


    "With this channel created by our fight, this ind could be a greatmercial kingdom..." Luffy suddenly had this idea, imagining arge city like the Goa Kingdom, around the channel; it would be an invaluable port for resupply and trade since the ind is between Loguetown and the rest of the East Blue.


    The Goa Kingdom is quite wealthy but very distant from the other kingdoms and inds in this sea, so he knew that trade was not the main focus of that kingdom. In Luffy''s opinion, this ce is the best strategic point in the East Blue because it is in the middle of this sea.


    ''But I don''t have money to mobilize for something so big... even if it gave me some profit after years... I should think first about what to do...'' Luffy thought since his money was focused on improving his group first, but he didn''t deny that this tempted him a lot, and he was already imagining how he could get some money for it.


    "Forget that thought; first, I have to deal with the Poneglyphs, which are in the water..." Luffy said thoughtfully.


    "Yamato, freeze the water, and let''s break the ice to reach them." Luffy said, and Yamato quickly jumped into the water and froze that part of the channel. She wasn''t as powerful in her element as Kuzan, but she could do things like these.


    After freezing, Luffy jumped in ce and began to punch with pure focus not to melt the ice with his fire. Yamato helped him with her weapon, and after reaching the historical texts, he quickly shrank and stored them again with the ck Pearl going directly back into his pocket. So they quickly returned to the vige.


    It was already dark, and the only lights in the forests were amethyst mes that still burned in many parts of the ind as the night began. When they reached the vige, everyone seemed to be celebrating already, despite a big fight in the end and a part of the ind modified and destroyed, no citizen died, and as a result, despite this, they ended up getting rid of Arlong, so it was a great reason to celebrate their victory and new freedom.


    Luffy quickly went to the vige in celebration; the vige was filled with a bubbling atmosphere of celebration. Laughter echoed through the air as residents expressed gratitude and enthusiasm. Tables adorned with festive foods and drinks decorated the streets, and colorfulnterns swayed gently, emitting a soft light that contributed to the festive atmosphere. Local musicians yed cheerful melodies, and houses were decorated with vibrant gs. It was a vibrant and lively environment, where joy and relief blended after the intense events that shook the ind.


    Despite the damage caused to about 30% of the ind, the festive atmosphere in the vige was palpable. The residents celebrated with joy, destruction, far from extinguishing the spirit of themunity for finally getting rid of the persistent threat of Arlong. The feeling of freedom and relief was evident in the smiles and hugs shared among the inders.


    As soon as Luffy and Yamato arrived, they were noticed and passed by everyone as they made their way for him and Yamato, with some words of thanks, and they went to where his crew was, many already drinking.


    "Luffy!" Usopp shouted happily as I appeared there.


    "Captain!"


    "Brother Luffy!"


    "Brother Luffy!"


    Luffy greeted the lively crowd, raising his voice to be heard above the festive buzz. He grabbed a bottle of beer, a rxed expression on his face as he blended into the collective joy. His eyes, however, turned to a specific corner of the celebration.


    "Hey, everyone! How''s everyone doing?" eximed Luffy, addressing the crowd before turning his attention to a specific point.


    "Hey! Nami!" Luffy let out a contagiousugh as he entered the hustle and spotted the orange-haired girl next to her sister, surrounded by most of the crew.


    "Luffy..." Nami responded with a mix of shyness and mncholy.


    Luffy understood the reason behind this state of mind. Since she woke up, Nami had been horrified to hear about the events, especially when she learned about the devastating impact her loss of control could have had on the vige after the fight against Arlong. This awareness had left her disturbed, to the point of avoiding being in the vige for some time. She only showed up because her sister convinced her, and even Genzo went to see her, saying that everyone was still grateful for her getting rid of the Arlong pirates after all.


    Luffy went to her with a big smile, ignoring those guilty thoughts of hers, and tried to cheer her up quickly. He didn''t want to see hispanion like this.


    "Nami, you were amazing!"


    *SLAP!*


    Luffy pped her on the back, and Nami flinched, looking at him stunned, as the p made many stop to see what it was, it was so loud.


    "..."


    Nami didn''t respond to Luffy but looked at him, stunned by the blow on her back.


    "You defeated them so easily, it was so cool!"


    *SLAP!*


    The palm of Luffy''s hand met Nami''s back, making her tremble with the impact.


    "..."


    "In the end, you killed Arlong with that huge hurricane."


    *SLAP!*


    Another p echoed through the air, and the crew''s attentive eyes witnessed each moment.


    "..."


    "When you turned into Garuda, you were so powerful and giant."


    *SLAP!*


    Another hit, and Nami''s surprised expression remained.


    "..."


    "You gave me the biggest battle I''ve ever had in my life, it was quite fun, despite being dangerous."


    *SLAP!*


    The sound of the p apanied Luffy''s enthusiastic words, creating a unique cadence.


    "..."


    "I never imagined I could fight by destroying mountains and devastating forests with every move!"


    *SLAP!*


    Each impact was felt, and Nami continued to process the words and ps.


    "..."


    "We were like two giant mechs!"


    *SLAP!*


    The rhythm of the ps followed Luffy''s narrative, involving everyone in the celebration.


    "..."


    "Everyone looked so smallpared to us."


    *SLAP!*


    The crowd watched, amidughter and astonishment, the unique dynamics of this interaction.


    "..."


    "The coolest part was flying!"


    *SLAP!*


    The ps continued to resonate, punctuating each shared memory by Luffy.


    "..."


    "We exchanged punches in the air like titans!"


    SLAP!


    Each hit was a chapter in the story of this epic battle.


    "..."


    "It was so cool!"


    SLAP!


    The sounds of the ps echoed in the festive atmosphere, creating a unique celebration melody.


    "..."


    "As expected of my navigator!"


    SLAP!


    Luffy''s words were followed by another p, concluding the peculiar performance.


    "..."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    SLAP!


    Luffy''s contagiousughter mixed with the sounds, forming a symphony of celebration.


    BOOM!


    "CAN YOU STOP SLAPPING PEOPLE ON THE BACK!" Nami shouted, punching Luffy in the chest, resulting in aedic explosion that caught everyone''s attention in that festive moment.


    *BOOM!*


    Luffy exploded into a nearby tree, creating amotion.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That''s the Nami I know!!" Luffy got up from the debris with a big smile on his face, tapping his hat to remove the dust as he put it back on his head, but in doing so, he only messed up his hair even more, making the scene even more hrious. He then returned to Nami,ughing at the situation.


    "YOU!" Nami growled, her desire to hit Luffy again increasing.


    "Nami, you can''t treat your husband like that!" Nojiko warned beside her, assuming a serious posture.


    "HE''S NOT MY HUSBAND, NOT UNTIL HE GIVES ME 10 BILLION OR GIVES ME A KINGDOM!" Nami shouted, expressing her demands with a touch of indignation, challenging her womanizing captain with a hint of mischief.


    "Hm?! A kingdom? I guess that''s fair, although it''s quite greedy! Great, I''ll create a kingdom on this ind, and you''ll be my queen, a great title for the wife of the emperor of the sea!" Luffy announced, his response eliciting incredulous looks andughter from the entire crew.


    ------------------------------------

 Chapter 67 – Cocoyasi Village 10.

    Chapter 67 �C Cocoyasi Vige 10.


    [WARNING: This chapter will have some explicit content, but nothing too graphic.]


    [Chapter Size: 2867 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Ahhh!" Luffy chugged a bottle of beer with one hand and ate a piece of meat with the other.


    "Luffy! Have this sake, it''s delicious!" Zoro called to him from the other side to drink from his barrel.


    "Yeah, let me finish this drink first." Luffy said with a smile as he took another sip of his beverage.


    As he enjoyed it, he was interrupted by a new person approaching.


    "Hey, brat. Let''s talk about you being Nami''s husband!" Genzo appeared in front of Luffy with a very dissatisfied expression, wanting to revisit the conversation they had at Nami''s house before she knocked him out.


    "Hm? And what would that be?" Luffy asked calmly.


    "Isn''t it obvious that you have to take care of her... that you, hm?! AHHH!" He couldn''t finish before taking a punch from Nami and fainting once again.


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE SAYING, OLD MAN!" She growled at the man, but he didn''t respond after being knocked out once again.


    "Hahahahaha! Nami, you''re really fierce."


    "Your husband won''t appreciate it like this."


    "Nami is just in her youth, she''s energetic, but when she bes a mother, she''ll change."


    Nami and Luffy heard all the vige women giving her advice at this moment, not caring much about Genzo''s condition.


    While Luffy tried to control hisughter at his own situation, Nami, in turn, seemed ready to unleash Garuda again. Despite returning to her normal self without all the previous depression surrounding her, she still retained her explosive and violent nature.


    "You..." She gritted her teeth, emitting an aura of intensity.


    "I already said, I''ll only marry this guy if he..." She hesitated, interrupting the sentence halfway as she remembered the words Luffy had told her earlier.


    "Why do you have to be so difficult, Luffy!" She snarled at him, expressing her frustration.


    "Because I''m your captain, isn''t it obvious! HAHAHAHA!" Luffy smiled andughed, while Nami just stared at him, lost in perplexity in front of her peculiar captain.


    "Luffy-Sama is so romantic..." Shirahoshi said dreamily.


    "HE DEFINITELY IS NOT ROMANTIC!" Nami, Kuina, and Yamato shouted at Shirahoshi simultaneously.


    "Hehehehehe." Nojikoughed at this.


    "Anyway, Reiju, did you prepare more meat? I''m hungry!" Luffyughed and approached the pink-haired and curly-eyebrowed cook, expressing his typical concern for food.


    "Here, you damn captain..." She grumbled but handed him food while cooking in front of arge fire.


    "Zoro, give me that sake." He turned his attention to the group of crewmen.


    "Here."


    The night continued with everyone interacting with each other. Luffy didn''t miss the opportunity to tease Nami, especially with his sister nearby, exchanging some tant flirtations.


    In the middle of the party, something quite unexpected happened.


    "Luffy, I think there''s someone who wants to see you..." Usoppmented beside him.


    Luffy turned his body and saw a man standing some distance away. It was Hugo, the one Luffy had invited shortly before entering this ind, thest of the former captives left here, as everyone had fled when Luffy faced Garuda.


    "Hugo! If you''re here, does that mean you''re joining the crew?!" Luffy quickly broke into a wide smile.


    Hugo was a character who had piqued Luffy''s interest to be part of the crew. Although he didn''t seem strong at that moment, Luffy believed that he would surely grow, maintaining the determination he showed in the face of Shirahoshi''s Conqueror''s Haki during the confrontation with Momoo on the high seas.


    "Yes, but can you show me that you won''t bow your head to the world as you im?" He asked seriously.


    "I can''t prove that now; you''ll have to see with your own eyes. I trust in my determination, so it''s something that will reveal itself in the future." Luffy responded calmly. Hugo crossed his arms, maintaining a skeptical look despite the festive atmosphere around him.


    "Captain Luffy, you may have defeated Arlong and that monster, but that doesn''t prove you can challenge the world and stand firm. No one has survived the pressures of the World Nobles out there. Don''t you think you''re being naive?" Hugo questioned, maintaining his defiant posture.


    Luffy, with a confident smile, replied, "Hugo, I understand your doubts. But you see, my crew and I face challenges that most people would consider impossible. It''s not just about defeating enemies; it''s about challenging expectations and never giving up. The true test is in the path we choose to follow."


    Zoro, who was nearby, intervened with his typical bluntness: "Hugo, if you doubt the captain, then why did youe here? Wouldn''t it be easier to stay out of the way?"


    Hugo reflected for a moment, looking at Luffy and then at the crew surrounding him.


    "You may have won here, but the world is vast and full of challenges. I''ll join your crew, but I''ll keep my eyes wide open. I want to see if you can really maintain that determination when the world presses and challenges those you im not to fear. I want to be stronger; I want my revenge, challenge those people, and make them pay for everything they''ve done. I don''t think I''ll find anyone crazier than you, Monkey D. Luffy in this or any other sea, so I''ll trust your words and join you." Hugo dered, epting Luffy''s offer but still maintaining a cautious stance.


    "So that''s great, but it doesn''t mean it will be easy; everyone in the crew has enough determination to endure the ship''s training, as you yourself said, fighting against the world is not easy, so I expect that from you too." Luffy said, maintaining a serious look as Hugo nodded.


    "He makes us go through hellish training, not that we have determinations!" Most of his members thought like this when they heard these words but kept their thoughts to themselves.


    "Anyway,e here; let''s introduce you to the rest of the crew and wee you!" Luffy said happily, d to have someone with potential for the group.


    [System - Crew: Hugo has joined as a member of your crew!]


    After the introductions, Luffy turned his attention to Jhonny and Yosaku, the pair of former bounty hunters whose intentions seemed to diverge a bit.


    "Jhonny, Yosaku! What are you nning to do? We''re setting sail tomorrow..." Luffy''s question once again captured the attention of everyone around him.


    "Hmm... Brother Luffy, we intend to stay... This pirate business at sea isn''t for us. So, we won''t be joining you on the next journey..." Yosaku expressed his reluctance.


    "No problem at all, guys. If you don''t want toe with us, that''s fine!" Luffy responded with a warm smile and continued.


    "We''re friends, so don''t be too down. I''m sure it won''t be ourst meeting, and I have some proposals to discuss with you. But we''ll talk about that tomorrow." Luffy concluded.


    "Thank you, Brother Luffy!" Jhonny expressed his gratitude, while Yosaku joined the gesture, creating a moment of emotion among the crew.


    "What will be our next destination, Captain?" Zoro asked after a while.


    "Loguetown?" Nami suggested, as our goal is to enter the Grand Line.


    "Not yet..." Luffy looked at Kuina before continuing.


    "We''re going back to the middle of the East Blue and see Kuina''s father before continuing, as I mentioned before." Luffy announced, and many looked at Kuina.


    "I can''t wait to see the master again and watch his face when he sees Kuina again after 11 years." Zoromented with a smile.


    "I want to see my father too..." Kuina couldn''t help but smile at this; now they could finally reunite.


    "Anyway, we''ll set sail tomorrow once we meet up with Lami, who should be on her way to this ind right now, so have fun and get to know our new member and spend some time with our friends who said goodbye tomorrow!" Luffy announced before the group returned to the festive activities of the vige.


    The group ate and drank for the next few hours, talking with each other. It was in the early morning that they decided to rest; the girls would go to Nami''s house, and the men would stay anywhere else. But Luffy noticed how Nojiko gave him a subtle signal when she walked away.


    ''It seems like thisdy is calling me, and I must answer her call...'' Luffy smiled and waited for a while before going to Nami''s house; when he arrived there, he jumped through one of the second-floor windows.


    As soon as Luffy opened the window, he found Nojiko already awake, holding a ss of wine and calmly observing, although a yful smile yed on her lips.


    "I thought you''d never arrive..." shemented calmly, setting the ss aside.


    "I had to spend some time with the others, but now I''m here." Luffy replied.


    Nojiko stood up, keeping her eyes fixed on Luffy''s, creating a silent tension before sumbing to the heat of the moment.


    "..."


    "..."


    As Luffy and Nojiko looked at each other, there was a mutual desire in their eyes, a maism that only increased with the warmth of the situation and the slight effect of the alcohol they had consumed. Both were a bit affected by the drink, adding a touch of boldness and intensity to the atmosphere.


    As Luffy and Nojiko indulged in intense kisses in the girl''s room, a passionate warmth filled the air. Amidst sighs andughter, Nojiko couldn''t help but tease mischievously.


    "I can see why Nami chose you. Besides your strength and looks, you seem to be quite a lover..." shemented, letting her words hang in the air as they continued to lose themselves in kisses.


    "Hahahaha! If I tell you I''m a virgin, that I haven''t even kissed your sister''s lips yet..." Luffyughed carefreely, without a trace of embarrassment in admitting his inexperience, especially considering his previous life in this world.


    "Really? Are you serious? You know it''s hard to believe." She looked at him with questioning eyes.


    "I swear on my Conqueror''s Haki!" Luffy joked, referring to his irresistible charisma.


    "Haki of what? Ah, forget it! Juste here. I''ve never done this; I''ve only heard about it from other women in the vige. And since you haven''t done it either, let''s learn together!" She said, grabbing Luffy once again.


    Both, fueled by alcohol and a collective impulse, undressed each other. In a moment of desire, they threw themselves onto the bed, surrendering to the heat of the moment.


    Even though Luffy was a virgin in this body, he guided Nojiko while taking the girl''s virginity without pain, using a bit of his Devil Fruit powers to ease the recovery as he made his first pration. After isting the room with soundproofing, the bed rocked during the next hour with the two animals in heat.


    Some timeter.


    "Wow, that was so good..." Nojiko spoke while lying naked on Luffy''s chest.


    "It really was! Congrattions, you took the virginity of the future most powerful man in the world." Luffy said in a yful manner.


    "Is that some premium I should be proud of?" She growled, not liking what Luffy said. He spoke as if she should settle for it as if it were some kind of conquest; maybe a prostitute could be proud of that, but not her.


    "Easy there, it was just a joke. Do you think I''m going to toss you away after today? You have toe with us now." Luffy smiled, seeing that she was upset.


    "I''ll think about it!" She said a bit happier with Luffy''s words.


    "And what do you mean by taking virginity? No virgin grabs a girl and throws her like a doll onto hisp with intensity; I had two orgasms in those 3 minutes!" She punched Luffy''s chest with thisment, and he smiled at the girl.


    "Hahahahaha, it was a lot of fun!" Heughed like a bandit enjoying himself and looked mischievously at Nojiko now; he was 2.1 meters tall while the girl was 1.7 meters, making it easy to embrace her.


    ''This body gives me absurd endurance and control, elevating a sexual rtionship to another level...'' Luffy smiled at this thought, still not wanting to sleep.


    "Do you want to continue? You know my body may not handle having sex that way; I was still a virgin until an hour ago." She joked, ying the hard-to-get girl.


    "Hm?! Is that so? I thought you were looking at me with desire, especially after I increased your recovery by 30 times after we stopped... it''s a shame..." Luffy joked with her again.


    "Hahaha. Fool, of course, I want to. It''s not every day you get to have the first night of your life with a prince charming from the stories my mother used to tell me and my sister when I was a child." She joked.


    "Well, I''m more of a viin, but I''ll ept your reasoning." Luffyughed.


    "So tell me, evil viin, what do you intend to do with this poor maiden?" She said, opening a mischievous smile.


    Luffy was a bit silent with this since he didn''t know what to say; Nojiko was very direct and bold.


    "Hmm... no answers? Maybe she should show this evil viin some interesting things..." She said and attacked Luffy, who let her kissese and responded to this daring woman.


    Two hourster.


    Luffy was with Nojiko in bed, but he felt heavy stepsing into the room, wondering who it could be, since no one could know he was here except for one person, he already prepared to muffle the sound in the room.


    "LUFFFYYYYYYYY!!! YOU BASTARD!!" Her voice came out quietly due to the power of the Moa Moa no Mi.


    *BOOM!*


    "Hm!?" Luffy opened his eyes at the sound of the door breaking, and a furious Yamato stormed into the room.


    "You betrayed me!" She growled softly, although she wanted to be shouting at him right now, and Luffy looked at her with a bit of sleepiness.


    ''This silly girl always acts like this; it''s time to teach her a lesson...'' Luffy looked at her,ing out of his drowsiness, and got up from the bed. Yamato changed her expression to a slightly surprised one as she saw Luffy walking towards her naked.


    "Hm?! Hey, why are you like that anding over here!" She suddenly entered a shy state with this.


    "Yamato, do you know what Oden and Toki used to do together?" Luffy smiled at her with this question.


    "Hm... I have some idea, but... but... I''ve never done those things!" She protested.


    "Well... let me help you then; it''s time for us to be a real couple." Luffy announced, and seeing Yamato taller than him, he had a certain pride, so he increased his size with mass application at this moment.


    Luffy could use 10% of his mass power on living beings, meaning he could have the size of Whitebeard with 3 times his size, but he applied 1.5 in mass and grew to 3.15 meters, almost hitting the ceiling and seeing Yamato from top to bottom now, not the other way around.


    "Luffy..." Yamato hesitated for a moment, seeing Luffy gaining height.


    He quickly pulled her into some kisses before she could react.


    Yamato caught off guard, was very shy, but immediately became happy with that feeling of Luffy on her lips and attacked him a momentter, forgetting her remnants of anger and shyness, as she was quite drunk that night.


    Luffy immediately pulled out that Wano costume and threw her on the bed next to the still sleeping Nojiko.


    Luffy spent his next hours having fun with Yamato, proving that she was a beautiful woman after all, even though she imed to be a man named Oden.


    Luffy considered it a beautiful night after sleeping with two beautiful women, earning some points in their rtionships and deepening them even further.


    The next morning, Luffy was surprised by the wet sensation in his intimate part; his little Luffy was more excited than ever as two tongues yed with him. He opened his eyes with Yamato and Nojiko giving him a joint blowjob at that moment.


    He was quite surprised but excited by the movement of the two girls pleasuring him early in the morning.


    "I think I''m doing it right?" Yamato asked.


    "I think so; he''s getting harder."


    "It''s good to do this; Luffy must like it too, right?"


    "Yes, I heard some women in the vige say that men love this, especially when they wake up in the morning!"


    "My Toki will be happy then... HMMMM.....HMMMM...."


    "Stop, leave a little for me, Yamato! HMMM..."


    "JUST SHUT UP AND KEEP SUCKING QUIETLY!" Luffy shouted, finding this conversation extremely unsexy.


    ------------------------------------

 Chapter 68 – Cocoyasi Village 11.

    Chapter 68 �C Cocoyasi Vige 11.


    [Chapter Size: 2715Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Ind, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Good morning, everyone!" Luffy eximed excitedly, appearing in the still damaged part of the house.


    "Hmm?! What''s this? You seem excited!" Reijumented while preparing coffee, but narrowed her eyes.


    "I''d like to know why my sister and Yamato seem equally excited..." Nami looked with her narrowed eyes at the two women behind Luffy, who seemed both shy and at the same time with a happy smile on their lips, for some reason.


    "Luffy-Sama, you all seem so happy. Did you do something fun? Can I know and join in?" Shirahoshi was curious about why the three of them were acting that way.


    *COUGH!*


    *COUGH!*


    *COUGH!*


    The trio choked on Shirahoshi''s question; they had no idea how such an innocent question could stifle them so much, and they didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Luffy shouldn''t even be here! This house should only be used by us!" Kuina grumbled.


    "You guys acting like this... Luffy spending the night here, could it be?" Nami said, her eyes widening every second.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "They had sex," Reiju said as she filled the cups with a simple coffee.


    "Oh, I see... WAIT, WHAT?!!!!" Kuina made aical face, as did Nami and Shirahoshi, their eyes bulging out.


    "LUFFY! YOU, YOU, YOU DIDN''T JUST SLEEP WITH MY SISTER, BUT ALSO WITH YAMATO ON THE SAME NIGHT?!" Nami shouted like a madwoman, invoking her power.


    "Hey, Luffy is my Toki; it''s normal for us to do these things..." Yamato dered and had a shy expression before continuing.


    "Although it''s the first time we''ve done something like this, but I LOVED it!" She said excitedly.


    "DON''T TALK ABOUT SOMETHING LIKE THAT WITH SO MUCH HAPPINESS!" Nami shouted as wind took over the entire kitchen.


    "Stop it, Nami, I''ll drop and waste food if you keep going!" Reijuined.


    Kuina had already fled the house, not wanting to hear such things, and Shirahoshi had a stunned andpletely red look. Reiju just sighed; she knew how her captain was a womanizer, and it wouldn''t take long for situations like this to arise.


    "HEY, what''s the big deal, people who like each other have sex, there''s no problem with that." Luffy spoke casually.


    "People who like each other?" Nojiko asked curiously, as she didn''t know that Luffy considered her at that level.


    "Of course, you belong to me now! We may not love each other now, but that''s built over time, so I think it''s okay to say what I said, after what we did." Luffy dered and dodged Nami''s attack right after.


    A w materialized above Luffy, falling onto the captain with force, who had to dodge without looking at the attack.


    *BOOM!*


    "Captain bastard, you hit on my sister in my own house, sleep with her, and talk about love! I hate you!" Nami shouted with all her fury.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    "I''m d you''re back to normal; this is my Nami, but you''re going to destroy your own house like this!" Luffy dered amidst the attacks with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t care if I manage to hit you!" She said as she attacked.


    "Luffy, Nami is just jealous," Nojiko spoke beside Yamato, crossing her arms.


    "Hm, I guess you''re right about that." Luffy reflected as Garuda''s ws tried to hit him, and he disappeared with supersonic speed before Nami could react.


    "What do you mean by... HM?! HMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" Nami couldn''t finish before being silenced by Luffy''s lips.


    The scene of Luffy kissing Nami while she had her ws in the air was witnessed by everyone, as the cat-burr tried to break free from his kiss.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffyughed at Nami after kissing her and quickly retreated, as she surrounded him with wind the next moment.


    "YOU IDIOT, IDIOT, IDIOT!" Nami shouted indignantly.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    She was trying to attack him with all her might, her face turning red after their first kiss, as she attempted to strike him while running through the house.


    "*Sigh!* This guy is so shameless..." Reiju sighed, watching Luffy escape from Nami outside the house while she chased him.


    Reiju looked at the mermaid, who was in an undamaged corner of the house, looking quite shy as she wagged her tail.


    "Luffy doesn''t seem interested in Kuina, however, I believe you might be his target one day. But don''t worry, we''ll prevent that idiot captain from trying to take advantage of you, Shirahoshi," Reiju dered.


    "But... but I also wanted a kiss..." She stated with great timidity and a somewhat tearful tone.


    "..." Yamato.


    "..." Nojiko.


    "..." Reiju.


    ''Well... this is unexpected,'' they all thought at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Luffy ran from a Nami trying to hit him with giant ws materializing in the middle of the house''s courtyard.


    "Luffy, you idiot! Stand still so I can hit you, you damn womanizer!" Nami growled as Luffy dodged her blows.


    "HAHAHAHHAHAHA! Come on, Nami, you liked it, admit it!" Luffy dered, making Nami even more furious.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    "What''s this early in the morning?" Zoro, waking up on the street, stood up with the noiseing from a little distance.


    "Looks like Luffy is running away from Nami..." Usopp said in a sleepy tone as he approached Zoro.


    "What did Luffy do to her now..."


    "Who knows..."


    "Anyway, Luffy said we''re leaving immediately... so we better get ready." Zoro said, ignoring the sight of Luffy dodging Nami''s attacks in the street.


    "Yeah, let''s get Hugo, Chouchou, and Megalo and inform the others about the departure." Usopp said, heading towards the other members and animals sleeping nearby.


    As soon as everyone woke up, they went to Nami''s house where all the female crew members spent the night. Kuina had returned, and Nami seemed to calm down, or she was just tired.


    "Hahahahaha! You guys finally woke up!" Luffy, seeing them approaching, came closerughing, a very dissatisfied Nami right behind him with eyes like daggers for her captain.


    "Well, then, Captain, shall we depart?" Zoro asked.


    "Yes, but we have to finish some things first. I want you to prepare the ship, meanwhile..." Luffy dered, taking ck Pearl out of his pocket and throwing it forcefully into the sky, towards the sea. In mid-air, everyone saw the ship change into its true form, but it didn''t seem to slow down as it crashed into the water with a loud ssh on that coast. They could see all of this from the hill where Nami''s house was.


    "HUHUHUHUHUHU! That''s quite convenient, Captain..." Hugo couldn''t help butugh at this demonstration.


    Luffy shrugged and entered the house with Nami, while the rest of the crew went to organize the ship for departure.


    "Well, let''s get ready to set sail!" Luffy announced with Nami and Megaloing right behind.


    "Understood, we better get prepared then..." Reiju said, wanting to organize everything.


    "And you, Nojiko, are youing with me? You know I want that." Luffy asked, looking intently at the girl who became his first woman in this world.


    "I... I''ll go with you." Nojiko debated a bit but ended up epting, as Luffy seemed serious about taking her, even if she thought it was just not to hurt her or gain points in this rtionship, which is a bit strange and sudden for the woman.


    [System - Crew: Nojiko has joined as a member of your crew!]


    "That''s great, I''ll make you as strong as Nami on this journey!" Luffy dered, making the women in the vicinity shudder.


    "Hm?! As strong as Nami? You must be joking!" She said with a suspicious tone, not believing Luffy''s words.


    "Nojiko-Sama, Luffy-Sama is quite strict, he speaks the truth, so you better prepare for it..." Shirahoshi said beside her with a timid and somewhat scared tone.


    "You may be my woman and wife, but I won''t go easy; I want you as a powerful wife by my side!" Luffy said and then, dodging Nami''s ws, destroyed all the debris of the already ruined furniture in the area.


    "YOU''RE CALLING MY SISTER YOUR WIFE NOW! LUFFY, YOU IDIOT!" Nami growled.


    "Hahahaha. Well, I''m not lying about that." Luffy shrugged and changed the subject.


    "Anyway, pack your things, Nojiko; let''s talk to Genzo. I bet you and Nami want to say goodbye to everyone." Luffy announced, and the sisters nodded.


    Some timeter, Nojiko packed her backpack, and she, Nami, and Luffy went to the vige, while Yamato, Reiju, Shirahoshi, and Megalo went to their ship to help the others.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU''RE LEAVING!" Genzo couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, I''m leaving. Someone needs to take care of my sister and... other personal matters." She could be quite bold, but she became shy in thest part while looking at Luffy.


    "Nojiko..." Genzo murmured, understanding everything by now, then red fiercely at Luffy.


    "YOU!! YOU BETTER TAKE CARE OF THEM, IF I HEAR OTHERWISE, I''LL COME AFTER YOU AND DROWN YOU IN THE SEA!" Genzo pointed at Luffy and growled.


    "Fair enough." Luffy shrugged and pulled out a stack of papers from his pocket.


    "Here, I want you to implement all these things on this ind." Luffy spoke again and handed some papers and documents to Genzo, who took them, curious to know what the heck this pirate was giving him.


    "What is this!? Let''s see... this... and this..." He had a narrowed look, but his eyes began to widen as he read more about it.


    "You must be kidding, right?! HOW THE HELL IS THIS GOING TO HAPPEN!" He shouted at Luffy.


    "You can leave that to me; I already have a n to make it happen. Just worry about doing exactly what I asked there. You know what the status of these two sisters is going to be, right?" Luffy grabbed them by the shoulders and gave Ganzo an excited smile; the two women were left confused, Nami had an unsatisfied look, and Nojiko showed a small smile.


    "DAMN BRAT, YOU BETTER TAKE CARE OF THESE GIRLS, ESPECIALLY AFTER THIS! And yes, they will have their required position here; it''s just that this is so unbelievable and sudden..." Genzo admitted.


    "Rx, I''ve left everything as nned. When I woke up today, the first thing I did was organize all these ideas," Luffy dered.


    "I still can''t believe we can benefit from all that destruction, but okay, I''ll do exactly what''s described in the papers. But I need the funding here." Genzo dered.


    "That will be sorted out today, with some luck," Luffy dered.


    "HEY, WHAT ARE YOU GUYS TALKING ABOUT?" Nami shouted, unable to stand the conversation she didn''t understand.


    "Forget about it for now; say goodbye to the vige folks, and we''ll talk about itter..." Luffy said with a smile, and the sisters reluctantly agreed.


    As the vigers appeared, Nami and Nojiko bid farewell to everyone with some conversations.


    "Goodbye, everyone!"


    "Nami, Nojiko, and Pirate-San, thank you for everything!"


    "Nami, we will never forget how you freed us from Arlong!"


    "GOOD LUCK!"


    "WE WILL MISS YOU!"


    The vigers shouted as the trio walked away.


    Arriving at the beach, someone had already prepared the ship.


    "Before we go, we need to do some things," Luffy dered in front of the ship and took a small object from his pocket.


    It was a cage, and he erged it to its real size and shook it, while small ants came out of it, falling onto the beach sand.


    These ants transformed into fish-men tied with ropes; there was Hachi and the others who were captured before fighting Arlong and 10 more fish-men who survived Nami''s explosion.


    When Luffy woke up yesterday, he caught them tied up and shrank them to give them a sentence today.


    "So, what are we going to do with you guys..." Luffymented to the small group.


    The fish-men were conscious now, but they stood imposingly while looking hurt and defeated. They looked at Luffy with fear, knowing that only they survived, and the rest of their crew was dead.


    "Hey... Please spare my brothers! Don''t kill them!" Hachi was the first to speak, begging not to let thest of his brothers die.


    "Well... you guys killed humans and practically enved them, even though Arlong hated very, you ended up creating a kind of it here in this vige," Luffy dered, making them all bow their heads, as they were already rotten.


    "But we can spare you; you''ll just be handed over to the marines, but I want Hachi on the boat." Luffy dered, wanting to have a fish-man among them; it would be useful for sea rescues since most of the Mugiwara crew will be Devil Fruit users, as Luffy ns.


    "Hm?!" Both Hachi and the members of his crew nearby were surprised by this.


    "Luffy..." Nami would speak at this moment.


    "Trust me, Nami, I know what I''m doing... Hachi, if you ept the proposal, your brothers will be saved and handed over to the Marines, but not killed by us. If you ept, I''ll treat you as a crew member, and you''ll have to regain the trust of Nami and Nojiko. But if you hold any grudge against Nami for killing Arlong and the others or show any indication that you''ll betray the crew, I''ll kill you and go to Impel Down to kill all your other friends." Luffy dered. He wasn''t a good person and didn''t intend to be, so he would genuinely fulfill these words. He knew it was a risk to have Hachi, as he might harbor resentment, but Hachi proved to be a reliable person in the future within the story, so Luffy would bet on that.


    "Hey... all right, as long as you don''t kill them..." Hachi said reluctantly.


    "Is it okay with you like this, princess?" Luffy spoke to Shirahoshi at this moment, as he said she had the final say.


    "Yes... if Luffy-Sama says it''s better this way, Shirahoshi believes him!" She dered.


    "Hey... Princess?!" Hachi and the others opened their eyes with this, not believing that this beautiful mermaid, who was their enormous mermaid princess when they saw her as just a child, would now make sense with Luffy''s words.


    [System - Crew: Hachi has joined as a member of your crew!]


    ''With Hugo, Nojiko, and Hachi, that''s 3 members at once. I''m really satisfied with this!'' Luffy celebrated internally but was soon interrupted by someone on the ck Pearl.


    "LUFFY!" Usopp suddenly called from atop the ship.


    "What''s up?" Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s Lami; she said she''sing here and found a Marine ship at seaing in the same direction!" He said with a bit of concern.


    "A Marine ship, who could it be?" Luffy wondered, figuring out how they could act so quickly after the attack on Base 16.


    ''We spared many sailors on the spot, but we destroyed all theirmunicators. They shouldn''t respond so quickly... since someone should have arrived on some ind before to contact another base. Either we let amunicator pass, or they managed to call for help in the middle of our attack. It''s likely thetter.'' Luffy debated internally.


    "I don''t think there''s any reason to hide her identity now. Tell her toe here without worrying about being associated with us; it''s time for her to be dered our shipmate to the world!" Luffy announced and asked.


    "Is she far from the ind?" Luffy asked Usopp.


    "She said she''s an hour away from the ind, and the Marine ship is beside her." Usopp said.


    "OK, tell her that, and let''s wait for them to arrive since I''ll need a newmunicator to talk to headquarters. If I''m lucky, these Marines should have one since the one I took from Base 16 fled through the seawater when it increased in size, and he wasn''t on the boat but in my pocket, a mistake on my part." Luffy said, and everyone nodded, waiting for the Marine ship to arrive with Lami.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 69 – Negotiating with the Navy 01

    Chapter 69 �C Negotiating with the Navy 01


    [Chapter Size: 2646Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Captain Smoker! We''re approaching the ind, and...!" A sailor entered the cabin, but he seemed nervous delivering this news, sweat trickling down his face.


    "That''s good, but what''s got you so on edge, cadet?" Smoker asked, exhaling his cigar smoke coldly.


    "Um... it''s that the ind is strange, Captain..." He said a bit hesitantly.


    "Hm?! What do you mean by that?" Tashigi, who was apanying Smoker, said beside him with a furrowed brow.


    "I think it''s better if you go out and see the state of the ind for yourself..." He said, sounding lost.


    Smoker rose from the chair in his office, and without wasting more time on questions, he left his cabin to see the ind ahead.


    At first, the ce seemed normal, but the more Smoker paid attention, the more he could see the abnormality on that ind.


    "What''s this? How was this done?" Tashigi couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "..." Even Smoker squinted.


    "Remember that Marine ship stolen from Base 16? The one with a bunch of people in terrible conditions? They said they were fleeing from two monsters. I didn''t believe it, but now seeing this..." One of the sailorsmented on the side, with concern in his tone.


    "I didn''t believe it because they said they were ves in Base 16, but now..." Another onemented.


    There was devastation in arge part of the ind, recently destroyed mountains, burned forests, and arge hole that started from the sea and cut almost halfway through the ind like an immense trench that had been dug, but it was evident that it seemed to have been created with some kind of meteor, even the water was entering the ind through this channel, and this had happened recently, as you could see the canal walls copsing with the waves from time to time.


    "I''m sure this ind didn''t have thisndscape in the records," the naval cadet spoke beside Smoker, and Smoker could feel the tension in the air among his men.


    ''I''m not surprised by that statement; all of this seems to have been created recently. It''s even frightening... I can''t be sure what happened here, and I can''t say I would have liked to have been here when it happened...'' Smoker thought.


    "Let''s continue; we''ll know our answers when we reach the ind. We''re hunting the pirate crew, Straw Hat, responsible for attacking Naval Base 153 stationed in Shell City and Base 16, near this ind. We will bring justice to this pirate who has recently been causing chaos in East Blue!" He gave the order, and all who were hesitant raised their morale.


    "Yes, for the justice of the navy!" They shouted in a joint chorus.


    "But sir, Smoker, the famous bounty hunter Lami seems to be hunting the same target as us when she passed us in that small, strange, and fast boat!" A sailor suddenly raised the question, as Lami passed them in a small motorboat and elerated in the same direction they were heading.


    "Let''s continue; if that bounty hunter couldn''t capture the pirate, we''ll get involved and finish the job," Smoker snorted, taking another puff of his cigar.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "I heard that woman carries a big sword. It disgusts me to see someone wield their weapon like that. If it''s a high-grade sword, I''ll try to take it from her!" Tashigi said beside him, but Smoker ignored her and watched the ship getting closer to the ind.


    "Captain! There''s a Marine ship on the coast... or what''s left of it..." Another sailor said with a magnifying ss, a little scared.


    Smoker went to the ship''s bow and looked with another magnifying ss.


    "It was destroyed by cannon fire..." Smoker said, pondering which unit was here.


    "I remember the remnants of the attack on Base 16 said their captain, Nezumi, was absent during the Straw Hat pirates'' attack," Tashigi said beside him.


    "Damn pirates, they''ll pay for this." Smoker growled and continued waiting to reach the ind.


    "Hm?! Captain, there''s a pirate ship on the other side of the coast!" Another man said, and Smoker looked at therge ck warship a little farther away, but it was on a beach.


    "That g! It''s them." The lieutenant said beside him, and Smoker gave the order for them to head in that direction. It didn''t take long for the ship to turn and go to where the pirate boat was on another beach.


    Without waiting any longer, Smoker turned into smoke and went straight to where that huge pirate ship was anchored, Lami''s boat was parked next to it. He needed to see how the bounty hunter was dealing with the pirates.


    Meanwhile, some time ago.


    "Here, your berries. Are you sure you can''t give us a discount?" Nami asked the bird.


    "KYA KYA!" The bird refused, but it was afraid of the woman in front of it; she almost seemed to be threatening the animal, even though no one in the world would try to rob these messengers, even if they were the cruelest pirates and Yonkous, as that meant never receiving news from Morgan again, and no one wanted that.


    "Nami! Stop threatening the poor thing and give him your money!" Nojiko appeared next to Nami and pped her on the head, making her shrink.


    "Sorry, here..." Nami said and took the newspaper.


    When the bird flew away, Nami opened the newspaper with great surprise.


    "LUFFY! LOOK AT THIS! THE NEWSPAPER IS TALKING ABOUT US." She immediately drew her captain''s attention, who was on the beach with the others.


    "Hm? Read it to me, Nami, and let everyone hear too." Luffy instructed, and the navigator began reading next to her sister.


    "CHAOS IN EAST BLUE! A dark force is rising in this sea, while another hero emerges from the other side." Nami read the headline of the front page, and silence fell over the crew. The gazes focused on the news that revealed the twists in the East Blue, capturing the attention of everyone on board.


    "Huh? Front page? Didn''t know we''d be so important so soon! Hahahaha!" Luffyughed and waited for Nami to continue.


    "In the weaker sea, a pirate group emerged and is causing chaos, attacking everyone on the sea. They started by beating Alvida, then attacked Base 153, stealing a Marine ship and killing amander. But this group didn''t stop there; they attacked Base 16, almost destroying it entirely. This group doesn''t seem to fear the navy and is openly hostile to them," Nami said, earning many surprised looks.


    "Well, I can''t deny I did that, but just that? I thought I had a better record..." Luffymented a bit.


    "The pirate captain of this terrible group is called Monkey D. Luffy, known as Straw Hat of the Straw Hat Pirates for the iconic essory he wears on top of his head and as identified by his Jolly Roger. But not all is lost; a beautiful bounty hunter has emerged in the midst of this chaos, capturing Buggy the Clown, Kuro of the 100 ns, Krieg, and has already engaged inbat against the Straw Hats, recovering the naval boat stolen by the crew. She is cleaning up the entire East Blue of the greatest pirates and ouws. Everyone believes that soon she will bring justice and peace to this sea with the arrest of the Straw Hat," Nami concluded, and the news caused a mix of surprise and curiosity among the crew. The East Blue was bing the stage for unexpected events, and the Straw Hats were at the center of the storm.


    "Hahahahahaaha! That''s hrious, I want to see them make a publication when she''s in our crew too!" Luffyughed, quite pleased.


    "I also hope they increase my bounty; I''m tired of being worth only 10 million!" He grumbled.


    "I want one too!" Shirahoshi said beside.


    "Sharky!" Megalo was horrified by his friend.


    "Bark! Bark!" Chouchou spoke to Luffy.


    "You''ll have yours soon, my friend," he said.


    "A bounty for me wouldn''t be bad either..." Zoromented.


    "I don''t want one!" Nami agreed.


    "Me neither," Usopp nodded.


    "..." Nojiko remained silent.


    "Having a bounty would be cool, but wouldn''t that old bastard know I''m out of Wano as soon as he saw my poster?" Yamatomented.


    "What a contradictory group..." Hugomented on their reactions.


    "Everyone thinks that when they join..." Reiju said, smoking a cigarette.


    "Nee..." Hachi was lost on the side, now that he was free while his counterparts remained tied up, but he didn''t say much.


    "There''s also news of the tidal wave that Shirahoshi caused," Nami said.


    "Are we more important than chaos created by the sea? I don''t believe that. HAHAHAHA," Luffyughed cheerfully.


    "A mysterious and sudden event at sea, raising concerns among the residents of the East Blue. The circumstances and the exact cause of this urrence have not been rified yet, leaving the waters of the region in a state of uncertainty," Nami read, and Luffy nodded to that.


    "Luffy, Lami''s boat is approaching!" Kuina, who didn''t participate in the interaction, looked at the sea and saw a small boating towards them; it was Lami and Bepo in the dinghy.


    "Finally! It was about time!" Luffy said, and everyone patiently waited for their twopanions to arrive at the location.


    "This means the navy ising!" Usopp said a bit scared, remembering the navy that was also heading here.


    "What kind of fear is that? It''s not like we haven''t been pursued by them and killed many of them already; this is normal..." Zoro argued against Usopp''s irrational fear.


    "Kuina, it''s better if you''re not among us in this confrontation; you''re not one of us yet." Luffy said, approaching the young swordsman.


    "I know, but what are you doing?!" She said when Luffy grabbed her by the clothes and said.


    "You stay on the ship, quietly." He said and tossed her onto the ck Pearl.


    "AHHHHHH!!! LUFFY, YOU''LL PAY FOR THIS, YOU IDIOT CAPTAIN!" They could only hear her scream as she rose into the air and fell onto the ship.


    Everyone sighed, as their captain was quite tough regardless of who was in front of him; now they awaited theirpanion to arrive with Bepo.


    Now, in the current time.


    Smoker flew over the pirate ship from above and descended like a smoke jet toward the beach, surprising most of the group.


    When hended on the beach, he found a scene that made him furrow his brow.


    He found a man wearing a straw hat holding the most famous bounty hunter in this sea currently,ughing as he held her in his arms around her waist, tickling her, while she was making an unpleasant face and suddenly punching the pirate''s head, the man in the straw hat didn''t seem to feel her punches whileughing with her, appearing to deal with a mischievous child whileughing.


    But it was clear to Smoker that they didn''t seem anything like the enemies he imagined when he arrived here or was watching the fight he thought he would find.


    "Hm?! You''re Smoker! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffy, noticing the smoke falling on the beach and seeing Smoker emerging from it, stopped messing with Lami in front of him, and he opened a smile.


    Smoker narrowed his eyes at this man; he seemed to know him. It was the first time he had met Luffy, but his attention turned to the woman beside him.


    "Weird, I didn''t know that the bounty hunter Lami dealt with her pirates like this." He said ominously.


    "Huh?! Are you implying something, huh? Do you want to die?!" She growled at the insult.


    In addition to Luffy holding Lami in an embarrassing way, the entire crew was on the beach; the women looked at Luffy dissatisfiedly while the men took care of the tied-up fish-men at his side.


    "Hey, don''t offend my woman!" Luffy showed some dissatisfaction with that too.


    "WHO IS YOUR WOMAN!?" Lami shouted, punching Luffy again.


    "I mean, the medic of our pirate crew!" Luffy corrected with a smile.


    "Medic?!" Smoker''s face darkened with that.


    "I''m a member of the Straw Hat Pirates, the ship''s medic!" She said directly to the marine captain; there was no more reason to hide this fact now, so she would now be sailing with them as an official member.


    "So, in the end, you were just a pirate turning in other pirates to collect rewards..." Smoker said calmly, but the smoke began to circte his body, showing fierceness in front of the pirate crew.


    "That''s a Logia..." Lami said a bit surprised.


    "It''s true, almost no one here knows how to use Haki, but luckily, we have an ideal person for that." Luffy smiled as he said this quietly to Lami and turned to the girls.


    "Yamato, can you take him down?" He asked, and Yamato, despite appearing quite dissatisfied with Luffy''s attitude towards Lami, took the first steps.


    "Hm, maybe I''ll do that." She mocked.


    Smoker looked at the approaching woman as he drew his Nanashaku Jitte from his back, ready to fight her before dealing with the rest of them. He was confident he could take them all down.


    In the next instant, Yamato advanced with surprising agility before Smoker could react. In the blink of an eye, a loud boom echoed across the beach. Yamato reappeared, her Haki-coated fist hitting the back of Smoker''s neck with overwhelming force. The Marine officer fell, knocked out, unable to resist Yamato''s formidable strength.


    Everyone looked at this scene with stunned eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence took over the beach, seeing the tough Marine, who had arrived in style and ready to fight everyone, knocked out so easily in less than a second.


    Megalo, Shirahoshi, Bepo, Nami, and Usopp, who had been fearing the Marine, were stunned by the turn of events.


    "So weak..." Yamato murmured.


    "Hahahahahaha, he''s weak now because he relies too much on Logia. Even without knowing Haki, I could deal with him with some difficulty, but I hope that in the future, he''ll be strong enough to be a worthy opponent!" Luffyughed andmented, hoping that Smoker would be powerful in the future. This guy didn''t be the Marine who followed Luffy for any reason; just like Roger had Garp on his tail, Luffy had Smoker.


    "Hm?! Do you want this Marine to be strong?" Lami asked beside, not understanding.


    "Of course, I expect great challenges at sea as we sail. The journey is always more interesting that way." Luffy dered and looked at the ship and a girl who was spying from there.


    "Kuina! Can you get some Sea Stone handcuffs from the ship''s storage?" He shouted to the girl on the ship, and she nodded and ran to the storage.


    Jhoony and Yosaku were no longer present; they stayed in the vige. Luffy gave them a proposal, and they epted.


    As soon as Kuina threw the handcuffs from the ship, Usopp and Zoro tied up an unconscious Smoker.


    "Now let''s take a photo with Smoker. Grandpa will want to kill me after this, as I attacked three different captains and basemanders in the East Blue, but it''ll be fun to see his face!" Luffyughed, and they ended up putting Kuina in the photo with them from the top of the ship, one that featured the crew with a Marine captain and some fish-men, striking a pose after being convinced by Luffy.


    "Hahahaha! Let''s wait for the Marine ship to arrive. It''s right there!" Luffy announced, and everyone waited calmly for the ship heading towards the beach, a few hundred meters away, heading their way.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 70 – Negotiating with the Navy 02

    Chapter 70 �C Negotiating with the Navy 02


    [Chapter Size: 2646 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    When the marines arrived, the crew witnessed the scene of their captain knocked out and captured by the Straw Hat Pirates. Surprise and bewilderment dominated the faces of the marines as they saw Smoker in such a situation, and a tense atmosphere enveloped the surroundings as they processed the unexpected turn of events.


    "Is that Captain Smoker?!" They shouted, even though they knew the answer, and quickly rushed to confront the pirates as the ship''s ramp fell from the beach.


    50 marines stood in front of Luffy like a dissatisfied crowd, ready to attack and retrieve their captain, even though they were quite scared since their captain wasn''t someone in the East Blue who could be defeated due to his smoke Logia. Yet, here he was knocked out after a few minutes off the ship; this was unbelievable.


    "Release Captain Smoker, you scum!" a girl yelled in front of the marines, leaving many Straw Hat pirates stunned.


    "Hey, why am I seeing a Kuina dressed in the burden of the navy?!" Zoro asked incredulously and instantly looked at the ship, making sure Kuina was still there hidden.


    Kuina herself looked equally shaken on the ship.


    "She looks so much like me! Did I have a twin sister, and I didn''t know?!" She wondered, but no one in particr answered.


    "Incredible, Kuina-Sama has a sister!" Shirahoshi seemed amazed.


    "Hello, Kuina''s sister!" Yamato happily shouted.


    "Kuina, you didn''t tell me you had a sister in the navy!" Nojiko asked, looking at the ck Pearl.


    "I don''t have a sister! At least not that I know of." She replied quietly, and no one could hear her because she didn''t want to draw attention.


    "The sea is very mysterious, and it''s all these mysteries that I seek answers to!" Luffy announced, gaining some curiosity about the rtionship between the two, as it was never shown in the story.


    "What are you talking about, pirates!? Release Captain Smoker immediately!" Tashigi growled, making all the other marines point their weapons at the pirates.


    "Let''s make a deal. I know you have a den den mushi that can contact the headquarters. I''ll free your captain once I talk to them." Luffy said, and the marines looked surprised and skeptical.


    "As if we could trust a pirate who killed dozens of navy soldiers! You are the worst scum in this sea, especially with Roronoa Zoro and Lami, two ex-bounty hunters who managed to fall even further to be pirates!" She spoke angrily.


    "So you''re not concerned about your captain, what fine navy soldiers you are! I expected that from Akainu, not from you..." Luffy mocked.


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Simple, give me the den den mushi; otherwise, forget about your captain. I''ll invade another marine base and contact them there, or I can simply take you all down, so it''s better to appreciate my courtesy, as I''m in a good mood today." Luffy simply said, although he could knock them down and board the ship, he still asked them before knocking all of them out.


    "Damn pirate! Fine, bring the den den mushi!" In the end, Tashigi yielded for Smoker''s safety.


    After a marine returned and went to the pirates with the special den den mushi, Luffy took the initiative and dialed a specific number he obtained from Shell City''s Base 153.


    "That damn pirate! What do you n to do?!" Smoker, waking up at that moment, growled like a madman, as he had been captured by pirates and saw Luffy using the navy''smunication device.


    *KATCHA*


    "Hello, this is themunications room at headquarters. Are you speaking from Captain Smoker''s personal phone from the base stationed in Loguetown? Am I speaking to him?"


    "Oh no, I''m the pirate Monkey D. Luffy. Did I talk to you when I held Base 153 hostage a few weeks ago?" Luffy asked calmly.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "You''re Garp''s grandson, aren''t you..." The man on the other end spoke, and the snail showed an expression of anger.


    "That''s right, can I talk to Sengoku for a moment? I have Captain Smoker as my hostage this time." Luffy said, smiling.


    "..."


    Suddenly, the den den mushi seemed to go off the line, returning 1 minuteter with Luffy patiently waiting for the call to resume.


    "GARP''S GRANDSON! YOU DAMNED, WHAT ARE YOU DOING NOW!" Sengoku roared.


    "Hello, Sengoku, it''s been a while. Is my grandfather not there today?" Luffy simply asked, ignoring the rage of the highest-ranking man in the navy.


    "No, he''s not. Now answer me, what are you doing? You not only attacked Base 16 just now, killing many marines, but you captured Smoker? Do you know what will happen to you, and not even your damned grandfather can save you!" Sengoku shouted like a madman, causing many people around him to have various reactions.


    The marines were surprised and stunned that this pirate managed to talk to the highest-ranking person in the organization so quickly, and now he was saying that this pirate was Garp''s grandson, the hero of the navy? Even Smoker lying on the beach seemed stunned.


    Meanwhile, on the Straw Hat side, their crew seemed to show fear, watching Luffy talk to the Fleet Admiral so casually.


    Zoro: "Man, this guy is talking to the Fleet Admiral as if he''s arranging a duel."


    Reiju: "I hope this captain doesn''t cause a problem too big for us."


    Hugo: "Did he really say he''s Garp''s grandson? That exins a lot, but it alsoplicates everything."


    Usopp: "What''s happening? This is madness! Capture Smoker and talk to Sengoku so nonchntly?"


    Lami: "I think our captain really knows how to attract attention... in all the wrong ways."


    Nami: "Will this end well for us? Luffy always surprises us, but this time... it''s too much."


    Yamato: "I don''t understand any of this! Can someone exin what''s happening?"


    "Don''t get so angry; I just defended myself against that captain, and about Base 16, I''m sure you''ll want to execute all those marines after this little conversation in this call." Luffy smiled.


    "What do you mean?!" The voice growled.


    "Simple, I have documents from that base that willpromise the dignity of the navy. Morgan will love to publish how the precious navy became a criminal organization in some ces in the world. Think about the scandal that this will bring to the world; even Morgan won''t refrain from publishing something like this, despite all the threats you and the world government can make!" Luffy said, surprising everyone present.


    "What do you have, what are you talking about?!" Sengoku didn''t seem as angry now; he showed a bit of nervousness in his voice.


    "I guess you won''t believe me, so I''ll send copies of some documents and show these marines how your organization is clean and always fights for justice," Luffy said, handing papers to the den den mushi, which were copies of the documents seized at Naval Base 16.


    Meanwhile, he took another den den mushi used for recording and transmission and set it up for everyone to see. It was a snail that Nami held when Luffy saved Nojiko from Nezumi.


    In the scene transmitted by the snail, everyone saw how several marines simply pointed their guns at two begging and unarmed civilians with their captain, Nezumi, giving the order, and they shot those civilians.


    Of course, this shocked all the marines and those who were not present in the fight.


    "This..." Smoker couldn''t help but growl at this.


    "Yes, your precious marines under themand of Base 16 kill and rob citizens through the justice of the navy. They even kept a batch of ves. Didn''t you see a navy ship full of theming here?" Luffy mocked.


    "This..." Luffy was interrupted when a voice echoed from the other side of the Den Den Mushi, shortly after receiving the documents by fax.


    "Arms smuggling, illegal sale of navy equipment, bribery, ckmail, human trafficking, and coboration with certain pirate groups. Captain Nezumi even had connections to the ck market of the New World!" Sengoku shouted from the other side, revealing a shocking list of crimes.


    "Had connections. He doesn''t anymore because he''s dead at the hands of the ves he had imprisoned at that base. Can you believe it? A navy base has be a human trafficking depot..." Luffy mocked, the irony weighing in his words.


    "Smoker, I want you to arrest all the marines from that base as soon as you leave there. It''s a direct order!" Sengoku said,pletely ignoring Luffy''s taunts.


    Even Tashigi seemed stunned. She was initially determined to bring justice to the pirates attacking the navy in this sea, but now she realized the terrible situation Base 16 had fallen into. Shock and perplexity were visible on her face as she processed the extent of the crimes that had urred.


    Smoker didn''t issue a verbal response, but his silence clearly indicated his intention toply with the received orders. The atmosphere became tense as everyone awaited the next developments.


    After a brief silence, Sengoku directed his words again to Luffy, now with a harsher tone. "And what do you want? I''m sure you didn''t do all this just to throw it in my face!" He snarled, evidencing his frustration.


    "Very clever. I want the following: I have a crew member who suffered because of your Navy''s ipetence. They were at the mercy of Fish-Man pirates for many years, losing many friends looted and killed. So, I want 1 billion berries for their hometown," revealed Luffy, his voiceden with determination.


    "1 billion!!!" Everyone shouted simultaneously, expressing disbelief at the colossal amount.


    "Luffy?! You''re joking, right?" Nami eximed rmed, unable to believe the audacity of the proposal.


    "I''m serious, of course," replied Luffy, standing firm in his decision.


    "No! This is impossible!" Sengoku said from the other side, clearly ufortable with the demand.


    "Hm? I thought a billion wasn''t that much money for the Navy. Ask yourself this: would you rather spend a billion on capturing Jack, dealing with Kaido''s Beast Pirates, or on documents that wouldpromise the integrity of the Navy worldwide? If you had a choice, which side would you spend that money on?" Luffy asked calmly, throwing a direct and provocative challenge. The presented dilemma left everyone present in suspense, awaiting the response that would shape the future of the negotiation.


    "..." Silence hung for a moment,den with expectation and tension.


    "Fine, I''ll send that money to that vige, and you''ll hand over all the original papers to Smoker," dered Sengoku, his words echoing in the room. Luffy nodded, epting the imposed condition.


    "That''s great, we have a deal. I hope you keep your word," replied Luffy, keeping a vignt eye on Sengoku. The agreement was established, but trust between them remained fragile.


    "Yes, the money will be sent as soon as possible," assured Sengoku. Luffy showed no concern, understanding that this vige had suffered due to the organization''s ipetence, and delivering the amount was the least he could do to correct this injustice.


    "Anyway, goodbye." Luffy simply hung up the phone, ending the conversation abruptly. The tension in the air eased a bit, but the oue was yet to be seen.


    Next, Luffy released Smoker, turning his attention to the captain with a smile on his face. "Well, Smoker, it looks like we won''t be fighting each other now. Still, I expect a fight the next time we meet!" Luffy spoke with a small smile, satisfied to see his ns unfolding as he had nned. The atmosphere in the room was charged with intrigue and expectations for the future encounters between these remarkable characters.


    "You..." Smoker didn''t hide his dissatisfaction, but even reluctantly, heplied with the order. He understood that facing this group could be a disastrous undertaking, especially after witnessing the presence of true monsters among them, like that tall woman with horns who stood out as a threat that could easily take him down.


    "Let''s go; we have an order to fulfill! Give me the papers and documents," dered Smoker, swallowing his pride in the situation. He returned to his crew, a frustrated expression on his face, and requested the documents from Luffy, who handed them over without hesitation.


    As the Navy ship sailed away, apanied by the captured but still living merfolk, Luffy observed the scene. His eyes fixed on the horizon for a moment before returning his attention to his own crew.


    "Now let''s depart. I have a few things to do before leaving the ind and heading to Kuina''s home!" announced Luffy, outlining the next steps of the journey. Hispanions nodded in unison, ready to follow the captain''s orders.


    Luffy''s ship prepared to set sail, its sails extended in the wind. The ensuing silence was filled only by the sound of waves breaking on the shore. The group was heading toward their next objective.


    ----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 71 – STATUS

    Chapter 71 �C STATUS


    [Chapter Size: 2004Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cocoyasi Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As the Marine ship moved away from the shore, the Captain of the Straw Hat Pirates wasted no time and gave the order to move forward.


    "Let''s set sail!" Luffymanded, and the imposing ship began to move away from that specific part of the ind.


    Curious, Nami didn''t hesitate to inquire, "Luffy, why did you order us to return to Arlong''s old base on the other side of the ind?"


    "Simple. I''m sure Arlong has a considerable treasure hidden there. He stole money and looted pirates for years. Am I wrong, Hachi?" Luffy directed the question to the fish-man, who shrank back at the Captain''s words and looked cautious.


    Hachi, having submitted to joining this group of pirates, predominantlyposed of humans despite the presence of Neptune''s daughter, found it quite peculiar.


    "Well... it''s just that..." He hesitated in his response, unsure of how to handle the situation.


    "You''re the only one left from Arlong''s group, and your savings are worthless now. So, let''s put them to good use. I would have initially given it to the vige, but since the Marines are already sending a good amount of money, I thought of keeping whatever Arlong has stored there for the crew''s use." Luffy said, and Hachi had no choice but to agree.


    Arriving with the ship at the edge of the destroyed Arlong Park, Hachi mentioned that the treasure was at the bottom of the sea.


    "Understood, clever for a fish-man. Can you and Shirahoshi get them?" Luffy asked him and the mermaid princess.


    "Well... Luffy-San, I''m not sure it''s wise to leave the princess with tasks like these..." Hachi said cautiously, as he never imagined the mermaid princess serving a pirate so far from home. He still held great respect for the royal family of the fish-men ind.


    "Don''t worry, Hachi-Sama. If Luffy-Sama needs my help, I''ll help him." She said excitedly, and Hachi realized he couldn''t argue with her about it.


    Shirahoshi transformed into a huge mermaid again, falling into the water along with Hachi shortly after.


    It didn''t take long for the two to emerge from the water, and three huge chests fell onto the deck with the princess carrying two, one in each hand.


    "So much gold!" Some eximed, but Luffy took the gold and made it disappear, as most were already ustomed to at this point, without wasting time.


    "There were 600 million here, a good amount..." Hemented with the addition of the gold to the system''s store.


    "And now?" Nami asked again, no longer as shocked as when she saw Luffy make the money disappear for the first time; she had already gotten used to it.


    "Turn the ship towards the center of the East Blue. Let''s continue our journey there and settle some things before heading to the Grand Line..." Luffy announced.


    "Yes!" Nami gave the direction for someone to turn the helm in that direction.


    "With the ship on course, let''s make the most of the rest of the day and have another feast! We have to celebrate the addition of Nojiko, Hugo, and Hachi with the permanent return of Lami and Bepo now!" Luffy announced.


    There were 14 people and animals in front of him; his crew was quiterge and full of potential, which pleased him greatly, a perfect excuse for another feast, in Luffy''s opinion.


    "That''s right, Captain!" Bepo shouted excitedly.


    "Another one?!" Nojiko asked, knowing they had a feast the night before.


    "You have to get used to it. Luffy throws feasts for any reason..." Nami said beside her.


    "That sounds good..." Hugo said next to her, watching people getting excited.


    For the rest of the journey, Luffy ate and drank with everyone, getting even more familiar with the new members. The feaststed the entire day and night, with several barrels of alcoholic beverages on the deck. At the end of the night, Luffy ended up in his bed with Nojiko, Yamato, and a Nami whom he brought after she confessed while drunk, and they surrendered to each other, making her his third official wife.


    While the ck Pearl sailed calmly on the sea, the morning sun in the East began to illuminate the dark sky. Luffy was awake in bed, surrounded by three naked women, while they slept soundly beside him. He was analyzing his system since he opened his eyes.


    [Store Bounties: 225,000,000 + 30,000,000 (Krieg''s Crew) + 98,000,000 (Nami''s Economy that she decided to hand over to Luffy after everything) + 623,000,000 (Arlong''s Economy).


    ''I have a total of 973,000,000 in the store again... That''s a good number. There''s still 45 million that we stole from Naval Base 16, but I''ll leave them stored in the ship''s treasury in case I need real money in an emergency.'' Luffy thought excitedly. It was a good harvest, and he would save the money for future use when he amassed more.


    Exiting the store screen and opening another system screen, with all the crew members, Luffy began analyzing his crew and everyone''s strength.


    ------Crew------


    [Monkey D. Luffy] �C (Captain)


    Devil Fruit: Moa Moa no Mi - D / Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Chaos Ifrit �C [D -> D+]


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C B


    Defense �C A


    Speed - C


    Spirit �C B


    (NEW) Swordsmanship - E


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    Voice of All Things �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    [Yamato] - (Vice Captain)


    Devil Fruit: Inu Inu no Mi, Model: Okuchi no Makami - B


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C A


    Defense �C S


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C A


    Swordsmanship - B


    Kenbunshoku Haki �C D


    Busoshoku Haki - C


    Haoshoku Haki - D


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Shirahoshi] (No specific role.)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C S


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C D


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C S


    Poseidon �C [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Megalo] (Pet)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C D


    Speed - D


    Spirit �C D


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Zoro] (Swordsman)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C C+


    Defense �C D


    Speed - C+


    Spirit �C C


    Swordsmanship (Santoryu) - C


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Trafalgar D. Lami] (Doctor)


    Devil Fruit: Ope Ope no Mi - C


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C C


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C C


    Swordsmanship - D


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    --------------


    [Bepo] (Assistant)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C E


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C C


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Chouchou] (Guard Dog)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C E+


    Defense �C E


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C E


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Usopp] (Sniper)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C E


    Strength �C E+


    Defense �C E+


    Speed - D


    Spirit �C E


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Nami] (Navigator)


    Devil Fruit: Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda �C [E -> D]


    Vitality �C [C -> B]


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C C


    Speed - B


    Spirit �C B


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Reiju] (Cook)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C C


    Strength �C C


    Defense �C D


    Speed - C


    Spirit �C D


    Haoshoku Haki �C [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Hugo] (No specific role.)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C B


    Defense �C C


    Speed - D


    Spirit �C C


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Nojiko] (No specific role.)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C E


    Strength �C E


    Defense �C E


    Speed - E


    Spirit �C E


    (�C As a member of his crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    [Hachi] (Marine Support.)


    Devil Fruit: None


    Vitality �C D


    Strength �C D


    Defense �C D


    Speed - C


    Spirit �C D


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    -----------------------------


    System Rules - The system''s ssification level works from letter E to EX, with EX being the mortal limit, understanding within this ssification from the lowest to the highest, right below.


    { E -> D -> C -> B -> A -> S -> SS -> SSS -> EX }


    "I gained the swordsmanship ability since I fought Mihawk, but it''s at the lowest level, and I haven''t started refining it yet... But my skill with the fruit increased a grade with the Ifrit transformation," Luffy thought.


    "But anyway, we have 14 crew members. If everything goes well, I''ll enter the Grand Line with a total of 16 members, very different from Luffy with 5 in the original." Luffy murmured, quite pleased. He had much more wealth and members than he had seen in the anime, not to mention that his strength was much more powerful, at least with him and Yamato, who could enter the war at the top ande out alive, as long as they didn''t conflict with the major forces.


    "Luffy, what are you muttering there..." Nojiko woke up sleepily with Luffy talking to himself.


    "Just thinking out loud, my dear Nojiko. I think it''s time to wake up; I''ll leave first." Luffy said, getting out of bed while tossing the women aside.


    "Luffy, let me stay a little longer..." Nami murmured sleepily, while Yamato just snored beside her without caring.


    "Feel free, but be out for training time. I have some things to go over with everyone." Luffy announced and began to dress to leave the room. Nojiko was the only one who apanied him.


    Reaching the end of the corridor, the pair could hear somemotion on the ship''s deck.


    "Are you talking about me? Curly eyebrow!"


    "Shut up, stupid doctor!"


    Luffy stumbled upon a fight early in the morning, between his cook and his doctor, as soon as he left his cabin and saw the two women ready to fight each other.


    Many were still sleeping at this moment in their rooms, but Luffy saw that Usopp was using a telescope to look at the sea with Chouchou above the mast, with no ce for the fight. Below the main mast, Hugo was adjusting the ship''s sail, while Bepo was beside him, hidden from the brawl. Additionally, Zoro was sprawled on the ground next to a barrel of loot, still asleep.


    While the women engaged in an argument, Luffy wondered how this started.


    "Luffy, are they always like this?" Nojiko asked beside him.


    "Unfortunately..." Luffy answered with a headache and went back to talking to the women.


    "What is this early in the morning?" Luffy stepped into the middle of the fight, as no one else wanted to get involved between the awake individuals.


    "Hmm, I see the womanizing captain has arrived," Lami said grumpily while crossing her arms.


    Reiju just remained silent.


    "Please, the sun is still rising on the horizon, can someone tell me how this happened?" Luffy said yawning.


    "She started it, just tell curly eyebrow not to provoke me," Lami said disdainfully.


    "Tsk, acts like I started this fight, emo girl."


    Luffy, seeing the situation, averted his gaze elsewhere.


    "Bepo, who started this fight?" Luffy asked the bear hiding behind the mast next to Hugo.


    Bepo began to sweat, especially when the two women red at him.


    "I''m sorry!" He shouted and ran away, and Luffy just sighed once again.


    "Please, get along. We''re a united crew," Luffy argued.


    Both stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "NO WAY!" They shouted at the same time.


    Luffy sighed again, having no idea how these two could get along.


    ------------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    * I put 600 million, I believe this could be reasonable; I''ve seen fanfics that had Arlong with billions of Berries, which I always found surreal. In fact, I still don''t understand how Cocoyasi Vige can donate 100,000 per month for each adult, as there doesn''t seem to be any economy on this ind, but I''ll follow the anime''s logic.

 Chapter 72 – Starting training with the 6 styles.

    Chapter 72 �C Starting training with the 6 styles.


    [Chapter Size: 2602Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in this sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Once the dispute between the two women calmed down a bit, Luffy managed to address his entire crew at that moment.


    "Now, with everyone gathered..." Luffy looked at the 14 people in front of him, 13 official crew members plus the unofficial member Kuina, and continued.


    "Let''s start the training from this manual finally." He showed the book that cost 2 billion.


    "The training some of you did was only to prepare your bodies for these techniques; from now on, the real training begins and will be much more rigorous." Luffy smiled at the mostly pale faces. They might fear his training, but there was no doubt about their progress, as they had gone from fragile individuals to being able to withstand some pressure, given that everyone could evolve six times faster with Luffy''s fruit and the system.


    "Are you saying the training will be much more rigorous?!" Shirahoshi was the first to cry at this, quite scared at the idea of having to endure even more of her captain''s training, even though she liked him.


    "SHARKY!" Megalo tried to console her friend.


    "Hm?! It''s not that bad." Lami said.


    "That''s because you only trained with him in the early days; he became terrible after you left! Do you have any idea what it was like to have no strength while he forced us to continue the training?!" Nami protested with some tears in her eyes.


    "Not that I''mining, but Nami is right..." Kuina spoke beside her, as she went through the attitude change with Luffy and told Nami about her routine before they first met their navigator in Orange Town.


    "If I get stronger from this, I don''t mind heavy training..." Hugo said, crossing his arms.


    "I say the same, if it means kicking that old bastard, there''s no doubt I''ll train!" Yamato also spoke.


    "Anyway, all the techniques are here in this book, but I n to develop you into 6 groups, where I believe each technique we will develop suits you best to start the training." Luffy said and looked at everyone before continuing.


    "First Technique, Soru: I, Zoro, Kuina, Nami, Lami, and Usopp, will start with this."


    "Second Technique, Geppo: Yamato, Shirahoshi, Reiju. You''ll group with the second."


    "These first two techniques are about speed and mobility, so I chose these groups to initially train with them, which, in my view, are the techniques you will use the most."


    "Third Technique, Tekkai: Hugo and Megalo."


    "This duo will train the defensive technique, Tekkai."


    "Fourth Technique, Rankyaku: Bepo and Hachi."


    "Fifth Technique, Shigan: Chouchou."


    "Both the fourth and fifth techniques are offensive. Bepo will learn the technique conventionally, but I will train the others in an unconventional way. Hachi will train with the cut of his sword, and Chouchou will train with his bite."


    "And,stly, the sixth Technique, Kami-e: will be with Nojiko."


    "Nojiko will finalize with a flexibility technique."


    "Everyone will go through the training of all the techniques. There is a seventh, but we''ll have to cultivate all six first before moving on to thest." Luffy said, waiting for questions toe.


    Luffy began exining all the techniques and addressing the crew''s questions. The first group epted well, as it mostly consisted of swordsmen in the crew, and a high-speed technique would alwayse in handy. Before training Geppo, the second group was quite satisfied with the idea of being able to move through the air. All three girls would be much more useful with this type of mobility, although Luffy saw a challenge in training Shirahoshi since she didn''t have legs, but if she mastered it, she could be very useful in battle, as this girl needed to be very strong.


    The other four techniques were also epted after Luffy exined them to the rest of the group.


    "Shall we train on the deck, or shall we inaugurate that room, Captain?" Usopp asked. Those familiar with the ship knew there was arge room in the center of the ship, something Luffy built with the transformation of the ship.


    "It''s time to show how useful that room is since we didn''t have the chance to use it before, so let''s go to the training room." Luffy said with a smile, and everyone followed him inside the ship.


    The training room was spacious and meticulously organized to provide the ideal environment for the Straw Hat crew''s skill improvement. With its generous 30 meters in length, it upied most of the central structure of the ck Pearl, a ship that already boasted an impressive 50 meters. The walls were lined with sturdy panels, and strategically positioned windows ensured adequate venttion during intense training.


    In the center of the room, a variety of training equipment was neatly arranged. Benches with weights, punching bags, and agility equipment upied different areas, catering to the specific needs of each training style. Luffy, always attentive to efficiency, had invested millions in high-quality instruments to ensure the crew made the most of that space.


    Carefully reading the manual, Luffy took on the role of an instructor, prepared to guide each member of the Straw Hat crew in their respective training. The training room was imbued with an intense energy, reflecting the crew''s determination to strengthen themselves.


    In the first group, consisting of Zoro, Kuina, Nami, Lami, and Usopp, the task was to take 10 quick steps while carrying weights on their ankles. This activity wasplemented by the permanent weight increase granted by Luffy''s fruit ability, coupled with the training system.


    Soru:


    Objective: Increase movement speed.


    Training Routine:


    Short-distance sprints at maximum intensity.


    Agility training and quick changes of direction.


    Endurance training to sustain speed for extended periods.


    Incorporate the Soru technique intobat simtions.


    The second group,prised of Yamato, Shirahoshi, and Reiju, faced a peculiar challenge. With additional weights, they would attempt to perform jumps in the air, envisioning a second thrust while suspended. Luffy, determined to intensify the training, removed the air bubble that surrounded Shirahoshi, ensuring an extra challenge for the 18-year-old.


    Geppo:


    Objective: Develop the ability to jump in the air.


    Training Routine:


    Plyometric exercises to strengthen leg muscles.


    High and long jump training.


    Practice consecutive jumps to improve coordination in the air.


    Specific training to enhance the Geppo technique.


    "Even in the face of difficulties, you will train six times faster, especially with the best manual in the world, one that the Marines don''t even have ess to..." Luffy encouraged Shirahoshi, acknowledging the importance of the challenge.


    Meanwhile, Hugo, dedicated to strengthening his body, faced blows from one of the machines in the room. The other crew members immersed themselves in specific training, each adapted to their unique abilities.


    Tekkai:


    Objective: Improve physical endurance and defensive technique.


    Training Routine:


    Endurance training to strengthen muscles and bones.


    Positioning and maintaining posture during simted attacks.


    Resistance practice against controlled impacts.


    Incorporation of Tekkai in simtedbat situations.


    Hachi and Bepo formed the fourth group, training their kicks and sword techniques.


    Rankyaku:


    Objective: Develop long-range shing attacks.


    Training Routine:


    Agility training to refine leg movements.


    Precise cutting practice on designated targets.


    Combat simtions to integrate Rankyaku into sequences.


    Strengthening the speed of executing kicks and shing cuts.


    The fifth group came with only Chouchou, enhancing his bite on training dummies in the room.


    Shigan:


    Objective: Improve fast and precise finger attacks.


    Training Routine:


    Practice quick and precise strikes against small targets.


    Hand-eye coordination exercises to enhance precision.


    Incorporation of Shigan into close-quartersbat sequences.


    Specific training to strengthen fingers and hands.


    Lastly, Nojiko will be developing her flexibility.


    Kami-e:


    Objective: Perfect the dodging technique and body flexibility.


    Training Routine:


    Flexibility:


    Daily stretches to improve muscle flexibility.


    Yoga practice or simr techniques to increase sticity.


    Twisting and bending exercises to adapt the body to agility.


    Dodging:


    Fast dodging drills against simted attacks.


    Use of moving objects to enhance the technique.


    Combat simtions with varied opponents to test dodging.


    Coordination:


    Training to improve coordination between vision and movement.


    Agility exercises to increase quick response to stimuli.


    Dodging practice in various environments for adaptability.


    Speed:


    Short-distance running drills to increase speed.


    Integration of Kami-e into fast and dynamic movements.


    Combination of dodging and counterattacks to enhance effectiveness.


    Inspired by his crew''s determination, Luffy implemented an intensive training routine to enhance each member''s specific skills. With the addition of extra gravitational force to the training room, the atmosphere was electrically charged with the promise of progress and development. In theing days, this rigorous training would be the daily routine of the Straw Hat crew, a conscious choice as they opted to return to the center of the East Blue instead of advancing to Loguetown and the Grand Line.


    Luffy guided his crew through this intense training process, preparing them for the future challenges that awaited in the Grand Line.


    As the ck Pearl sailed towards the next Marine base, the atmosphere on board was tense and expectant. Smoker, using the Den Den Mushi,municated with Fleet Admiral Sengoku to report the capture of the pirates and the evidence of their crimes.


    "We''ve captured them all, Fleet Admiral. We have substantial evidence and many documents supporting the reported crimes," Smoker informed with a frustrated expression.


    An irritated voice resonated from the other end of the line, expressing indignation at the actsmitted by the pirates. "Damn that Nezumi and his crew. It''s a shame they''re dead, or I would have dealt with them myself!"


    Facing the situation, Smoker inquired of his superior about the next steps. "What can we do now?"


    Sengoku, still annoyed with the situation, replied, "It''s annoying, but it seems those pirates were right. For now, let them go."


    Sengoku''s decision reflected concern about the repercussions of crimesmitted by a Marine base in the East Blue. The threat made by a rookie pirate also weighed on his mind, creating a humiliating situation for the Marines. For now, the choice was to let the Straw Hats continue on their way, postponing potential future actions while the Marines dealt with the internal consequences of this episode.


    "Let them go, are you sure?" Smoker expressed disbelief at Sengoku''s decision.


    "Return to Loguetown. Someone is heading to this sea and should already be arriving through the Calm Belt itself. He''ll resolve this quickly. You don''t need to worry about it, Smoker," assured Sengoku.


    With a resigned huff, Smoker epted the order, even without much choice. However, before departing, Sengoku requested information about the Straw Hat crew.


    "Before that, exin to me about the crew, as there''s a chance this person may not be able to capture them. I want a report already, as we need to increase their bounties," demanded Sengoku as Smoker returned to his ship.


    "ording to the sailors at this base, these piratesunched an attack upon approaching. The power of the cannons on their ship was undoubtedly superior to the Marines in this sea..." Smoker began his exnation, detailing the recent events.


    "The prisoners and naval criminals said everyone passed out as soon as the group arrived."


    "WHAT?! Could that be Haki?" Smoker was incredulous upon hearing the news and didn''t hesitate to share it with Sengoku.


    "Let them go, are you sure?" Smoker questioned Sengoku''s decision to let the Straw Hats go.


    "Return to Loguetown. Someone is heading to this sea and should already be arriving through the Calm Belt itself. He''ll resolve this quickly. You don''t need to worry about it, Smoker." Sengoku instructed Smoker, making it clear that the situation was under control.


    "Alright." Smoker huffed, with no choice.


    "Before that, exin to me about the crew, as there''s a chance this person may not be able to capture them. I want a report already, as we need to increase their bounties." Sengoku requested information about the Straw Hat crew, indicating that bounties could be adjusted.


    "ording to the sailors at this base, these piratesunched an attack upon approaching. The power of the cannons on their ship was undoubtedly superior to the Marines in this sea..." Smoker began to report the recent events.


    "The prisoners and naval criminals said everyone passed out as soon as the group arrived."


    "WHAT?! Could that be Haki?" Sengoku eximed with surprise, concerned about the possibility of Haki being used by the Straw Hats.


    "This is much more terrible than I imagined. They''re already a threat! I need to know more!" Sengoku''s voice caught Smoker off guard, but he continued to give his report on the situation.


    "When we arrived at the Cocoyasi archipgo, we quickly realized that there had been a battle on the ind where Arlong had established himself. ording to the surviving fish-men, only one member of the Straw Hat crew took down all of Arlong''s pirates, and it wasn''t the captain..." Smoker began sharing his team''s discoveries.


    "When I asked the captives, formerpanions of Arlong, they said that when the fight was almost won, a giant monster appeared. Some had hallucinations that, in reality, there were two monsters fighting each other in the midst of the chaos, changing thendscape of that ind forever..." Smoker revealed the disturbing ount from the former captives.


    "From what I heard and saw on the ind, it''s very likely that this fish-man is right. About argendmass, forests, and even mountains on the ind were devastated by the battle, and there were giant footprints on the ground, ording to my subordinates." He continued, expressing reluctance in the face of the magnitude of the event.


    "Garp, you damn it, what kind of monster have you created..." Sengoku couldn''t help but mutter, reflecting on the possible implications of this overwhelming power beyond the understanding of the East Blue.


    "Tell me how they captured you, considering you have a Logia..." Sengoku was concerned.


    "I don''t know... the pirate captain called a woman to fight me. She had horns and was almost as tall as an admiral. A second after she started walking, she looked annoyed and disappeared, and I couldn''t even react when I lost consciousness..." He said a bit embarrassed.


    "So there''s a user of Conqueror''s Haki and Armament Haki among them at least. Damn, Garp had better deal with this potentially threatening group before they reach the Grand Line. I feel like this group is even more dangerous than what we''re seeing in the reports!" Sengoku growled, feeling that this group was much more dangerous than he imagined, and they were doing as they pleased in this sea currently. If they grew, they would be an even worse threat.


    "Even that bounty hunter is with them. Damn pirates who still took berries from the Marines through bounties. They don''t care about pirates or marines, they attack everyone they encounter on their way. I''ll increase their bounties for the key figures we have information on." Sengoku concluded.


    With the decision made, the call was ended, and Smoker immediately began issuing orders to his crew.


    "Get ready," dered Smoker firmly. "We''re heading to Loguetown to transport all the prisoners."


    Tashigi, his loyal subordinate, asked, "And what about the pirates, Captain Smoker?"


    "It seems the headquarters has already designated someone to deal with them," replied Smoker with determination. "Our duty now is to ensure that these corrupt marines and the remaining pirates of Arlong are escorted and detained in Impel Down." As he spoke, they boarded the ships with the prisoners, ready to return to Loguetown.


    ----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 73 – The world begins to know the Straw Hats!

    Chapter 73 �C The world begins to know the Straw Hats!


    [Chapter Size: 4449Words.]


    Third Person POV


    In various parts of the world.


    ...


    ...


    The conversation between Smoker and Sengoku took ce a few days ago while the ck Pearl continued to cut through the waters of the sea in the subsequent days.


    The days unfolded in an intense routine of training and rest periods for the Straw Hats. Although there were no rming results, Luffy kept the group''s determination high. He could perceive the constant evolution of each member, progress that brought a small smile to his face.


    The daily routine consisted of training, resting, lunch, resuming training, enjoying the free afternoon, returning to training, resting, and, at the end of the night, celebrating with a modest feast. Luffy would end the day by sharing the night with three beautiful women.


    "I''m enjoying this world more and more..." Luffy reflected on the building of his crew and the rtionships he cultivated, feeling satisfied.


    "Luffy!" The sudden call interrupted his thoughts. While enjoying some free time in the afternoon, the captain was sitting on the ship''s deck, rereading the manual of the six styles. Hispanions, basking in the sun beside him, also turned their heads in the direction of the call.


    Wearing nothing more than Hawaiian-style floral shorts, Luffy raised his sunsses to see Nami approaching with a newspaper and a conflicted expression.


    "Speak, my woman!" Luffy smiled at the nickname. She seemed hesitant at first but gave him a dissatisfied look at thatment.


    In recent days, she had been extremely embarrassed since he slept with her when they were both drunk. However, Luffy had made her ustomed to the new routine. Despite this woman acting normally, she was in love with her captain. She even shared the bed with two otherpanions.


    She sighed at her shameless captain and spoke.


    "Your bounty increased, Zoro also had an increase, and Lami got a third bounty for the group." She said, and Luffy quickly grabbed the newspaper and wanted posters.


    As Nami spoke these words, everyone who was busy with some task or pastime at that moment dropped what they were doing and surrounded their captain with curiosity.


    "Look at our picture!" Luffyughed, seeing the whole group with various people behind the fish-men and Captain Smoker. It was all of them except Kuina, who ended up taking the photo.


    In the picture printed in the newspaper, the scene captured on the beach came to life in vivid detail. The white, fine sands stretched as far as the eye could see, the sky disyed a dazzling blue, contrasting with the intense green of the palm trees swaying gently along the coast.


    In the center of the image, the Straw Hats'' group was positioned in a rxed and confident manner. Luffy, with his characteristic straw hat, sported a wide smile while pointing at something out of the frame, likely articting some bold n. Around him, the crew members struck unique poses and expressions that captured the diversity of personalities, from Zoro''s tough posture to Usopp''s contagious enthusiasm.


    The fish-men and Captain Smoker were also visible in the image in front of the group, adding an unusual touch to the scene. The looks of the prisoners and the marine, clearly shaken by the unexpected turn of events, added a dramatic touch to theposition.


    Kuina, not being with them, positioned herself a little apart, holding the camera with which she captured that decisive moment. The result was an image that defied expectations, leaving the Straw Hats'' crew''s mark on the East Blue.


    "How did she end up in the newspaper?!" Kuina asked.


    "I sent it through a contact to a Morgan News branch." Luffy stated shamelessly.


    "It''s a beautiful photo!" Zoromented, looking at his tough pose.


    "Hahahaha! We look like a mafia!" Hugo seemed excited.


    "I''m in the newspaper!" Usopp eximed.


    "But isn''t it cool, Usopp-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously.


    "Sharky..." Megalo grumbled.


    "...," Hachi remained silent as always.


    "Of course not!" Nami protested the young mermaid''s question.


    "Don''t get angry; you look beautiful in this photo!" Nojiko said to her sister.


    "I hid my face. I hope that old bastard doesn''t recognize me!" Yamato said with a smile. Luffy agreed to that during the photo, and she used her usual mask.


    "OHHHH!" Bepo seemed to have stars in his eyes seeing their group photo.


    "OW!"


    "Yeah... it seems we''re being hunted now." Lami said.


    "Too bad you look kind of ridiculous with that sword on your back." Reiju teased.


    "Speak the addicted smoker in the photo. You look more like a captive than a pirate in that picture." Lami snarled.


    "What did you say?!"


    "Hm?! Want to fight?!"


    The rest of the crew sighed at the two women who seemed like cat and mouse at that moment.


    Luffy ignored the women and began reading the newspaper like the front page.


    In a surprising development, the mysterious figure known as Lami, previously considered a bounty hunter seeking justice, was revealed as an infiltrated member of the Straw Hat Pirates, secretly acting to collect bounties for pirates captured by the crew. This shocking twist adds a new element of mystery to the already enigmatic pirate group.


    The Straw Hat Pirates, currentlyposed of 14 members, have emerged as a devastating force in the East Blue, leaving a trail of chaos and destruction in their wake. Their actions include the destruction of two Marine bases and the ruthless elimination of four of the most feared pirate crews in this region.


    Fear spreads as the extraordinary feats of this crew defy all known conventions. With unparalleled strength, they have be a formidable threat to the established order in the East Blue. The sea is in a state of shock and apprehension in the face of the uncertainty of who will be able to contain the fury of this indomitable group.


    As the notoriety of the Straw Hat Pirates grows, the East Blue faces a period of despair and uncertainty. The question lingering in everyone''s mind is: who can face this threat and restore order to this tumultuous sea?


    [Monkey D. Luffy: 50,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    [Roronoa Zoro: 10,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    [Trafalgar D. Lami: 30,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    "I''ve increased my bounty by five times! Now I''m the most wanted pirate in this sea!" Luffyughed, radiating contagious joy.


    "Not bad, but I still only have 10 million..." Zoroined, examining his own wanted poster.


    "At least you have one..." Bepomented, looking at Zoro''s poster with a bit of envy.


    "I don''t know how this serious woman has one, and I don''t!" Reiju expressed her frustration, somewhat irritated.


    "I was a bounty hunter. It''s clear they''re annoyed with me. But you''re not even important enough to have one." Lami teased, with a mischievous smile.


    "Hm?! Do you want to be kicked into the sea?" Reiju snarled, preparing for the confrontation.


    "Wanna try, inconsequential woman..." Lami retorted, initiating a chaotic sh of kicks and sword strikes, with Lami using her fencing, and Reiju employing her agility andbat footwork to defend and attack.


    It was after an hour that the women stopped fighting, and Usopp shouted from the mast.


    "LAND HO!" He said, and Kuina almost jumped, as Nami informed them that they were close to her homnd, her father''s house.


    Meanwhile, the news in this newspaper was spreading to the far reaches of the world, reaching an ind with the peculiar shape of a gigantic skull. In this sinister ce, a man, known as one of the four dreadful Emperors, watched the newspaper with evident disdain. It was the second time in a few days that a group of young pirates appeared on the front page of Morgans News.


    "Is there nothing else interesting to show in the newspapers? Why is there a picture of that bunch of brats on the front page again?" the Emperor questioned, displeased with the apparent insistence of the newspaper in highlighting this specific group.


    ''What makes this bunch special? They''re not even in the Grand Line!'' Kaido grumbled as he lifted his gigantic sake cup to his mouth, expressing hisck of impression with the notoriety of the mentioned group.


    "It seems Morgan is out of subjects..." Kingmented beside, crossing his arms indifferently.


    "Hm?! Who is this..." Kaido looked at the image with an initially disinterested expression, but as his eyes examined details, curiosity seized him. His piercing eyes scrutinized the figure in the photo, a person with white hair, wearing Wano-style garments, and a mysterious mask enveloping the head.


    At first, he thought of a little brat seeing this, but he dismissed the possibility, internally denying the idea that it could be her. However, as he fixed his gaze on the image, he noticed familiar nuances beginning to emerge. The stature, the outlines of the clothes, everything aligned in a haunting way.


    ''Could it be... No... that brat disappeared a few weeks ago. There''s no way he''s in the East Blue with a bunch of rookie pirates...'' A shadow of sadness crossed Kaido''s colossal face as he remembered his daughter. Memories flooded his mind, and the initial look of disinterest gave way to heightened attention.


    Kaido vented in a guttural cry, tears streaming down his imposing face. The furious expression gave way to aplex mix of emotions, from anger to paternal concern. Onlookers watched cautiously, already familiar with the repetition of these turbulent scenes in recent days, fully understanding the generally grim oue that followed.


    "Damn brat! Yamato, how the hell did you manage to escape from your old man!" Kaido bellowed, his voice echoing through the area. Tension hung in the air as he poured out his frustration and anxiety over his missing daughter.


    King, positioning himself as the intermediary and the only one capable of calming Kaido''s turbulent emotions, tried to offer sce. "Don''t worry, Queen and Jack are searching all over the New World for Miss Yamato. She''ll be found soon!" King sought to dispel the dark clouds enveloping Kaido, well aware of the issues that had arisen since the news of Yamato''s disappearance spread.


    It''s a shame that King wasn''t interested in the newspaper; in King''s attentive eyes, if he had directed his attention to the photo, he would have promptly recognized young Yamato, even under the mask, as part of that peculiar group. Unlike Kaido, who resisted the idea, King, knowledgeable of the situation, would have identified her presence immediately, capturing details that transcended the physical barriers of the mask.


    On the majestic Cake Ind, where extravagance and opulence were the norms, amanding and grandiose woman expressed her displeasure at the news presented in the newspaper.


    "Tsk, just rookies in such a weak sea. Call Morgan and tell him to publish more interesting things on the front pages of the next newspapers! Also, send an invitation to the next tea party next week!" The woman''s voice resonated through the location, echoing among the refined confectioneries and sugar sculptures, leaving a touch of disdain in the air.


    "Yes, Mama!" The fearful and hurried servants promptly obeyed the orders, aware that failing in execution could result in unpleasant consequences and disrupt the harmony on the ind of entricities.


    The woman, in turn, observed the frantic action around her with an imperious gaze, ensuring that her will would be carried out without dy.


    On a picturesque ind in the heart of the New World, Shanks, the red-haired man with a distinctive scar, emerged from his morning hangover with a newspaper in hand. His eyes quickly scanned the headlines, and an expression of surprise and satisfaction formed on his face.


    "Luffy!!!" The redhead''s shout cut through the air, attracting the attention of his scattered crewmates in the area. A man beside him, calm while smoking a cigar,mented nonchntly.


    "It''s the brat..."


    "10 million and then 50?! That''s really good. Dahahahaha!" Shanks began tough, a robust and contagious sound that echoed across the ind. His crewmates joined in the celebration, observing the photo of the Straw Hat captain.


    "Luffy has grown so much!" eximed one of the crew members, marveling at the young man''s transformation.


    "True, he has so manypanions!"


    "How did he recruit a mermaid and a fish-man in the East Blue?!"


    "Dahahahaha. It''s true; I knew that kid was special! I''ve never seen a crew with a mermaid. Luffy is truly unique!" Shanks shouted with joy, his enthusiasm evident.


    "Hey, that one? Isn''t that my son?" A man, Usopp''s father, pointed to the photo.


    "He looks like you!"


    "How he''s grown! Hahahaha. Luffy too..."


    "It''s true... Hm?! But he''s changed so much... Maybe it''s normal after so many years! Dahahahaha!" Shanksughed as usual, appreciating the irony of time.


    "Let''s have a feast!" he announced, renewing the energy and excitement in his group.


    "Yes, Captain!" the members responded, ready to celebrate the Straw Hat''s rise.


    On a boat sailing through the turbulent waters of this chaotic sea, a blond man with a pineapple-shaped head excitedly disyed a newspaper to his imposing father.


    "Pops! This is Ace''s brother!" the man announced, waiting for Whitebeard''s reaction, whoseughter resonated across the deck.


    "Gll! These brats are bold these days in the sea..." Whitebeard couldn''t contain hisughter, revealing an expression of admiration for the youngsters'' audacity.


    "Pops... there''s a mermaid among them..." Vista, scrutinizing the photo attentively, brought additional information.


    "Could it be the mermaid princess Neptune told us disappeared a few weeks ago, and we''re looking for her and any information in our territories?" Fossa, concerned,mented while savoring his cigar.


    "It can''t be her; she''s 17 meters tall! Wait! Can''t this be the red-shirted shark that Neptune described? Apart from the size, everything indicates it''s the mermaid princess! How did she shrink so much with that shark?!" Jozu pondered, intrigued by the discrepancy in dimensions.


    "So, she''s in the East Blue with Ace''s brother?!" Vista concluded with a question, his mind quickly reasoning.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Call Ace; he should be in the first part of the Grand Line, I''m sure he''ll find the brother. While he hunts down that traitor, he must inform us why his brother is with Neptune''s daughter." Marco, the First divisionmander, proposed immediate action. Whitebeard, the leader, just nodded in agreement. Some members of the second division were already contacting Ace, who was pursuing Teach in the dangerous waters of the Grand Line.


    On a distant and gloomy ind in the New World, Domingo, the extravagant and sinister Shichibukai, lounged on his luxurious throne in the heart of his castle. The atmosphere around him wasden with an intimidating aura, with shadows dancing on walls adorned with luxurious tapestries.


    Domingo''s sunsses, gleaming under the candlelight that illuminated the dark environment, focused on a specific image in the newspaper he held with peculiar elegance. His disdainful smile highlighted the sinister pleasure he felt while observing the picture of Trafalgar D. Lami, the mysterious woman whose wanted poster now upied the pages.


    "Fufufu. It looks like you''ve finally decided to step out of the shadows, Lami..." Domingo murmured to himself, letting out a maliciousugh. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he continued to gaze at the woman''s image in the newspaper.


    While his sses reflected a specific woman in the photo, he opened a wide smile. "Fufufu. I can''t wait to meet her and make her use her fruit so I can obtain immortality! FufufuFufufu!" the manughed like a madman in his castle.


    Elsewhere, beneath the sea, the Fish-Man Ind, located in the depths of the ocean, revealed a stunning underwater spectacle. In an ethereal and translucent environment, the underwater city stretched along vast colorful coral reefs and lush marine gardens. Buildings were made of water-resistant materials, showcasing intricate architectures and adornments carved from shells and corals.


    The sunlight, filtering through the ocean''s surface, cast soft, shimmering hues in every corner of the underwater city. Tritons and mermaids moved gracefully through narrow streets, enveloped in a serene atmosphere. Gardens of colorful anemones and exotic sea creatures added a touch of magic to the underwaterndscape.


    Columns of bubbles ascended from openings in the ground, creating a spectacle of lights and shadows that danced on the walls of the buildings. Marine life, with vibrant colors and fascinating shapes, swam around urban structures, contributing to the natural beauty surrounding the Fish-Man Ind.


    The submerged city pulsed with a vibrant energy, featuring bustling markets, public squares, and majestic buildings that disyed the cultural richness and architectural ingenuity of the Fish-Man civilization. This underwater wonder, hidden in the ocean''s depths, was a testament to the harmony between terrestrial life and the splendor of the marine kingdom.


    In the majestic Audience Chamber of the Ryugu Kingdom, an impressive underwater structure boasting intricate coral sculptures and colorful stained ss filtering ocean light, King Neptune, amanding monarch respected by the sea''s inhabitants, sat on his throne adorned with pearls and corals.


    The three sons of Neptune, Triton, Princess, and Manboshi, hastily entered the room, each carrying an air of urgency. Their faces reflected a mix of excitement and anxiety, bringing with them a newspaper that had been faxed by Whitebeard''s pirates.


    "Father!" shouted Triton, the eldest son with an impressive physique and greenish hair, grabbing the king''s attention.


    "Hm?" Neptune raised his eyebrows, his gaze instantly focusing on his children. The room was adorned with tapestries depicting the glorious achievements of the underwater kingdom, but the tension in the air disrupted the serenity of the ce.


    "We found Shirahoshi! She appeared!" announced Manboshi, the youngest son, holding the newspaper in his trembling hands. The newspaper disyed an image of Shirahoshi alongside the Straw Hats, highlighting the surprising reduction in size of the mermaid princess.


    "What?! Where is she?" Neptune questioned, his expression alternating between rm and hope. The king''s throne, carved with intricate shells, seemed almost smallpared to the grandeur of the monarch.


    "She''s in the East Blue!" replied Princess, the king''s only daughter, with a hint of disbelief in her voice. Details of the underwater kingdom, such as shell-carved arches on the walls, witnessed the cultural richness of the marine civilization.


    "What?! How could she be there, and how did she get there so quickly?" Neptune expressed his confusion and concern, his fins waving nervously.


    "She''s in today''s newspaper! We can''t receive newspapers, but we got them from Whitebeard''s pirates via fax." Triton exined as the other children surrounded the king with the newspaper, providing a view of Shirahoshi''s surprising image.


    "Look, Father, it''s her, even though she looks quite shrunken. There''s no doubt it''s our little sister!" affirmed Manboshi, emphasizing the image of Shirahoshi next to the Straw Hats.


    "It''s really my girl! How could she have shrunk so much?! Who are these riffraff with her?" Neptune growled, his voice echoing through the room.


    "I don''t know, Father. She doesn''t seem sad, but we have to save her from these humans." The elder brother expressed his concern, while the sumptuous decorations of the room witnessed the grandeur of the marine kingdom.


    "There''s a fish-man with that crew, how strange..." Triton observed, his eyes attentive to the discussed image.


    "Anyway, contact Jimbei and ask him to go after these pirates now. I''ll owe him any favor if my daughteres home!" Neptune dered, his voice reflecting the urgency and determination of a worried father. The underwater sculptures and shimmering stained ss seemed to witness the king''s anguish as he faced the uncertainty of his daughter''s fate.


    On a peculiar ind in the first part of the Grand Line, colorful bubbles gracefully rose to the sky, creating a scenery as charming as it was mysterious. At the top of a hill, a modest bar provided a spectacr panoramic view, where the bubbles seemed to dance in harmony with the sea breeze.


    Inside the bar, with a rxed and pleasant atmosphere, a woman looked at the newspaper on the counter. Her eyes, alert and curious, focused on a specific image.


    "Is this Hachi?!" she eximed, surprised, as her fingers flipped through the pages of the newspaper. The counter, made of weathered wood, gave a rustic feel to the ce.


    "It''s indeed him, and he''s not the only interesting one... That hat..." replied an elderly man beside her, with a nostalgic look. The bar''s interior disyed nautical decorations, including fishings hanging on the walls.


    "Hm?! So, he''s the one Shanks-boy talked about?" the woman inquired, raising an eyebrow with curiosity. The gentle wind made the light curtains sway softly, revealing a spectacr view of the sea stretching as far as the eye could see.


    "Yes, let''s see what kind of turbulence he can cause in the world in this era or the next one approaching..." the elderly man said, watching the horizon with anticipation. The soft light of the evening painted the bar with golden hues, creating a warm and weing atmosphere.


    The lively conversations and softughter of the bar''s patrons filled the air, blending with the gentle sound of bubbles breaking outside. This was a ce where stories intertwined with the unique scenery of the ind, creating a unique and mysterious atmosphere.


    On a boat in the middle of that sea, the choppy waves marked the rhythm of navigation. The sky, painted by a vibrant sunset, provided a spectacr view for the animated crew on board.


    "HAHAHAHA! This is Luffy!" someone shouted with enthusiasm as the waves gently hit the ship''s hull. A camaraderie atmosphere enveloped the deck, where the crew sharedughs and stories.


    "Yes, a rookie pirate taking the front page, it''s unbelievable," grumbled one of the pirates, contrasting the celebratory mood. The sound of the sea breeze mixed with the crew''s animated dialogues.


    "LUFFY!!!" The first intruder snatched the newspaper from the other pirate''s hand, expressing his unrestrained excitement. The orange sky reflected on the newspaper pages as it changed hands.


    "Hey, give back the newspaper, you rascal! Hm?! Wait, who the hell are you?" the confused pirate questioned the intruder, whose presence was not recognized among the crew members.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA, LUFFY!" the man shouted again, choosing to ignore the perplexed pirate''s questions. The atmosphere on board became a mix of curiosity and excitement.


    "Captain, he''s Ace, from the Fire Fist! Second divisionmander of Whitebeard''s pirates!" a crew member rified the confusion as the information quickly spread across the deck.


    "What?! His Excellency Ace!" The tone instantly changed, the pirate now recognizing the significance of the figure before them. The sunset''s light highlighted surprised and respectful expressions.


    "Captain..."


    "What?"


    "He fell asleep..." An unusual observation brought a touch of humor to the episode, revealing the rxed atmosphere that surrounded the crew even in the presence of such a renowned figure.


    In the Marine headquarters, a stern and organized environment, a man smoked a cigar while examining the newspaper.


    "Hm?!" His expression indicated surprise, and the room was momentarily plunged into silence.


    "This name? Is he rted to Garp?" A man with dark, thick hair, dressed in a blue suit, inquired as he examined the newspaper in his colleague admiral''s hands.


    "He has the same name as him, that''s scary..." Another man, in a yellow suit, dramatized his reaction, emphasizing the possible connection between the two.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter... This just shows that he''s a threat and must be eliminated," dered the first admiral, wearing a red suit and disying a serious expression. The atmosphere in the room reflected the tension that the news had brought, and the discussion about the danger represented by Luffy was beginning to unfold among the leaders of the Navy.


    In the vastness of another ind, where sand dunes stretched to the horizon, a desert scene revealed an arid and enigmatdscape. The scorching sun hung in the sky, casting long shadows distorted by the contours of the dunes.


    Amidst this panorama, a mysterious figure walked gracefully, their silent steps marked only by the gentle whisper of the sand beneath their feet. The wind blew, lifting small dust whirls that danced around them, as if obeying an invisiblemand.


    Suddenly, a female voice echoed in the desert, filled with surprise and interest. "Two D.s on one ship? How interesting," she murmured, her words blending with the wind that carried the essence of mystery.


    The figure, dressed in a cloak that seemed to merge with the nuances of the sand, revealed only elusive outlines of their presence. Their midnight-ck hair flowed gently in the breeze, adding a touch of elegance to the enigma they represented.


    While the dunes stretched as far as the eye could see, the mysterious woman remained immersed in her own thoughts, contemting something that transcended physical sight, something connected to the destiny that enveloped those marked by the D. in their names.


    Near the imposing Reverse Mountain, where clouds hovered as silent witnesses, the atmosphere was charged withtent tension. The scene stood out with towering rock formations and shadows cast over the area, creating a sinister environment.


    As the world moved in itsplexity, a man with an astronaut helmet, whose face remained hidden under the metallic protection, found himself in the midst of this peculiar panorama. The gleam in his eyes revealed excitement, and a trail of snot escaped from his nose, adding an extravagant note to his figure.


    "Hm?! Is this the mermaid I heard in the CP5 agent''s call? I WANT HER!" he eximed, making clear his interest in the mysterious mermaid whose name echoed in an emergency call from CP5. His desire was palpable, as if the mere mention of the aquatic creature had ignited a consuming me within him.


    The man, immersed in his own ambition, recalled the information received during the emergency call, details about the presence of the mermaid apanied by her guards. Reverse Mountain, with its majestic contours, served as a backdrop for this unusual scene, creating a contrast between the natural grandeur and the singr determination of the man with the peculiar helmet.


    All that propelled this individual was the obsession to possess that mermaid, as if his own destiny was intertwined with the unrestrained pursuit of something that transcended the boundaries of the ordinary. The air was imbued with the intense energy of that moment, as the man, driven by his own ambitions, prepared to act in ways that only time would reveal.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 74 – Shimotsuki Village 01.

    Chapter 74 �C Shimotsuki Vige 01.


    [Chapter Size: 3114Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Shimotsuki Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As ck Pearl approached the picturesque ind dock, an atmosphere of anticipation and excitement enveloped the crew. The sun, dipping on the horizon, cast its golden rays over the scene, adding a warm touch to the imminent reunion.


    "We''ve finally arrived!" eximed Zoro, his face revealing the excitement overflowing from his eyes as he caught a glimpse of his old ind.


    Kuina, by his side, seemed a bit nervous, but Nami, in a friendly gesture, gently touched her shoulder. "Rx. I''m sure your father will be immensely happy to see you again."


    "Yes, we''ll soon see the master''s face." Zoro disyed a confident smile, conveying reassurance to his childhood friend.


    "I''ve always wanted to meet that uncle. Let''s go!" Luffy spoke with enthusiasm, eager to explore the Dojo and find Zoro''s legendary master.


    The arrival of the pirate ship did not go unnoticed by the poption of the small town. While the anime portrayed it as a vige, here it was a developing town, adorned with a port attesting to its growth and participation in trade.


    The crew''s notoriety was evident as people pointed at the ship and hurried to witness the arrival. Luffy''s name and his crew echoed throughout the East Blue, the worst recorded threat in this sea, as highlighted in the pages of newspapers.


    Tension swept through the town like a gusty wind when words like "Pirates!" and "It''s the Straw Hats!" echoed through the streets. The vigers, gripped by fear, instinctively sought refuge.


    "Run, they''re the worst pirates in this sea!" shouted a resident, echoing the widespread sentiment.


    "Summon Master Koushirou!" cried another, seeking protection under the possible defense of the respected local master.


    "Yes, he can defend us!" agreed a third, as urgency drove people toward the dojo in search of safety.


    Chaos ensued as Luffy and hispanions disembarked from the ck Pearl. The captain, with his typical indifference, shrank the ship and stored it in his pocket, an act that only increased the vigers'' already stunned bewilderment.


    As they walked through the town, themotion around them was palpable. Shops were hastily closed, windows were locked, and people ran to take shelter in their homes.


    "I guess it''s a scene we should get used to..." Luffy murmured, observing the chaos unfolding around him. It was a new experience for the Straw Hats'' captain, who, despite his pirate history, still marveled at people''s reactions to his presence.


    Kuina watched the city withplicated eyes, a sight that harked back to her old home of years ago, or rather, that persisted only in her memories. The short period from her death until now seemed like an eternity for the girl.


    Surprise stamped her face as she witnessed the transformations and growth of the ce. What was once a small vige now expanded like a forming city. The passage of years since her death was evident, and anxiety grew as she approached the reunion with her father.


    "What will he say when he sees me? He won''t believe I''m his Kuina," she thought, uncertainty reflected in her thoughts.


    As they roamed the city, it didn''t take long for a group of sword-wielding individuals to enter the scene, blocking the group''s path and spreading fear among the poption.


    "Straw Hat Pirates! How dare youe here! We''ll arrest you!" eximed some young ones, approaching Zoro''s age. Tension was created at this moment.


    "Wait, Lyn, Master Koushirou said Zoro might be among them and told us to know their intentions before confronting them!" said another youth beside him, his tense face expressing concern.


    Lyn hesitated for a moment, processing the information. "Yes, it''s true, is Roronoa Zoro among the group?!" she shouted to them. Zoro stepped out from behind Luffy, disying his three swords at his waist and a nostalgic smile.


    The seaweed-haired swordsman quickly approached the small group. "It''s only been a few months since west saw each other, and you''ve changed so much!" Zoro said cheerfully, noting the surprised expressions of the swordsmen around.


    "It''s you! ZORO! Hahahahaha!" The small group of swordsmenughed upon recognizing an old acquaintance.


    "We''re here to see the master. I have something very important to show him!" Zoro exined, his serious eyes indicating the urgency of the situation. The men exchanged nces, contemting the best approach in the presence of the pirate crew at the dojo.


    They also believed that, besides Zoro being with them, Master Koushirou could easily handle the group if they wanted to cause trouble.


    "Come on, Zoro, the master is already waiting and is quite worried about you; you disappeared after taking the wrong path to your dojo!" One of them said, with a conspiratorial smile, and continued walking normally, unaware of the wide-eyed looks from Luffy and the others.


    "WAIT A MOMENT!" Luffy quickly shouted, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "ARE YOU SAYING ZORO TOOK THE WRONG PATH TO THE DOJO AND ENDED UP IN THE SEA?!" Luffy couldn''t believe it, as Zoro had imed he went to the sea on his own. He knew his swordsman had some directional issues, but this was beyond human limits!


    "That''s right! We were worried for many days about Zoro''s disappearance when we separated to meet at the dojoter. It was only after a week that he showed up in the newspaper as a new pirate hunter on a very distant ind!" One of the youths said calmly, reminiscing about the events with casualness. Zoro''s expression indicated a mix of embarrassment and resignation in the face of his navigational mishap.


    "..." Luffy.


    "..." Yamato.


    "..." Shirahoshi.


    "..." Megalo.


    "..." Lami.


    "..." Bepo.


    "..." Chouchou.


    "..." Usopp.


    "..." Nami.


    "..." Reiju.


    "..." Hugo.


    "..." Nojiko.


    "..." Hachi.


    Zoro could feel his face turning red at this moment, while Kuina, hidden from the other youths, looked astonished at her old friend, wondering what level of skill it took to get lost so grandiosely.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffy was the first tough in the midst of the silence that left everyone stunned.


    "Bfff!! HAHAHAHAHA!" Yamato, with a wide smile and eyes shining with joy.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA" Nami, holding her stomach whileughing and winking at the others.


    "Ehehehe" Lami, with an infectiousugh and sparkling eyes.


    "SHISHISHISHI" Shirahoshi,ughing gently with her hands over her mouth.


    "SHAR SHAR SHAR SHAR!" Megalo, showing his sharp teeth in a content expression.


    "RARARARARARARA!" Usopp, with a mischievous smile and shoulders shaking withughter.


    "Zizizizizizizi!" Bepo, letting out an animatedugh and shaking his head.


    "AU AU AU AU!" Chouchou, barking cheerfully and jumping around.


    "HEHEHEHEHE" Reiju, with a sarcastic smile and an elegantugh.


    "AHAHAHA AHAHAHA!" Hugo,ughing loudly and pping.


    "HILARIOUS! AKAKAKAKAKAKAKA!" Nojiko, with restrainedughter but a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    "Nee... Shishishishishi!" Hachi, emitting a softughter sound and shaking his tentacles.


    "IT WAS AN ACCIDENT! I ALREADY PLANNED TO GO TO THE SEA ANYWAY!" Zoro shouted embarrassedly.


    "But you didn''t even say goodbye to us!" One of the young and old acquaintances of Zoro protested in the front group, crossing his arms with a disapproving expression whileughing at the situation.


    "HAHAHAHA. Zoro, I''ve never seen someone start their journey because they got lost. You''re truly unique!" Luffy dered, releasing a contagiousugh and showing his broad smile.


    "TSK!" Zoro tried to ignore the group, even those who didn''t interact much, like Hachi, wereughing at him.


    While they stillughed, the famous Dojo finally entered their views, leaving the town center, where Koushirou made sure to remain in a more secluded corner.


    In front of the ce, a few other members of the dojo were waiting for the group, looking cautiously at the arriving pirate group, as by now, everyone on the ind knew that the mighty Monkey D. Luffy, the most formidable pirate in the current East Blue, had arrived at the ind''s port.


    "You, why did you bring pirates with you?!" One of them demanded from the first group, pointing at Luffy and the others.


    "Master''s orders, and look there, it''s Zoro! He''s back!" One of them spoke, and the others saw Zoro with great surprise, some with expressions of disbelief and others with joy.


    "ZORO, you really came back and became a pirate!" Some of them said, using the user of Santoryu, with surprised and disbelieving expressions.


    "This is my new path, it''s good to see you all, but can we talk to the master; I have something important for him?" Zoro asked, maintaining a serious expression, and they quickly cleared the path in the next moment, still processing the revtion about Zoro''s new direction.


    "Zoro and I will go in first; after that, I''ll call Kuina." Luffy instructed, with a determined tone, as not everyone would be able to talk to Koushirou at this moment. Luffy decided to have an introductory conversation before revealing the bomb.


    Luffy and Zoro entered the Dojo.


    The Dojo''s room exhibited an atmosphere of Japanese traditionalism, with tatami covering the floor and a serene environment. Rice paper walls allowed the entry of soft light, giving a natural calmness to the ce. Decorative elements, such as paintings and scrolls with Japanese calligraphy, adorned the walls, recounting the history of that respectable Dojo.


    In the center of the room, Koushirou was seated, kneeling on a futon, enjoying a cup of green tea. His posture revealed a harmony between strength and serenity, a characteristic image of an experienced master. In front of him, a small low table held the tea pot and a few bowls.


    Luffy and Zoro entered the room, sensing the seriousness and history that permeated every corner. The subtle scent of incense floated in the air, contributing to an atmosphere of respect and concentration. The room was in total harmony with samurai tradition, providing a striking contrast to the bustle of the outside world.


    Koushirou, with his eyes half-closed in meditation, emanated a calm and thoughtful presence. As he opened one of his eyes, revealing the depth of his analysis, the room seemed to respond to his control over it.


    Luffy immediately identified Koushirou as Kuina''s father, not only due to physical resemnce but also the aura he carried. It was evident that this ce was more than just a dojo; it was a sanctuary of wisdom and skill, where tradition intertwined with the present.


    "Zoro, it''s good to finally see you, and quite a surprise. Your aura has improved a lot, and Wado Ichimonji seems much happier in its sheath since thest time we spoke, many months ago," he said, opening one eye and assessing his former apprentice, then looking at Luffy.


    ''This guy is very calm, just like the character I imagined. I''m not sure, but he has some connection to my dad and the revolutionaries, but I doubt he knows about the rtionship between Dragon and me.'' Luffy thought briefly, looking at the man curiously, maintaining his characteristic broad smile.


    "It''s good to see you again, master." Zoro smiled as he sat in front of him, disying a mix of respect and camaraderie.


    Luffy just nodded and sat next to his swordsman to drink the tea, his eyes shining with excitement as he awaited the stories that would be shared.


    "Tell me about your adventures and how you became so strong," Koushirou said calmly, but he was curious, attentively observing his former pupils.


    Zoro began recounting his adventures since leaving the ind, bing a pirate hunter to earn money for food, and how he met Luffy, omitting information about Kuina. He detailed the battles, challenges faced, and victories achieved. He described his adventure on a pirate ship to this ind.


    "So, you faced Mihawk... Interesting, although even I wouldn''t rmend doing something so reckless. But you survived and grew stronger. That''s good, just be more careful," Koushiroumented, maintaining a serene expression, but his eyes betrayed a mix of concern and pride.


    "I promised never to lose again. I will surpass him and be the world''s strongest swordsman," the swordsman dered confidently, disying determination in his expression.


    "I''m counting on that..." Koushirou smiled, conveying support to his former student, and turned his gaze to Zoro''s captain, seeing the neer from the sea, the infamous Monkey D. Luffy.


    Koushirou clearly perceived the formidable aura emanating from Luffy. The young pirate was more powerful than anything the sword master could imagine. The powerful aura of the group outside the dojo did not go unnoticed, surpassing even that of Zoro himself. If these groups were to sh, the ind would be at the mercy of an imminent catastrophe. Fortunately, however, there was no perceptible hostility between them.


    Furthermore, Koushirou sensed a strangelypassionate aura directed at him from the renowned pirate group outside. Although one of the more subtle auras, it was as if he felt the presence of a ghost in his heart. However, the sword master quickly pushed aside this thought, knowing it was too painful a matter to address at that moment.


    ''Anyway, this pirate group is worth 90 million with theirbined bounties, a big miscalction by the Marines...'' Koushirou murmured internally, dispelling thest thought from his mind and the aura surrounding him.


    "Now, my student said there was something important here; something tells me you''re involved," Koushirou said, looking at Luffy with a prating focus.


    "You could say that. First of all, nice to meet you, Kuina''s father..." Luffy said calmly, causing an immediate somber expression on the sword master''s face.


    Luffy didn''t want to waste any more time here after hearing Zoro narrate hisplete story. He didn''t interrupt them out of politeness, but he wouldn''t drag out the main topic any longer.


    The inside of the dojo remained in a tense silence as Luffy''s words echoed. Koushirou, the sword master, stared at the captain of the Straw Hats with an expression that mixed disbelief and danger.


    "Why mention my deceased daughter; I doubt you knew her over 11 years ago or before she was killed..." He spoke, with a dangerous tone, his features stiff, revealing the pain of remembering a painful past.


    Luffy, maintaining hisposure, responded with a neutral voice, "Maybe I didn''t know her for more than 11 years, but I certainly spent time with her in thest few weeks. She''s a good girl; you should be a proud father."


    Luffy''s words echoed like a gentle breeze in the silent atmosphere, contrasting with the tension on Koushirou''s face. However, the displeasure of the sword master became evident as he directed his dissatisfaction towards Zoro.


    "Zoro, I taught you better than to bring someone to make dark jokes..." Koushirou expressed his displeasure, emphasizing his disappointment with his former disciple.


    "Calm down, master, he''s not lying. I spent that time with her myself. My captain managed to bring her back. I know it''s hard to exin, but she''s out there. You can check for yourself." Zoro intervened, trying to ease the situation.


    The man stared at Zoro as if he had grown a second head. Not wasting any more time, Koushirou stood up, swearing that both Zoro and his captain would pay for this mockery. It was evident that he never expected such an unexpected turn of events from his trusted swordsman.


    The dojo corridor was bathed in the soft light filtering through the windows, creating a calm and tranquil atmosphere. The muffled sound of footsteps echoed as Koushirou walked down the passage, unaware of the revtions that awaited him.


    Upon reaching the dojo entrance, his eyes met with a group of stunned students, lying on the floor as if they had witnessed a supernatural phenomenon. In the center, an adult woman, with a mixture of nervousness and youth in her eyes, stared at the sword master. She appeared to be 22 years old, but her posture and expressions betrayed the uncertainty of someone younger, an 11-year-old girl.


    "Kuina?!" Koushirou''s voice almost faltered as he pronounced his daughter''s name. His eyes widened, and his face paled as if he had seen a ghost, a ghost from the past that should remain dead.


    "Hello, father... it''s been 11 years, hasn''t it? Funny to find out that I was dead all this time, for me, it''s only been a few weeks, strange, isn''t it... hm?!" Kuina began speaking nervously, not daring to look directly at her father. Surprise and perplexity dominated her as she tried to articte her words.


    Koushirou, still dazed, observed every feature of Kuina''s face. His mind struggled between reason and emotion, questioning whether he was seeing an illusion, a projection of his deepest desires.


    The students, now aware of the incredible twist, watched in silence as the atmosphere in the corridor became dense with tension and anticipation. Koushirou''s heart pounded as he tried to process the unexpected appearance of his long-lost daughter.


    Koushirou''s initially shocked gaze gradually transformed into recognition and emotion. His facial expression revealed a mixture of disbelief, joy, and relief. His previously rigid body rxed as tears filled his eyes.


    His father, now visibly older after a decade, ignored social conventions and enveloped his long-lost daughter in an emotional embrace.


    "Kuina?! Is it really you? How is this possible? I truly feel like you''re my girl!" Koushirou''s usually calm voice overflowed with emotion as he hugged his long-lost daughter. The dojo was still immersed in the unbelieving silence of the students, but the scene before them was living proof of a miracle that defied time.


    "It''s a long story..." Kuina said awkwardly but let her emotions show with teary eyes.


    ------------------------------------------


    Author''s notes:


    * I would appreciate your feedback on the spelling quality of the chapter; I am using Chargpt to improve spelling and correct some small errors that I don''t have time for, so I need feedback if possible.


    * Correct Lami''s name to Trafalgar D. Lami, which is correct.


    * I am considering whether Reiju will also have Conqueror''s Haki...


    * I have always had Zoro refer to Kuina''s father as "old man," but I believe "master" is the more correct term.


    * I turned the Shimotsuki Vige into a small developing city; I like to see things change and develop, so I intend to make some small changes like this.


    * I don''t want to make Zoro a clown or anything, but I couldn''t resist putting this kind of event here, getting lost on the way to the dojo and ending up lost at sea.


    * I hope the Shimotsuki family reunion feels natural.


    * Help this story grow with reviews and PowerStones if possible!


    * Thank you in advance; I hope you enjoy the read.

 Chapter 75 – Shimotsuki Village 02.

    Chapter 75 �C Shimotsuki Vige 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2818Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Shimotsuki Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The walls of the Dojo reverberated with the emotion contained in the long-awaited reunion. The heavy silence that had hung over the minds of those present now dissipated, giving way to a narrative as unbelievable as it was moving. The presence of the Straw Hat Pirates'' captain, Monkey D. Luffy, permeated the atmosphere with an aura dense with mystery and power.


    Things settled down after the initialmotion, but curiosity and incredulity still reflected in the eyes of the Dojo master, Shimotsuki Koushirou. His daughter, Kuina, now alive after eleven years of absence, stood there, facing her father with a mix of nervousness and expectation.


    Inside the Dojo, where the gentle scent of tea lingered in the air, the small gathering unfolded like a magical tale. The traditional tatami under their feet witnessed a moment that would transcend the pages of the ind''s history.


    Koushirou, the paternal and wise figure, lifted his eyes and fixed them on Luffy. Their gazes met, a portal between past and present, a connection between the lost daughter and the man who brought her back. Koushirou, with a deep and inquisitive look, directed his questions to the Straw Hat Pirates'' captain, Monkey D. Luffy, whose usually carefree expression now gave way to an unusual seriousness.


    "Is it true that you brought Kuina back with a unique artifact?! Is that really possible?" Koushirou inquired, his voice betraying a mix of skepticism and hope, while his prating gaze sought convincing answers.


    The Dojo master could barely believe the reality before his eyes. His daughter, lost for more than a decade, was there, alive and tangible. The once unattainable dream was gradually bing a tangible truth, but Koushirou still longed toprehend the depth of this incredible resurrection.


    "It''s something like that, but I could only do it once, and I did it with Kuina, even though I was far from here," Luffy replied, his calm voice carrying a serenity that contrasted with the magnitude of what was being revealed.


    Doubts persisted in the master''s mind. "And why Kuina? I''m sure you never knew her..." he asked again, seeking to understand the reasons behind this peculiar choice.


    Kuina, silent, nodded, indicating that she shared the same uncertainties. This peculiar situation had been questioned by herself weeks ago, but the answers were as elusive as the mist that hovered over the ocean.


    "Because I believe in the girl''s potential. She may be only 11 years old, but she can be a powerful swordsman, even as a girl. If you want to know how I know this, don''t ask me because there are things I can''t and won''t talk about," asserted Luffy, his response resonating with unwavering determination.


    The Dojo seemed suspended in time as the gravity of Luffy''s words hung in the air. Silence settled, broken only by Kuina''s ufortable movements in front of her father, as if each spoken word was carving uncertain paths.


    "What is your goal with my daughter?" Koushirou inquired, his serious gaze seeking answers in the face of the Straw Hat Pirates'' captain. A tension hung in the atmosphere as paternal concern manifested in the Dojo master''s eyes.


    "I want to recruit her as a member of my pirate crew, just like I did with Zoro, of course. But don''t worry, I won''t force her to join. I used that valuable artifact to have more powerful and fearless people on the sea, but I would be disappointed if she didn''t explore her full potential, staying in this weak sea, even if she wasn''t in my crew," replied Luffy, crossing his arms with a seriousness echoing the captain''s determination.


    "Do you really believe that? Even though she''s a woman?" Koushirou asked seriously, his words reverberating in the Dojo. A slight difort filled the women in the group, but they remained silent, awaiting the captain''s response.


    "I can''t deny that, biologically, men are naturally stronger. But this world is a ce of endless possibilities and dreams. Kuina can pursue her dream, and that''s what I believe, just as I trust Zoro and his potential, I believe in her." Luffy stated, his eyes fixed on Koushirou''s, conveying unwavering conviction.


    A faint smile appeared on the Dojo master''s lips, a silent acknowledgment of the trust ced by Luffy. "With just that, you make yourself a better man for my daughter..." he admitted, a touch of embarrassment coloring his words.


    The Dojo, a training ground and now witness to intertwined destinies, remained enveloped in a unique atmosphere, where past and future converged in the present, guided by the choices of one man and the promises of a pirate.


    The Dojo remained imbued with the emotion of the reunion between father and daughter. Kuina, still processing the incredibility of the moment, whispered a soft "Father..." as if words werecking in the whirlwind of emotions.


    "In any case, I believe we should give the father and daughter some space," Luffy dered, revealing a keen perception in the face of the sensitive moment. His suggestion echoed as a sensible decision to preserve Koushirou and Kuina''s privacy.


    "Kuina, we''ll stay for two days. I''ll be waiting for your answer," Luffymunicated, leading the group out of the Dojo. A expression of gratitude shone in Koushirou''s eyes, thanking for the understanding and respect for privacy.


    Luffy and the others exited the Dojo. Outside, Zoro''s students and colleagues eagerly awaited some contact with their master. However, the pirates left without Kuina, leaving the perception of the situation hanging in the air, and they respected it, seeing that the Dojo would not open that day.


    "What do we do now, Luffy-sama?" Shirahoshi inquired as they moved away from the Dojo, showing concern for the next step.


    "Let the pair spend some time together after a reunion that took 11 years to happen. Meanwhile, let''s continue with the training and enjoy the ind tomorrow as a day off. I n to have Kuina''s answer in two days; after that, we''ll leave, whether she wants to stay in the crew or not," Luffy exined, outlining the n for the group. Luffy''s decision was epted without questioning, demonstrating the trust ced in the captain.


    With calm settling on the ind, people returned to their daily routines, while the pirates seemed to have established a friendly rtionship with Master Koushirou. Luffy led the group to an undeveloped side of the ind, choosing that location to continue the training. The day passed with moments of intense activity and regr breaks, while the ck Pearl rested there, providing rooms for the crew to rest overnight.


    A dayter, Luffy enjoyed the break granted to the entire crew, wandering through the streets of the small town that, in the eyes of the young captain, had transformed from a modest vige into a vibrant city before his eyes.


    "This ce was known as a small vige in the work, but I believe it just kept growing, and the poption increased to the point of bing the city before my eyes," Luffy contemted as he watched the movement in the streets.


    The local poption now observed the pirate walking alone, without the initial apprehension that marked the first day of his arrival. Shops were open, and despite the cautious looks of the citizens, no one dared to bother the pirate crew.


    Luffy wandered alone, leaving the girls, apanied by Megalo, exploring the shops in search of new clothes with the money the captain generously released for everyone. Reiju, on the other hand, dedicated herself to acquiring ingredients in the market. Zoro dueled with his old friends, while Usopp and Chouchou carried out activities in the forest. Hugo, Hachi, and Bepo remained dedicated to training on a deserted beach.


    Deciding to dine at a local restaurant, Luffy immersed himself in the city experience. He appreciated the luxury of having time to himself, choosing to walk alone while exploring.


    Upon entering the restaurant through the main door, he headed to one of the empty tables, receiving cautious looks from both customers and staff. His imposing presence of 2.1 meters in height, apanied by the iconic straw hat on his back, stood out, followed by the muscles and tattoos under the pirate mantle. Although he had lost his saber, the pistol on his waist and his distinctive style screamed his identity to everyone in the room.


    Everything about him betrayed his pirate nature, and he was not surprised by the cautious looks of the people around. Although the group had gained Master Koushirou''s sympathy, without them knowing the real reason, everyone remained cautious.


    Soon, Luffy noticed a shadow over his table in the restaurant.


    "How may I help you, sir?" A shy and nervous voice made Luffy raise his head to face a young waitress in her mid-20s. She was not devoid of beauty, but neither was it something that would surprise Luffy.


    "Let me see..." Luffy picked up the menu and quickly scanned it. "I''ll have the special of the day with a wheat beer," he casuallymented.


    "Yes, I''ll get that for you," she replied but remained in ce.


    "Can I still help you with anything else?" Despite her shyness, she did not divert her gaze from him.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary..." Luffy responded a bit perplexed.


    "I see..."


    "Shouldn''t you go get my food?" Luffy asked with a hint of amusement, intrigued by why the woman still remained there, staring at him.


    "Hm?! I''m sorry!" She hurried to take the order, her face blushing.


    ''Man, I''ve be so handsome that it''s even a bit ufortable... This girl isn''t unpleasant, but I have three women satisfying me every day, so I don''t need to act like a horny animal.'' Luffy dered internally, deciding not to pay any more attention to the waitress.


    While the youngdy, enchanted by Luffy''s appearance, headed to the kitchen to fetch the food for the infamous pirate, Luffy caught snippets of conversations from customers in the restaurant.


    "It''s him, the captain of the worst pirate group in this sea, isn''t it?" The man in dark attire murmured, with a sharp gaze and a serious expression.


    "Yes..." Hispanion agreed, casting a dark look in Luffy''s direction.


    Luffy turned his attention to the two discreet men on the other side of the restaurant. They dressed somberly, like government agents. Although it wasn''t the first time he had heard suchments, he didn''t like the presence of those two in particr. His instincts warned that something was being nned.


    "Our contact ising to the ind right now." The first man said with a low, sinister voice, revealing a subtle smile.


    "How generous, a king paying so much for our services." The second man responded, with a sarcastic tone and a disdainful look.


    "Yes, but you know..." The first began to say but was interrupted by the second.


    "Yes, they got in touch..." The second man whispered cautiously, looking around to ensure no one was listening.


    "Quiet, we can''t talk about it. We''ve just done our job of tracking the crew and reporting their information. They should already being here, and we''ll receive our reward without having to do anything else." The first man concluded, maintaining a cold and calcting expression.


    Luffy listened to the entire conversation in silence. It seemed that his group was being monitored by some king and someone even higher?


    ''How interesting...'' Luffy mocked himself. Although he wasn''t worried, he couldn''t deny his intrigue. He wanted to find out who these people were.


    "Here, handsome pirate, I mean, sir customer!" Jon had to pay attention to the waitress stumbling over her words and just sighed, grabbing his bottle of beer and enjoying a roasted venison that the restaurant had prepared for him. The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates remained calm, but his eyes indicated a spark of curiosity and alertness.


    While Luffy savored his meal, the pair of suspicious men discreetly left the restaurant, the door creaking softly as it closed behind them.


    After about 20 minutes of the meal, Luffy got up from the table, leaving the payment and a generous tip for the waitress. The silent atmosphere of the establishment contrasted with the internal turmoil of its customers, especially a woman whose sad gaze and broken heart reflected the loss of the man of her dreams, who left without even noticing her.


    The Captain of the Straw Hat Pirates quickly located the two suspicious men, tracking them to a small ship that had just docked at the docks this morning.


    With impressive agility, he sprouted wings on his back without anyone seeing him, and Luffy flew through the skies, concealing himself with the powers of his Ifrit fruit as he approached the boat. He hovered over the small ship andnded silently on its deck.


    Luffy advanced with determination, entering the cabin door and plunging into the darkness of the ship''s corridor. His body, agile as a shadow, slid silently between the narrow walls of the corridor.


    The cabin, now shrouded in an atmosphere of tension, seemed to hold its breath in the face of Luffy''s formidable presence. The internal environment was darkened, illuminated only by beams of light prating through the tattered curtains.


    Luffy found the room where the two men were, conversing and celebrating their future gains with passed information. It didn''t take long for their door to explode, and their recent visitor entered the room with a smile on his face.


    "What?!"


    "Who did this?"


    "It was me..." Luffy''s response echoed in the cabin as he entered through the door, a direct confession that sent a shiver down the men''s spines.


    Luffy emerged from the shadows, his imposing figure now revealed by the smoke and debris hanging in the air. His gaze, as sharp as a sword de, locked onto the two bewildered men before him. The Captain of the Pirates'' expression, once rxed, now reflected an intensity that showed in his smile, which could be anything but friendly.


    "You?!" The incredulity in their voices betrayed sudden recognition.


    "What do you want?!"


    "Simple, heard some men whispering in that restaurant. Now I''m very interested in hearing the whole story. You know, I''m off duty and want a bit of excitement on this day." Luffy''s menacing smile hung in the air, casting a sinister shadow over the men who began to pale in the face of imminent threat.


    "What?!"


    "We don''t know what you''re talking about. Leave, or we''ll call the Marines!" One of the men''s bravado barely concealed the growing anxiety.


    "Oh? If you''re familiar with me, you know I''ve already taken down three Marine basemanders, leading to the destruction of two naval bases." Luffy''s words echoed in the room, each step he took increased the pressure, leaving the men in a state of panic.


    Without hesitation, Luffy began to interrogate them swiftly, each question a direct blow to the men''s defense. Five minutes passed in escting suspense until...


    BANG!


    BANG!


    The resounding thunderous punches echoed like confined thunder in the ship''s cabin, creating a symphony of destruction that reverberated through the wooden nks. Each "BANG!" was like a sentence pronounced by destiny itself, sealing the verdict of the Captain of the Pirates'' decisive and ruthless hand. The ensuing silence hung in the cabin, a solemn moment that witnessed the swift and merciless execution.


    Luffy emerged from the cabin''s shadows, his figure standing out against the dark backdrop. The lifeless bodies of the men fell like pieces of a puzzle that nowpleted with the captain''s hands.


    Luffy exited the cabin after swiftly eliminating the two men. His thoughts turned into words whispered to the wind, entrusted only to the captain''s ears.


    "This is kind of ironic... They think that king was so bold, but they shouldn''t be surprised knowing his personality. It seems that someone from the government, with the authority tomand a monarch, is involved."


    Luffy''s graceful leap took him out of the ship, his feet finding the safety of the dock. The smile persisted on his face.


    "Looks like I''ll be visiting that kingdom; maybe I''ll take the opportunity to see some old acquaintances! It will be very interesting to reunite with Dadan, Makino, and the others. I have memories of them, but I feel a strong longing and am eager to see them again in person."


    As Luffy walked away, the boat he had left moments before transformed into a purple pyre, fire dancing and expanding. People began to scream for a fire not long after.


    -----------------------------------

 Chapter 76 – Shimotsuki Village 03.

    Chapter 76 �C Shimotsuki Vige 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2644Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Vige Shimotsuki, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The crackling of purple mes still danced in the crew''s memory when Nami, with her piercing gaze and dissatisfied tone, directed her question to Luffy.


    "Luffy, do you have anything to do with that ship catching fire at the dock this afternoon?" Her words were like sharp arrows, and anticipation hung in the air as everyone awaited the captain''s response, even though they already knew the answer.


    Luffy, in turn, wasted no time in his typical irreverence. A yful smile lit up his face as he teased Nami, well aware that his antics wouldn''t go unnoticed.


    "Is my woman very curious?" Luffy''s banter echoed, eliciting someplicit smiles among the crew members. Even in the seriousness of the situation, it was hard for everyone not to be infected by Luffy''s unique way of interacting with Nami, despite his sometimes explosive behavior.


    "Stop joking and answer me!" Nami wasn''t willing to relent, keeping her gaze fixed on Luffy. The truth was implicit, but she sought to hear it from his mouth.


    "Well, I met some interesting people, so I found even more interesting things." Luffy''s smile was an unspoken confession, a clear indication that he was, indeed, behind the chaos at the dock. There was no denial, just a subtle revtion of his actions.


    "Does Luffy always stir up trouble when he''s alone?" Nojiko, with her yful spirit, threw the question with a hint of amusement.


    "YES!" The enthusiastic chorus of the crew resounded in response, revealing that, even with his craziness, everyone was ustomed to and, in a way, even expected their captain''s antics.


    Night fell on the small town, and the crew found themselves on a secluded beach. The ck Pearl was positioned in the center of the sand, ready to serve as overnight shelter for the team. Everyone gathered around, ready to share a meal and discuss the day''s events.


    "What would these interesting things be?" Curiosity shone in Yamato''s eyes as she inquired about the recent happenings.


    "Nothing much, just some information hunters and a possible order to catch us from a king of this sea." Luffy''s response was given calmly, revealing that, despite the seriousness of the situation, he wasn''t overly concerned about potential threats.


    "Really? Are they strong?" Zoro''s expression indicated his interest in a possible challenge.


    "I don''t know, but I highly doubt it. If you want to fight tomorrow, feel free." Luffy offered, and Zoro nodded enthusiastically, ready to face any challenge that arose.


    "Tomorrow, Kuina-Sama will give her answer, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi expressed her concern, aware of the possibility that Kuina might decide to part ways the next day.


    "Yes, we''ll get Kuina''s answer, deal with our pursuers, and set sail after all that." Luffy affirmed, outlining the crew''s future ns.


    While Kuina chose to spend time with her father, Master Koushirou, after so many years, uncertainty loomed over her decision regarding the crew.


    "Do you think she''ll ept or stay?" Reiju''s question revealed anxiety about Kuina''s choice.


    "I don''t know, but regardless of what she chooses, I hope she bes strong in the future." Luffy''s statement echoed, finding agreement among those present. Respect for the girl''s choice was evident, regardless of the path she decided to follow.


    Expectation hung over Luffy regarding Kuina''s decision. Although he was optimistic that she might join the crew, there was an awareness that other options were in y.


    The night unfolded with lively conversations between Luffy and the rest of the crew, covering various topics before retiring to their cabins on the ck Pearl. The atmosphere was light, but the tension regarding Kuina''s response persisted in the air.


    Upon waking up the next day, Luffy found himself surrounded by his women, ready to start a day that, unlike the previous one, would be dedicated to heavy training. Rest was left behind, reced by preparation for future challenges.


    As they devoted themselves to morning training and had lunch in the middle of the day, a boat appeared on the horizon, disying the g of a specific kingdom.


    Apprehension grew in the crew as they spotted the luxurious ship with the Goa Kingdom g approaching. Confusion set in when Hugo expressed his perplexity, questioning the identity of the neers.


    "Who are..." Hugo murmured, echoing everyone''s uncertainty.


    "This isn''t the Goa Kingdom!" Usopp eximed, using a magnifying ss to observe the symbol on the approaching ship''s sail.


    "It seems so... Luffy, do you know why they''reing our way?" Lami inquired, seeking rification alongside Luffy.


    "Simple, they are the ones hunting us... A member among us, to be more specific." Luffy''s revtion was delivered with a calmness that surprised some members of the crew.


    "And who would that be, Captain?" Bepo asked with curiosity.


    "Our mermaid..."


    "What?!"


    "The princess!" Hachi was rmed.


    "Me!?" Shirahoshi eximed, covering her mouth.


    "Sharky!" Megalo protested quickly.


    "There''s nothing to worry about; I doubt there are people who can pose a challenge to us in this sea, so rx." Luffy tried to reassure the crew, but the tension persisted.


    "Why are they after me, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi questioned, seeking answers.


    "Damn humans!" Hachi expressed his discontent beside her.


    "As much as I dislike your prejudice, Hachi, you''re right about these specific people... But you can''t speak for an entire race..." Lami added, bringing a broader perspective.


    "She''s right, Hachi, and Shirahoshi, people are greedy by nature; you''ll have to learn from this. We''ll see a lot of it on this journey." Luffy spoke calmly, anticipating the arrival of the boat on the beach.


    As Zoro wanted to fight, he quickly prepared after Luffy increased his recovery due to the training before the ship arrived. The atmosphere on the beach was tense as the group of 14 people, the Straw Hats, remained clustered next to the imposing ck Pearl, which rested in the middle of the sand.


    With the arrival of the official ship from the Goa Kingdom, all eyes turned to the vessel. Three imposing men, d in borate armor, disembarked from the ship. A second group, made up of moremon knights, carried a nk and descended from the boat more slowly.


    The first three men advanced toward the Straw Hat crew with an arrogant posture, standing out as the main forces of the royal group. Every step they took in the sand made it clear that they were confident in their authority. The sound of waves breaking in the background seemed to apany the tense advance of the situation.


    Luffy, leading his crew, remained unshaken, his piercing gaze taking in every detail of the neers.


    "So, you''re the feared Straw Hats? You don''t seem that impressive..." taunted one of the neers, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "But look,mander, they have beautiful women!" added another man beside him, wielding a massive sword with disdain.


    "It''s true; we''re here to capture the mermaid, but who says we can''t enjoy other prey along the way? HEHE." taunted the third.


    As they spoke, they adjusted their helmets, partially obscuring their faces in the dim light. Men around 35 years old, their features remained obscured, but a hostile atmosphere surrounded the group.


    The women in Luffy''s group stared at the neers with contempt, the tension in the air indicating that they were ready to act at any moment.


    Luffy, standing at the forefront of his crew, cast a curious nce at the neers.


    "You want our mermaid, don''t you? Tell me, what gives you the courage to think you can just pass through us and take her like that?" Luffy asked, his expression reflecting curiosity in the face of these men, considering his crew was the most dangerous in these waters.


    "We are in the service of His Royal Majesty, Sterry, the First of His Name!" dered the man who seemed to be themander, his voice echoing with an air of authority.


    "We are the royal knights! We are here to fulfill the orders of our king!" asserted the others, while the gleam of their armor shone in the sunlight.


    "Sterry is Sabo''s brother..." Luffy pondered and spoke to the men in front of him. "What made your king interested in our group? I heard the request came from someone above him." Luffy questioned, keeping his arms crossed.


    "Yes, our king is recognized by higher forces, and as representatives of that request, we are here to fulfill his orders." exined themander, while a group of twenty knights, armed with swords and shields, lined up behind the leaders, ready for battle.


    "Do you know who we are? Why so much courage?" Luffy persisted in his quest for answers.


    "Just a pirate crew with a captain valued at 50 million. I''ve captured a pirate with 120 million in the Grand Line before King Sterry recruited me! Don''t overestimate yourself, little pirate!" challenged themander, eliciting an amused smile from Luffy.


    "Zoro, Hugo, Lami, and Bepo, take care of them," ordered Luffy, turning to watch the spectacle from a distance. The stage was set for a confrontation in the radiant sunlight.


    Most of the crew followed Luffy while the remaining four stood firm before the group.


    "Commander, it seems like they''re underestimating us..." observed a soldier at his side.


    "True, but there''s no need to get too worked up. We just eliminate these four and get the others." he said with simplicity.


    "Hm? I expected something like, ''Hand over the mermaid, and we''ll spare you,'' but it looks like I was wrong with all that clich��. It''s good to see things different from the usual! Hahahaha." Luffyughed casually, settling in to watch the fight from some rocks on the beach.


    "Luffy-Sama, will they be okay?" Shirahoshi asked, visibly concerned.


    "Don''t be so scared. They''ll handle it easily, so rx." Luffy reassured the mermaid''s concerns confidently.


    The fight began as soon as Luffy uttered those carefree words, and everyone watched as the royal knights and the Straw Hat members engaged in battle.


    "Chains?!" eximed Nojiko beside Luffy.


    The one who called himself themander seemed to possess a Devil Fruit that allowed him to release chains from his body.


    "How interesting, this reminds me of the Uzumakis."mented Luffy.


    "Who?" asked Reiju beside him.


    "Forget about it." Luffy preferred to quickly change the subject.


    The chains flew quickly toward the four Mugiwara members. There were four chains, moving at high speed, curving through the air.


    Zoro countered with his sword but managed to repel with some difficulty. Lami activated her Room and switched ces with a rock. Bepo was caught by a chain and yelled as he was thrown. Hugo was also captured but held his ground with the strength of his imposing body.


    "They seem to have abilities!" remarked one of the enemies, closely examining the Mugiwara''s actions.


    "That ability where the woman switched ces seems dangerous."


    "Shambles!" eximed Lami, raising a finger in a characteristic gesture.


    Bepo and Hugo, who were being held by chains, were swapped for rocks the next moment.


    "Thanks..."


    "Thank you, Lami!"


    Both expressed gratitude, returning to the same initial position where the two groups faced each other again.


    "This is more challenging than we thought, but our orders are clear from His Majesty. We must fight with all our might!" dered themander. From his body, 10 chains emerged; another knight from the trio had his body covered in metal, while the third wielded a massive sword, drawing it from the sheath.


    "Two Devil Fruits, how interesting. I wonder if there were these original knights to protect Sabo''s brother in the Goa Kingdom." Luffy murmured internally, watching the fight unfold in total chaos in that area.


    Bepo faced a tide of 20 knights, executing kicks in the air andunching Rankyaku to repel his opponents.


    Hugo exchanged punches with the man covered in iron, but despite his strength, he was at a disadvantage against the user of the strange fruit.


    Zoro engaged in an intense sword exchange with the swordsman, trying to incorporate Soru into his movements.


    Meanwhile, Lami seemed to be having fun in her blue space against the opponent, dodging the chains and asionally using Soru.


    Although his Soru wasn''t perfect, Luffy had trained them for a week, counting on the group bonus from the system, totaling 2 weeks, and if we add the effect of the Devil Fruit multiplication, Luffy provided 6 weeks of training in the time of one. They quickly began to develop the techniques, and even though they were still at an initial level, it was only a matter of time until theypletely mastered the abilities.


    The first to emerge victorious was Zoro, using his Soru to cut down the enemy, who fell dead shortly afterward.


    "Sor Turen!" shouted the rmed soldiers, but they were quickly hit by Bepo''s kicks. Using kung fu style, he kicked des into the air through Rankyaku.


    "Damn! End this quickly, Sor. Linx!"


    "Yes,mander!" replied the man fighting against Hugo, d in iron.


    "You should be paying attention to our fight." Themander heard the female voice escaping from his chains but was interrupted by the sound of a cut.


    His chains were cut in front of him.


    "Impossible!" he eximed, surprised.


    "Hm? Why ''impossible''? It was very simple." Lami said with her sword in hand, revealing an air of nonchnce. She didn''t even exert effort against this pirate and decided to end the fight right there.


    "Hm?!" The man felt his arm being severed from his body, his expression changing to immediate shock.


    "What? Hm?!" Before he could fully react to the dismemberment of his arm, his neck met a sharp line from Lami''s weapon, and his head was removed in a precise motion, without the aid of the Ope-Ope no Mi. A jet of blood immediately spurted, marking the abrupt end of his life.


    "Commander!" Sor. Linx was visibly frightened by his leader''s quick defeat.


    The supreme knights of the Goa Kingdom, those who took pride in following their king, were being massacred, and he was the only one remaining alive. Even with his strength, he couldn''t ovee Hugo''s iron fruit and seemed quite battered. However, he showed no signs of giving up the fight.


    "I have to get out of here!" He decided to run, being the sole survivor. He never imagined finding monsters here, as this crew had only 90 million as a whole, and the captain hadn''t even fought, finding all of this amusing from the start, like a show.


    Giving Hugo a punch and making him fly after a sh, he started running to the opposite side, but soon felt his legs being separated from his body.


    "!!"


    Lami, who had finished her fight and was watching the man, used her cut while he was still within her attack zone.


    "Ahhh, my legs?!" The man was scared, even though Lami had only removed his legs from his body without actually cutting them. The psychological blow to the man was strong��after all, who would want to see their legs being separated in front of their eyes?


    "Because, they were made of iron!" The man eximed in horror.


    "As if I couldn''t cut iron." Lami taunted as she approached, her gaze meeting Luffy''s.


    Luffy just nodded, and Lami used her sword to cut the man, ending any attempt at negotiation.


    "Wait! I can give you anything..." Before he could finish, his iron head was removed from his neck, resulting in a spurt of blood and the abrupt end of his words and life.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 77 – Shimotsuki Village 04.

    Chapter 77 �C Shimotsuki Vige 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2014 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Shimotsuki Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Captain... it seems I lost that fight..." Hugo looked embarrassed as he got up from the ground after the battle concluded.


    Luffy approached and ced his hand on the big man''s shoulder.


    "Don''t be too down, that''s normal for everyone; people are always weak at the beginning, and you faced a tough akuma no mi user. Just don''t give up and focus on training to be even stronger. I saw you trying to use Tekkai, but it failed. I won''t me you since you started training ahead of most; your body hasn''t adapted yet," Luffy said calmly to hispanion.


    "Yes, thank you for those words, Captain..." Hugo muttered, thinking about the next training session and his strengthening with the idea of getting stronger and developing this technique.


    "Anyway, it looks like Bepo didn''t kill all of them. Good job, Bepo!" Luffy said, observing 8 of those 30 knights still alive but heavily injured on the beach.


    "I thought Bepo was kind, but he eliminated 22 people, and I must say he developed his technique with talent, even though he failed a few times in the fight..." Luffy thought, surprised.


    "Thanks, Captain!" Bepo eximed a bit embarrassed.


    "I''ll clean up this mess; tie up all the knights still alive," Luffy said as he walked towards the dead.


    "They had interesting akuma no mi, but I''ll have to spend money to get them from the shop after they''ve been killed. It''s not worth it, although the chain''s akuma no mi is even more interesting than the one that Marine woman uses, I think her name is Rina..." Luffy debated whether to take this akuma no mi that reminded him of the Uzumaki''s power.


    ''500 million...'' Luffy opened the shop and looked at its price; he instinctively looked at Nojiko, who could eat that fruit in a corner of the beach.


    ''No... it''s not worth it... I have a better fruit for her when we get to basta.'' Luffy reasoned and set aside the idea.


    He began to set fire to the bodies to clean the beach, making them all cremate along with their armor, which had no chance to resist the heat of Luffy''s mes.


    Returning to hispanions, he noticed they were all looking at the still-standing enemy ship.


    "I like that ship... It''s quite luxurious," Reiju said, looking at the Goa Kingdom''s ship.


    The luxurious ship of the Goa Kingdom was a true floating masterpiece. With an impressive length, it rose majestically above the blue waters of the East Blue, leaving everyone who saw it marveling at its magnificence.


    The ship''s hull was of pure and shining white, glistening in the sun like a precious pearl. The bow was adorned with intricately carved hardwood, intricate details depicting scenes from the kingdom''s history, showcasing past glories and the heroes who served it.


    The sails were immactely white and seemed capable of capturing the very essence of the wind. They were giant, like the wings of an angel, giving the ship impressive speed and a sense of freedom as it cut through the waters.


    The deck was made of hand-polished wood, smooth as silk, and adorned with expensive carpets and high-quality wicker chairs. Large ss windows, carefully cleaned and polished, adorned the sides of the ship, allowing a panoramic view of the ocean and sky. Crystal chandeliers hanging from the dining hall''s ceiling radiated a soft and shimmering light, creating an atmosphere of refinement and sophistication.


    The ship''s interior was equally splendid. The rooms were spacious and decorated with fine furniture, silk curtains, and valuable artworks. The dining hall was adorned with marble tables and chairs upholstered in luxurious fabrics, where guests could enjoy sumptuous banquets and opulent parties.


    On the upper deck, there was a sparkling pool, surrounded by wooden loungers and umbres, providing an oasis of tranquility and rxation. The onboard spa offered beauty treatments and massages for privileged guests who wished to rx even further.


    In summary, the luxurious ship of the Goa Kingdom was a symbol of wealth and power. Its splendor and elegance made it a refuge for the privileged, offering an unparalleled travel experience amid the splendor of the waters of the East Blue.


    "Probably the ship used by the king himself..." Lamimented with the same reasoning as the captain.


    "Great, we have a beautiful ship now, and we''ll keep it to sell as soon as possible. I''m sure it''ll be worth a few hundred million," Luffymented, but he was surprised when he approached these two, and they spoke one after the other without starting a fight.


    "Is the Goa Kingdom trying to capture me, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked with a bit of concern.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, we''ll pay them a visit after we sail from here."


    "We''re going to attack a king?!" Usopp shouted in surprise.


    "No... we''re going to attack a kingdom," Luffy said calmly.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Captain, can you repeat that? I think I heard it wrong," Hugo said.


    "What? I said we''re going to attack the Goa Kingdom," Luffy spoke again.


    "Luffy... You can''t be serious, can you?" Nojiko said with wide eyes.


    "Hahaha. It seems you don''t know me; I said we''re going to attack a kingdom, and that''s what we''re going to do!" Luffy said.


    "Wait a minute! You''re not from this kingdom?" Zoro opened his eyes when he remembered the time he and his captain met; Luffy mentioned that he was born and raised in Goa.


    "Yes, but that doesn''t stop me from attacking their king when he decided to target us." Luffy spoke calmly.


    "So, are we really going to attack the Goa Kingdom?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    "Since this is an order from the captain, I will follow him."


    "Yes, I trust you, Luffy."


    "Yes, I agree with Luffy. If they want to be our enemies, we should respond to that!"


    They, who were initially surprised that Luffy nned to attack a kingdom, ended up agreeing, as Luffy always said that his goal is to conquer the seas, and what is a kingdompared to that, especially one that decided to make them their enemies by trying to capture Shirahoshi.


    "Yes, but let''s first train for the rest of the day. I intend to see Kuina''s response by the end of the day, and we''ll set sail shortly after," Luffy announced.


    With everyone agreeing to that, there were 8 prisoners ced in a small cage, and everyone went to train in the next moment, with some even more determined after the fight against the knights.


    During the rest of the afternoon, the team trained for two more sessions until just before the sun began to set in the West. It was at this moment that Kuina appeared on the beach, surprising everyone.


    "Kuina! We were already going after you!" Nojiko said with a smile.


    "Hello, everyone. As you can see, this is my answer," Kuina said as she approached with a backpack on her back and her sword at her waist.


    She had epted to travel with them after spending a few days with her father; her path with the sword asked her to follow them on the journey.


    "That''s great, then wee to the crew!" Luffy announced with augh.


    [System - Crew: Kuina has joined as a member of your crew!]


    ''That''s great!'' Luffy celebrated internally.


    "Hahahaha! Wee to the Straw Hat Pirates, Kuina. I hope you know what you''re getting into because it won''t be an easy journey!" Luffy announced with a big smile.


    "I know very well what I''m getting into," she scoffed as she approached them.


    Kuina approached and was greeted with a wide variety of smiles and greetings from everyone, congratting her on officially joining the group.


    "Luffy, my father would like to talk to you and even Zoro before we leave," Kuina said after the meeting.


    It was understandable; Luffy knew that the man wanted to talk to him about his daughter, and Zoro, being his apprentice, wanting to exchange somest words of farewell or advice.


    The captain picked up the ck Pearl on the beach and threw it into the sea before setting sail.


    "I would say I could go ahead, but Zoro might get lost, so let''s go together," Luffy said,ughing, earning a grimace from the swordsman, and the duo set off towards the dojo.


    Arriving at the location, Luffy was greeted by Koushirou with a small smile in front of the ce with some students.


    "I want to talk to your captain first, Zoro. Can you apany me, Monkey D. Luffy?"


    "Sure..."


    Luffy followed the man, who led him to a hill with a tomb a little distant from the dojo; this was the old tomb of his daughter. The sun was setting at that moment, creating a strange atmosphere, but Luffy broke the silence between the two as soon as he arrived at the location.


    "Did you open it?" Luffy asked surprised, looking at the excavated spot.


    "It was Kuina''s idea; she really wanted to see what was inside," he said calmly.


    "And there was nothing, right?" Luffy already imagined the answer since Kuina had been resurrected, and the original bones should have disappeared from there.


    "No, I''m sure the body should be here, and it was never vited all these years."


    Luffy looked in silence, and the man sighed.


    "I must thank you for bringing my girl back... Even though it''s so unbelievable, she''s here again, and I know it''s her," he said.


    "..." Luffy didn''t know what to say; he had stated his motivations for this many times.


    "I tried to convince her to stay here, you know?" He said with a small smile.


    "..."


    "She said she had an unpayable debt to you, but I said I would pay for it myself and advised her to have a safe life, yet here she is," he continued.


    "..."


    "But she refused; she said she connected with you, that she really wanted to travel the sea and develop her swordsmanship in your pirate group and pursue her dream..."


    "..."


    "I failed my daughter once; I don''t intend to do it a second time, so I can only ask you to take care of her and help her with her dream."


    "That will be done, uncle," Luffy said after his brief silence and smiled.


    "You brought her back, so you have the right to take care of her from now on."


    "She''s already a member of my crew; even if the world has to burn, I''ll save anyone from my crew," Luffy announced.


    "You even handed over the old and legendary lost sword, Tensa Zangetsu. Despite the curse, the sword is a great treasure and can easily be a substitute for Wado Ichimonji," he said.


    "She needs a good sword to pursue her dream..." He shrugged.


    "Thank you; you''re a better man than I am and even a better father in the future."


    "Well... I hope so..." Luffy couldn''t help but reflect on those words.


    The two''s conversation turned to some general topics in the next 10 minutes; Luffy took the opportunity to get some tips for training his swordsmanship, which is still at a very low level.


    After that, they descended the hill, and Kuina''s father talked to Zoro alone.


    Luffy didn''t want to risk leaving ahead, so he waited for Zoro to return with him to the ship.


    As soon as Zoro returned, they set sail after bidding farewell once again to Master Koushirou.


    Returning to the ship, Luffy used his wings to go to the ship in the water, holding onto Zoro''s shirt cor, much to the swordsman''s discontent with the treatment.


    "So, are we leaving?" Nami asked.


    "Yes, heading straight for Goa."


    "Is it really your home, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously, recalling Zoro''s words.


    "Yes, before embarking on this journey, I had never left the country," Luffy said, looking nostalgically at the horizon.


    "I won''t fail to visit some dear people to me in that ce," Luffy murmured.


    As night fell, the ck Pearl began to sail, heading in the opposite direction of Loguetown, delving even deeper into the East Blue.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 78 – Plundering the Goa Kingdom 1.

    Chapter 78 �C Plundering the Goa Kingdom 1.


    [Chapter Size: 2763Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Shimotsuki Vige, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As the evening descended, when the sun poured its golden rays over the horizon, illuminating the vast ocean in a magical way, the Kingdom of Goa majestically came into view. Nestled on the coast of a lush and vibrant ind in the East Blue, this kingdom, rich in history and opulence, seemed like a piece of paradise in that picturesque sea.


    The towering towers of the royal castle rose, taking on the pastel hues of the setting sky, causing its walls to shimmer like precious stones. The royal garden, filled with vibrant flowers and exotic nts, emitted a sweet fragrance befitting its reputation as the most dazzling in all the seas.


    The city of Goa stretched at the foot of the castle, with its narrow cobblestone streets and buildings that blended ancient and modern architecture. The inhabitants, dressed in elegant and vibrant clothes, looked like living art canvases as they paraded through the bustling streets.


    As night approached, magicalnterns lit up, bathing the city in a soft, golden glow. The music andughter of a distant celebration could be heard, floating through the air like an invitation for anyone who wished to join in the celebration of life.


    However, behind this dazzling facade and its aura of prosperity, the Kingdom of Goa hid dark secrets and deep inequalities. A king with cruel ambitions and a desire for power at any cost prepared to extend his ws over a precious treasure that would change the fate of all under the wrath of a powerful pirate in these waters.


    At the top of a hill,manding a splendid view of the city, stood the majestic Goa Pce, an architectural masterpiece that loomed over the humble houses of the city like an imposing guardian. Its walls were adorned with sparkling white stones, extracted from the quarries of the surrounding mountains, giving the pce an almost celestial appearance under the setting sun. Massive columns, adorned with sculptures of mythological creatures, supported the grand entrance porch, a portal that whispered of grandeur and authority.


    Inside the pce, the corridors were lined with rare marbles and luxurious tapestries that told the story of centuries of reign. Crystal chandeliers hung from high ceilings, casting a golden glow on every step of those who dared to enter the royal precinct. At every corner, statues of past kings, sporting gleaming crowns and ornate robes, looked with an air of relentless judges, silent witnesses to the legacy of royalty.


    In the center of the grand audience hall, a massive ebony throne, studded with rare jewels, dominated the space. An imposing man who always had an arrogant face rested on this throne; his gaze was not as cold and determined as usual, a constant reminder of his power. Dressed in royal silk and velvet, he personified the pride and authority of a king who ruled with an iron fist.


    This man, known as King Sterry, was the monarch of the Kingdom of Goa and was determined to maintain his position at any cost. His gaze fixed on the city spread out before him, he was not prepared to face a challenge that wasing to him from the sea and could shake the foundations of his kingdom and test his ambition to the limit.


    His expression was a mix of impatience and irritation, while his fingers incessantly tapped on the throne''s arm.


    "No news of them?! It''s been four long and agonizing days!" He roared, making the sound echo in the ornate walls of the hall. The courtiers and advisors, kneeling before the throne, trembled with the intensity of his anger.


    "Your Majesty," began the castle steward, a middle-aged man with a worried expression, "we lost contact with all of them as soon as they set out in pursuit of the target."


    King Sterry clenched his fists, his nails scraping against the jewel-studded arms of the throne. "Cursed! After all the hard work and fortune I invested in obtaining the Devil Fruits, they simply vanish before me?!"


    The steward tried to calm the king, despite his own unease. "Your Majesty, I believe it is too early to conclude such a thing. They are loyal to you and the kingdom, and their strength is unparalleled in this sea. There is no one who can challenge the power you entrusted to them."


    Sterry pondered for a moment, his brows furrowed. "You might be right..." he finally admitted, the fury slowly giving way to a more contemtive expression. "They would never betray me or let a bunch of pirates prevail over them."


    "Yes, my king," the steward agreed. "It''s possible they encountered somemunication mishap. They are skilled and loyal; I''m sure they will return soon with news of sess."


    King Sterry nodded, appearing, for a moment, calmer and more reflective. However, the shadow of concern still hung over him, knowing that future events could shape the destiny of his kingdom irrevocably.


    Suddenly, everyone in the audience chamber was startled by the familiar "Pero pero pero" echoing from a corner of the room. It was the characteristic sound of Den Den Mushi, the snails used as phones in this vast and intriguing world.


    "Finally, are they in contact because they have the mermaid!?" Sterry eximed, his voiceden with expectation, while his gaze fixed on the Den Den Mushi. His hand reached eagerly towards the device, as if wanting to grasp the news with his own hands.


    The persistent sound of "Pero pero pero" continued filling the room with an aura of anticipation. The courtiers and advisors present could barely contain their emotions, whispering to each other with looks of expectation.


    Then, the sound of the Den Den Mushi was abruptly interrupted by an audible thud: "KATCHA!" Silence fell over the room, and everyone prepared to hear the awaited news.


    "Are you the king of the Goa Kingdom!?" The unfamiliar voice sounded from the other end of the connection, defiant and undisturbed.


    The room quickly plunged into a strange and ominous atmosphere, with the attentive eyes of the courtiers fixed on King Sterry. The monarch''s hopes, which had been raised with the possibility of good news, were shaken by this unexpected response. His fingers clenched tightly on the ebony throne as he struggled to contain the tension that seized him, leaving him tense and filled with countless questions.


    "Who are you, cursed one!?" Sterry roared at the unknown, his voice echoing through the luxurious hall, shattering all his expectations of favorable news. His face twisted in an expression of fury and challenge.


    "I am Monkey D. Luffy, the captain of the mermaid you are trying to capture," Luffy responded calmly, challenging the Goa king with his fearless voice.


    "You damn pirate and insolent, hand over that mermaid for your own good!" Sterry vociferated, his voiceden with authority.


    "What are you threatening me based on? If you think a bunch of knights can stop us, you''re deeply mistaken," Luffy retorted, maintaining his calm as he defied the Goa king.


    "I am the king of Goa! Do not insult me, pirate!" Sterry insisted, his unyielding arrogance despite Luffy''s challenging presence.


    "What happened to the Lord Commander and the others!?" Sterry questioned again, his expression revealing genuine concern for his knights whom he had spent a fortune cultivating.


    "They are all dead..." Luffy''s response came like a sharp de, cutting through the tense air of the room.


    "You wretch, I will hunt you down!" Sterry dered with determination, his voice turning into thunder that echoed through the hall.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll save you some time. I''ming to your kingdom right now..." The pirate responded with a sinister promise, leaving a heavy silence hanging over the room as the darkness of uncertainty loomed over the future.


    *Katcha*


    As soon as the snail device was disconnected, a momentary silence fell over the pce''s audience chamber. Sterry, like the courtiers and advisors, held his breath, aware that a storm was approaching.


    It was at that exact moment that the clear sound of the city bells began to echo through the pce corridors, breaking the silence with palpable urgency. Sterry felt a shiver run down his spine as the bells, located in the church towers, in the squares, and at various points in the city, rang with a rapid and fric cadence. It seemed as if the bells themselves had been awakened by a signal of imminent danger right after Luffy ended the conversation.


    The sound of the bells spread through the streets of Goa City, interrupting the daily activities of the people. Sterry watched from one of the pce windows, surprised and apprehensive, as residents near the church towers looked up, like him, perplexed by the sudden cacophony.


    The tolling of the bells acted as a city-wide alert in Goa. Inhabitants rushed to their homes, shops were hastily closed, and soldiers prepared to face the approaching danger. Sterry felt the weight of duty and responsibility as the king of Goa, with the city on the brink of confronting an unknown and threatening challenge.


    "What is this?!" Sterry shouted, his voice echoing through the hall, his eyes widening in surprise and rm.


    "Your Majesty!" A knight hurriedly entered the room, his expression palpably panicked. "A pirate ship is approaching the kingdom, it''s the dreadful Straw Hats!"


    King Sterry swallowed hard, the news hitting him like a lightning bolt. "What?! Are they really here to threaten me?" His voice trembled with anxiety and fear, while his fists clenched tightly on the throne.


    "Arrest them! Do not let them approach the pce at any cost!" Sterry was hysterical at that moment, his wordsing out with a tone of desperatemand. He knew that the imminent threat from the Straw Hat pirates jeopardized not only his kingdom but also his own power and safety.


    The soldiers and knights present in the room quickly moved, obeying their king''s order. Commotion and tension filled the air as everyone prepared for the pirates'' imminent invasion. The pce was now at the epicenter of an impending crisis, and Sterry''s determination was the only thing keeping him steadfast on the throne as danger approached.


    Meanwhile, aboard the pirate ship approaching the ind, the Straw Hats observed the kingdom of Goa with surprising indifference.


    "Is this your kingdom? It''s not bad..." Namimented casually, casting an interested nce over the unfoldingndscape. It was her first time here, just like everyone else. The picturesque houses and buildings spread across the city, adorned with elegant architecture and vibrant colors.


    "I never lived there, I lived with bandits in those mountains over there." Luffy pointed to the other side, indicating the mountains surrounding the kingdom, reminiscing about his childhood days in the nearby forests.


    "I see... This kingdom seems quite beautiful." Usopp observed, remaining calm next to his scope.


    "When I was younger, I used to steal in that city with my brothers." Luffy smiled nostalgically, his eyes recalling the mischief of his youth.


    "You have brothers, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously.


    "I have three of them, even if some aren''t blood-rted." Luffymented, thinking of his childhood and his fellow troublemakers.


    "Three? I only knew Ace..." Yamato murmured, surprised by the revtion.


    "Anyway, it seems like we''re causing quite a stir." Zoro interrupted, not hiding his excitement as he watched the city be a frenzy of activity as they approached.


    In the city, the bells echoed through the air, a shrill and urgent sound cutting through the panic taking hold of the streets. The mor of the bells reverberated in every corner, like a desperate call to the poption. People ran in all directions, their expressions of fear and uncertainty reflected in the deserted streets. Shops were hastily closed, merchants abandoned their stalls, and children were pulled indoors by worried parents. The kingdom of Goa was in a state of turmoil, and the sense of rm hung in the air like a dark cloud.


    While the inhabitants panicked, the Straw Hats remained calm, their expressions maintaining the indifference of experienced pirates. To them, the city''smotion was just confirmation that their n was working. They knew that the kingdom of Goa would be the next target of their plunder, and the poption''s anxiety would only ease their way.


    At the port, a crowd of soldiers gathered, preparing to face the imminent threat. Armor glistened in the sun, and spears were raised in preparation for battle. Panic was spreading like an uncontrolled fire, and the fate of the kingdom of Goa hung by a thread as they awaited the arrival of the pirates.


    "Looks like they want to greet us," Luffymanded with a mischievous smile, "let''s return the favor. Usopp and Shirahoshi, aim for that port." The duo quickly headed for the shooting cabins inside the ship, ready to cause more chaos.


    "You really don''t miss a chance to cause chaos, do you?" Nojikomented, observing Luffy''s tranquility.


    "What can I say, we''re pirates..." Luffy shrugged, wearing a carefree expression as the cannons of his ship prepared to fire.


    On the deck of the majestic ck Pearl, Usopp and Shirahoshi moved with determination as they headed towards the shooting cabin. The ship, with its aura of pirate power and an intimidating appearance, hovered over the sea with an imposing presence.


    Inside the shooting cabin, the atmosphere was high-tech. Control panels gleamed with indicator lights, and a series of joysticks allowed precise control of the cannons. The cannons themselves were a wonder of pirate engineering, equipped with advanced systems that allowed for aim adjustment and automatic loading of cannonballs.


    Usopp, with his fearless face and eyes shining with excitement, led the way. He skillfully took one of the joysticks, moving it effortlessly to align the cannon''s aim ahead. His eyes were fixed on the horizon, where the port of the kingdom of Goa awaited. With innate skill, he ensured that the aim was perfectly aligned with the target.


    Shirahoshi, with her gentle yet powerful presence, followed Usopp as if swimming through the air to her own cabin. She observed the control panel with curiosity, fascinated by the technology about to be used. With her delicate touch, she pressed one of the buttons, preparing the cannon for the shot. Her gentle touch was a contrast to the machine''splex mechanics, but it made it clear that she was ready to unleash the action.


    With a slight nod, Usopp initiated the procedure. The cannon adjusted automatically, moving smoothly thanks to the joystick. With a mechanical hum, the cannonballs were automatically loaded into the artillery. It was evident that the Straw Hats'' pirate technology was ready to wreak havoc.


    As the ck Pearl advanced toward the panicked port of the kingdom of Goa, Usopp and Shirahoshi used the advanced technology of the cannons tounch an explosive greeting that would shake the foundations of the kingdom and signal the imminent arrival of the Straw Hats.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    The first shots echoed through the front of the ck Pearl. The explosions were deafening, shaking the deck forcefully and sending clouds of smoke and debris into the sky. The advanced cannons, with their precise technology, hit the soldiers of the kingdom of Goa directly positioned in the port.


    The explosions were surrounded by a bright sh and the thunder of impact. The soldiers, unprepared for the quick and fierce retaliation of the Straw Hats, were thrown to the ground, screaming in agony.


    "These two are good at shooting..." Lamimented as she watched the destruction caused by the cannons.


    "Keep it up; we''ll invade the kingdom as soon as we''re done with this group of soldiers," Luffy announced, his voice filled with determination. He didn''t hide his intentions to plunder the kingdom of Goa, making it clear that there would be no mercy.


    "Are we going to kill innocent people?" Reiju asked, slightly rmed by the brutality of the action.


    Luffy quickly corrected, "Don''t jump to that kind of conclusion. We don''t need to kill to steal; just beat them if they don''t want to hand over the treasures." His voice indicated that there was a code of conduct among the Straw Hats, even when they were about to pige the kingdom.


    While the port was in mes, the ck Pearl continued to approach with its destructive arsenal, leaving a trail of chaos and destruction in its wake, preparing for its imminent invasion.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 79 – Plundering the Goa Kingdom 2.

    Chapter 79 �C Plundering the Goa Kingdom 2.


    [Chapter Size: 1758 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As the sun set on the horizon, casting a spectacle of golden and reddish hues across the sea, the port of the Goa Kingdom was shrouded in a fog of smoke and chaos. The ck Pearl, the proud pirate ship of the Straw Hats, had unleashed a devastating bombardment that had turned the once peaceful port into a scene of destruction.


    The cannons of the ck Pearl roared like beasts,unching salvos of explosive projectiles that erupted in mes and smoke. Once untouched buildings were reduced to rubble, while anchored ships were aze, their structures burning in a terrifying disy.


    The imposing arrival of the ck Pearl had instilled panic, and local residents and soldiers were in full retreat. The port, once a site of tranquilmerce, was now aze and in chaos, with the sea waters reflecting the destruction the pirate ship had unleashed.


    The deafening noise of the cannons was reced by the crackling of mes and the screams of people running for cover. The scene bore witness to the brutality of the imminent invasion by the Straw Hats, as the ck Pearl remained anchored in the center of the chaos, ready for the next phase of its attack.


    With the smoke and chaos of the port bombardment as a backdrop, Luffy disembarked from the ck Pearl alongside Yamato, Nami, Lami, Reiju, and Zoro. The ship''s deck was warm beneath their feet, and the atmosphere was electrically charged with anticipation.


    Luffy quickly nced over his team, trusting that therades left behind on the ship were dealing with the kingdom''s forces in the port. He knew he could rely on their skills, allowing the group to advance to the next phase of the operation.


    Shirahoshi, with her gentle eyes and kind personality, approached the captain with a determined expression. "Let me go too, Luffy-Sama!" she requested with a touch of anxiety in her voice.


    Luffy nodded, understanding the need to keep her protected. "Alright, but stay with me the whole time," he ordered, ensuring that Shirahoshi was under his direct protection as they faced the Goa Kingdom and its defiant king.


    The group of seven advanced through the tumultuous streets of the Goa Kingdom. Shirahoshi, determined to see the city, rode on Luffy''s back. Her kind and concerned gaze mixed with determination as she observed the destruction caused by the port bombardment.


    Luffy led the way, his determined expression as he headed toward the city center, where the imposing castle of the king stood. The rest of the group followed, staying alert as they watched the panic unfold around them.


    People in the streets were in a state of panic, their voices exuding fear and uncertainty.


    The nobles walking the streets of the Goa Kingdom were dressed in extravagant and ostentatious attire, an effort to disy their status and wealth. Their clothing reflected the opulence that the reign of Goa represented, as Luffy recalled from his memories.


    Nobles always wore clothes made of fine and luxurious fabrics, often adorned with expensive jewels and borate details. Many of them unted flowing cloaks that trailed to the ground, with gold and silver embroideries shining in the light of the setting sun.


    Previously, these nobles paraded through these streets, their pomp and disy of wealth starkly contrasting with the chaotic situation that the invasion of the Straw Hats had created. Now, they seemed like frightened rabbits, their expensive clothes not enough to mask the restlessness and fear hanging in the air.


    As the group passed by, words of disdain and hostility were thrown their way.


    "ursed pirates!"


    "Go away! You scum!"


    "Do you have any idea what you''re doing, robbing a kingdom?!"


    Luffymanded, recognizing that confronting the hostile crowd directly was unnecessary.


    Nami assumed a defensive stance at this point, gracefully channeling her wind powers. She created a swirl of gray and green wind in her hand. This cyclone of air was unleashed over the tumultuous crowd, acting as an effective hurricane that pushed away the hostile protesters.


    The wind, under Nami''s controlled force, swept through the streets, lifting the protesters off the ground and tossing them away, unable to resist the fury of the storm.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    "HELP!"


    Screams and pleas echoed as people were uprooted from the ground. Although the impact was powerful, most would survive the fall.


    The wind explosion not only startled the hostile noble protesters but also the rest of the poption, who watched the disy of power with astonishment and fear. Witnessing wind manipted by a Devil Fruit, people began running in shock and horror, fearing the presence of the dreaded pirates.


    With the path temporarily cleared, the Straw Hats continued their journey towards the castle of the King of Goa.


    After dispersing the hostile crowd, the path to the royal pce became notably easier. On the horizon, the grandiose Goa Castle began to emerge, imposing and majestic, contrasting with the turmoil unfolding in the city streets.


    When they finally spotted the castle''s entrance, they were surprised to see a massive wall separating the castle from the city. This obstacle only confirmed the careful and defensive nature of the Goa kings.


    Lamimented, "Kings are quite cautious, aren''t they..."


    Luffy nodded. "True, but nothing we can''t handle."


    At that moment, one of the 200 guards stationed in front of the castle stood out, shouting usations against the intruders.


    "Pirates! Do you have any idea what you''re doing?!"


    Luffy sighed, recognizing the clich�� of the situation. He nced at hispanions, assessing the determination in their eyes.


    "Do you want to end this?" Luffy asked.


    "Of course!" Zoro replied, drawing his sword from his waist with a determined expression.


    "That''s easy," Lamimented, eager to join the action and prove her skill.


    Reiju, with a shrewd smile, suggested, "You can stay with the captain; we can handle them without you."


    Lami raised an eyebrow, surprised by the proposal. "Huh?! I thought you would be the one to step aside..."


    Reiju chuckled softly. "How about apetition? This will prove I''m better than you."


    Lami epted the challenge, facing Reiju with determination. "So, who takes down more. Let''s see if you''re really useful, my rival."


    Reiju and Lami quickly advanced toward the 200 soldiers positioned in front of them. Both women were determined to showcase their skills and prove who was the better fighter.


    Reiju demonstrated her unique agility byunching a series of devastating kicks executed with grace and precision. Her movements were a dance of destruction as she neutralized opponents with her agile and powerful legs.


    Lami, on the other hand, brandished her sword and invoked the powers of her Devil Fruit, the Ope Ope no Mi. With a single movement, she altered the space around her and delivered swift, precise strikes, cutting through the space in front of her and creating invisible des that affected the soldiers. Herbination of fencing skills and spatial maniption made her a formidable opponent.


    Thepetition between the two was fierce, with Reiju showcasing her prowess with lethal kicks, simr to Sanji''s fighting style, while Lami exerted her mastery over the Ope Ope no Mi and her sword skills. Each sought to outdo the other, and the count of fallen soldiers remained bnced as the fight continued.


    "HEY, HEY, wait for me!" Zoro eximed with a touch of anger in his voice, frustrated at being left out and eager to show his own skill.


    Reiju and Lami continued their intensepetition, demonstrating their abilities with each bold move. The scene around them was filled with incapacitated soldiers, many still trying to recover from Reiju''s powerful kicks and Lami''s precise attacks. Spectators, including the other Straw Hat members, watched in admiration as the two women fought, driven by their fierce rivalry.


    Shirahoshi, watching the scenes on Luffy''s back, eximed with enthusiasm, "Lami-Sama and Reiju-Sama are sopetitive!"


    Luffy, still somewhat perplexed by the intensity of thepetition between the two,mented, "Something like that..."


    Yamato, beside Luffy, asked, "What do we do now?"


    Luffy responded with determination, "Let''s see the king; they''re already dealing with all the enemies."


    Nami, excited about the prospect of looting the royal pce,mented eagerly, "Let''s go; I can''t wait to check out the treasures in that pce!"


    As they advanced along the path dotted with incapacitated soldiers, it became evident that thepetition between Lami and Reiju had wreaked considerable havoc on the pce guard. The ground was littered with fallen men, primarily due to the rivalry between the two women, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.


    Luffy entered the pce with calm confidence, moving through the corridors now popted by knocked-out soldiers. The interior of the pce seemed like an extension of his home, filled with grandeur and opulence.


    Shirahoshi, noting the resemnce between royal pces and her home in the deep sea,mented with a touch of surprise, "It looks like my home..."


    Nami, following closely, pondered the repetitive nature of royal pces, "I believe all kings have castles that resemble each other..."


    Yamato, however, found a notable difference between the royal castle and the residence of her adoptive father, Kaido. In a murmur, she expressed her opinion, "Doesn''t look anything like the old man''s castle... Bastard..."


    Shirahoshi''s curiosity was piqued, and she asked with interest, "I still wonder who this old bastard is that Yamato always talks about..."


    Luffy, avoiding going into details on the matter, changed the subject and directed his attention to arge door rising before them. It was evident that this door led to the audience chamber of the King of Goa.


    Before the imposing door, Luffy focused his energy, and purple mes began to dance around his hand. His fist turned into a zing torrent of amethyst mes, enveloping it in a threatening aura.


    With a determined look, Luffy muttered to himself, "It''s time to face this bastard king."


    The purple mes flickered, illuminating the dark corridor as Luffy pushed open the pce doors, ready for the confrontation that would change the kingdom of Goa.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 80 – Plundering the Goa Kingdom 3.

    Chapter 80 �C Plundering the Goa Kingdom 3.


    [Chapter Size: 2574 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kingdom of Goa, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    In the heart of the Goa pce, the majestic throne room stood imposingly, waiting to house a strong and powerful monarch who would lead his subjects with unwavering authority. However, instead, a frightened young king upied the throne, shouting orders incessantly.


    "What do these pirates think they''re doing, invading my kingdom? This is an outrage!"


    "Guards, protect my treasure at all costs! No matter what happens, do not let them get close to it!"


    "My own well-being is at stake here. These soldiers are expendable. They are here to protect me, after all."


    "You soldiers are useless! Why aren''t you doing anything to stop these pirates?!"


    "These damn pirates! They have no respect for royalty. They''re about to destroy my kingdom!"


    "GO, END THESE PIRATES! DON''T LET THEM REACH THE PALACE!"


    "Your grace, the pirates are already here..." said a soldier, trying to keep calm.


    "Useless! You can''t let them reach the throne."


    "And my life is more important; you must protect it!"


    The king was visibly terrified, his pale face reflecting the fear consuming him with every word that escaped his mouth. The soldier''s words had caused his courage to crumble, and he trembled on his throne.


    "Please, sir, we must find a way out of this situation," pleaded a noble, bowing before the king. "They''re about to enter the pce. We must consider surrender."


    Another noble, even more distressed, joined in the plea. "King, please, think of our lives and the safety of the kingdom. Don''t let your pride lead us to destruction."


    He was about to respond to his subjects, but the brief tense moment that had previously dominated the throne room was abruptly shattered, giving way to something much more terrifying. A deafening roar echoed through the chambers, making the chandeliers sway and the tapestries flutter, as if the very room were writhing in fear.


    The massive door guarding the entrance to the throne room was being brutally attacked. At the epicenter of this chaos was Monkey D. Luffy, the imposing figure leading the invasion of the Kingdom of Goa. His face, now stern and mature, radiated fierce determination, and the amethyst mes enveloping his left fist intensified with each passing second.


    With a powerful strike, Luffy shattered the door in an explosion of wood and iron. Fragments flew through the air, filling the room with a cloud of dust, as if destiny itself were being challenged.


    Now, the throne room was vulnerable, and the impending confrontation was about to begin. Luffy was determined to face the King of Goa and im what he believed was rightfully his.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    The door exploded with undeniable violence, shattering into pieces that scattered through the air. Smoke and dust filled the air, momentarily obscuring everyone''s vision. As the mist of debris settled, Luffy entered the throne room, apanied by Shirahoshi and the other members of his group.


    The impact of the pirates'' entrance was immediately felt, leaving King Sterry in panic and horror at what was happening in his own pce.


    In the throne room, Luffy saw Sterry, who was seated in the main chair, his expression betraying all the fear consuming him. Beside him, a noble-looking blonde woman seemed equally surprised and concerned. Ministers and high nobles clustered around them, surrounded by what seemed to be royal guards, all of them now facing the pirates'' invasion.


    "King Sterry!" Luffy spoke amicably, disying a smile that couldn''t hide his defiant intent.


    Luffy approached Sterry, his gaze serious and determined. The king, though terrified, still tried to maintain a facade of arrogance.


    "What do you think you''re doing, pirate?" Sterry tried to keep his voice steady despite the evident fear in his eyes.


    Luffy wasted no time on empty words. "I''m here to teach you a lesson. You can''t just steal people and sell them as ves, especially not my own people."


    The king nervously chuckled. "You don''t understand, pirate. The mermaid is worth a fortune! I was only thinking of the good of my kingdom."


    Luffy tightened the fist wrapped in amethyst mes, causing the purple glow to intensify. "Money is not an excuse for what you''ve done. Shirahoshi is not amodity, and I won''t allow you to hurt her."


    Sterry swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on him. "What are you going to do?"


    Luffy looked at the king seriously. "I''m going to show you what happens when someone messes with the people I love."


    "YOU, PIRATE! DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE DOING?!" Sterry shouted in panic.


    "You know, Sterry," Luffymented as he walked with the women behind him, "I''ve always wanted to meet you. You have such a ridiculous face."


    "WHO ARE YOU TO SPEAK OF THE KING, SCUM?!" The woman next to him arrogantly shouted.


    "What can I say, always wanted to meet Sabo''s brother." Luffy said.


    "Sabo?! That unworthy? You knew that scum, why should I be surprised?! Good riddance that he died horribly!" He said with arrogance and madness.


    BANG! The gunshot echoed through the throne room.


    "AHHHHH!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "King Sterry!"


    "How dare you shoot a king, pirate?!"


    "IT HUUUUURTS, MY SHOULDER HUUUUURTS! SOMEONE MAKE THE PAIN STOP!" Sterry screamed like a wounded animal, his face contorted in agony.


    Luffy quickly drew his weapon and shot the man when he uttered those arrogant words about Sabo. The bullet hit the king in the shoulder, making him scream even louder as he fell to the ground with the bleeding wound.


    Luffy felt his anger grow exponentially upon hearing Sterry''s disdainful words. *"It was thanks to this little shit and his parents that Sabo had to run away!"* He thought with fury, all the memories and emotions of his past life flooding into him at that moment. His hatred for Sterry intensified even more, and hearing the king speak of Sabo in such a disrespectful manner infuriated him deeply.


    "Look, I don''t care if you''re a king. You should know we''re pirates, and we do what we want. You should be aware of that when you sent your dogs after us." Luffy spoke, his usual challenging smile reced by a serious and relentless look.


    "Stop, you don''t know who you''re dealing with... That mermaid on your back is being sought by someone I can''t refuse, and you definitely won''t be able to fight!" Sterry retorted, a hint of arrogance in his voice.


    Luffy raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Then tell me, who could be so dangerous as to want myrades?" He asked calmly, staring at the king with determination.


    Sterry clenched his fists before revealing the dreaded name. "Those whom no one in this world can refuse, a Celestial Dragon!" He shouted, and the mere mention of the name made Shirahoshi and Nami shudder in fear. Memories of the oppression and cruelty of the World Nobles echoed in their minds. Shirahoshi, in particr, knew deeply what it meant to be a mermaid princess in a world where the World Nobles considered humans as mere disposable toys.


    Shirahoshi held Luffy''s hand firmly, and he noticed it.


    "A Celestial Dragon?" Luffy repeated the name with a hint of surprise. "Do you think that scares me, king? No matter who it is, no one touches the people I care about."


    Sterry tried to regain someposure. "You''re a fool, if you knew what they are capable of..."


    Luffy interrupted him with a sardonicugh. "I don''t care what they''re capable of. If they want a fight, they''ll get a fight, and it won''t end well for them!"


    Shirahoshi squeezed Luffy''s hand. "Please, don''t do anything reckless..."


    Luffy looked at her with a reassuring look. "I''ll protect you, Shirahoshi. No one will hurt you."


    Nami, who had been silent until then, added firmly beside the trembling mermaid, "They don''t know who they''re messing with. They''ll regret challenging us, trust Luffy!"


    Feeling Shirahoshi tremble, Luffy began to seethe with rage at Sterry''s threat.


    "Do you understand that, pirate? You can''t refuse a World Noble. He wants that mermaid, and you will hand her over!" Sterry screamed like a madman.


    "..." Luffy stared at him with indifferent eyes.


    "You have no idea of the power of the World Nobles, pirate. They rule the world, and when they find out you dared to interfere in their affairs, they''lle after you with all their might."


    "..."


    "Do you think you can face the World Nobles and win? They have entire armies at their disposal. If you oppose them, your crew and everyone you love will be in danger."


    "..."


    "Just hand over the mermaid, Luffy. It''s the only way to avoid the wrath of the World Nobles. You don''t want to find out what happens when they get angry."


    "..."


    "You are destined to bow before the Celestial Dragons. Yes, and I will be one of them one day, and everyone in this world will kneel at my feet!" Sterry had always nurtured the dream of bing a World Noble, maintaining contact with them and doing favors to gain influence. The mermaid in the room represented a great opportunity for him to secure some favors.


    "..."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! You can''t even touch me anymore because I''m being protected by a World Noble! You, your home, and your family will be condemned for defying a World Noble. You... *BANG!*"


    A gunshot echoed in the room, leaving everyone in shock. The dust still hung in the air when Sterry screamed in pain:


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! My shoulder!"


    The atmosphere in the throne room became even more tense, and everyone was petrified by the turn of events.


    "This can''t be happening..." A shaky voice came from the king''s lips.


    The rest of those present in the throne room were in shock. Some looked at Sterry, while others stared at Luffy with a mix of fear and bewilderment.


    Shirahoshi, still trembling and frightened, hugged herself tightly. She couldn''t believe what was happening.


    "King Sterry!" A voice among the crowd finally broke the silence. It was one of the ministers, one of the few who had kept hisposure throughout the entire situation.


    "You... You made a terrible mistake!" The minister looked at Sterry disapprovingly. "You shouldn''t have provoked one of the Straw Hat Pirates, especially not Captain Luffy."


    Luffy remained silent, keeping his gaze fixed on the king. His expression was dark, and everyone in the room could feel the intensity of his anger.


    "You''ll pay for this," Luffy said finally, his voiceden with seriousness.


    Sterry, lying on the ground with his bleeding shoulder, realized he was in a desperate situation. He hadpletely underestimated the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, and now his fate was in the hands of a man he had angered.


    "Yamato, take Shirahoshi," Luffy requested seriously, and the mermaid had to reluctantly get off Luffy''s back.


    Luffy began to walk toward the fallen king at the feet of the throne, both shoulders bleeding, groaning in pain and being helped by his subjects. As Luffy advanced, everyone made way with evident fear in their eyes. No one wanted to face that fierce gaze of the captain, as it indicated that he would kill anyone there. The air was charged with tension, and the throne room seemed smaller as Luffy approached Sterry, whose face was pale with terror.


    As Luffy advanced toward Sterry, he uttered words of determination and challenge with every step he took. His gaze was piercing and fierce as he approached the fallen king.


    "You thought I would be afraid of the Celestial Dragons? I''m not afraid of anything, Sterry!" Luffy dered firmly, his voice echoing through the throne room. "Not even the World Nobles can make me back down! And you... You made a mistake, thinking you could harm those I love."


    Every word that escaped Luffy''s lips was loaded with fierce determination. He left no room for doubt; he was willing to employ all his strength to protect his friends and seek revenge for the injustice they had suffered. Sterry, cornered and wounded, faced the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates with a mix of fear and remorse, realizing he had gravely underestimated his opponent.


    "You know, even if the whole world is in mes, I''ll protect my people!" Luffy dered with conviction, feeling an uncontroble power growing within him. He immediately identified the nature of this power and did his best to keep it under control, fearing it would cause a copse in the room. However, a wave of energy burst from him, affecting everyone present. Fortunately, Luffy managed to prevent most from fainting, but a mysterious shockwave swept through the environment, sending shivers down everyone''s spine. Those who were still conscious saw their knees weaken, some of them copsing on the floor, while others recoiled in fear.


    "Haoshoku Haki!" Yamato eximed, surprised by what was happening.


    "I managed to control it a bit..." Luffy murmured to himself, making a conscious effort to suppress the power emanating from him. He refocused his attention on the king of Goa, relieved to see that he was trembling in fear but still conscious. To Luffy, killing someone unconscious was not something he would do, even when it came to the worst enemy.


    Luffy advanced ruthlessly toward Sterry, his hand holding the gun with determination. The nobles, who until then had been on the king''s side and hadn''t fainted, still able to move, retreated in fear before the imminent threat. Luffy''s eyes were fixed on the fallen king, and he aimed the gun directly at Sterry, keeping him in his sights.


    Each step of Luffy echoed in the throne room like a sentence of condemnation, a sound that seemed to decide Sterry''s fate. The silence that hung in the air was interrupted only by the groans of pain from the wounded king. Luffy advanced, his determined gaze fixed on the fallen king, while he held the gun firmly.


    "Wait! Monkey D. Garp was born on this ind. If you''re not afraid of the Celestial Dragons, know that killing me will make the hero of the Marines hunt you down!" Sterry shouted in despair, trying to y any card that might be at his disposal. He was an arrogant king, confident in his position, but now he waspletely vulnerable.


    "Funny, my name is Monkey D. Luffy. You know what that means, Sterry?" Luffy smiled with dark humor, leaving everyone in the room intrigued and eager to understand the connection between the two names. The pieces of the puzzle began to fit in the minds of those present.


    "Unfortunately for you, not even my grandfather can stop me from putting a bullet in your head." Luffy''s voice was calm and cold, contrasting with the emotional turmoil Sterry was feeling.


    "Wait... BANG!"


    Thus, in an instant, Luffy pulled the trigger, and the sound echoed through the room as the bullet found its target. Sterry, the king of Goa, fell, his arrogance and power now useless in the face of the ruthless justice of the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates. The ensuing silence was deafening as everyone absorbed the brutal reality of the situation.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 81 – Plundering the Goa Kingdom 4.

    Chapter 81 �C Plundering the Goa Kingdom 4.


    [Chapter Size: 1948 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The nobles and soldiers still conscious in the throne room of Goa stared at the scene before them, letting silence dictate the narrative. Their faces revealed a mix of shock, fear, and disbelief at the sudden turn of events.


    Some wore expressions of pure astonishment, with wide eyes and slightly open mouths, as if they couldn''t believe what their eyes were witnessing. Others appeared apprehensive, sweat starting to bead on their foreheads as they grasped the magnitude of the situation. And there were those whose features showed pure indignation, as if confronting a king were an uneptable crime, but reality had forced them to face this new dynamic. All of them envied their colleagues who had fainted from Luffy''s aura, sparing them from witnessing the scene that would haunt everyone for the rest of their lives.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense; where there had been arrogance and superiority, there was now a sense of vulnerability. No one dared to utter a word, fearing to unleash the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates'' wrath even further. They were silent witnesses to a revolution that hadpletely transformed the situation, and there was nothing they could do to reverse what was happening.


    The nobles gazed at Sterry''s body, lying on the floor like a felled animal, unable to hide the incredulity and fear in their eyes. A collective whisper began to rise in the room as they exchanged hushed words.


    "The king... Is he... is he dead?"


    "It can''t be! How did this happen so quickly?"


    "The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates... he really killed our king..."


    "I can''t believe what my eyes are seeing. Our king..."


    "This can''t be happening. He was our ruler, and now he''s dead, like anyone else..."


    "These pirates... they are dethroning us..."


    The room was immersed in a mixture of shock and terror as the nobles processed the reality that their king was dead, and a group of invading pirates was now in control of their fate. It was an unthinkable and terrifying twist for those who once considered themselves untouchable and powerful.


    Luffy looked at the petrified nobles, his eyes cold and determined, leaving no doubt about his intention. However, surprising everyone in the room, he asked a polite, albeit authoritative, question:


    "Can you tell me where the treasure room of this pce is?"


    The nobles, in shock over the death of their king, exchanged nces and stuttered in response:


    "It... it''s in the basement, down the corridor to the left..."


    Luffy nodded with a head gesture and turned to his crew, particrly to Nami, with a determined look.


    "Nami, go to the treasure room and see what valuable items we can take. Yamato, help her break into the safe." The women nodded at Luffy''s words.


    Nami and Yamato quickly headed towards the treasure. Meanwhile, Luffy took the mermaid and turned his attention to the guards still in the room, terrified.


    "Soldiers, clean the king''s body from here and the dirty floor," Luffy said.


    The nobles and soldiers, still in shock, hesitated for a moment. However, Luffy''s firm and resolute gaze made it clear that he was not someone to be challenged. Finally, one of the bravest nobles decided to take the lead.


    "Come on, we''ll all help remove the body," he said to the other nobles and soldiers, who nodded in agreement.


    Together, they approached the body of the former king Sterry and began to move it carefully, taking it out of the throne room. Others grabbed mops and began to clean the floor where Sterry had fallen.


    "You must be tired, princess. Come, let''s sit and wait for the others." Luffy simply said before starting to walk.


    After the ce was clean and Sterry''s body removed, Luffy walked to the vacant throne. He looked at the majestic royal chair for a moment, contemting the irony of his situation. Then, he calmly sat on the throne before turning his eyes to everyone in the room.


    Shirahoshi, who was beside him, climbed onto Luffy''sp and hugged him with a shy yet grateful look. The mermaid princess felt secure in the captain''s arms, and her expression showed the trust she ced in him.


    While Luffy looked at the nobles and soldiers, they had no choice but to watch in silence. The throne room now belonged to the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, and the sight of Luffy sitting on the royal throne of Goa with a mermaid in hisp seemed like a representation of power and audacity. Luffy reflected on what they would call him now, his name echoing throughout the world after this audacious act.


    ''What would they call me now?'' Luffy pondered, his mind filled with thoughts on how the world would react to this act. ''Hero, viin, usurper, kingyer, demon? I guess I''ll find out soon.'' While the nobles and soldiers watched with eyes full of fear, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates was determined to move forward, no matter what name the world chose to give him.


    Luffy looked at Shirahoshi and smiled, feeling more determined than ever to protect those he loved and seek revenge against those responsible for trying to steal the mermaid princess from him. Shirahoshi''s eyes met his, and in her gaze, there was a mix of gratitude and trust.


    Shirahoshi was experiencing a whirlwind of emotions, and what intrigued her the most was the strange feeling growing inside her. She didn''t have much understanding of what love was, as her life had been mainly confined to the Ryugu Pce, and she had never had the opportunity to engage in personal rtionships.


    While hugging Luffy and looking into his eyes, she felt warm inside and happy, but at the same time, herck of knowledge about her own emotions left her confused. It was as if her heart was speaking anguage she didn''t fully understand, but she knew it was something special and intense.


    While Luffy was sitting on the throne with Shirahoshi on hisp, the door of the throne room opened abruptly, revealing Lami, Reiju, and Zoro entering the room. Their expressions ranged from surprise to confusion at seeing Luffy on the throne of the Goa king with a mermaid in hisp.


    Lami couldn''t help butugh, teasing the situation. "Damn Luffy, you''re really starting a revolution here, aren''t you?"


    Reiju looked at the scene with a mischievous smile. "Oh, it seems our captain found a very interesting way to take the throne and get our hands on our mermaid."


    Zoro, on the other hand, just shook his head and sighed. "Why am I surprised? This is typical of the Captain."


    Shirahoshi blushed, while Luffy justughed at thepanions'' reactions. The scene was unexpected but had certainly brought a touch of humor to the serious situation. And so, the Straw Hat Pirates'' group proved once again that they were experts at surprising everyone around them.


    Luffy looked at them and asked with a mischievous smile, "Tell me, who won thepetition between you two?"


    Lami, confident, replied, "Of course, Luffy! I clearly won. I''m the master of the Ope Ope no Mi techniques, and no one can surpass me!"


    Reiju didn''t let that pass, teasing Lami, "No one can surpass? Please, Lami, even your eyebrows are darker than your skills. I won!"


    Lamiughed, "Oh, Reiju, at least my eyebrows are natural, unlike yours, which seem to have been done by a distracted painter."


    Reijuughed mockingly and replied with a touch of sarcasm, "Well, at least my eyebrows don''t look like they were attacked by a gang of crows, Lami. Do all the crows in the world love your gothic style?"


    Lami rolled her eyes and mocked, "Better crows than eyebrows worthy of a bygone century."


    Reiju retorted with a smug smile, "At least my style doesn''t look like I''m about to lead a secret cult."


    Silence hung for a moment until Luffy''s voice roared in a threatening tone. "SILENCE! YOUR KING DEMANDS ORDER!" The room trembled under the weight of his voice, amplified by his Moa Moa no Mi ability.


    "Always wanted to do that..." Luffy murmured before facing the nobles who were watching him attentively.


    "This kingdom has already been conquered, and my revenge has been consummated. I leave a warning to the whole world: I don''t care who you are, if you try to harm my people, I will retaliate. Now, ministers, spread the order that all kingdom soldiers must surrender and stop attacking," announced Luffy with authority. One of the nobles nodded in fear and quickly left the room. Everyone who had fallen before was already conscious, but seeing Luffy sitting on the throne in front of them meant one thing when Sterry was no longer in their sight.


    "Let''s head to the treasure now. I want to see how much gold is in there, and Nami and Yamato should be breaking the vault at this moment," dered Luffy. He left the room, apanied by a terrified minister who had no choice but to guide him to the castle''s vault. As they walked through the corridors and descended into the basement, the sound of explosions echoed, indicating that Yamato was breaking the vault under Nami''s guidance, who knew the weaknesses of the armored boxes well.


    Inside the castle''s vault, an unimaginable wealth awaited the Straw Hat Pirates'' crew. Luffy and some of hispanions were left speechless before the pile of gold, jewels, and treasures of all kinds. The shine and reflection of precious gems filled the ce, casting fascinating glimmers of light on the walls and ceiling.


    Nami was particrly enchanted, as her eyes gleamed with greed while assessing the fortune unfolding before her. Zoro watched with a serious look, perhaps imagining new swords and high-quality equipment to add to his collection.


    Shirahoshi, who was in Luffy''s arms, observed the treasure with curiosity, as it was apletely new sight for her,ing from the deep-sea kingdom.


    Yamato looked at the treasure disinterestedly.


    Lami, on the other hand, only cast a brief nce at the treasure and lost interest, returning to focus on other matters of her personal interest, while Reiju did the same.


    Luffy, on his part, smiled with satisfaction as he contemted the treasure, ready to add more money to the system. Luffy then announced enthusiastically:


    "Everyone, before we take everything, you can grab whatever you want! Whatever shines and catches your eye, it''s yours!"


    Nami wasted no time and began examining stacks of gold coins and jewels, choosing some of the most precious gems and stacking them in a bag. Zoro picked up a sword that looked especially sharp and well-crafted, swinging it to feel the perfect weight in his hands.


    Shirahoshi, fascinated by all the colors and shines, chose a series of pearls and shells that seemed tailor-made for her. Yamato stood by her side, uninterested in the treasure but happy to see her so amazed.


    Lami and Reiju briefly looked at the treasures but soon got distracted by their own activities, as material wealth was not their main focus.


    Luffy waited patiently as his friends selected their items. Once they were done, he began taking piles of gold coins and jewels and transferring them to his system, using his mythical zoan abilities.


    In no time, everyone had what they wanted, but there were still many stacks of gold remaining. Luffy then took a generous amount and kept it for the others, sucking up all the rest into the system, clearing Goa''s national treasure.


    [System: You''ve just added 4,210,000,000 berries to the store!]


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 82 – The Goa Kingdom 5.

    Chapter 82 �C The Goa Kingdom 5.


    [Chapter Size: 2065Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Goa, a ce where peace reigned, and the concerns of the world seemed distant, despite its dark secrets; most people lived well here. But like many stories, calm precedes the storm, and on a day that would be etched in the annals of the ind, the kingdom''s tranquility was shattered.


    Until that day, Goa remained untouched by the turbulence that often gued othernds. Its nobles lived their lives amid luxuries, asionally drawing the visit of a world noble, while the citizens enjoyed a simple and fulfilling existence.


    However, after a direct order from the king himself, along with his top warriors, the kingdom plunged into apletely different state than it used to be. The king''s order, to capture Shirahoshi, a mermaid in a pirate crew in East Blue at the request of a world noble approaching those waters, which should have been a simple capture order handled by trained soldiers who could deal with anyone in East Blue, turned into a unteral massacre against them, leading to the death of almost the entire elite team when they realized how terrible the force of that crew was.


    This reckless decision was also the spark that led Luffy to retaliate with an attack on the Goa kingdom. The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, driven by his bond with the mermaid princess and his unwaveringmitment to protect those he loves, unleashed an unprecedented and open attack on Goa. The king''s decision provoked the pirate''s wrath, marking the beginning of a revolt that would shake the foundations of established power in Goa, ending all the tranquility that existed in this ce.


    The arrival of a figure like Luffy was marked as a day that would be engraved in the annals of history. Monkey D. Luffy, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, brought not only the promise of retaliation but also the end of the current regime. He entered the kingdom without anyone being able to stop him, leaving a path of destruction and reaching the king himself without anyone being able to stop him. The story of how this pirate walked to the pce and entered the throne room would be a tale for all the inhabitants of Goa to remember until the end of their lives and pass on to the next generations.


    Not only would this leave the kingdom shaken, but neighboring ces would look on in fright, for a pirate invaded a kingdom and killed its monarch; the world would react to this with shock.


    Now, with the surrender of the soldiers of the Goa Kingdom and Luffy emptying the national treasury, the atmosphere of this country wasden with tension and uncertainty. The throne room, now under Luffy''s control, witnessed the rise of the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates and the fall of the previous regime. Meanwhile, the castle corridors were filled with disoriented nobles and soldiers who surrendered before the overwhelming force of the pirates, eagerly awaiting the next actions of the invading group.


    In the port, previously hit by the deafening roars of cannons and explosions, chaos had given way to a tense calm as some members of the group waited on the fearsome pirate ship, strongly guarded by the members who remained there.


    The local residents across the city watched with a mix of fear and disbelief, witnessing the audacity of the pirates who revealed the destruction left by their attack. The booms of cannons and the turmoil now transformed into an unstable calm, even with mes and smoke rising to the skies. The anchored vessels rocked violently, many disying irreparable damages from the initial assault.


    From a distance, on one of the mountains surrounding the kingdom city and the Foosha vige, Dadan and his gang of bandits, with their shrewd eyes, witnessed the smoke rising in the city observed from that distance. A mix of concern and curiosity colored their faces as they closely watched the unfolding events, wondering who could make such an attack.


    Back in the tranquil Foosha vige, the inhabitants were rmed and scared at the distant sounds of explosions and cannons. Panic spread like a trail of gunpowder among the vigers as they fearfully watched the horizon, where smoke rose as a sign of disturbance.


    News of a pirate attack on the heart of the kingdom spread like a wave of uncertainty, leaving everyone in the vige anxious about the future of their kingdom and their own lives.


    Dadan, like the other inhabitants of Foosha, shared the apprehension in the face of the unknown. The restlessness in the air was palpable, yet they were still unaware that the epicenter of this revolt was led by someone they knew well��their former energetic troublemaker, Luffy, and now the feared Captain of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, back in the throne room of the kingdom.


    With the throne room once again under Luffy''s control, the Captain of the Straw Hat Pirates seated himself on the imposing throne of Goa for the second time after robbing the treasury to finalize his orders.


    His eyes swept across the room, observing the nobles and soldiers who witnessed the entire scene of his cruelty and those recovering from the impact of the Haoshoku Haki. The atmosphere was still tense, but Luffy wanted to make his ns clear for this kingdom before leaving the city.


    "Listen up!" Luffy raised his voice, projecting an authority that immediately silenced the room. "We''re not here to destroy this kingdom. Our grievances are with the old regime and its actions against my people. Now that Sterry is out of the way, I want peace and prosperity here."


    The nobles, still fearful, listened attentively. Yamato, Lami, Reiju, and Nami stood by Luffy''s side, while Shirahoshi continued to sit in Luffy''sp, her tail swaying like a cat receiving affection. Zoro stood apart with a bored look, not wanting to get involved in politics.


    "Ministers, you now answer to me. I want a peaceful transition to a new government. Free from an arrogant king. I intend to bring in an ideal candidate to lead this country, where everyone can live in peace." Luffy spoke with conviction, and his words echoed in the throne room.


    The ministers looked lost, some still uncertain, but Luffy''s message was clear: change wasing. However, some expressed their discontent.


    Noble 1: "Wait a moment! A pirate wanting to put a new king in Goa? This is absurd!"


    Noble 2: "How can we trust you? Pirates have no morals or loyalty!"


    Luffy: "It''s not about me being king. It''s about bringing peace and a strong, fair government. I won''t stay here ruling over you. I want someone reliable to lead."


    Noble 3: "Who can guarantee that the new leader won''t be as bad as the previous one?"


    Luffy: "I''ll bring in someone powerful, someone with a Devil Fruit, and who is native to this kingdom. She may not be a noble from a prestigious family like the old monarchs, but she will certainly have power and a good head on her shoulders."


    The room buzzed with murmurs upon hearing this. The idea of a pirate appointing a leader for Goa, even if he promised not to rule directly, generated suspicion. Who would this chosen one be, and what was the true intention behind this n of radical change? It was evident that this pirate wanted to put a puppet on the throne. The future of Goa remained uncertain.


    Luffy didn''t care about the skeptical expressions of the nobles. Dealing with politics and the subtleties of government wasn''t something he enjoyed, but he recognized the necessity. If his goal was to dominate the seas and bring an era of freedom in his way, he understood that taking on a leadership role was essential and being a political role model. He couldn''t simply proim a world where everyone was free, as the original Luffy used to say. Now, his words carried theplexity of someone who understood that, to eradicate chaos, some form of order needed to be established. It wouldn''t be a tyrannical system but governance that bnced freedom with responsibility.


    "I appoint the former prime minister to takemand of the kingdom temporarily and establish order to calm the poption. I believe the losses were low, correct?" Luffy inquired, seeking to ensure that the chaos that had ensued hadn''t caused irreparable damage.


    His group didn''t go around killing people indiscriminately. Although cannon shots caused some casualties, Lami and Reiju avoided shedding blood inside the castle.


    "You honor me. Only a few soldiers, your excellency, Luffy." The middle-aged man bowed his head, aware that he had no choice but to ept the demands of the feared pirate.


    "That''s good. I''ll leave the center of the kingdom temporarily and n to spend a few days in Foosha vige to find the next monarch. I''ll be back with him in the next few days," Luffy announced, lifting the mermaid in his arms as he prepared to leave, the stunned eyes of the room following his movements.


    ''Was that it? Hees here, causes chaos, kills our king, steals the entire national treasury, says he''ll usurp the throne with a new puppet monarch, gives us orders, and simply leaves?'' The words resonated in everyone''s minds as Luffy exited the room with unsettling calm, leaving behind nobles bewildered by the whirlwind of events that had just unfolded.


    Luffy, apanied by his group, left the throne room, leaving behind perplexed nobles and a kingdom on the verge of transformation. As they walked through the castle corridors, each group member shared their impressions of the situation.


    "Are you really going to take the throne?" Lami asked, curious.


    "Yes, I''ve already decided that and other things," Luffy spoke mysteriously, arousing everyone''s curiosity.


    "Decided what?" Nami looked suspiciously at him.


    "I n to make Goa my territory, just like Cocoyasi Vige and Syrup Vige in this sea." Luffy dered, revealing his greedy ns.


    "You''re saying..." Nami couldn''t contain her astonishment.


    "Yes, I intend to create my own kingdoms and territories in these ces," Luffy announced, noting the surprised reaction of some, as two of these ces were just ordinary viges, but Luffy had a n to establish countries.


    "Luffy, you understand how absurd this idea is," Reiju spoke as she lit a cigarette.


    "Not to mention that the Marines and the World Government will never let this happen," Zoromented, expressing concern.


    "Hahaha, look, I have queens on my ship and a king. Of course, everything will be fine, and even if there is retaliation, we can fight against it!" Luffy said, showing his unwavering confidence.


    "Queens and king?" Shirahoshi was a bit confused.


    "Of course, Nami and Nojiko are my queens of Cocoyasi. I n to make Usopp the king of the kingdom that will be created in Syrup, with Kaya by his side. I also have Shirahoshi as the ruler of Fish-Man Ind and Yamato as the future shogun of Wano!" Luffy announced, not caring about the impact of these words. Although he could have Goa as his own territory, he made it clear that the monarch wouldn''t be on his ship.


    "Shogun of Wano!?" Yamato couldn''t help but exim.


    As they left the castle, the eyes of fallen soldiers and some recovering from their attack turned back in fear to Luffy''s group, but no one tried to interrupt their path, knowing they had already lost the battle. The future of Goa was now in the hands of the Straw Hat Pirates, and the journey to establish their own kingdoms was just beginning.


    Luffy looked at hispanions, realizing the surprise stamped on their faces. Before anyone could react, he initiated his transformation. His hair grew rapidly, and wings emerged from his back, giving him a majestic and imposing appearance. He simply uttered a few words.


    "I''ll go ahead, meet me in Foosha Vige as soon as I fetch some people." Luffy announced, revealing his audacious intentions. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed Yamato with surprise and flew off, leaving his group stunned by their captain''s sudden metamorphosis and flying away with Yamato screaming. The sky witnessed the celestial figure of Monkey D. Luffy.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 83 – The Goa Kingdom 6.

    Chapter 83 �C The Goa Kingdom 6.


    [Chapter Size: 1820Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Above the mountain stood Dadan''s refuge and house with her group, witnessing the chaos caused by the sudden attack on the kingdom. All the mountain bandits turned their gaze to the chaos unfolding in the kingdom below. Sitting in her chair in front of her house, Dadan contemted the horizon, while the events in the country below the mountain were discussed by her fellow bandits.


    The sound of restless voices permeated the atmosphere. The group of bandits exchanged ideas and concerns about the unfolding events. The news of the invasion led by pirates was not a surprise to the woman leading the bandits, but the audacity of a pirate doing this here was still unbelievable to her.


    Curly Dadan, a robust and authoritative figure, was leading the conversation at the moment.


    "I''ve received news of what''s happening down there. The Goa Kingdom is turned upside down by a pirate," Dadan said with a serious expression.


    "That''s true, boss. It seems like a group of pirates is wreaking havoc," one of the subordinates said.


    "Pirates attacking Monkey D. Garp''s kingdom? That''s unbelievable to me still. This ce used to be untouchable," Dadan frowned.


    "They''re attacking the port; we don''t have more news beyond that..." Another subordinate murmured.


    "This isn''t something that happens every day. We need to stay alert," Dadanined, crossing her arms.


    "What should we do, boss?" A third subordinate asked.


    "First, let''s keep an ear to the news. Secondly, we need to ensure Foosha is safe. We don''t know how this situation might affect us up here," Dadan spoke seriously.


    "And if theye up here, boss?" Another membermented.


    "Then, we''ll be ready to receive them. Pirates are always a problem, but we''ll show them they can''t mess around here without facing the consequences of the mountain bandits," Dadan growled with determination.


    The ce echoed with the seriousness of Curly Dadan''s words as her subordinates prepared for the uing confrontation.


    BOOOM!


    While Dadan and her subordinates'' discussion intensified in the mountain house, an abrupt explosion echoed in the courtyard nearby. A deafening roar reverberated through the mountain, causing the surrounding trees to shake. The sudden noise of the explosion echoed off the rocky walls, creating a soundwave that spread across the area. Birds, once calm, flew off in fear as dust rose in the air, momentarily obscuring thendscape. The thunderous boom was present, followed by debris flying upward and a dust cloud obscuring the view.


    "What the hell was that?!" Dadan eximed, surprised, abruptly getting up from her chair.


    The subordinates, once rxed, now quickly looked around, concerned about what could have caused the explosion. In the middle of the dusty courtyard, Luffy emerged from the wreckage, his wings slowly disappearing. He carried Yamato by the arm, and the scene was surreal for everyone present.


    "Who are you, and what the hell are you doing here?!" Dadan shouted, furrowing her brow, not recognizing Luffy immediately.


    "Hey, Dadan! It seems mynding was a bit more explosive than expected. HAHAHAHA," Luffyughed, rising and shaking off the dust, leaving Yamato dazed to the side.


    "Hey, boss, is this Luffy? Our Luffy?!" One of the bandits shouted incredulously, while others exchanged perplexed looks and murmured among themselves. The unexpected presence of the Straw Hat Pirates'' Captain turned the courtyard into a whirlwind of surprise and confusion.


    Dadan frowned, looking closely at Luffy. After a moment of tense silence, she finally eximed:


    "Darn it, you''ve grown, you brat! How do you look so different after just a few weeks?" She eximed with a stunned expression.


    "Hey, Dadan! How''s everything here?" Luffy smiled, revealing a familiar look of audacity.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Luffy?" Dadan asked, still processing the presence of the young man she had known when he was just a turbulent child who set sail almost a month ago.


    "It''s a long story, but I needed to stop by. I''ve got some things to do, and I wanted to see you guys," Luffy replied, maintaining his casual expression.


    Dadan snorted, mixing surprise with a touch of nostalgia.


    "You''ve always been trouble, kid. And now it looks like you brought more trouble with you. Who''s this?" She pointed to Yamato, who was still recovering from the shock.


    "Ah, this is Yamato. She''s my wife," Luffy introduced, while Yamato straightened up and looked at Dadan for the first time.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The once noisy courtyard fell into a perplexed silence. The bandits exchanged incredulous nces as they processed the surprising information.


    "Boss, did I hear right? Luffy got himself a wife?" One of the men muttered, barely believing what he was hearing.


    "I can''t believe this."


    "The sea really changes a person."


    "But he left almost a month ago; how could this happen..."


    "Luffy used to look so silly and mischievous; now I see he has such a fierce look..."


    "He didn''t have that many tattoos before or walk around shirtless..."


    "Now he even has a woman..."


    Dadan, observing the scene, frowned, processing the drastic changes in her godson.


    "You''re saying you have a wife?!" Dadan shouted, her surprise mixing with a touch of indignation.


    "Actually, three, to be honest, and I n to increase that number!" Luffy replied with a carefree smile, unconcerned with the spections.


    Dadan swiftly flew to Luffy, activating a quick movement and pulling his cheeks.


    "YOU''RE SAYING YOU HAVE 3 WIVES, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU UP TO NOW, YOU BRAT? AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? SHOULDN''T YOU BE OUT AT SEA CHASING YOUR DREAM?" She shouted as she continued to pull his cheeks, but Luffy seemed undisturbed.


    "I came to attack the kingdom, look what I did! HAHAHHA!" Luffy pointed to the smoke lingering in the distance.


    "YOU?! YOU''RE ATTACKING GOA! DO YOU KNOW WHAT GARP WILL DO WHEN HE FINDS OUT ABOUT THIS? YOU WON''T BE ABLE TO ESCAPE YOUR GRANDFATHER''S WRATH!" Dadan was hysterical, unable to believe that the brat was bing a ruffian attacking Goa and a womanizer.


    "Hahahahaha. How funny!" Yamatoughed beside him, recovering from the shock of being taken by Luffy and appearing there, finding the situation hrious.


    "Don''tugh at the situation!" Dadan growled at the taller woman, with aical expression, as the courtyard continued to absorb the surreal twist.


    "Anyway, let''s go to Foosha. I want to see Makino, the mayor, and the folks! Let''s have a feast!" Luffy announced, escaping Dadan''s clutches with agility.


    "Don''t act like you''re here on vacation!" Dadan couldn''t help but exim, expressing her frustration with Luffy''s carefree attitude.


    Luffy shrugged, ignoring Dadan''s concerns, and began heading towards the small vige below the mountain.


    "Wait, brat! Where do you think you''re going!" The woman growled, watching Luffy walk away with his mysterious wife.


    "What will we do, boss?"


    "We have no choice! Let''s follow the brat and see what he ns to do after all this confusion." Dadan had no alternative but to follow Luffy with herpanions, her frustration evident from theck of clear answers about the reasons for the kingdom''s attack.


    Meanwhile, in the vige of Foosha, they were gathered at this moment, discussing with concern and suspicion the news of the attack by a terrible pirate group, despite not having knowledge of who the group is.


    Woop p, Makino, and everyone else murmured among themselves, questioning what could be happening on the other side of the ind. The news that pirates were attacking the Goa Kingdom created a tense atmosphere in the vige, and nervous nces were exchanged among the residents.


    "Damn pirates! Don''t they know they''re attacking the hero of the Marines'' kingdom?! This has never happened before!" eximed the mayor, indignant.


    "I don''t think they saw us here..." Makino put her hand on her chin and gave a small smile.


    "Still, that''s bold. We should call Garp!" said a concerned viger.


    "Tsk. Damn pirates..."


    "Thank goodness Luffy isn''t here anymore, or the brat would run to that ce."


    "Didn''t you read the newspaper?! Luffy has be the most feared pirate in the East Blue!"


    "It''s true, he even attacked the Marine base!"


    "He''s changed so much, even his appearance looks a bit different than I remember..."


    "Garp will be furious when he reads the newspaper."


    "Stop discussing Luffy; we need to see the situation with the pirates attacking Goa!" the mayor tried to return to the main topic.


    "Hey, old man!"


    "Huh?! Hi, Luffy. Since you said we''ll discuss youter, we need to see other important things. Like the pirates attacking Goa."


    "But it was me who attacked the kingdom!" Luffy announced from a corner.


    "I understand... but I''ll have to inform Garp about this... Hm?!" The old man spoke angrily but noticed something for the first time.


    "LUFFY!" He looked at Luffy approaching with Yamato and with Dadan and the others behind him.


    "..."


    "..."


    In the square of Foosha, the old mayor gave an incredulous look at Luffy when he appeared apanied by Yamato and the others. His eyes, initially filled with anger at the news of pirates attacking Goa, now mixed surprise, disbelief, and a touch of recognition.


    The mayor, who used to see Luffy as a restless young boy running through the streets of the vige, was momentarily shocked to see the boy''s transformation into a feared pirate. The square of Foosha, which was once filled with tension and murmurs about the pirates, was now silent as all eyes turned to the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Luffy, in his reappearance in the square of Foosha, was almost unrecognizable to those who hadst seen him in their foggy memories as an energetic and carefree young boy. What was once an energetic and carefree boy had turned into a man with a fierce and determined look. His stature had increased, making him taller and more imposing. The slim body from before was now covered in striking tattoos. The change was evident in his muscles, which had developed considerably, giving him a noticeably strong physical presence.


    Even though they had seen his photo in newspapers and wanted posters, seeing Luffy personally like this was difficult to process in their minds.


    Luffy, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, was no longer the innocent boy from Foosha; now, he was a feared and respected pirate in this sea, whose figuremanded respect and, at the same time, carried an aura of mystery. The fearless look in Luffy''s eyes reflected the intensity of his experiences. This physical and personality transformation made it clear that the boy who had once left that vige had evolved into a man whose name echoed across the seas and whose fate was intrinsically linked to the course of the Grand Line.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 84 – The Goa Kingdom 7.

    Chapter 84 �C The Goa Kingdom 7.


    [Chapter Size: 2119Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    A silence hung over the Foosha square as Luffy, now transformed and imposing, faced the old mayor, Makino, and other vigers. His gaze, once innocent and full of youthful energy, now exhibited a determination and fierceness that didn''t go unnoticed.


    The vigers, in turn, looked at the man before them, processing the transformation Luffy had undergone since thest time they saw him. Surprise and shock painted the faces of those who knew the young and cheerful boy from Foosha. The square, once bustling with conversations about pirates and attacks on Goa, was now shrouded in a heavy silence, interrupted only by the subtle sound of waves breaking nearby.


    Luffy kept his gaze fixed on the familiar faces of the vige, awaiting their reaction to the man who had returned after so many changes. The silence persisted, as if each member of thatmunity was processing Luffy''s metamorphosis and the implications of this new reality.


    Despite the initial surprise at Luffy''s impressive transformation, the vigers didn''t see that change as abnormal or strange. Understanding Luffy''s peculiarity since his return to this world, where his physical features and appearance were different, theyprehended that the young man had manifested this specific desire.


    Despite the radical transformation and the initially peculiar look that Luffy sported, the vige people recognized the essence of Monkey D. Luffy, the boy who was born and raised among them. Even in the face of evident changes, familiarity persisted, and they saw beyond appearances, understanding that, deep down, that robust man was still the same Luffy they knew and loved.


    Makino was the first to react to Luffy''s presence in the vige, taken aback by the remarkable transformation of the boy. She stared at him for a moment, wide-eyed, before breaking the silence with a mix of surprise and joy:


    "B-But what... Luffy?! Is that really you, Luffy?!" Makino eximed, unable to contain the perplexity in her voice, as she moved away from the crowd to find the boy who left a few weeks ago in pursuit of his dreams at sea.


    Luffy smiled, and despite his imposing appearance, his expression was the same as always with those he cared about. He could feel all that affection and his own rtionships with these people. He waved to Makino, confirming:


    "Of course, it''s me, Makino! I''ve changed a bit!" He said with a smile.


    "A bit?! You''re almost unrecognizable!" Woop p eximed, raising his cane.


    Luffy approached Makino with a warm hug, momentarily ignoring Woop p''s incredulity. Makino, still processing the change in Luffy, responded to the hug with tears of joy in her eyes.


    "I missed you so much, Luffy! What happened? Where have you been all this time?" Makino asked, pulling back a bit to get a better look at the young man''s face.


    "Ah, Makino, the journey was amazing, you know? I had some rough times, met fantastic people. And look, now I''m married!" Luffy eximed, pointing to Yamato by his side. She just cast a calm nce; she didn''t make much fuss, after all, she enjoyed Luffy''spany and the incredible nights he provided. She ended up epting the title of wife, especially when she began to feel that strange thing in her heart for the captain, even though sometimes she called him "my Toki."


    Makino, initially surprised by Luffy''s revtion about his marriage, ignored Luffy''s revtion and the mission to find a new monarch for Goa. She looked at Yamato with a friendly smile.


    "You got married? That''s amazing, Luffy! Is it really true that you''re attacking the kingdom?"


    Luffy scratched his head, trying to exin in a simple way. "Ah, it''s a long story. I came here to change things and find someone to be the new king or queen. But before that, I want to see how everyone here is doing!"


    Makino, surprised by Luffy''s revtion about his marriage, ignored Luffy''s revtion and the mission to find a new monarch for Goa. She looked at Yamato with a friendly smile.


    "What do you mean by finding a king or queen?!" Dadan eximed, expressing the confusion everyone felt.


    Luffy, ignoring the tension in the air, replied casually: "The old king, I killed him."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The ensuing silence was almost palpable; all vigers swallowed hard, unable to believe what they had just heard. Meanwhile, Dadan and the other bandits, still processing the information, fell silent after Luffy confessed to killing the former king. The notion that the boy who used to be a troublemaker had be a "kingyer" and spoke about it so casually left everyone dumbfounded.


    Woop p, furious at Luffy''s revtion about killing the former king, raised his cane, ring at him with eyes full of indignation. "YOU KILLED THE KING OF GOA!?" He shouted.


    "Woop p, do you really think you can change things this way?" Luffy questioned, maintaining his casual tone despite the tension in the air. He smiled at the man, while Makino, for the first time, put a hand to her stunned mouth.


    "Kid, have you lost your mind? How dare you kill the king of Goa? And what will Garp say when he finds out? You''re defying the Navy and justice!" Woop p responded with evident fury in his voice, referring to Luffy''s grandfather, Vice-Admiral Garp.


    Unfazed, Luffy retorted, "The Navy and justice never cared about themon people here. I came to change that and give Goa a fresh start! I still remember how the people of that town looked at the rest of the ind; they even killed by burning the entire dump when I, Lucy, Ace, and Sabo were together, before Sabo''s tragedy."


    Woop p''s eyes sparked with anger. "You have no idea what you''re doing, kid. Garp won''t let this slide."


    Luffy, still smiling, replied, "Then let me talk to Garp when he arrives. I have things to discuss with him too."


    "Luffy... you shouldn''t anger your grandfather like this," Makino tried to warn the young man.


    "Don''t worry about it, Makino. I''ll deal with the old man when he gets here."


    "Dadan! Did you teach Luffy to be like this over the past few years?" Woop p asked the woman because this Luffy was much more ruthless than he remembered, and he wasn''t even afraid of Garp, which was very strange.


    Dadan, looking at Woop p and Luffy, was also perplexed by the situation. She frowned and crossed her arms, trying to process the information. "Woop p, I don''t know what''s going on here. This isn''t the Luffy we know. He has changed a lot since he left," Dadan said, her expression reflecting the confusion hanging over her.


    "I... I know he has always been impulsive and stubborn, but this is too much. Attacking a kingdom? Talking about killing kings?" Woop p murmured, still incredulous at Luffy''s revtions.


    "It''s not just you who doesn''t understand. I''m lost in this mess too. But we have to deal with it the best we can. Luffy is going to be Luffy, whether we understand it or not," Dadan replied, her eyes narrowing as she observed the boy who now bore the responsibility for his actions.


    Meanwhile, Luffy continued to smile, unconcerned about the conversation in front of him.


    "Anyway, it''s good to see all of you!" Luffy looked fondly at all the vigers.


    As the residents of Foosha processed the revtions and surprises brought by Luffy, amon feeling still transpired: the joy of seeing him again. Despite the drastic changes and surprising actions, Luffy''s essence was still recognizable to many.


    "It''s strange... but, for some reason, I still feel happy to see him after a few weeks. It seems like he has matured, even if he has be a bit more reckless,"mented one resident, trying to find a bnce between disbelief and nostalgia.


    Another agreed, adding, "Luffy has always been the one to defy expectations, but now... he''s on another level. He seems stronger, more determined, and at the same time, more unpredictable."


    Makino, beside Luffy, perceived theplexity of emotions in the vige. "Well, even though he has changed, I think Luffy''s essence is still there. He continues to bring a smile to everyone''s face, no matter what happens." She opened a caring smile, as she always did with the boy who grew up in her bar.


    While conversations continued, Luffy couldn''t help but notice the mix of emotions on those familiar faces. He was aware that his actions had caused a significant impact, but his determination to change Goa and offer a new beginning remained unshakable.


    "Let''s all go to the square and start the party!" Luffy suggested, ignoring the unspoken questions hanging in the air. The vige, slowly, began to adapt to the presence of its notorious prodigal troublemaker, while emotions unfolded amid expectation and surprise.


    While Luffy led the way, the atmosphere had already be much more rxed.


    Viger 1: "Luffy, almost a month has passed since you left! What have you been doing all this time?"


    Luffy, with his characteristic smile, replied: "Ah, it''s been a few incredible weeks! I explored new inds, fought pirates, and even faced some Navy members."


    Viger 2: "But... what about these tattoos? You didn''t have those before."


    Luffy, pointing to his tattoos, exined: "Ah, these? I got them during my adventures. They''re pretty cool, aren''t they?!"


    Viger 1: "And this woman by your side, Luffy. Is she really your wife? Who is she? How did you meet?"


    Luffy, excited, replied: "This is Yamato! We met shortly after I left; she''s amazing! We''ve faced many challenges together."


    One of the bandits who saw Luffy with his wings on the mountain asked: "And those wings on your back? Did you turn into an angel, Luffy?"


    Luffyughed and exined: "No, no, they''re just some abilities I gained. Flying is quite useful, especially when I need to get somewhere quickly!"


    Viger 4: "We heard about your exploits in the newspaper! They say you attacked two Navy bases and defeated three navalmanders! Is that really true, Luffy?"


    Luffy,ughing: "Haha, yeah, it was more or less like that! We encountered some really corrupt ones, and I decided to interfere here and there. And, of course, defeating those famous pirates was fun too!"


    Viger 2: "And this bounty now? 50 million! You''re famous, Luffy!"


    Luffy chuckled. "Did you see it?! Hahahaha."


    Viger 12: "Of course, you represent our vige!"


    Woop p, with a serious and irritated expression: "Luffy, you''re embarrassing our vige! Attacking the Navy, notorious pirates, and now a king? This isn''t what we teach here in Foosha! You should be out there pursuing your dream, not causing trouble and staining the name of this ce!"


    Viger 15, curious: "But Mr. Woop p, you''ve been keeping all the news about Luffy as if it were a trophy..."


    Woop p, getting nervous: "That''s not true!"


    Makino cuteughed whilementing: "It''s true, Luffy, he''s always keeping an eye on the newspapers for news about you. Fufufufu."


    Woop p, even more irritated: "Don''t say those things!"


    Luffy, still smiling, tried to calm the mayor:


    Luffy: "Hey, mayor, I''m not trying to embarrass anyone! I''m just doing what I think is right. But rx, I''ll sort everything out and make the vige proud again!"


    The mayor crossed his arms, discontent with the exnation, while the other vigers continued with their lively questions, and Luffy cheerfully answered them all.


    Despite the evident changes, Luffy remained open and approachable, sharing his experiences and adventures with those who had known him since childhood. The vige, gradually, began to ept the new Luffy who had returned home.


    Yamato, who was beside Luffy, noticed the ck Pearl approaching the coast even before Luffy mentioned it. Her eyes watched the ship attentively, curious to see the crew and how the reception in the vige would be.


    Luffy, realizing Yamato''s attention on the ship, smiled and pointed in its direction.


    Luffy: "Ah, everyone, look at this! My ship, the fearsome ck Pearl, is arriving! And with my crew! Let''s wee them!"


    The vigers turned to look in the indicated direction, curious to see who Luffy''spanions were and how their arrival in the vige would unfold. The ship approached with the skull and straw hat g waving, a familiar symbol to everyone who knew the Straw Hat crew.


    "That darn kid became a true pirate in a matter of weeks, distancing himself from the vige. Garp won''t be happy with this!" grumbled Woop p, expressing his irritation at Luffy''s impressive transformation.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 85 – The Goa Kingdom 8.

    Chapter 85 �C The Goa Kingdom 8.


    [Chapter Size: 2889Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The waves gently broke on the shores of Foosha, while the golden sun shone cheerfully, seemingly oblivious to the lingering smoke of destruction still rising in the Goa Kingdom. The sky, however, appeared indifferent. Back at sea, on the ind''s coastline, a dark figure emerged on the ocean''s surface. An imposing silhouette cut through the water, and the distinctive emblem of a skull with a straw hat was visible on the main sail. It was the ck Pearl, the ship carrying the fearless crew led by the now infamous Captain Monkey D. Luffy.


    Vigers, gathered to wee Luffy''spanions, watched with fascination as the ship arrived. An air of anticipation mixed with curiosity hung in the atmosphere, eager to witness the faces apanying the Straw Hat Captain on his journeys across the vast ocean. The ck Pearl glided gracefully through the water, approaching the shore with an unusual elegance for a pirate ship.


    The main sail fluttered vigorously, as if greeting the vige before it. The boards creaked softly under the weight of the ship, announcing the imminent arrival. The atmosphere was charged with expectation, and a mix of emotions swept across the faces of the vigers, waiting to receive Luffy and his crew in the weing vige of Foosha.


    Therge ship came to a stop next to the port, but a winged silhouette shot out from the ship, heading straight for Luffy as soon as the ship anchored.


    BOOM!


    The ground exploded with the high speed of that winged shadow.


    "LUFFY, YOU JERK!"


    Everyone saw Luffy being tackled by a girl with white wings on her back, flying directly at him. The impact raised dust, causing the ground to crack and break. But when the dust settled, everyone saw the boy holding the woman in his arms. The ground was pressed by Luffy''s feet, who remained steadfast even with the impact of Nami without diminishing his strength.


    "HOW CAN YOU DISAPPEAR LIKE THAT!" She shouted, a bit displeased. She knew Luffy was strong, so she didn''t bother flying towards him since she wanted to teach her reckless man and captain a lesson sometimes.


    "Nami!" Luffy smiled at his mischievous woman.


    Everyone looked at Luffy with curiosity, witnessing Luffy''s strange rtionship with this girl.


    "How do you vanish after saying those things? I started to realize that you wanted me to be a queen, and... hmmmmmmmmmm!" She was frustrated, her words lost as Luffy kissed her in front of everyone.


    Everyone was stunned by this. The wide-eyed vigers witnessed the unusual scene. Woop p crossed his arms, even more annoyed by Luffy''s recklessness.


    Luffy, after the kiss,ughed loudly and turned his attention to the crowd. "Hey, guys! This is Nami, the queen of Cocoyasi, and my navigator!"


    Nami, still a bit dizzy from the kiss, snorted and whispered embarrassedly to Luffy, "You shouldn''t have done that in front of everyone."


    "Ah, rx! They need to get used to us," Luffy replied with a mischievous smile, unconcerned about the reactions around him.


    "Hey, Luffy, how can you kiss this girl in front of your wife?!" Makino gave an unsatisfied look to Luffy.


    Yamato remained calm, as if it were a normal urrence, ustomed to her captain; she stopped with the jealousy she used to openly disy and just smiled.


    "Hm? Ah, she''s my wife too!" Luffy simply shrugged, causing a new uproar.


    "She has wings, is she an angel?!"


    "Luffy has 2 wives! What the hell is this?!"


    "Luffy, you... you''ve be a yboy?!"


    "Darn Luffy! He even got 2 beautiful wives!"


    "Always knew that boy knew how to deal with women!"


    "In fact, he has 3." Commented Dadan.


    "Hm? 3?"


    "Yes, he said he has 3 wives beforeing here. Surprising, isn''t it?"


    "Luffy..." Makino didn''t know what to say, her eyes reflecting surprise and perplexity at the turn in the boy''s life.


    Meanwhile, all the crew members began descending from the ship, each bringing their unique traits.


    Shirahoshi, the princess of the fish-men, stood out with her long pink hair, radiating a calm and gentle aura. Her presence contrasted with the vastness of the ocean over which she would one day rule, giving her a majestic and serene appearance.


    Megalo: The shark apanying Shirahoshi, with its intimidating appearance, was actually docile and friendly.


    Zoro: The skilled swordsman, with three swords at his side, disyed his confident and serious posture.


    Lami: The woman walked confidently with her sword over her shoulder, disying her style with tattooed clothes and body, her gaze firm.


    Bepo: The anthropomorphic pr bear, a member of the Mink Tribe, was one of Luffy''s most loyalpanions.


    Chouchou: The loyal stray dog, with expressive eyes and drooping ears, brought a touch of simplicity and joy to the diverse group.


    Usopp: The talented marksman, with his long and distinctive nose, carried an animated expression.


    Reiju: The ship''s cook and Sanji''s sister, with her elegant presence and a cigarette between her fingers, exuded an aura of mystery.


    Hugo: The giant man, adding an imposing dimension to the group.


    Nojiko: Nami''s adoptive sister, with her characteristic tattoos and aid-back attitude.


    Hachi: The octopus swordsman, with his six swords and a friendly demeanor, despite being forced, seemed to be epting his ce in this group of humans and other races.


    Kuina: The young and skilled swordsman in the making, though 11 years after her tragic fate in the past, still maintained her presence among them.


    The vige, now enveloped in this unique atmosphere, weed Luffy''s group with abination of curiosity, astonishment, and a touch of anxiety about what the future would bring with these new visitors.


    "Hey, look! Who are these people arriving with Luffy''s ship?" Viger.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it. Who is that woman with pink hair and a tail flying? I''ve never seen anyone more beautiful!" Viger.


    "And that shark?! It flies! Is it a pet?" Viger.


    "Is that bounty hunter Zoro with three swords? This guy is a real swordsman!" Viger.


    "This is Lami, the famous bounty hunter from the past few weeks! She seems strong." Viger.


    "And this pr bear? How cute, I''ve never seen anything like it." Viger.


    "Sorry!" Bepo.


    "He speaks and apologizes!" Viger.


    "Oh, and there''s a dog too! He looks so friendly." Viger.


    "A fish-man is among them! Incredible! That woman flying is a mermaid too!" Viger.


    "Incredible, Luffy got so manypanions!" Viger.


    "This is getting weirder and weirder. Luffy really brought a peculiar group." Viger.


    "But look at them, even though they''re different, they seem to get along. That''s amazing." Viger.


    "I have no idea how Luffy found them, but they seem trustworthy. Let''s wee them and find out more about what happened all this time." Viger.


    "Hey, Luffy, is this your vige? It looks very peaceful." Zoro.


    "Yes, guys! Wee to Foosha! This is where I grew up." Luffy.


    "Wow, Luffy-San, it''s a charming vige. And that big mountain there, it''s so huge!" Shirahoshi.


    "That''s Mount Colubo. It''s where I lived for many years, and the base there is Dadan''s house." Luffy.


    Thus, Luffy began introducing all hispanions as they approached. Throughout the rest of the day, Foosha vige entered into a frenzy. Despite their initial fears, Luffy dispelled the tension and initiated a festive moment among them.


    As the sun set over Foosha, the vige''s atmosphere shifted to contagious joy. Luffy, always the catalyst for excitement, led his friends amidst the curious smiles of the vigers. Upbeat music echoed through the air, and colorful lights illuminated the main square, where a table full of food and drink awaited.


    The mayor, though still wary, couldn''t resist the general cheer. The scent of delicious dishes hung in the air, blending withughter and yful banter. The initially fearful vige began to surrender to the festive spirit as Luffy narrated his adventures, apanied by fascinated expressions and attentive looks.


    During the feast, the initial tensions about the attack on Goa were dissipated as the story unfolded. The vigers understood the reason behind Luffy''s actions, especially when they learned about the mermaid''s abduction by the infamous Starry. The realization of the kingdom''s corruption and the protection of their loved ones became central themes in the conversation.


    However, Luffy''s proposal to choose a new king or queen left many still perplexed. Confused expressions lingered on the faces of the residents, but Luffy, ever optimistic, exined that he would discuss his intentions the next day.


    The night continued with music, dance, andughter, marking a festive chapter in Foosha''s history. As the clock advanced, Luffy led hispanions back to the ship for the night. The moonlight illuminated the sea as the vige rested, eager for the next morning when new shocks and discussions awaited them.


    The following morning, under the blue and sunny sky, with no more smokeing from the port of the country''srge city, Luffy decided to gather everyone in Foosha''s main square. The toll of a bell echoed, grabbing the attention of vigers who began to gather, curious about what their intrepid fellow townsman had to say. As everyone assembled, all of Luffy''s crew was already in ce, waiting to see what Luffy would do on this day, as their captain was quite unpredictable.


    Luffy, standing at an elevated point in the square, waited as people clustered around him. His gaze, though serene, carried the seriousness of someone with something important to share. As the crowd formed, an expectant silence hung in the air, broken only by the gentle sound of the breeze and distant waves.


    "Luffy, you better not bring more trouble to our vige!" Woop p shouted at Luffy.


    "Chief, what do you think will happen?" said one of the thugs beside Dadan.


    "I don''t know, Luffy has be a real rogue; Garp will surely me us for this!" Dadan growled.


    "Hey, everyone!" Luffy began, his voice echoing through the square. "I know yesterday was full of surprises, but today I want to talk seriously."


    Interest in the faces of the vigers and Luffy''s gang grew, and Luffy continued with a determined expression.


    "I attacked Goa for a reason, and you already know about Starry and what he tried to do. But I also want to change things here. I consider this whole country my home, from Foosha vige to Dadan''s mountain, the city dump, and the king''s city. I want to take care of all these ces, so I''m going to put someone as the leader of this kingdom, so that person can take care of it. And that''s why I want to choose someone among you to be the new leader, someone who takes care of everyone and makes the kingdom prosper." Luffy opened a smile.


    A murmur of conversations began to spread among the residents, but Luffy raised his hand to calm the crowd, his firm gaze conveying a confidence that began to dissipate the restlessness.


    "I know it''s a big deal, but believe me, this can be the beginning of something amazing for Foosha and for the entire kingdom of Goa," he said, his words echoing in the square.


    The perplexed and surprised looks of the vigers transformed into thoughtful expressions. Luffy had everyone''s attention as he continued to share his vision for a better future.


    "With all these thoughts, I''ve decided to name a new queen for Goa, and I''ve chosen Makino for that!" Luffy announced decisively.


    A collective gasp escaped from the crowd, and Makino put her hand to her chin, clearly surprised and confused by the unexpected appointment.


    "Me?!" she eximed, seeking to understand the sudden turn in her life.


    The voices of the vigers rose in a chorus of confusion and disbelief.


    "Luffy, how can you name Makino as the queen of Goa?!"


    "What are you up to now, Luffy?"


    "Don''t worry, Dadan. You''ll be a minister of the kingdom; you''ll protect Makino."


    "Me? Why would I ept that?" Dadan growled, showing her typical reluctance.


    "Luffy, you can''t be serious?!"


    "Makino, don''t let these ideas affect you."


    "Hmm... but it sounds like so much fun!" Makino replied, surprising everyone by considering the proposal with humor.


    "Makino?"


    "She''s being corrupted!"


    "She''ll be a good ruler for Goa, and everyone will ept it, willingly or not," Luffy said calmly, his voice filled with determination, making it clear that his intentions were non-negotiable.


    The murmuring continued, with the vigers trying to understand the implications of this bold decision. Makino, now in the spotlight, was visibly perplexed, but Luffy seemed unwilling to back down in the face of the crowd''s reactions.


    "Luffy, this is madness! Makino has no experience in ruling a kingdom!" someone eximed, expressing the concern of many.


    Luffy, with his characteristic broad smile, responded: "Experience is something you acquire, not something you''re born with. Makino is loyal to the vige, and I trust her to lead the kingdom."


    Dadan, still growling in discontent, addressed Luffy: "You can''t just decide this without consulting anyone! And why the hell do you think I should be a minister?"


    Luffy responded casually, "Because you''re strong, Dadan. And you''ve always protected this vige. Now, it''s time to protect not just Foosha but the entire kingdom."


    Makino, despite her initial surprise, began to consider Luffy''s proposal. "Well, if it''s for the good of everyone, I''ll give it a try."


    Discussions continued, with voices both in favor and against. Some vigers were intrigued by the idea of a new ruler, while others were deeply skeptical. In this tumult of opinions, Luffy remained firm in his decision.


    Meanwhile, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Usopp, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Kuina, and Chouchou watched silently, absorbing the unique dynamics of Luffy''s vige.


    "Luffy-Sama has such a fun vige!" Shirahoshimented cheerfully.


    "I wouldn''t say that..." Zoromented beside her.


    "Luffy is discussing the future of this kingdom in a square among vigers..." Reiju was perplexed.


    "He didn''t even consult any nobles with significant influence..."


    "WOOF WOOF!"


    "The captain is so determined to make this change, but there will be problems: Traditional nobles of Goa may resist Makino''s leadership, especially if they feel their interests and privileges are threatened, as Makino is amoner. About the impact: Nobles'' resistance can create internal tensions, undermining the stability and effectiveness of the policies implemented by Makino."


    "There will also be economic issues; implementing economic reforms to benefit the entire poption may face resistance from the economic elite. Possible economic conflicts may arise, affecting specific sectors of society and potentially creating divisions between different sses."


    "Leaders of other kingdoms may see Makino''s appointment as a threat to the status quo and pre-existing rtionships. External political pressures may lead to diplomatic conflicts, requiring astute political skills from Makino to maintain bnced rtions."


    "And... HUH?!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The entire crew looked at Bepo strangely, wondering how that bear understood so much about economics and politics.


    "Hmmm... sorry...?" was the only thing he said before everyone fell to the ground in astonishment.


    Meanwhile, in the square, even the mayor looked with empty eyes at all this.


    "Not even a month since Luffy left, and our lives are going to change so much! He''s worse than Ace when he left!" Woop p said frustrated, trying to lean on his cane.


    In this way, Luffy made the decision to initiate Makino''s training in intricate political arts and court etiquette, using some books acquired in the castle before his departure. Even an experienced minister was summoned to Foosha after receiving a direct call from Luffy through the den den mushi, thus beginning to guide the new queen in formation. This unquestionable and resolute actionid the groundwork for Makino''s preparation for the challenges she would face as the future queen of the kingdom.


    Luffy''s decision to train Makino in political and courtly arts caused significant ripples both in the vige of Foosha and beyond its borders. The local residents, initially surprised and skeptical, began to adapt to the idea of having a new queen in theirmunity. The minister appointed by Luffy brought with him an aura of authority and knowledge, inserting a presence previously absent in the peaceful routine of the vige.


    However, the news of Luffy sitting on a throne with a mermaid in hisp, with beautyparable to the pirate empress, stered on the pages of the new newspaper, echoed throughout the ind and beyond. The image of the Straw Hat taking a position of real power after defeating a monarch in the East Blue reverberated like thunder. The eptance of this drastic change varied, sparking heated debates and discussions on neighboring inds, countries, and cities.


    On a global scale, the news began to attract attention. The Marines, always vignt about the movements of notable figures, closely monitored developments in Goa. Some nobles, ustomed to maintaining their dominance overnds and kingdoms, were ufortable with the idea of an outsider challenging established norms.


    Luffy''s action, despite being unaware of the uing monarch''s appointment by him, became a watershed moment, introducing an element of unpredictability to the politicalndscape worldwide.


    Thus, Luffy began to be looked at with much more powerful eyes from all parts of the globe.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 86 – News Across East Blue.

    Chapter 86 �C News Across East Blue.


    [Chapter Size: 2167Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Many ces at the same time.


    ...


    ...


    As newspapers swept the seas, an unusual piece of news echoed in every corner of the vast world of One Piece. The once majestic and wealthy kingdom of Goa, the richest located in the East Blue, became the epicenter of events that would unleash waves of surprise and spection.


    At the center of this whirlwind was Monkey D. Luffy, the renowned Captain of the Straw Hat Pirates. His feats were already broadcasted in the recent newspapers, but now his presence was a headline that many would usually mock, but now made people and especially influential eyes read the newspapers narrating his exploits.


    Luffy''s decision to appoint a new queen for the kingdom of Goa was hidden, but the image of the pirate, sitting on a throne with a mermaid, was unique in this era, and everyone looked shocked at it, widely shared, fueling spection and curiosity in every corner of the known world.


    While the local residents of Foosha adapted to their new reality, the news sparked interest and concern among the nobles of other kingdoms and the attention of the Marines. Luffy, once again, became the center of attention, challenging not only powerful adversaries but also established norms.


    The world was watching, awaiting the unfolding of these events and what the world powers would do about it. The turbulent waters of the East Blue were just the prelude to a story that would undoubtedly resonate across all seas.


    Fleet Admiral Sengoku, upon seeing the image of Monkey D. Luffy stered in the newspaper, couldn''t contain a restrained expression of fury. Sengoku, known for his calm andposure in public, let out a curse in frustration at witnessing the audacity of the Straw Hat captain.


    "This damn brat is crossing all the limits!" growled Sengoku, his hands clenched in fists on the table. The image of Luffy sitting on a throne, pirates challenging even monarchs, would create turbulence worldwide.


    "This era is just getting worse!" He growled; Gold D. Roger brought the most turbulent era to the known world, and Sengoku was the main pir between evil and justice as the fleet admiral, the weight ced on his shoulders was greater than ever.


    He cursed again, expressing not only displeasure but also a sense of powerlessness in the face of Luffy''s actions. The idea of a pirate influencing political events in such a way was something Fleet Admiral Sengoku had difficulty epting. As he continued to analyze the newspaper, Sengoku''s anger echoed through his thoughts.


    It didn''t take long for a peculiar den den mushi to start ringing on his desk, and he was already expecting this call.


    "The Five Elders..." Sengoku sighed before picking up themunication snail.


    Meanwhile, in the East Blue itself.


    Vice Admiral Garp was aboard a Marine ship when he came across the shocking news about his grandson, Monkey D. Luffy. The scene in the newspaper, showing Luffy sitting on a throne next to a mermaid, hit Garp like a punch to the stomach. His wrinkled face twisted into an expression of fury and disbelief.


    *CRACK!* Garp broke his table.


    "This kid... he''s challenging everything we stand for! He should be a powerful marine, but he''s much worse than I thought!" Garp muttered to himself, squeezing the newspaper with his calloused hands. He, who had always been a staunch defender of justice and a proud member of the Marines, now saw his grandson openly defying the institutions Garp dedicated his life to protecting.


    The bulging veins on his forehead revealed the intensity of the anger Garp felt. Luffy, once again, was at the center of a whirlwind, triggering events that could shake not only the Marines but also the entire political bnce of the world.


    "This reckless brat... He hasn''t been gone for even a month, and look what he''s doing, he hasn''t even entered the Grand Line yet!" Garp muttered, gritting his teeth. He knew he would have to confront Luffy as soon as possible, and this prospect made him both furious and disappointed.


    *PERO PERO PERO!*


    The den den mushi began to ring amid the wreckage of the broken table.


    Garp sighed and picked up the snail amid the debris.


    "GARP! Your grandson is causing us trouble!" His friend shouted at him with fury, and Garp had to stay silent, as he understood the anger.


    "I know, Sengoku..." Garp wasn''t in the mood this time.


    Garp observed Sengoku on the other end of the line. The Fleet Admiral''s face was grim, and the tone of his voice reflected frustration and anger at the situation.


    "Sengoku, this kid is out of control. I can''t believe he''s causing so much turmoil. Luffy was never one to follow the rules, but this is too much," Garp replied, his fists clenched in a mix of disappointment and concern.


    Sengoku, knowing Garp''s special connection with Luffy, tried to remain calm. "You need to act, Garp. He attacked two Marine bases, defeated navalmanders, and now this story of taking a throne in Goa. This is uneptable, evening from your grandson."


    Garp sighed again. "I know, Sengoku. I''ll go after him. But understand, this doesn''t mean I''ll arrest him without trying to understand what''s going on. Luffy wouldn''t do something like this without a reason."


    Sengoku shook his head, skeptical but realizing Garp wouldn''t change his approach to Luffy. "You''ll have reinforcements, Garp. We need to resolve this quickly before more problems arise. I''m sending a request to all nearby naval bases; I''ll leave Smoker stationed in Loguetown, but you''ll have assistance from all the other bases!"


    "Understood, Sengoku. I''ll take care of it." Garp ended the call, his eyes fixed on the Den Den Mushi for a moment. Then, he began to prepare for the pursuit of his troublesome grandson.


    "That Luffy-Baka! He''s always been reckless!" A new voice filled the room, and a figure appeared before Garp.


    "I know, let''s go to Goa and teach him a lesson. I still hope to get him into the Marines."


    "Yes, I''ll arrest him, don''t worry!" The voice sounded determined.


    "I know you will." Garp looked at this person with a hint of pride. After all, not all of his family was taking a questionable path.


    In the bustling Shell City, the pink-haired boy looked at the newspaper in disbelief, absorbing the shocking news.


    "It seems we got away unscathed when that pirate was here," one of the marinesmented, while others murmured about Luffy''s recent exploits.


    "Yeah, this guy is really a rogue. He not only destroyed Base 16 but also captured Captain Smoker, the strongest marine in this sea, and had a photo taken with him in the newspaper as a captive! Now he killed a king!" Gossip spread quickly among those present.


    The boy, who had been taken in by that base and was receiving training after Luffy spoke about the connection they would have with Garp, looked at Luffy''s image in the newspaper with determination. He was determined to be strong and one day face that infamous pirate who now made headlines.


    In Orange Town.


    "Those brats, I hope Chouchou is okay!" Grumbled an old man in a small town.


    In the quiet Syrup Vige, Merry, Kaya''s dedicated butler, hurried to show the newspaper to hisdy as she began her day.


    "Miss Kaya, look at the newspaper!"


    "Hm?! It looks like Usopp''s captain has outdone himself now." She couldn''t help but smile as she examined the headlines.


    "Mydy, he killed a king! The king of Goa!" Merry was a little scared.


    "I know, but Luffy has always acted mysteriously. We''ve lived through this before. He must have his reasons for this, Merry. Trust Luffy." She said calmly.


    "I hope so." Hemented, still somewhat worried about the twists and turns fate had in store.


    In a lively floating restaurant known as Baratie, a crew member burst into the kitchen holding a newspaper.


    "Boss! Take a look at this!"


    Zeff, the respected head of Baratie, cast a disdainful look at the headlines.


    "Damn brat, he''s really bold!" Zeff didn''t mince words in expressing his opinion.


    Someone in the kitchen questioned with concern, "Is Reiju in trouble?"


    "If she is, it''s her problem. That''s their journey. We shouldn''t question the actions of a pirate crew that has nothing to do with us. As long as Reiju is okay with those brats, the rest doesn''t matter." Zeff dered, casting a meaningful nce at the kitchen before returning to his culinary duties.


    "WHAT ARE YOU ALL LOOKING AT? BACK TO WORK, THERE ARE MANY CUSTOMERS WAITING, AND THEY NEED TO BE FED!" he shouted, and the staff quickly returned to their culinary activities.


    In the peaceful Cocoyasi Vige, the mayor couldn''t contain his anger as he read the newspaper.


    "That brat better take good care of the sisters after what he did to me, or else!" The mayor grumbled, his narrow eyes expressing his irritation.


    The vige was undergoing noticeable changes. Fueled by Luffy''s initial funding and even before the arrival of the Marine money, themunity was in full swing, building a new port where Ifrit had defeated Garuda. The emergence of this new structure marked the beginning of a growing town on the ind.


    Elsewhere, the ship''s captain continued to vent his fury against Luffy and his Straw Hat crew.


    "That damn straw hat! I''ll get back at that pirate!" The captain''s voice echoed among the crew members, who listened with a mix of apprehension and anxiety.


    "Captain, don''t you think it''s better to reconsider? We didn''t even stand a real chance against them. And besides, we almost ended up in Impel Down..." One of the men tried to argue, concerned about the possible consequences of confronting Luffy.


    "We escaped unscathed. And I have a n to settle the score with him. Let''s wait in Loguetown!" The captain reaffirmed his decision with determination.


    "Yes, captain!" The crew responded in unison.


    Meanwhile, Buggy the Star Clown began to get annoyed with the discussion around him. "Did I hear someone talking about my nose!?" he bellowed, drawing attention to his presence on the deck.


    In Loguetown.


    "Look at this, my love!" said a man, holding the newspaper with Luffy''s image printed.


    "Ah, ziry iksos luffy! se val��tsos qil��ni saved ��lva se g��rotan ��lva naejot baratie. Ziry looks fearless isse bisa photo." The woman responded, looking at the picture of the now famous Straw Hat Captain.


    "Hahaha. Do you think? I would say they''re enjoying their youth," said the man,ughing as he observed the excitement in the image.


    "S?r��, ��les va moriot i�� fearless val��tsos. Remember skori istas tol�� z?hon goals? ziry vestragon ziry found tol�� than ziry bargained syt," the womanmented, reflecting on the past.


    "You think?" asked the man again, curious to hear more.


    "Se truth. Jurnegon r? bisa. Ziry became i�� dr��je pirate captain. Qil��ni could emagon imagined bona bisa indomitable val��tsos would mazverdagon ziry bisa tolmiot?" The woman concluded, smiling at the portrait of Luffy in the newspaper headlines.


    In the samerge city, as a bell rang in the morning, a mysterious figure carefully examined the newspaper of the day. Her normally cold and arrogant eyes showed a peculiar expression, mixing fascination and a touch of surprise.


    "You certainly know how to attract attention..." She murmured as she touched the man''s face in the newspaper with delicate hands.


    "I can''t wait to meet you again, my love..." She murmured, while the morning breeze subtly swayed her clothes, adding a touch of mystery to her silhouette. A passion born many weeks ago was beginning to bloom even more in her heart as she continued to contemte Luffy''s image in the newspaper, imagining their reunion.


    In the same city.


    "Captain Smoker..." Tashigi approached cautiously as her captain examined the newspaper.


    "Damn pirate. If he shows up here, I''ll arrest them, even if it''s thest thing I do!" Smoker spoke with a dark voice, as the smoke from his cigar hovered in the air.


    While everyone absorbed the news about Luffy, a few dayster, a grand event was happening in Goa.


    The sun began to stabilize in the midday sky over Goa, while the crowd in the kingdom''s main square continued to slowly grow.


    As the crowd gathered in the city of Goa, an atmosphere of anticipation hung in the air. Lights flickered, illuminating the majestic stage prepared for a unique event. The murmuring voices of the crowd echoed between the buildings, creating a symphony of expectation.


    In the center of all the hustle and bustle, a figure, dressed with grace and elegance, ascended the steps leading to the stage with many ministers and prominent nobles of the kingdom and the court. Her steps were steady, and her expressionbined the humility of servitude with the determination of someone about to lead a kingdom. On this day, Goa would gain a new queen, kind and friendly.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 87 – Queen of Goa.

    Chapter 87 �C Queen of Goa.


    [Chapter Size: 2357Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As the sun''s rays painted the Goa sky in golden hues at the center of the heavens, announcing the arrival of a special day, a majestic tform rose in the heart of the city. This tform, adorned with billowing fabrics and lush flowers, became the stage where the kingdom''s fate would be transformed.


    Curious citizens from all parts of Goa gathered in the streets, eager to witness the event that would change the course of history. The murmur of the crowd grew, blending with the distant hum of the city waking up for the impending celebration.


    In the center of this tform, a velvet-coated throne awaited the future sovereign. This was no ordinary event; it was the ascension of a new queen, someone chosen by unique circumstances.


    As the sun reached its zenith, marking the formal beginning of the event, the figure of the chosen one, Makino, emerged from backstage, surrounded by an aura of grace and confidence. She ascended the tform''s steps, each step resonating with significance.


    Despite the splendor of the tform and the meticulously prepared ceremony, a shadow loomed over the gathered crowd. Murmurs of discontent whispered among Goa''s citizens, each word loaded with uncertainty and distrust.


    Makino, despite her majestic posture, was a rtively unknown figure to most. Her name echoed through the city like an enigma, prompting questions in the hearts of those yearning for familiar and recognized leadership.


    The poption, so ustomed to the traditional faces of power, couldn''t contain the restlessness silently spreading among them. The ascent of a queen so distant from what they knew stirred a cauldron of conflicting emotions.


    Even so, the tform gleamed in its grandeur, ignoring the underlying tension. Makino, despite being a mystery to many, remained serene, ready to take on a role that, for some, stillcked justification.


    Not only her, dressed in a suit, Woop p stood by her side, and Dadan in a military uniform was on the other, clearly dissatisfied with the arrangement Luffy made for them to be there. The vige personnel were among the crowd too.


    As the crowd murmured their dissatisfaction and distrust, Luffy remained vignt, his eyes keen to the growing discontent in a corner of the square. The citizens of Goa dared to express their difort, but before the tension could turn into audible protests, Luffy''s presence intervened unexpectedly.


    The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, known for his notoriety and formidable power, moved through the crowd with imposing calm. His piercing gaze silenced the restless murmurs, making everyone turn to him.


    Luffy, with his characteristic smile, didn''t need to utter a single word. His mere presence was a silent warning that any resistance or challenge would be met with overwhelming force. The inhabitants of Goa, fearing the wrath of the pirate who had defeated the old king and challenged naval power, recoiled in the face of his unspoken expectations.


    The ensuing silence, punctuated only by the distant sound of waves, was the silent response to Luffy''s intervention. He had prevented the imminent eruption of discontent, asserting his influence unequivocally. The fate of Goa remained in the hands of a new queen, and Luffy, in his peculiar way, ensured that the transition urred without visible turbulence.


    Nami looked at Luffy with a concerned expression. "Luffy, are you sure this will work? It seems like the people are not very happy with this choice."


    Luffy, maintaining his characteristic calm, replied, "Haha, trust me, Nami. Makino is strong, and I know she will do a good job. They just need some time to get used to the idea."


    Lami, showing her concern, questioned, "How are you so sure? We''re leaving, and Makino will be here alone."


    Luffy pointed to the tform with conviction. "She''s not alone, look closely at the tform."


    Dadan, the former chief of the mountain bandits, now wore a peculiar uniform alongside herpanions, all transformed into a group of royal knights. Luffy had acquired the Devil Fruits of chains and steel, which the former royal knights of Starry used, and handed them over for 300 million berries each with the system. Additionally, he gifted Makino with a sound fruit, a strategic choice to strengthen the kingdom''s protection. Although Luffy could have chosen a Logia, such as the Clouds-Clouds or Ash-Ash fruit, for the same value of 500 million, he opted for the sound fruit due to its enhancedbat potential, and it could manipte sound,unching shockwaves like the earthquake fruit. In the end, Luffy spent 1.1 billion on three fruits, an investment aimed at ensuring the safety and prosperity of the kingdom in the future as his ns for the economies of the three East Blue kingdoms unfolded.


    "Besides, I have a secret card that will be announced soon," Luffy smiled, anticipating the reactions and expressions the news would bring, especially from those involved.


    "What would that be?" Reiju inquired.


    "You''ll find out soon," Luffy replied mysteriously. He possessed a trump card capable of immediately silencing any questions about Makino on the throne.


    As the event unfolded, the crowd hushed when a minister, dressed in ceremonial attire and an ornate crown, ascended the stage. His serious and solemn demeanor contrasted with the anxious murmur of the crowd.


    The minister raised his hands, calling for silence, and the audience quieted down, eager to hear his words. Sunbeams glistened on the minister''s crown, adding a majestic gleam to his figure.


    "Noble citizens of Goa, it is with great honor and responsibility that I stand before you today," began the minister, his voice resonating through the square. "As the representative of the kingdom, I am here to announce a decision that will shape the future of our beloved home."


    The crowd murmured again, some exchanging intrigued nces. The minister stood firm, maintainingposure in the face of growing anticipation.


    "Our former king, who led Goa, is no longer with us. However, amid the shadows of loss, a new light of hope emerges," the minister continued, choosing his words carefully. "After careful deliberation and consideration, a new queen has been chosen to guide our destinies."


    The crowd''s gazes alternated between confusion and anxiety. Some whispered among themselves, trying to decipher the meaning behind the minister''s words.


    "This queen represents unity, change, and the promise of a better tomorrow for all of us. Though the circumstances are unexpected, we believe this choice will be for the good of Goa and all who call it home," proimed the minister, now fixing his gaze on the audience.


    The minister concluded his speech with a note of suspense, leaving the audience in a silence charged with anticipation. The words echoed in the air, and the crowd eagerly awaited the revtion of the new queen.


    With a solemn expression, the minister gestured in the direction where Makino was supposed to appear. All eyes focused on the elevated tform, awaiting the appearance of the woman about to assume the throne.


    "Let all wee our future leader, the guardian of our traditions, Makino! The wife of Akagami no Shanks, one of the Four Emperors!"


    The impact of the words made the crowd pause at that moment. Shanks'' name, the Yonkou, reverberated among those present, creating a sense of disbelief and surprise.


    As the crowd tried to process the revtion, a cacophony of voices arose in the midst of themotion.


    "Shanks, the red-haired? This Makino is his wife?!"


    "Send this to Morgan quickly, this is outrageous!"


    "This is going on the front page!"


    "She''s the wife of an emperor!"


    "Our queen is powerful!"


    "I think we underestimated that vige on the other side of the kingdom. Having a queen married to a Yonkou is a major asset!"


    "This is a twist no one expected. Makino always seemed so ordinary!"


    "We cannot question her under any circumstances!"


    "Grab the Den Den Mushi; we must alert our king to initiate diplomatic dealings with Goa immediately!"


    Murmurs and whispers echoed among those present, expressing a mix of incredulity, respect, and urgency. While some marveled at Makino''s powerful connection, others hurried tomunicate the news to central powers, recognizing the importance of maintaining diplomatic rtions with the new queen.


    The minister, standing firmly in the center of the stage, meticulously observed the crowd''s reactions, aware that this moment marked not only the instation of a new ruler but also the beginning of a transformative era for Goa. Luffy, strategically, had advised the minister to reveal this information at the moment of Makino''s appointment.


    Luffy nned to quell any protest with Makino''s normalization when they heard this, and he didn''t seem disappointed as he watched people speak up.


    "Luffy, is this true?!" As the crowd began to dwindle into murmurs of surprise and shock, Yamato approached Luffy in disbelief, seeking rification on the truth of the connection between Makino and a Yonkou, considering a Yonkou is on the same level as her father.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But I know they have a good rtionship," Luffy smiled, leaving his friends stunned with his typical nonchnce. He admitted uncertainty but assured them that their rtionship was solid.


    The square buzzed with murmurs and surprises when suddenly a sweet voice broke through the hubbub. All eyes turned to the tform where Makino, using the powers of her Akuma no Mi to amplify her voice, addressed Luffy, "Luffy! Don''t go around telling people these things!"


    Upon the intervention, the minister beside her gently suggested, "Well, my queen, how about addressing a few words to your future subjects?"


    "Oh yes..." Caught off guard, Makino cast a nce at the crowd, bringing a finger to her chin in a contemtive pose before starting to speak.


    Makino, with her rxed demeanor and a smile on her lips, addressed the future subjects of her kingdom:


    "Hey, everyone! Who would''ve thought I''d be here, about to be the queen of Goa? Even I''m surprised! But, you know, life is full of surprises, isn''t it?"


    "So, Luffy, as always, causing mischief, huh? Saying I''m Shanks, the red-haired''s wife! Hahaha, seriously, whoes up with these things? I find all of this more amusing than Buggy when someone talks about his nose!"


    "But, on a serious note, folks, thanks for the support. Let''s face this new phase with a smile on our faces and, of course, a lot of fun. Who knows, maybe Shanks will show up here for a barbecue at the castle, huh?"


    "So, let''s go, Goa! I''m ready for this unusual adventure. Wee to the era of Queen Makino, the mostid-back of all! It''s going to be fun, I promise!"


    She delivered her speech in her own way, leaving everyone even more stunned, including Luffy in his ce. But she just smiled and waved for everyone to have a public feast without everyone fully processing her words.


    Then, a sumptuous banquet began, involving all the inhabitants of the kingdoms. Before, many expressed dissatisfaction, but now people began to ept Makino as the ruler upon discovering her connections with one of the most powerful figures in the world.


    "This is really unexpected, Captain!" Hugomented with humor.


    "Luffy always acts uniquely..." Usopp observed.


    "Hahahahaha. Miss Makino-Sama will be an excellent queen; she''s so much fun!" Shirahoshi celebrated.


    "Hey, hey! Bow wow! Bow wow!" Chouchou expressed his approval animatedly.


    "Don''t be so shocked. I have Woop p to manage the kingdom." Luffy pointed to the elderly man beside the queen, clearly dissatisfied to be there. However, Luffy practically forced him to be a minister, and he seemed to have empty eyes in the face of the whole situation. Luffy thought everything was going ording to his ns.


    "Luffy! The navy ising!" Nojiko suddenly spoke, pointing to the sea beyond the city. There, at least 50 navy ships were heading to Goa.


    The navy fleet approached Goa with impressive military precision. The ships, lined up in formation, cut through the sea waters efficiently, their gs fluttering in the wind, disying the emblem of justice. The sunlight reflected on the sailors'' armor, creating an imposing and disciplined sight.


    Among the ships, arge vessel stood out with the peculiar figure of a dog''s head carved on the prow. It was evident that this was the lead vessel,manded by a figure of authority who, even from a distance, exuded an intimidating presence.


    The navy''s approach created a palpable tension in the atmosphere, and the inhabitants of Goa nervously watched, aware that the arrival of military forces could bring a war to the kingdom.


    "Grandpa finally showed up..." Luffy murmured, turning his attention to his entire crew.


    "We are ending our stay in this kingdom. Makino, if you need me, call me!" Luffy announced with the moa moa no mi, turning to the new queen.


    "Luffy, be careful on your journeys!" Makino wished with a happy smile using her sound-based power.


    "Goodbye, Dadan, Woop p, and the vige people. Take care of Makino! Stay tuned for news about me in the newspapers!" Luffy amplified his voice to reach everyone.


    "LUFFY!" A collective cry was heard faintly, evidencing the dissatisfaction of those who, against their will, became ministers of the kingdom. Even from a distance, the difort with Luffy''s arrangements was evident.


    Luffy was satisfied with all the changes; he organized all the projects for the kingdom, ced the right people in power, and gave them military power. He left training manuals for Makino and Dadan with his personnel to train in case they needed to defend the kingdom, even though they already had a great defense. Garp wouldn''t interfere in the queen''s appointment and would prevent anyone from harming Makino and others, not to mention the armor of being the wife of a Yonkou that Luffy nted in the world.


    Thus, Luffy and his crew headed to the ck Pearl, anchored in the port, preparing to set sail and face the naval fleet.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 88 – Luffy vs Garp 1.

    Chapter 88 �C Luffy vs Garp 1.


    [Chapter Size: 1954 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy, Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Usopp, Nami, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, and Kuina hurried aboard the ck Pearl, preparing to confront the imposing Navy fleet that approached. Excitement took hold of the ship as each member assumed their role.


    Luffy, atop Ifrit''s head located at the bow, looked at the horizon with determination, his straw hat fluttering in the wind. Zoro sharpened his swords, getting ready for the imminent battle. Nami analyzed maps and weather patterns to devise strategies to escape this situation. Usopp checked his ammunition, ensuring he was ready to provide long-range support.


    Meanwhile, Shirahoshi, Hachi, and Megalo stayed in the inner part of the ship, ready to use their aquatic powers when needed. Reiju and Hugo, with their unique abilities, prepared to ensure the crew was in the best conditions. Yamato, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Nojiko, and Kuina also yed their specific roles, contributing to the crew''s efficiency.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the crew prepared to face the Navy and protect their captain. The ck Pearl was ready to set sail at that moment.


    "Everyone ready to face this fleet?" Luffy smiled.


    "Of course, Captain. I''m looking forward to cutting down some sailors." Zoro spoke confidently.


    "We''re about to enter turbulent waters, but if we use the sea currents to our advantage, we can gain a tactical edge and escape." Nami spoke, examining the maps.


    "If you need cover, I''ll be in the right ce." Usopp mustered some courage, inspecting his ammunition.


    "Luffy-sama, where can I be of use?" Shirahoshi asked.


    "Sharky! Sharky!" Megalo expressed, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry, Captain. We''ll make sure everyonees out unscathed." Reiju said with a smile.


    "Captain, there are so many, can we handle them?" Hugo was scratching his head.


    "Just 50 ships; we''ll show these sailors who''s boss." She spoke with a smile.


    "I''d like anotherpetition, as it''s your chance to equalize like in thestpetition." Reiju spoke to her, showing a mocking face.


    "You talk as if you won; I took down more soldiers in that castle." Lami spoke with arrogance.


    "So many ships!" Bepo eximed.


    "Bow wow! Bow wow!" Chouchou barked cheerfully.


    "Hahahaha. Can''t even see the horizon on that side anymore!" Yamatoughed.


    "Luffy, be cautious. They have numbers on their side." Nojiko spoke worriedly.


    "Hey... look at all those ships..." Hachi spoke surprised.


    "This will be a tough battle, but we''re all in this together." Kuina spoke, holding her precious sword.


    "Great! Let''s go, everyone! Our business here in East Blue is almost done; soon we''ll head to the Grand Line!" Luffy said confidently.


    The ck Pearl, imposing and fearless, began to move away from the port with unwavering confidence. The sails filled with the sea breeze, causing the ship to glide smoothly over the waters.


    The ck Pearl advanced gracefully through the ocean, its sails billowing in the determined wind. On the deck, Luffy remained at the bow, his expression serious and determined, focused on the approaching Navy fleet. Aboard the Navy''s gship, Garp watched the ck Pearl''s approach with keen eyes.


    The contrast between the two ships was evident: the ck Pearl, a symbol of freedom and daring, cut through the waves with confidence, while Garp''s ship represented the disciplined strength of the Navy. The vice admiral''s eyes were fixed on Luffy, his troublesome grandson, advancing toward an inevitable confrontation.


    Tension hung in the air as the two ships approached, preparing for the sh unfolding on the vast horizon. Garp, a mix of pride and frustration, observed the unfolding events, knowing that his destiny was intrinsically linked to that of the young pirate challenging conventions and the system.


    Garp, unable to endure the situation any longer, used Geppo to leap into the skies towards the front of the fleet, aiming to reach the ck pirate ship, the ck Pearl. Observing his grandfather''s charge, Luffy transformed, wings gracefully sprouting from his back, and took flight to meet old Garp.


    "LUFFY!!" Luffy heard Yamato and Nami shouting for him, but he pressed on. No ships attacked them, so it was expected that Garp would talk to him first, perhaps this conversation would be carried out with fists.


    The moment the two met in the skies, Garp shot an angry look at his grandson. "LUFFY!! You little brat!" he growled, unable to hide his anger. Luffy, in turn, greeted him enthusiastically: "Hello, grandpa, how have you been? I''ve missed you so much!"


    Surprised by Luffy''s lively expression, Garp entered a brief state of reflection. "You really changed..." he admitted, observing his grandson with a mix of emotions. "I never thought I''d hear those words, not that it''s a bad thing... my grandson missing me is quite a positive thing," he added, blushing slightly. However, his expression quickly turned serious.


    "You''re different from thest 6 months, I must admit, but you''ve be bolder and more troublesome than I remember! I''ll punch you with the fist of love and take you to Marineford!" dered Garp with determination.


    "I can''t let that happen, Grandpa. I''m going to the Grand Line and conquer that sea!" replied Luffy, maintaining a confident smile on his face.


    Garp clenched his fists, clearly indignant at Luffy''s actions. "You''ve always been stubborn, but this is too much! You''ve always wanted to be a pirate, but killing a king and taking over a kingdom, especially Goa? What the hell are you thinking?"


    Luffyughed,rgely ignoring his grandfather''s anger. "Rx, grandpa, it was a necessary choice. He tried to attack me, attempting to enve a crew member on my ship, and I put Makino as the queen now, and I believe she''ll lead this ce well."


    "MAKINO?! YOU MADE MAKINO A QUEEN?!" Garp was stunned by this.


    "Yes, Hahaha. She''s leading Goa, and I put Dadan and Wool Lap as ministers of the kingdom, wasn''t it a great idea?" Luffy spoke proudly.


    Garp had a disturbed andical look, his eyes were giant, and there was snoting out of his nose with his mouth open, trying to process everything he heard.


    "LUFFYYYYYY!!!!!" He roared loudly.


    Garp was beyond angry. His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was a roar echoing through the atmosphere.


    "You''re mocking me, you irresponsible brat! Who do you think you are to make decisions like these?!"


    Luffy, with his characteristic smile, replied lightly, as if discussing the menu choice at a restaurant. "Grandpa, you know I always do what''s right. And Makino will take good care of Goa, you''ll see."


    Garp, furious, punched the ship''s deck, leaving a crack. "Makino as queen?! And Dadan and Woop p as ministers?! You''re turning our home into a circus!"


    "Rx, grandpa. They''ll be doing a good job. And there''s more; we have an ace up our sleeve that you can''t even imagine," teased Luffy.


    In his rage, Garp could barely formte coherent words. "You... You... You irresponsible! I should have brought you back to base thest time I saw you!"


    Luffy, with a carefree expression, replied: "You can try, grandpa, but I''m going to the Grand Line. And if you want to stop us, I''ll show you how much I''ve grown."


    Garp, enraged, halted his verbal onught and charged at Luffy with the intention of instilling some sense with his experienced fists. Seeing his grandfather''s aggressive stance, Luffy reacted promptly, activating his Devil Fruit power to drastically increase his speed.


    ["Moa Moa no Mi: Speed, apply 30 times!"]


    In a blur of quick movements, Luffy surged forward to face his grandfather. His fist, engulfed in mes, flew towards Garp with a confident expression. Garp, in turn, reacted by unleashing a Haki-coated fist, surprised by Luffy''s speed, which had already reached an impressive level even before entering the Grand Line.


    The fists collided in the air, generating a palpable impact.


    The impact of the two punches reverberated through the air like a sonic boom, distorting the atmosphere around Luffy and Garp. Each collision was apanied by a deafening roar, indicating the titanic force unleashed by these two formidable warriors.


    When their fists collided for the first time, a shockwave rippled out, making the air vibrate and creating a visual distortion in the surrounding area. The intensity of the sh was palpable, and the mes surrounding Luffy''s fists danced frantically, struggling to resist Garp''s brute force.


    In the second punch, Garp demonstrated his overwhelming strength by pushing Luffy backward. The direct impact on Luffy''s face was apanied by an audible crack, followed by the luminous trail of mes momentarily dispersing with the shock. propelled by the blow, Luffy soared through the skies like an unguided projectile before regaining control and stabilizing in the air.


    The confrontation between the two contained explosive energy, reflecting the rivalry between a proud grandfather and a determined grandson. The atmosphere was charged with electricity, and bothbatants prepared for the next phase of the sh, each aware of the ferocity of the opponent before them.


    Everyone watching the fight between Garp and Luffy was immersed in the grandeur of the confrontation. The audience,posed of marines, pirates, and onlookers, kept their eyes fixed on the sky, following every move of the two powerfulbatants. As the skies witnessed the explosion of energy between grandfather and grandson, anticipation hung like a charged cloud over the audience.


    "OUCH! That hurt too much!" Luffy murmured as he stabilized in the air, maintaining a determined look directed at his grandfather.


    "Grandpa is too strong. Looks like I''ll have to go all out from the start,"mented Luffy, preparing for the next assault.


    "What are you talking about there alone, brat?" Garp retorted arrogantly, floating in the air.


    Luffy began his transformation into the mythical Zoan form of Ifrit, enhancing his body with armor as his skin turned purple, and horns emerged. Chaos mes began to envelop him, indicating the increase in his abilities.


    "Damn brat, you have a fruit in the mythical category? That''s really surprising," Garp observed cautiously.


    "Grandpa, let''s continue the fight!" Luffy eximed confidently.


    The moment the challenge echoed through the skies, an intense aura enveloped both Luffy and Garp. The chaos mes shimmered more intensely around Luffy''s transformed body, while Garp focused his Haki to face his grandson''s imminent attack.


    Luffy surged forward with impressive speed, using his mythical Zoan to gain power and agility. The air around them began to vibrate with anticipation of the imminent sh. Ifrit''s mes left luminous trails in the sky, illuminating the scene like burning stars.


    Garp, in turn, assumed a defensive posture, anticipating the whirlwind of attacks that woulde his way. His fists were cloaked in Haki, ready to withstand Luffy''s enhanced power. The tension in the air was almost palpable, as if the atmosphere itself was holding its breath in the face of the sh between grandfather and grandson.


    The thunderous sound of punches, blows, and bursts of mes filled the space as the two collided in the sky. Each movement was a chaotic dance of brute force and supernatural abilities. It was a spectacle of power, determination, and the inheritance of a lineage bound by blood and the choice of their paths. The world seemed to freeze for a moment, witnessing the unfolding of this fierce and emblematic battle.


    Once again, Luffyunched himself into the confrontation, leveraging his speed amplified by the Moa Moa no Mi and applying the Soru technique he had learned in recent weeks, showcasing his newly acquired mastery.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 89 – Luffy vs Garp 2.

    Chapter 89 �C Luffy vs Garp 2.


    [Chapter Size: 1954 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy, transformed into his mythical Zoan form of Ifrit, exhibited an imposing presence in the skies. His ming armor gleamed with increasing intensity, while his Ifrit horns stood out against the purple backdrop of his skin. The chaos mes danced around him, seeming toe to life on their own.


    As heunched himself back into the confrontation with Garp, Luffy demonstrated surprising agility, propelled by the multiplication of his speed by the Moa Moa no Mi and the application of the newly-learned Soru technique. His body, surrounded by mes, cut through the skies with extraordinary skill.


    Garp, in turn, faced his grandson with a serious gaze, aware of the remarkable evolution Luffy had achieved in recent months. He might still have some doubts about these powers, but there was no denying what was before him. The radiance of the mes reflected in his eyes, highlighting the grandeur of the imminent sh.


    The first blow exchanged in this new phase of the confrontation reverberated through the skies, creating a shockwave that made the air vibrate and distorted thendscape around. The mes shed with Garp''s Haki-coated fist, creating a visually stunning spectacle.


    The spectators in the audience and on nearby ships watched attentively, absorbed by the intensity of the duel between the grandson seeking to conquer the seas and the grandfather seeking to restrain the path he tread. The stage was set for another chapter of this epic battle in the skies of the East Blue.


    The thunderous sound of punches and bursts of mes echoed through the skies, creating a chaotic symphony of brute force and supernatural abilities. The collision between Luffy and Garp was a true manifestation of power, determination, and the inheritance of a lineage connected by blood but divergent in their path choices. The atmosphere was electrically charged, each movement being a visible expression of this epic family battle.


    In a moment that seemed to freeze time, the world watched as the two titans exchanged furious blows and supernatural movements. The chaotic dance in the sky was an impressive visual representation of the rivalry between a grandson aspiring to conquer the seas and a grandfather determined to restrict that destiny.


    Luffy, now transformed into his second mythical Zoan form of Ifrit, dove into the fight with surprising agility. The chaos mes danced around him, creating a luminous spectacle that contrasted with the backdrop of the sky. His body, enveloped in these mes, moved like a gust of wind toward Garp.


    The newly-learned Soru technique allowed Luffy to perform evasive movements and quick attacks, a clear expression of his newly acquired mastery. The fierce battle was only beginning, and the world was captivated by the magnificence of this sh in the skies of the East Blue.


    Garp murmured as he dodged his grandson''s blows, carefully observing each peculiar movement. "Your powers are really strange. You clearly have a mythical Zoan, but your speed is increasing at a much higher rate than normal..."


    While fists shed and chaos mes danced in the air, Luffy, on the other hand, quickly analyzed the situation amid the intense fight. His thoughts were a whirlwind of strategies and reflections. "Damn... I''m barely scratching the surface of this fight. My natural strength is ssified as B, and by transforming, I reach a rank A state. If I enhance my strength with the Moa Moa no Mi, I would reach S level, but I''d still be below my grandfather, who likely boasts strength at SS or SSS level. Not to mention the other stats where I would lose an advantage by using the Moa Moa no Mi to boost my speed."


    Even in the face of this perceived disadvantage, Luffy continued to confront Garp with determination, his sharp mind seeking a strategy that could level the ying field and exceed the expectations ced upon him.


    Luffy decided to intensify the battle by unleashing a sequence of skillfully choreographed blows. With each punch, chaos mes erupted, creating explosions that filled the space between him and Garp. Each explosion was a manifestation of the intensity of the conflict, a physical representation of the fierce struggle between grandson and grandfather.


    Garp, in turn, reacted with agility, skillfully dodging the explosions and responding with powerful blows. The dance of fire and punches filled the skies, forming a visual narrative of a sh between two titans. With each explosion, Garp''s strength was felt, but Luffy persistently sought ways to ovee this inequality.


    As explosions illuminated the sky, and the crowd in the city and the Marine fleet watched with wide eyes, marveling at the grandeur of the epic sh between the Pirate Captain and the Marine hero. Even the residents of Goa were not immune to the spectacle, looking up at the sky above all the ships, where the twobatants created impressive explosions.


    On the deck of the ck Pearl, the crew watched the battle with a mix of surprise and admiration. Reiju, Lami, Hugo, Bepo, Usopp, Hachi, Nojiko, Shirahoshi, Kuina, Zoro, Yamato, Nami, and Megalo shared their impressions in the face of the grandeur of the duel.


    "This is way beyond us..."mented Reiju, observing the power spectacle, showing her surprise at the magnificence of the battle.


    "I can''t disagree with you..." added Lami, whose eyes were fixed on the aerial duel.


    "That''s the Marine hero. No surprise for someone who was Gold Roger''s rival," pondered Hugo, with a thoughtful look.


    "And to think that the captain is rted to the Marine hero!" eximed Bepo, revealing a slight amazement.


    "This fight is between monsters..." spoke Usopp, revealing a certain hesitation in his tone.


    "What kind of human family is this?" questioned Hachi, feeling a certain unease.


    "Luffy..." whispered Nojiko beside him.


    "Luffy will be fine! Don''t worry!" affirmed Nami, maintaining unwavering faith in her captain.


    While the epic aerial confrontation between Luffy and Garp unfolded in the skies, Yamato, now acting as vice-captain in Luffy''s absence, watched the battle attentively. Her keen eyes noticed a new threat emerging on the horizon, addingplexity to the situation.


    "The fight is ongoing, but it looks like the Marines are moving in our direction," warned Yamato, her voiceden with seriousness. Everyone on the crew turned their attention to the Marine ships, advancing determinedly toward the ck Pearl.


    "We must hold them off until Luffy returns from his confrontation with his grandfather!" dered Yamato, taking a firm and decisive stance. Faced with the imminent threat from the Marines, she led the group with confidence in the absence of their captain. While the sh in the skies between Luffy and Garp continued, the crew was prepared to face the challenges looming on the horizon.


    This stretch of the ocean, once the exclusive stage for the battle between grandfather and grandson, now transformed into a field of multiple conflicts. Cannon shots echoed through the air, creating a symphony of destruction. The ck Pearl, now the target of the Marines, sailed fearlessly through the projectile storm from 50 ships.


    Onboard, Luffy''s crew reacted swiftly. Yamato took a defensive posture, using her abilities to create a sturdy barrier. Zoro, Lami, Reiju, and Nami coordinated efforts to evade enemy attacks and counter when possible.


    Meanwhile, Luffy, still engaged inbat with Garp in the skies, sensed the growing threat to his ship. His eyes narrowed with determination, and he knew it was time to face not only his grandfather but also the challenges the Marines were throwing at him and his crew.


    "If you blink, you''ll miss it, Luffy!" Garp shouted, his warning echoing across the battlefield.


    Propelled by overwhelming force, Garp unleashed a powerful punch directly to Luffy''s face. The impact was cataclysmic, triggering an explosion of force in the air. The sound of the punch reverberated like a thunderous roar, while the chaotic mes surrounding Luffy''s fists seemed to momentarily flicker in the face of Garp''s immense concentrated strength.


    Luffy''s face was thrown backward, leaving a luminous trail of dissipating mes in its wake. Garp''s expression remained serious and determined, showcasing the intensity of the devastating blow he had dealt. Impact by the overwhelming punch, Luffy soared through the skies like a wayward bullet but, with impressive agility, regained control and stabilized in the air.


    "What a punch..." Luffy murmured, adjusting his jaw after the brutal impact.


    "I told you to pay attention to our fight!" Garp reprimanded, materializing in front of his grandson with the Soru technique. Luffy had to go on the defensive instantly.


    "Damn, grandpa, you''re a monster!" Luffyined, skillfully dodging Garp''s powerful blows.


    "Luffy, stop the cursed brat. You''ve gotten so strong; you should have followed the path of an admiral. Why did only Lucy follow the right path in this family!?" Garp eximed, delivering powerful blows against his grandson.


    Meanwhile, Garp muttered to himself. "This family... so stubborn, but so full of potential." He unleashed increasingly intense blows, demonstratingbat skills befitting his reputation as a Marine hero.


    Amidst the exchange of blows, Luffy seized an opening andunched a series of explosions towards Garp, trying to gain some advantage. The explosions illuminated the sky, adding an extrayer of aerial spectacle to the already epic battle.


    His grandfather attacked again, and Luffy skillfully evaded Garp''s formidable attacks, whose overwhelming strength cut through the air. While punches and explosions filled the air, the intense exchange between grandfather and grandson continued.


    "Grandpa, how is she? Is she causing a lot of trouble in Marineford? I miss her too..." Luffy had to ask, his words intertwining with his defensive movements.


    Garp, between punches, growled in conflict, expressing pride and concern for the family that defied Marine norms. "She''s no different from you in that regard, but at least she''s bing a fine Marine! Unlike you and Ace, and you manage to be even worse than Ace, darn grandson!"


    As the battle unfolded, Luffy, in addition to facing physical attacks, absorbed Garp''s words. "I hope she''s okay; I really want to see her..." He didn''t hide his feelings, his emotions blending with memories of the body he now inhabited.


    "Don''t worry about that; she''s here too..." Garp murmured, adding a punch to Luffy''s chest, marking a moment of conflict and connection between two generations of a family bound by blood and challenging decisions.


    "She is?!" Luffy raised his voice quickly amidst the impacts of blows and aerial explosions.


    "Speaking of the devil, she''s alreadying..." Garpmented, his gaze turning to the tumultuous horizon.


    As the battle continued, on the deck of the main ship in the naval fleet, a girl prepared to ascend to the skies. With agility, she positioned her arms on the sails, stretching like a cat about to pounce. In the next moment, sheunched herself into the sky, propelling toward the epic showdown between grandfather and grandson like a rocket.


    It didn''t take long for the female figure to enter thebatants'' field of vision. The intensity of the battle momentarily decreased, with even Garp halting his fric attacks to observe the imminent arrival of the girl.


    She appeared before Luffy, who looked at her with a mix of longing and surprise. d in a Marine uniform, resembling a lieutenant or captain, the girl had an unmistakable face, a strikingly feminine version of the original Luffy himself. Her features were a lively reminiscent of the Straw Hat Pirates captain''s face, enhanced by a femininity that added a newyer to the familiarity of the countenance.


    "Brotherrrrrrr!!!" She shouted, her voice echoing through the skies as she approached.


    "Lucy!!!" Luffy eximed, his eyes shining with joy at seeing his sister.


    "Long time no see, brother!"


    "You have weird powers, what kind of transformation is this? But it''s so cool!" She said in the air, her eyes shining like stars as she expressed her fascination.


    "Brother, you''ve be a pirate! I''m going to arrest you!!" She demanded, a mix of determination and yfulness in her expression.


    "Hahahaha, I''m waiting, Lucy!" Luffyughed, ready to receive his sister''s charge.


    "Take this then! Gomu Gomu no..." She began to stretch her arms, preparing to show her own version of the familiar stic techniques.


    [IMAGE HERE]


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 90 – Past.

    Chapter 90 �C Past.


    ---------------------------------------


    [Chapter Size: 2549Words.]


    Third Person POV.


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy, seeing his sister after so many months, memories begin to surface in this moment, recalling how his life in this world was before his memories from the other life had been replenished.


    shback.


    "Lucy, I''m going to be the most powerful pirate!" dered Luffy, his eyes shining with determination.


    "Luffy, I''m going to be the most powerful marine, and I''ll arrest you!" affirmed Lucy, showing a serious expression but with a touch of friendlypetitiveness.


    "I''ll be more powerful, and I''ll never be arrested!"


    "I''ll be more powerful."


    "I will."


    "No, it will be me."


    "I will!"


    "I will!"


    "You little brats are so funny, Dahahahahahaha!" An adult man wearing a straw hatughed, watching the two children with an amused look.


    Some timeter.


    "Luffy, you''re too childish," someonemented, expressing a mix of concern and understanding.


    "She''s right, Luffy," added another, agreeing with the previous assessment.


    "You girls don''t understand. I''m going to be a great pirate and dominate all the seas!" eximed Luffy, excited and full of confidence.


    "Tsk, I don''t like that dream, Luffy. I want a world where people live happily," Uta expressed discontent.


    "It''s a beautiful dream, Uta. I want to bring justice to the world!" Lucy said, revealing a deep passion for her ideals.


    "You''re much nicer than your brother, Lucy," Uta praised, smiling at Lucy.


    "Thank you, Uta!" Lucy responded, grateful and with a childish and silly smile.


    "You girls..." The boy grumbled, revealing a touch of frustration or iprehension. At another moment.


    "Uta, I have a bad feeling about this journey..." Luffymented, a wrinkle of concern marking his forehead.


    "I''ll be fine, silly. Remember our promise?" Uta replied, disying a reassuring smile.


    "That we would stay together? But that was weird; I still don''t understand."


    "You''ll find out in the future. Fufufufu." Utaughed mysteriously, leaving an aura of suspense in the air.


    "Uta,e back soon." Lucymented happily beside Luffy, oblivious to the promise Uta mentioned.


    "Yes, my father and the others are visiting the South Blue; we''ll be back soon!"


    "Still, be careful. I feel like something bad is going to happen..." Luffy murmured softly, expressing his concerns.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" Uta said, leaning in to give Luffy a kiss on the cheek.


    "Hm?! Hey, what''s this? Don''t do that to people!" Luffy jumped, embarrassed by the disy of affection.


    "Shishishishi. Luffy, you act so weird with a kiss! Maybe I should do the same." Lucyughed at her brother''s sudden attitude.


    "No, definitely not!" Luffy protested vigorously at his sister''s suggestion.


    "Hm?! Did I see you kissing my daughter, brat?!" Shanks arrived at the trio, surprising them.


    "I didn''t! She kissed me!" Luffy protested, trying to exin himself.


    "Do you know what that means?!" Shanks looked at Luffy seriously, increasing the tension.


    "No...?" The boy didn''t like how Shanks was staring at him.


    "It means you''re going to die..." Shanks began to draw his sword from its sheath, making Luffy widen his eyes in shock.


    "Come here, brat!" Shanks shouted, and Luffy ran, being chased by the pirate captain.


    "Shishishihsihishishishishi."


    "HAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    The two girlsughed at this scene, watching the interaction between Luffy and Shanks with a touch of amusement.


    Some timeter.


    "DAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Why are youughing?! Did you let them step on you, Shanks?! I thought you were strong enough for that!" The boy eximed angrily as he rose in the bar chair, seeing Shanks soaked in alcohol after being humiliated by mountain bandits.


    "Luffy, not everything is resolved through violence..." Shanksmented calmly, trying to calm the boy.


    "They humiliated you! You should be powerful, as a pirate should be!"


    The girl next to him was a bit shy, and before he could say anything to his brother, Luffy jumped off the chair and ran to the back of the bar.


    "I hate you, Shanks!" Luffy shouted and left with tears in his eyes.


    "Luffy..." The girlmented, showing concern.


    "Let him be, Lucy, he''s upset for what happened with Uta, he has every right to be angry with me."


    "Yes... But it wasn''t your fault..." Lucy lowered her head, understanding and murmuring the situation.


    "Eat something, Lucy, your brother will be back before you know it..." Shanks stood up and smiled at the girl, ruffling her hair.


    "Yes... What a horrible fruit!" Lucy found something to eat, but didn''t like it much andined.


    "Hm?! Lucy, you! Did you eat the treasure fruit?! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE, BRAT!" Shanks tried to grab her and make her spit out everything she ate, but only made his neck stretch at that moment.


    "What''s happening?!" Lucy seemed terrified at the transformation, her neck starting to stretch.


    "You ate the rubber fruit; you can never swim again, your body is rubber!" Shanks shouted at her, revealing the consequences of eating that Devil Fruit.


    "What?! How can I be a marine like this?!" Lucy was terrified, making faces considering the implications. But before they could say more, the bar door opened again with the vige mayor.


    "Shanks! Luffy is in trouble!" An old man, Woop p, entered Makino''s bar, visibly frightened.


    "What?"


    "My brother?!"


    "He''s facing the mountain bandits who left this bar a while ago; now they''re threatening to kill the boy!" said the old man, quite scared.


    "We must go, Lucy, we''ll talk about your fruitter." Shanks concluded, anticipating the urgency of the situation.


    At another moment.


    "Shanks... why...?" The boy cried into the man''s chest.


    "I couldn''t let a boy die, could I?" Shanks replied, his voice conveyingpassion.


    "But... your arm!" The boy tried to avoid looking at where Shanks had lost his arm to save him. Even being a good swimmer, he couldn''t go back to the vige with that sea monster, but Shanks still saved him.


    Shanks sacrificed his arm for the boy who, just a few hours earlier, said he hated him. Shanks''s heroic gesture did not go unnoticed, creating a deeper connection between the two, while the boy was filled with regret and sadness.


    Some timeter.


    "Shanks, so you''re leaving..." Lucymented next to Luffy at the port, while Shanks and his crew prepared to return to the New World.


    "I must go; my journey is waiting for me, Luffy and Lucy. I hope to see great things from you one day." Shanks looked at the children with satisfaction.


    "Of course, I''ll be a great marine like grandpa and capture you, just like Luffy too!" She said excitedly.


    "I can''t wait for that. Dahahahahahahaha!"


    "You''ll never capture me because I''ll be the pirate who will rule all the seas!" Luffy dered.


    "Oh? How can you be so sure? Are you willing to create that path?" Shanks smiled at the boy.


    "I swear, this is my dream. One day I''ll have a crew that will be the most powerful in the world. I''ll be the strongest pirate and man of all! No one will stop me, be it you or Lucy. And I''ll get you, Lucy, you''ll join my crew too!" The boy shouted with his childish voice but seemed quite sincere.


    "Who said I''ll be in your crew, Luffy-baka? I''ll be a great marine, a vice-admiral, and I''ll capture you!" Lucy said, sticking her tongue out at her brother.


    "Dahahahahahaha. I liked hearing that, Luffy. Let''s make a promise then." Shanks said, taking off his hat and putting it on the confused Luffy''s head.


    "See, this hat is very precious to me. I want you to wear it until the day you be a great pirate, and you have to protect your sister too; she''s very special." Shanks said with a rxed voice, but no one could imagine the weight behind those words.


    "That... your hat, Shanks?" Luffy and Lucy looked at the man surprised.


    "Yes, now it''s yours, and it looks good on you. So, promise me." Shanks smiled.


    "I... I promise! I''ll be a great pirate, recognized as the great emperor of the sea. I''ll protect my sister and one day pass your hat again!" Luffy shouted with excitement.


    "I''ll be waiting for you..." Shanks left after that, leaving behind a promise that would echo through time.


    Some timeter.


    "Come on, brats!" A man dressed in the Marine uniform carried two children in each of his arms.


    "I shouldn''t have left you in the vige, damn Shanks, how he corrupted my grandchildren!"


    "I''ll be a pirate! I''ll rule the seas! It''s decided, grandpa!" Luffy protested while in one of Garp''s hands.


    *Pop*


    *Pop*


    Garp threw them up and punched each one, then caught them again.


    "OUCH!! That hurt." Luffy protested, rubbing the affected area.


    "Yes, because it hurt, now I''m made of rubber!" Lucy still didn''t fully understand her pain, something she didn''t feel anymore after eating Shanks''s fruit.


    "Buahahahaha. This is the fist of love; you''ll always feel your grandpa''s love! This is to remove any influence that damn redhead has put on you!" Garp said seriously.


    "Grandpa, but I want to be a powerful marine like you!" Lucy protested.


    "But now you''re a Devil Fruit user thanks to that damn man!" Garp growled.


    "No matter what you say, I''ll be a pirate!" Luffy said firmly, demonstrating his determination.


    "OUCH!!! Stop hitting me!" Luffy cried after another punch, but still with a touch of sillyughter.


    "I''ll take you to live in the mountains; there you''ll learn to be great marines!" Garp said as he continued on his way with the two children, outlining a new destiny for them.


    Some timeter.


    "Who are you, you bastard!" The door opened with a fat woman growling.


    "It''s me..." Garp said calmly.


    "G-Garp?! You''re back? Are you taking that brat with you? He''s a demon!" Dadan protested.


    "I didn''te to bring two more for you to take care of." Garp scratched his nose after dropping Luffy and Lucy on the ground.


    "What? Who are these brats?!" Dadan demanded.


    "My biological grandchildren."


    "WHAT?!"


    "HEY!" Lucy raised her hand excitedly.


    "..." Luffy remained quiet.


    "Hm?!" Lucy felt spit on her after trying to catch a butterfly while Garp demanded things from a submissive Dadan and her group in a corner.


    "Who did that?!" Lucy looked in the direction of where the spit came from and saw a boy on top of a rock, it was Ace.


    "Tsk." The boy clicked his tongue.


    "You spat on my sister, you damn brat!" Luffy saw this and ran to hit the boy.


    "I see you''ve already met; this is Ace, Luffy and Lucy, and you''re siblings from now on." Garp crossed his arms.


    Luffy was already defeated on the ground since he couldn''t beat a boy three years older than him.


    "Hm?!"


    "Brother?"


    "What?!"


    The three expressed their surprise, thus beginning a new dynamic between the newly-discovered siblings.


    Another moment.


    "Run! They''re going to catch us!" Luffy shouted excitedly.


    "Brother, this is wrong!" Lucy protested as she ran.


    "Let''s keep going!" Ace spoke as they ran.


    "Hahahaha. This is so much fun." Saboughed.


    The four left after escaping a restaurant without paying.


    "Come back here, you brats!" The owner chased after them.


    The group of four used to enter the city to steal things and eat without paying in the kingdom of Goa; they did this every day.


    Some timeter.


    "What''s that in your hand, Luffy?" Ace asked, noticing something shiny he was holding.


    "Oh, it''s just a ne I took from that store over there!" Luffy replied, smiling as he disyed the stolen ne.


    "This ce is getting boring. Let''s go to that beach! There must be something interesting there." Sabo suggested, pointing to the horizon.


    "Good idea! Who knows what we might find there." Lucy agreed, her excitement always present.


    The four ran away again, leaving behind the chaos they caused in the city.


    On the beach, they found a small abandoned boat.


    "This is perfect! Let''s take it and explore the sea!" Luffy proposed, looking at the boat with shining eyes.


    "What? That''s stealing!" Lucy protested, even though her expression indicated she was already considering the idea.


    "So what? It''s going to be so much fun!" Aceughed, getting into the spirit of adventure.


    "Grab what you need! We''re going to sail the sea!" Sabo encouraged, taking some things from the boat.


    The four boarded the boat,ughing and nning their next escapade, leaving behind the tumultuous city and heading towards the dump. Lucy fell into the sea, and Luffy quickly grabbed her.


    In another moment.


    "With this, we will officially be brothers from this moment on!"


    "Yes!"


    "Hahaha. Cool!"


    "Let''s drink!"


    "Shishishishishi, I have more brothers now!"


    The four toasted the cheap loot, enjoying the moment together.


    In a moment of euphoria and shared dreams:


    "I will be the emperor of all seas!" Luffy shouted, his voice filled with determination, echoing through the beach.


    "I will be a powerful marine and capture you, Luffy!" Lucy eximed, looking at the horizon with eyes full of determination and pride.


    "I want to make my own name in the world!" Ace proimed, raising his fist towards the sky, challenging destiny.


    "Freedom on the sea and fighting against oppression! That''s what I want!" Sabo dered, his gaze fixed on the ocean, as if he could see a future free and full of adventures.


    The four voices merged, creating a chorus of dreams that resonated beyond the beach, uniting these adopted siblings in their shared aspirations.


    In another time.


    "They''re going to burn the dump! We must stop it! It''s madness."


    "Yes."


    "We must bring justice!"


    "Let''s stop them!"


    The four, now united as siblings, decided to act against the injustice of the Goa nobles and protect what they believed was right.


    Some more timeter.


    "Hmmm... Hmmm..." Ace was crying in a corner.


    "..." Luffy let the tears flow silently.


    "Luffy... he''s really gone...." Lucy sobbed along with her brother, incessant tears marking the trail of their sadness.


    "Yes, Lucy. Sabo... died..." Luffy said in tears as well, his voice wavering with the pain of loss.


    "Ahhhhh...." Lucy cried viscerally, as if each tear was an echo of the pain her heart carried.


    "I''m sorry, sister, I''m really sorry..." Luffy enveloped Lucy in his arms, letting her cry on his shoulder, while his own tears mixed with hers. It was a sharedment between siblings who had lost someone dear.


    ...


    ''Ace, good luck!''


    ''You can do it, Ace! Master it before I arrive, because I n to give you a beating!''


    ''You can wait, Luffy; you''ll never surpass me!''


    ''I will capture you and bring justice!''


    ''Good luck trying that, Lucy!''


    ''Goodbye, brother!''


    ''Goodbye, Ace!''


    ''See you in the future, siblings!''


    ...


    ''Lucy, we''ll see each other soon, right?''


    ''Yes, brother. I''ll leave earlier, but we''ll meet in the sea!''


    ''Good luck, Lucy.''


    ''Me too, brother...'' Lucy had strange eyes for Luffy.


    ''...'' Luffy remained silent, not knowing how to react to that.


    ''About that...'' Lucymented.


    ''Let''s keep that just between us, Lucy; we''ll talk about it in the future, for now, follow your dreams.'' Luffymented.


    ''Yes, brother, and you follow yours; I want to see you soon.'' She said excitedly.


    ...


    ''Goodbye, everyone!''


    ''Good luck, Luffy!''


    ''Don''t embarrass the vige!''


    ''Good luck.''


    ''Follow your dreams, kid!''


    ''We have faith in you!''


    ''Goodbye, all; soon you''ll be seeing my picture in the newspaper!''

 Chapter 91 – Monkey D. Lucy.

    Chapter 91 �C Monkey D. Lucy.


    [Chapter Size: 2391 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Lucyunched her attack with surprising agility, her arms extending through the sky like rubbery serpents in a fluid disy of mastery over her Devil Fruit. stic patterns formed as she prepared for the characteristic move of the Gomu Gomu family.


    "Gomu Gomu no..." she began to pronounce, her arms twisting like serpents seeking their prey. Tension in the air increased as she geared up for the final blow.


    Luffy''s expression was filled with joy and excitement as he witnessed his sister''s unique ability. Her entry into this world brought a variety of changes, including the discovery that he now had a sister who also possessed a Devil Fruit, gifted by Shanks.


    Once both arms were stretched backward, Lucy lunged forward in the air, Garp stepping back to give his granddaughter space to attack. "Bazooka!" she shouted, and her arms flew toward Luffy, who allowed himself to be enveloped by his sister''s stic embrace.


    *BOOM!* The two hands exploded on Luffy''s chest, causing him to recoil a few inches in the air, but nothing more. "Hey, Lucy. You got strong! HAHAHAHA!" Luffyughed, his voice echoing through the skies as a testament to the unique connection between the Gomu Gomu siblings.


    "Shishishishi, did you see? Hm?! HOT!" Lucy shouted, her hands burning after connecting with Luffy''s skin.


    "You little brat, don''t you see he''s made of mes? You have to be careful!" Garp growled at his foolish granddaughter.


    "AIAIAIAIAIA, HOT, HOT, HOT!" Lucyically screamed in the sky, waving her hands in an exaggerated effort to cool off the heat.


    "Lucy, you idiot..." Luffymented, watching his sister with a mix of amusement and concern, while noticing something peculiar.


    "Lucy, did you learn to use Geppo?" Luffy asked, and Lucy stopped moving her hands at that moment to look at her brother before answering.


    "Grandpa goes really hard, throwing me on various inds for training..." she said but was interrupted by Garp''s grumbling.


    "It''s for you to be a powerful Marine, my granddaughter! I should have thrown Luffy into the jungle too, maybe he wouldn''t have be a pirate if I had been tougher!" Garp roared, and Luffy rolled his eyes at the familiarment.


    "But anyway, about Geppo, I''m learning to use it, but I haven''t mastered it yet..." Lucy said, scratching her head with an awkward smile.


    "I see, but then, why are you up here?" Luffy casually asked.


    "Well... Hm?!" Lucy finally realized she was suspended in the air above the vast ocean, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Lucy began to scream when she realized she was falling.


    Both Luffy and Garp pped their own faces, almost in synchrony.


    "Let me get her." Luffy spoke, reverting his transformation to have only wings and quickly flew to rescue Lucy.


    "Whew! I thought I was going to die today! Thanks, brother." Luffy brought her back, holding her by the waist to ensure her safety.


    Luffy turned his gaze from his sister and addressed Garp, who was a few meters away.


    "Grandpa, I have a hostage now!" He said cheerfully.


    Both Garp and Lucy widened their eyes.


    "A hostage..." Garp was stunned.


    "This hostage, by any chance, is me?" Lucy asked, still stunned.


    "Of course, I have my sister in my arms, an officer of the marines!" Luffyughed, disying a mischievous smile.


    "GRANDPA, HELP! LUFFY KIDNAPPED ME! HE''S GOING TO KILL ME! HELP!" Lucy started shouting in desperation, making dramatic faces.


    "You darn brat, let go of your sister!" Garp shouted, perplexed and annoyed by his grandson''s prank.


    ''Hahahahahahaha. I had memories, but living with this family is so much fun,'' Luffy thought, enjoying the madness around him.


    "Okay, I''ll let her go, but let me talk to her first." Luffy spoke as he approached Lucy''s ears.


    *whisper*


    "Hm? Are you sure, brother?" Lucy asked, looking at Luffy with curiosity.


    *whisper*


    "But grandpa won''t like it... she''s going to give me those love punches!"


    *whisper*


    "WHAT ARE YOU KIDS TALKING ABOUT THERE!" Garp growled, impatient.


    "I guess so, brother..."


    "All right, Lucy. Stay safe." Luffy announced and in a theatrical gesture,ically leaned her body as if about to perform a special move. Then, with a yful smile, he tossed Lucy in the direction of the ck Pearl, creating a scene of lightness and fun amid the intense battle in the sky and sea.


    "Hm?! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Lucy screamed as she realized she was rapidly heading towards the ship and remembered that Luffy considered her a hostage. Lucy''s expression quickly transformed from initial joy at seeing her brother after months to a mix of shock and fear. Her eyes widened as she tried to process the sudden change of emotions, and her initial cries of joy turned into a mixture of rm and confusion.


    The crew, even amid the chaos of battle, watched with concern and curiosity at the cry in the sky as Lucy approached the ck Pearl. Meanwhile, Garp observed the situation with a mix of shock and irritation, unable to fullyprehend his grandson''s carefree mentality in the midst of such a serious confrontation.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! I''M GONNA DIE!" Lucy screamed in fear as she descended through the air.


    "Kid, where did you throw your sister?!" Garp asked, perplexed, eyes fixed on Luffy as he flew through the sky.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa. She''ll be fine. Let''s continue our fight." Luffy smiled at Garp, disying confidence and determination.


    "Enough of the games, Luffy. Now you''ll feel the love punches!" Garp shouted, promising an intensification in the battle.


    "Bring it on, grandpa!" Luffy announced, preparing to face his grandfather''s powerful punches.


    As the fight resumed in the skies, the ck Pearl was the target of an incessant barrage of cannon shots from all directions. However, the skilled crew of the ship executed precise maneuvers, skillfully dodging each cannonball, ensuring the efficient protection of the pirate ship amidst the chaos of battle.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! NOW THAT I REMEMBER, I''LL BE FINE!" The crew heard a scream from the sky and saw a woman falling in their direction.


    POP!


    An stic sound reverberated through the deck as shended. Lucy, with a serious and determined expression, stood upright, showcasing her ability to handle dramatic falls. The crew, initially surprised, soon realized it wasn''t an enemy attack.


    "Who is this?!" Nami eximed, not recognizing this intruder, while using her wind to protect the ship.


    "An enemy attack?" Usopp shouted in rm.


    "Oh." Usopp eased, lowering his weapon.


    The initial surprised expression was reced by widened eyes as they noticed a woman dressed as a marine falling onto the deck in a strange manner. "Hm?! I''m fine! Shishishishishi. Good thing I''m made of rubber!" The strange woman quickly got up while scratching her head in celebration.


    "Who are you?!" Zoro asked, brandishing his sword in a defensive stance, an aura of distrust hanging over the crew.


    "A marine!" Nojiko answered suspiciously, noting her distinctive uniform.


    "Nee... They decided to send someone..." Hachi muttered, analyzing the situation with a keen eye.


    "She must be quite strong toe all the way here flying." Yamatomented, watching the marine with a mix of curiosity.


    Seeing the people around her with suspicion, Lucy disyed a smile and spoke for the first time.


    "Hm? Hey, are you pirates from Luffy''s crew?!" The marine eximed, interrupting the group''s murmurs with an enthusiastic greeting.


    "Marine-Sama, do you know Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi inquired with a mix of surprise and curiosity in her shy voice.


    "Of course! He''s my brother! Shishishishishi!" The girlughed happily, revealing an unexpected connection.


    "What?!" The Straw Hats'' expressions ranged from surprise to disbelief at the surprising revtion.


    "You''re our captain''s sister?!" Reiju eximed, showing a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    "It''s Lucy, right? I heard Luffy talk about her in Foosha." Yamato recalled, connecting the pieces of the story.


    "Incredible..." Bepomented, watching the neer with fascination, while the crew absorbed the surprising revtion about Luffy''s family.


    "A bear!" Lucy eximed with stars in her eyes.


    "Sorry!"


    "Shishishishishi! What a funny bear!"


    "Luffy''s sister is in the marines, how bizarre..." Hugomented.


    "Don''t forget that his grandpa is Garp!" Lami mentioned.


    "So, no one''s going to ask why she''s on our ship when the captain is fighting in the sky with his grandpa?" Nojikomented, crossing her arms.


    "Hey, can you guys stop arguing? We''re being bombarded from all sides; I''m going to need help, or the ship will take severe damage!" Nami shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos as she struggled to protect the ship from the constant cannon shots.


    Lucy, still a bit dazed, quickly recovered as she remembered something important.


    "AHHHH!! Luffy told me to warn you guys about something. He said to activate the ship''s nitro, whatever that is, and said tounch it; he''ll be back once the ship is in the air... What does he mean by that..."


    "I got it, leave it to me!" Usopp responded quickly, running into the interior of the ship. Luffy had shared a lot of knowledge about the vessel with him and a few other members who had ship-rted skills.


    Luffy had implemented the same system that the Thousand Sunny had with c, but here, it was activated bybustion, with a battery that could be charged by his mes.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, Luffy wasn''t having an easy time; he was taking a beating from his grandfather.


    "Darn it, these so-called love punches hurt a lot. Even turning back into my mythical zoan form, I still feel like I''mpletely vulnerable."


    "Hm? What expression is that, Luffy? Not enjoying your love punches?" Garp asked, scratching his nose provocatively.


    "Grandpa, it was good fighting with you. I hope to see you in better shape next time we meet," Luffy said suddenly, making Garp raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    "What do you mean, brat? You can''t escape my punches!" Garp replied, clenching his hands with determination.


    "But, grandpa, dad ising over there. I doubt you can fight both of us at the same time..." Luffy said, pointing with his finger behind Garp.


    "What?! Dragon is here? How do you know your father!?" Garp quickly turned his body, searching for his son. However, he only found the empty ocean behind the Marine fleet.


    "Luffy!! Hm?!" When he realized he had been tricked, he turned to face his mischievous grandson but saw only the empty space in front of him.


    "Goodbye, grandpa! It was great seeing you!" Luffy''s amplified voice echoed below him, reaching the deck of the ck Pearl.


    "LUFFY, DO YOU THINK YOU CAN ESCAPE FROM YOUR GRANDPA?!" Garp shouted, determined not to let Luffy get away unpunished.


    "I''m pretty sure I can, grandpa. It was nice seeing you, and thanks for the cookies!" Luffy showed a package in his hand, teasing Garp.


    "My cookies?!" Garp quickly searched his pocket, realizing that they had been stolen by Luffy during the exchange of punches in the air.


    During the heated exchange of blows between Luffy and Garp, the Pirate Captain showcased his skills not only inbat but also in his antics. While dodging powerful blows and the pressure from his grandfather, Luffy seized an opportunity to perform an agile and sneaky maneuver.


    In a quick and precise movement, he slid his hand into Garp''s pocket, where he knew the coveted cookies were stored. With the skill worthy of a true cookie thief, Luffy extracted the package and triumphantly disyed it before the surprised vice-admiral.


    Garp, in turn, had no time to react to his grandson''s stealthy ability. The cookie package changed hands in the blink of an eye as Luffy continued his descent to the ck Pearl, taunting his grandfather with the sessful heist.


    "Darn it, no one messes with my cookies!" Garp growled, heading towards Luffy as he descended towards the ship.


    While the showdown between Luffy and Garp reached its climax in the skies, behind the scenes, a mysterious energy began to concentrate behind the ck Pearl. It was as if the atmosphere itself was being charged by something imminent and powerful, a harbinger of what was about to happen.


    Suddenly, in a surprising move, Luffy, demonstrating extraordinary agility, grabbed onto the ship''s mast. With formidable force emanating from behind the ship, it exploded and lifted the ck Pearl into the skies, leaving Garp astonished as he watched the ship gain altitude rapidly. The vessel hovered above the Marine fleet, traversing the skies with a gravity-defying skill, while the perplexed gaze of the vice-admiral followed every move.


    Garp headed to his ship, apanied by his loyal crew who watched their vice-admiral with both respect and uncertainty in the face of recent events.


    "Vice-Admiral Garp! Should we pursue them immediately?" A trusted officer of Garp inquired, showing concern and urgency.


    "No, let''s first head to Goa. I want to see the mess my grandson created in the kingdom," Garp replied, scratching his nose with a thoughtful expression.


    "But, Sir Garp... They took Lucy! Your granddaughter is being used as a hostage; they took off with her on the ship!" Another marine warned, highlighting the critical situation.


    "It''s true!" Garp widened his eyes, momentarily forgetting about his granddaughter. However, he quickly regainedposure and looked seriously at his subordinates.


    "Tsk." He crossed his arms, adopting aical expression that left everyone confused.


    "Leave her for now. She''ll be fine. Besides, she needs to spend time with her brother. It''s been months since they''ve seen each other, my grandkids. Buhahahhahahhahhhaha!" Garp began tough, disying a mix of emotions that left his crew perplexed in the face of theplexity of family bonds.


    "Vice-Admiral Garp, what about Fleet Admiral Sengoku''s orders?" Someone asked cautiously, expressing concern about the decisions to be made.


    "Leave that to me. I''ll inform them that my grandson escaped and took a hostage. I might even suggest increasing the reward for Luffy for stealing my cookies! Buhahahahahahhaahaha!" Garpughed, his tone full of confidence and a pinch of peculiar humor, leaving everyone aboard somewhat perplexed. With little choice, they followed the ship towards Goa, anticipating the developments of the adventure involving the intrepid grandson of the legendary vice-admiral.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 92 – Celebration.

    Chapter 92 �C Celebration.


    [Chapter Size: 1719 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Goa Kingdom, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As the sun set on the horizon, painting the sky with shades of orange, the ck Pearl sailed through the skies, moving farther away from the bustling naval fleet. The ship didn''t descend when it lost speed but ended up extending its suspension in the air thanks to Nami''s abilities with her wind. The pirate ship''s hull cut through the air, providing a spectacr view of their audacious escape.


    On the ck Pearl''s deck, the crew gathered again as the captain approached. Amidst the organized chaos typical of that crew, Lucy, the female and equally entric version of Luffy, stole the scene with her peculiar antics.


    "Shishishishi! Just look at this! Flying through the skies as if it''s the most natural thing in the world! AWESOME!!!!" Lucyughed, swinging her arms as if bncing on an imaginary trapeze.


    "Luffy! You have a sister in the marines!!" Nojiko was the first toment when they were all gathered.


    "Hahahaha. This is Lucy, my dear twin sister." Luffy smiled.


    "Twin? You guys are different." Lami remarked.


    "True, brother, you used to be so simr to me! How did you change so much?!" Lucy raised her voice.


    "I went on a diet." Luffy shrugged.


    ''Clearly, he''s lying...'' Zoro, Lami, Usopp, Nami, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Kuina thought collectively.


    "AMAZING! AWESOME!" Lucy shouted with starry eyes.


    "Really?!" Yamato eximed.


    "That''s incredible, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi was amazed.


    "Sharky!"


    "WOOF WOOF!"


    "Can you make one for me too, captain?" Bepo said.


    "HOW CAN YOU GUYS BELIEVE THIS!" Nami shouted, as many others looked suspiciously at Luffy because this change didn''t seem to match a simple diet, but no one questioned their captain further.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Incredible, besides the talking bear, there''s a shark and a dog in the crew!" Lucy eximed, looking at all of them.


    "Hm? Amazing, a woman with a tail? Are you sick or something?"


    "Come here, little doggie, give me a paw!"


    "A PERSON! HAHAHAHAHA, SO MANY FUNNY PEOPLE!"


    "At the marine headquarters, it''s so boring, everyone is so serious, and grandpa always makes me train."


    As people listened to Lucy interact with them, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Luffy, but speaking of personalities, your sister is so different from you..." Reijumented.


    "Despite the captain being an idiot sometimes, I have to agree with this woman." Lami spoke.


    "Hahahahaha! It''s true, Lucy is always fun." Luffy smiled lovingly at his sister.


    "Anyway, we managed to escape Garp, the marine hero. That''s a relief!" Bepomented.


    "True, but it was because grandpa let us escape. I doubt that would have happened if he wanted to; he could quicklye here or even predict our escape. Luffy shrugged.


    "He''s that strong, captain, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked.


    Hugo, still processing the situation,mented with a sigh. "Of course he is, he could have easily captured us if he wanted."


    "That''s true," agreed Luffy, "but I think grandpa wanted to give us a break. If he wanted, he would be here by now."


    Nami looked at Luffy with a raised eyebrow, wanting to change the subject to another topic that no one had discussed yet. "Luffy, do you really think it''s okay for your sister to be here with us? She''s a Marine officer, after all."


    Lami nodded, shaking her head. "Even by the crazy standards of this group, this is out of control."


    Luffy justughed, hugging Lucy from the side. "Ah, rx! Lucy is family, right? And she always brings a bit more fun to the party!"


    "Yes, we''re here after you guys managed to escape, wait! I should be here, shouldn''t I?" Lucy began to analyze the situation and looked at everyone.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone remained silent with Lucy thinking.


    Lucy, looking around, finally realized the incongruity of her presence on the pirate ship. Her eyes widened, and without hesitation, she began shouting to the sky for help. "WHAT? I''M A MARINE! I SHOULDN''T BE ON THIS PIRATE SHIP! GRANDPA! LUFFY KIDNAPPED ME, HELP!" She immediately looked for her grandfather.


    Luffy, seeing the growing confusion, decided to act. "Hey, hey, Lucy, calm down! It''s not like that. Look, we were just having fun, and, you know, I thought it would be cool to have you with us on the ship."


    Lucy looked at Luffy with indignation. "Luffy, I''m a marine! Do you really think I can stay here?!" She pouted.


    Luffy scratched his head,ughing nervously. "Well, I thought you''d enjoy it. Plus, we have meat and a feast prepared. You still like meat, right? And our Reiju made some of the best delicacies!"


    Lucy''s eyes sparkled upon hearing about the meat. "Feast? Good food? But..." She still hesitated.


    Luffy nodded, smiling. "Of course! We have tons of food. And I know you can''t resist a feast, little sister!"


    "But what about grandpa? What if he gets mad at me for letting you escape?" Lucy continued, concerned about family implications.


    Luffy smiled confidently. "Don''t worry about grandpa. He''s tough, but deep down, he understands that we''re just enjoying life. And as for you, well, you''ve always been good at handling things, right? It''ll be fun having you around!"


    Lucy, still indecisive, looked at the tempting offer of food. "I''m a Marine officer. I can''t just... betray my loyalty."


    Luffy shrugged. "Ah, don''t be so serious, Lucy! We''re just having fun. And I''m sure grandpa will understand. He''s cool like that, think of it as a day off."


    Lucy looked at the deck, where Usopp and Hachi were bringing food and drinks from the stock, and sighed. "Well, I guess I can''t resist good food. But that doesn''t mean I''m joining this crew and bing your nakama. I''m a Marine, your enemy who will capture you one day!" She eximed in thest sentence.


    Luffyughed. "Alright, Lucy! Take it easy. For now, just enjoy the moment!"


    Lucy looked at the meat, then at Luffy, and then at the meat Reiju was preparing at that moment. Finally, she sighed.


    Lucy: "Fine, you idiot! But only because the meat looks good! Don''t think that means I won''t capture you in the future!"


    Luffy celebrated, and the crew apuded as Lucy joined the party in aical manner.


    Luffy: "Great! Now, let''s enjoy the party together, sis!"


    And so, Lucy, even if reluctantly, found herself immersed in the madness and fun of the ck Pearl''s crew.


    While the party started lively on the ck Pearl''s deck, the sun began to set on the horizon. The sky acquired warm shades of orange and red, creating a magical atmosphere. The ck Pearl, hovering in the air, became a dark silhouette against the colorful disy.


    Luffy, Lucy, and the rest of the crew were engrossed in conversations. However, the celebration was just beginning. Nami, with her navigation expertise, began preparing the ship for the next stage of the journey.


    As thest sunbeam disappeared on the horizon, Nami gave the coordinates for the ck Pearl to start its gentle descent toward the glistening waters. The ship descended slowly, with Luffy helping to slow it down as the hull touched the ocean''s surface.


    As the ck Pearl began to move, the sails adjusted to catch the evening breeze as the ship sailed toward the horizon with the feast. Starlight began to dot the sky, revealing a starry and serene night.


    While the deck was illuminated by a lively banquet, the ck Pearl, now sailing through the dark waters, left behind a trail of silver reflections. The crew, still in a festive mood, watched the scenery unfold as the ship moved forward.


    Luffy, with his typical joyful expression, stood at the bow, feeling the cool night breeze. Lucy, still adjusting to the idea of being on a pirate ship, couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the moment and the livelypanionship of Luffy''s crew.


    The feast on the ck Pearl continued into the night, extending until the dawn of the next day. As the stars shone in the night sky, the pirate crew celebrated with abundant food,ughter, and music. The aroma of delicious delicacies lingered in the air, blending with the fresh ocean breeze.


    The ship''s deck was lit by hangingnterns, creating a cozy and festive atmosphere. Improvised tables were set up, covered with a variety of exotic and colorful dishes. Bottles of rum circted among the crew members, further enhancing the celebratory mood.


    Luffy, eating voraciously and asionally raising his ss in a toast, was the epicenter of the fun. Lucy found herself easily drawn into the contagious party. Her quirkiness and peculiar humor blended with the moments of celebration.


    "Hey, everyone! You have to hear the crazy stories I''ve experienced with Lucy!" Luffy announced with enthusiasm, capturing everyone''s attention.


    He began to share funny and thrilling stories, narrating with his characteristic animation. Laughter echoed as Luffy recalled the peculiar events that had marked his journey with his sister.


    "And remember the time Lucy tried to use hot pepper in Makino''s kitchen? HAHAHAHA! Almost blew up the kitchen in agony!" Luffyughed loudly, and the crew members joined in with infectiousughter.


    Lucy, equally unabashedlyughing at her own stories, ended up joining the fun and sharing some goofy anecdotes about the captain. Laughter echoed across the deck, creating a rxed atmosphere.


    Between one story and another, Luffy, now drunk, took the opportunity to thank everyone for being part of his crew. "You guys are the bestpanions I could have at this moment! HAHAHAHA! Wouldn''t trade any of you for anything."


    As the sun emerged on the horizon, the ck Pearl witnessed the dawn breaking. The sunrise brought shades of pink and orange to the horizon, painting the sky with vibrant colors. The crew, despite the night of revelry, was filled with renewed energy, ready to face the challenges the new day might bring.


    The ck Pearl continued its journey, sailing toward the next chapter of adventures, with the crew united by the spirit of freedom and camaraderie that only pirates and a marine knew.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 93 – Loguetown 1.

    Chapter 93 �C Loguetown 1.


    [Chapter Size: 1719 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Loguetown, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    A few dayster, without making stops on any ind, the ck Pearl sailed directly to Loguetown. The arrival of the imposing ship did not go unnoticed, and soon, the port personnel could witness the arrival of the formidable vessel, surpassing all others in that stretch of the sea. This caused immediate panic among those present, recognizing therge Jolly Roger with a straw hat.


    Although Loguetown was not as grand as Goa, it was evident that it possessed a busier and more vibrant atmosphere, driven by constant trade.


    Loguetown, a bustling and lively city, stretched along the coast, featuring unique architecture that blended traditional styles with maritime influences. Narrow streets were lined with a variety of colorful buildings, from modest shops to lively taverns.


    The port, a vital part of the city, was filled with a diverse mix of ships, from local fishing boats torge merchant vessels. Tall towers and lighthouses marked thendscape, providing a spectacr view of the horizon and the turbulent sea.


    The bustlingmercial atmosphere was evident in the local markets, where street vendors disyed their colorful and aromatic goods. People moved through the streets, some seeking business, while others enjoyed the rxed atmosphere of entertainment areas.


    At the center of the city, a broad square was dominated by an imposing structure that served as andmark. Large squares and parks offered open spaces for social activities, and the sound ofughter and conversation filled the air.


    Loguetown, with its uniquebination of architecture, bustling trade, and weing atmosphere, was about to receive the peculiar arrival of the ck Pearl''s crew, perhaps with some panic and caution.


    The ck Pearl entered the busy waters of Loguetown, causing an immediatemotion among the local inhabitants and the marines patrolling the port. The pirate ship, with its unique appearance and striking aura, stood out among the moremon vessels, attracting curious and, in some cases, rmed looks.


    Hugo, alongside Luffy, observed the unfoldingmotion with a satisfied expression. "Looks like we know how to make a striking impression wherever we go, Captain."


    While Luffy simply shrugged, Lucy, on the other hand, reacted entirely differently to the situation. "I hear them shouting about a terrible pirate crew!? Where, we have to arrest them immediately!" Her voice echoed as she frantically scanned the sea for the alleged crew.


    The crew members looked at her strangely, questioning if she was really Luffy''s sister. Zoro, with his usual frankness, expressed the general doubt. "Are you sure she''s your sister?"


    "Of course, why do you think she''s so beautiful?" Luffy retorted with a mischievous smile.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Anyway, we''re approaching the port, and there''s a group of naval soldiers gathering there." Nami warned.


    Luffy turned to Yamato. "Yamato, use Conqueror''s Haki and knock down Smoker once again." Yamato nodded, preparing for action.


    As the ck Pearl approached the port, the marine captain, Smoker, leading the group of naval soldiers, awaited with determination to capture the pirates. Before the ship could anchor, a wave of power emanated from Yamato, hitting Smoker and toppling his entire toon. Tashigi knelt under the intensity of the Haki, and before Smoker could react, a shadow loomed behind him. Recognizing her as the same woman from before, Smoker realized that his fate was sealed. He failed once again, falling unconscious to the ground.


    As onlookers ran in fear of the naval captain being knocked out, Luffy and the others disembarked from the ship.


    "You can''t knock out naval soldiers like that!" Lucy shouted, rmed by the scene.


    "Of course, we can, we''re pirates," Luffy replied to his sister.


    "Luffy, I''ll arrest you if you keepmitting crimes!" She growled cutely.


    "Remember that you''re my prisoner," Luffy countered.


    "Hmm... true, I guess you''re right..." She seemed to ponder her situation.


    "What a strange family..." Everyone murmured seeing this.


    "Anyway, let''s explore the city!" Luffy announced.


    "I''ll stick with my troublemaker sister and Shirahoshi. If you want to apany me to the execution square, feel free. Otherwise, you can do whatever you want in the meantime. We have money, and we can enjoy this afternoon before setting sail for the Grand Line," Luffy proposed, and everyone began to consider their options.


    He wanted to stay a day, but with his grandfather on his tail, he needed to leave.


    "I''ll talk to my replica over there!" Kuina asserted.


    "I''m going to buy new swords." Zoro nned his activities in the city.


    "I''m going to explore." Usopp announced.


    "I''ll apany Usopp." Hugo decided to follow him.


    "I''ll be exploring too." Lami affirmed.


    "I''ll buy ingredients for the kitchen." Reiju informed.


    "I want to buy some dresses." Nami revealed her shopping ns.


    "I''ll go with Lami-san." Bepo apanied Lami.


    "Nee... I''ll stay on the ship." Hachi chose to stay on the ship.


    "AU!" Chouchou, the dog, expressed his displeasure.


    "I''ll go with my sister." Nojiko decided to apany herpanion.


    "Sharky!" Megalo, the shark, made his characteristic sound.


    "I''m going with Luffy! Shishishishi." Lucy, excited, dered.


    "Me too." Yamato decided to follow Lucy and Luffy.


    So everyone mentioned their ns and split up, leaving the unconscious marines and Hachi with Chouchou on the ship. Tashigi was the only exception, dragging a strangely screaming Kuina, who imed they had cloned her.


    Luffy, Lucy, Shirahoshi, Megalo, and an enthusiastic Yamato headed to the city center. Shirahoshi no longer needed to hide her tail, as her photos were already spread throughout the world, and Luffy and Yamato were by her side for any eventuality.


    "Hey, are you the pirates causing a ruckus at sea, right?"


    "Aren''t they afraid of the Navy? They''re everywhere!"


    "Is that mermaid real? Never thought I''d see one for real!"


    While they ignored the gossip, Luffy passed by a peculiar ce; he couldn''t help but open his eyes with interest at a sign on a bar hidden in one of the alleys, which read: Gold Roger Bar.


    "Found something, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously.


    "Yeah, there''s a bar here I want to check out. Let''s go." Luffy announced and proceeded with his trailingpanions.


    Meanwhile, at the port.


    "That ship! It''s his!" A figure ran toward the vessel.


    "Wow, did I pass out?" A marine spoke, getting up from the ground.


    "The captain passed out too!" Another one said.


    "What happened? The pirates'' ship is here as if nothing happened..." A third marine grumbled.


    As the marines regained consciousness, the same figure passed them on the ground and stopped in front of the ship.


    She took a deep breath and shouted, "MONKEY D. LUFFY!" A smile formed on her face.


    A six-armed person, along with a dog, appeared at the edge of the ship and looked down.


    "Hey... The captain is out, who are you?" Hachi asked, curious about this woman.


    The woman put a hand on her shoulder and adjusted her hat; with a smile, she spoke to Hachi.


    "I''m Alvida, your captain''s woman! Can you tell me where he went?" She asked curiously.


    "His woman? Of course, he went to the square!" Hachi replied politely.


    "Hmmm... Got it, thanks, I''ll find him there!" She smiled and began to run in that direction.


    "Nee... What a polite woman, the captain sure knows how to pick a wife!" Hachi couldn''t help but be impressed by people''s manners.


    "AU!" Chouchou barked by his side.


    "Nee... Do you agree too? Hehe."


    Meanwhile, Luffy entered the "Bar Gold Roger." The ce exuded a vintage aura, with few souls present, typical of a bar that had witnessed the passage of time. An old man was busy cleaning the counter when the door creaked open, revealing the peculiar group consisting of a mermaid, a shark, a woman dressed as a navy officer, a nearly three-meter-talldy, and the pirate boasting the highest bounty in the East Blue.


    "What do we have here... A mermaid, a shark, a woman dressed like a navy officer, a woman almost 3 meters tall, and the pirate with the highest East Blue bounty..." murmured the old man, widening his eyes at the scene.


    "Hahahahahaha. Finally, customers!" eximed the old man, his expression gaining a cheerful gleam at the prospect of an unusual clientele.


    "Old-San, are you open?" Luffy led the group with a smile.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, the greatest pirate in the East Blue, in my bar? That''s amazing! How did you get into the city with Smoker here? Did you do the same thing that was in the newspaper? Oh, by the way, I''m Raoul. Nice to meet you all!" The old man, Raoul, expressed contagious enthusiasm.


    "About Captain Smoker, we knocked him out at the port. He should still be unconscious," Luffy said, tipping his hat with a mischievous smile.


    "Damn Luffy, don''t badmouth the marines!" Lucy intervened beside her brother.


    "Hahahahaha. I wish I could have seen that. Now, when he shows up here, I can tease him. Look over there, I even hung the newspaper on a frame, much to that guy''s displeasure. You guys are my heroes!" Raoul spoke cheerfully.


    "What a funny old man," Yamatoughed.


    "Come on, old man, give me something to drink. I heard Gold D. Roger used to frequent this ce," Luffy announced, heading to the counter.


    "Really?"


    "Truly?"


    "The Pirate King-sama?"


    "Sharky?"


    "Hohohohohohoho. I see you know this ce then, that''s good. Yes, Roger used to frequent this ce in my youth, hence the name." The old man spoke dreamily and looked at Luffy.


    "What''ll you have?"


    "Any alcohol for me and Yamato. Juice for the other girls."


    "Wait, Luffy, you can''t drink alcohol; you''re my age!" Lucy protested.


    "Didn''t you see me drinking at banquets? Besides, I''m a pirate, I can do what I want, sister."


    "Hmm... I guess you''re right, brother..." She said softly, admitting.


    Thus, the group found themselves immersed in Raoul''s animated narratives about the exploits of Gold D. Roger. Luffy was there more out of curiosity, eager to see the ce he had seen in the anime. It was intriguing to think that, in this alternate reality, Luffy was a navy officer, hearing the same stories he used to live. This Luffy was a true original creation.


    While the ck Pearl anchored in Loguetown, Garp, the Vice-Admiral of the Navy, kept his eyes fixed on the city as they approached. He was determined to capture his grandson, Luffy, who was now a wanted pirate. His serious demeanor reflected the seriousness of the mission, but there was a hint of concern in his eyes.


    "Vice-Admiral, we''re approaching. We received a call from the base confirming the presence of your grandson''s pirate crew in the city," reported a marine officer.


    "Great. Let''s get my ouw grandson. Sengoku is furious with me and ns to cut my sry if I don''t catch him here," Garp spoke as he watched the city approaching on the horizon.


    "Prepare for the approach. Let''s capture Monkey D. Luffy and bring him back to justice!" Garpmanded, firming his posture as he prepared to disembark in the city with his iconic navy ship.


    Thus, while Luffy enjoyed the rxed atmosphere of the bar, Garp continued his approach to the city, ready to fulfill his duty as Vice-Admiral of the Navy.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 94 – Loguetown 2.

    Chapter 94 �C Loguetown 2.


    [200k words in this fanfic.]


    [NOTICE: I am reducing the update rate in this novel to 1 chapter every two days; I want to catch up to its English version.]


    [Chapter Size: 2589 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Loguetown, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    After a lively conversation with Raoul and a few sips at the old bar, Luffy decided to leave a few minutester.


    "What a cool ce! Now I want to see the square! Let''s go," dered Luffy as he left the bar. Meanwhile, people''s reactions continued to be quite peculiar as they saw them walking through the streets of Loguetown.


    "Look, a mermaid!"


    "A woman with horns, incredibly beautiful!"


    "That man with the hat! It''s him!"


    "They are the Straw Hats!"


    "He killed the king of Goa!"


    "He''s the worst pirate in this sea!"


    "Pirates are walking peacefully through the city."


    "Where is Captain Smoker?"


    "Haven''t you seen the newspaper? This pirate arrested Smoker and took a picture with him tied up."


    "Can''t anyone stop this pirate?"


    "What if he starts looting the city?"


    "We can''t do anything; I heard he brought an entire kingdom to its knees!"


    Luffy advanced with his group through the city, while people didn''t stop making obviousments about him.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the imposing square of Loguetown, where the tform where Gold D. Roger was executed stood out.


    Loguetown Square was spacious and majestic, with a well-kept stone pavement and benches arranged in a circle around the central tform. In the center, Gold D. Roger''s execution tform was an imposing structure, rising above the ground and boasting a striking presence. It was surrounded by golden chains that added a touch of symbolism to the location.


    Around the square, there were various buildings and shops, some of which dated back to Roger''s era. Statues and monuments honored the city''s rich history, while cobblestone streets provided a picturesque and historical atmosphere.


    The square was often visited by tourists and local citizens, but the arrival of some of the Straw Hats certainly added an extra dose of excitement to the environment. People gathered, looking at the famous captain, taking some pictures, and murmuring to each other as the pirates explored the iconic location. The atmosphere was charged with excitement and curiosity.


    "Look, this is where the Pirate King met his end," said Luffy, opening a smile.


    "It''s so grand!"


    "This happened right here?"


    "Let''s go to the spot!"


    They moved forward to get a better look at the location.


    As they explored the bustling streets of Loguetown, Nami and Nojiko strolled through the historic city, absorbing the peculiar and history-filled atmosphere while shopping for dresses and other clothes. Thete afternoon sun cast a golden light on the ancient buildings and busy squares.


    As they walked, the sisters enjoyed their time together, reminiscing about old memories and sharingughter. The aroma of street food filled the air, mixing with the sounds of passing people and the distant music of a street performer.


    "HEY, YOU, I KNOW YOU!"


    Suddenly, the cheerful atmosphere was shattered by Buggy''s shrill cry echoing through the streets. Nami and Nojiko turned to see the entric pirate captain standing in the middle of the street.


    "Buggy?!" Nami eximed with disgust, while Nojiko looked curiously beside her.


    "I knew I''d find the Straw Hats here! Hahahaha. I almost went to Impeldown because of your captain, now I''ll get revenge on your crew!" He shouted andughed.


    "That''s right, Captain Buggy!" The crowd behind Buggy shouted in a synchronized chorus.


    The big-nosed clown, recognizing Nami, began to make threats and vengeful promations. The crowd around him, like an enthusiastic chorus, echoed his words.


    "Do you know this clown, Nami?" Nojiko asked, tilting her head.


    "Are you mocking my nose?!" Buggy growled at Nojiko.


    "He tried to kill me once, and almost seeded if it weren''t for Luffy," exined Nami, keeping her hand raised to prevent any approach from Buggy. "I''m not the same anymore and am enjoying some time with my sister. So get lost!"


    Faced with Nami''s firm response, she summoned her powerful attack, "Garuda: Hurricane," a demonstration of the strength she had gained since the tumultuous days with Buggy. The strong wind swept through the street, keeping any imminent threat at bay.


    The crowd, initially enthusiastic about Buggy, now watched in surprise as Nami and Nojiko continued their stroll through the city, leaving the indignant and perplexed clown behind.


    Nami, with a determined expression and her hand extended toward Buggy and his crew, channeling a mysterious energy in front of her. The atmosphere around them seemed to vibrate with power as an invisible force began to concentrate.


    Suddenly, an explosion of energy manifested, forming an imposing tornado that swallowed Buggy and his crew as if they were mere toys. The roar of the wind mixed with the desperate screams of the pirates, who were lifted into the air like leaves in a storm.


    "What is this??? AHHHHHHH!" Buggy''s pirates screamed, unable to contain themselves in the face of the fury unleashed by Nami.


    Nojiko, next to Nami, watched the scene with a disapproving expression. "Nami, could you be more gentle?" reprimanded Nojiko, concerned about her sister''s intense response.


    "They''re pirates, sister. I won''t go easy on those who almost killed me," Nami replied, determined, as she continued ahead.


    Nojiko sighed, understanding Nami''s perspective, and followed her sister along the path, leaving behind the tumultuous confusion caused by Nami''s impressive power.


    At the same time, Buggy and his crew flew uncontrobly through the skies of Loguetown, their panicked screams echoing in the atmosphere. The energy tornado unleashed by Nami propelled them upwards and sideways, like leaves carried by the furious wind of a storm.


    Buggy, with his detached head, desperately tried to control his chaotic trajectory. His dismembered body was thrown from side to side, while his fellow pirates followed the same fate.


    In the midst of chaos, members of Buggy''s crew were thrown in different directions, each experiencing a tumultuous journey through the sky. Some spun disoriented in the air before colliding with building roofs, trees, or posts, while others were thrown to more distant parts of the city.


    The poption of Loguetown, watching perplexed at the spectacle, saw members of Buggy''s crew falling like uncontrolled meteors. With each impact, a cloud of dust rose, and the cries of pain and confusion from the pirates filled the air.


    Meanwhile, Buggy continued his tumultuous journey through the sky, desperately trying to find a way tond or at least control his disordered trajectory. Nami''s attack proved to be more formidable than he expected, leaving him in a state ofplete disorientation.


    *BOOM!*


    The boom echoed as Buggy''s dismembered body finally found the ground, his tumultuous fall ending the chaotic dance through the skies of Loguetown. It didn''t take him long to realize that he was alone here, while the members of his crew fell in various parts of the city, scattered like pieces of a shattered puzzle.


    Buggy rose from the ground, his body marked by scratches and bruises from the fall but still pulsating with life. As he tried to recover, he couldn''t help but snarl in disbelief at Nami''s feat.


    "How did she do that? Did she gain new powers with a devil fruit?" Buggy questioned, his voiceden with incredulity. The image of the frightened girl he almost killed once had now transformed into a woman whounched him through the skies.


    Around Buggy, local spectators startled to see the clown descend abruptly from the skies. The surrounding air was filled with murmurs of surprise.


    While trying to make sense of what had just happened, Buggy shook his head, attempting to dispel the confusion clouding his thoughts and sought to understand where exactly he was at that moment.


    "Hey, it''s that clown."


    "Hahahahaha. Look at his nose!"


    "Hey, BUGGY! It''s good to see you again!"


    Buggy looked with hatred ahead and saw a group of people on the tform in front of him, a ce Buggy knew well.


    It was the ce where they executed his captain, which he personally witnessed in his youth, and the man who was there was the one he wanted to kill, the straw hat.


    He was in the ce where Gold Roger died, how not to be moved.


    When Luffy arrived at this ce in the square, he wasted no time in climbing the tform, and everyone followed him with curiosity.


    People noticed this activity, and as everyone was already talking about the terrible pirate who arrived in the square, it didn''t take long for everyone to see him in that ce.


    Feeling the eyes of the whole square on him, Luffy didn''t waste time and took a deep breath, shouting to the entire city with his voice amplified 30 times.


    "Listen, all inhabitants of this city, today I am here to dere that I, Monkey D. Luffy, will conquer all the seas. Remember my name and my words!! HAHAHAHA!" Luffy shouted, and every ear in Loguetown felt those words.


    "Luffy?! What is he up to this time?" Kuina muttered in front of her copy in a corner of the city.


    "Hahaha. The captain knows how to grab attention as always..." Hugoughed, and Usopp nodded beside him near a church.


    "Luffy..." Nami grimaced as she walked with her sister down a street.


    "Hahahaha." Nojikoughed.


    "Tsk." Zoro heard from inside a shop and glitched while getting new swords.


    Lami, Bepo, Reiju also heard without any surprise, as the captain was a man to do these unexpected things, and they continued with their tasks while exploring Loguetown.


    "Vice-Admiral... that..." A voice was heard in the port.


    "Yes, my grandson is up to something again, let''s go get him." Garp said, leaving the ship.


    "And their ship?" The same marine pointed to therge ck Pearl anchored there.


    "Leave it, there''s only a fish-man and a dog on it, our priority is my grandson." Garp said and moved on. Smoker, already conscious, appeared and greeted the vice-admiral, following him to the square.


    "They got you good, Smoker. Buahahahahahaha!" Garp couldn''t help butugh at Smoker''s disheveled appearance.


    "They have someone who knows Haki; I was knocked out twice by the same woman." Smoker growled.


    "Oh? So Luffy already has someone who knows how to use Haki? That damn brat, where did he get that person in the East Blue...?" Garp reflected, and they continued walking through the city to the square.


    Luffy had calmed down after hispanions shouted at him not to use his powers to amplify his voice like that; everyone had earaches now. Now he even took the opportunity to open the biscuit he got from his grandfather for the first time, while sitting on the edge of the tform eating and looking at the square.


    Luffy''s words echoed mainly through the square, leaving people astonished and curious. At first, a tense silence dominated the atmosphere, but soon it gave way to a series of reactions among the inhabitants of Loguetown.


    "What? Conquer all the seas?"


    "Who is this guy?"


    "It''s Monkey D. Luffy! The pirate with the highest bounty in the East Blue!"


    "The one who cruelly killed King Sterry in the throne room!"


    "Did you hear that? He wants to be the king of the pirates by conquering the seas, right?!"


    "I saw the news in the newspapers; he''s unbeatable in the East Blue!"


    "This city is always involved with pirates..."


    "Haha, is he serious?"


    "He must be crazy to say that so openly!"


    As voices mingled, some murmured in disbelief, others were fascinated, and some even startedughing at Luffy''s audacity. The news spread quickly, creating a buzz of excitement throughout the square. People began to gather, discussing what they had just heard.


    "Can he really do that?"


    "Who knows? He has the courage to say it here."


    "I''ve never seen anything like this!"


    "Is he going to cause trouble in the city?"


    "I heard he defeated Captain Smoker!"


    "This Monkey D. Luffy is an interesting figure!"


    Loguetown Square became the epicenter of heated discussions as residents tried to absorb Luffy''s bold deration and spected on what it would mean for the future of the city.


    "Wow, these cookies are really good! No wonder Grandpa loves them."


    Luffy was sitting on the edge, calmly eating the biscuit.


    "Is this cookie good, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked beside him.


    "Yes, it''s the most famous cookie in this world."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, but Grandpa will beat you for this. I still feel the fists of love when I tried to steal it once, sister," Lucy whined.


    At that moment, Luffy turned his attention to the sky and noticed Buggy, the clown, plummeting from the air, a sight that surprised him. After seeing him fall to the ground, Luffy didn''t forget to greet the clown.


    While his eyes were fixed on Buggy, the clown managed to rise from the ground and uttered words full of hatred toward Luffy.


    "Straw Hat, I finally found you! I''m going to kill you! Hm?! AHHHH!" However, he didn''t have a chance to finish his threat, as an apple hit him from behind with a thunderous impact.


    *BOOM!* Buggy was sent flying until he collided under the tform, while a female figure emerged, revealing herself as the one responsible for the surprise attack.


    "Finally found you!" The figure that hit Buggy shouted to Luffy with a big smile.


    "Who is she?"


    "She looks strong!"


    "You..." Luffy, wide-eyed, watched the woman advance toward the impact site, ready to continue the confrontation.


    Luffy jumped from the tform to the ground with his cookie in hand, while in the audience formed by those present, Lucy and the others watched the scene with growing curiosity.


    "Took a while, but I finally found you!" the woman proimed as Luffy reached the ground.


    In an unexpected moment, Loguetown''s bustling square was suddenly filled with murmurs again as the events unfolded one after the other, while an imposing figure approached Luffy. The crowd moved away to give space, and there she was �C Alvida, the "Iron Mace," known for her unique and intimidating appearance, despite being extremely beautiful.


    With a firm and confident stride, Alvida advanced, making her way through the streets as passersby stepped back, creating an involuntary corridor for her passage. Her ck hair gracefully fell over her shoulders, contrasting with her smooth, fair skin. What stood out the most, however, was the remarkable change in her appearance since being transformed by the sube sube no mi.


    Where there was once an awkward figure, now stood a slim and attractive woman. An aura of confidence surrounded her as she moved, and the sound of her footsteps echoed through the environment, echoing the transformation that the Devil Fruit had provided.


    Onlookers couldn''t help but stare, some with looks of surprise, others of fear, but all recognizing Alvida''s imposing presence, which was bing famous. Her entrance not only defied expectations but also added a new dynamic to the already lively square scene.


    "I don''t know her," Lucymented as she saw this.


    "Neither do I, but Luffy seems to know..." Yamato said.


    "Sharky."


    "She must be a dear friend of Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi spoke as Luffy and the woman approached with people moving away from them but with eyes fixed on the pair.


    "Hm?! Why are they kissing!" Lucy eximed, intrigued by the situation.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 95 – Loguetown 3.

    Chapter 95 �C Loguetown 3.


    [Chapter Size: 2718Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Loguetown, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Alvida''s eyes scanned Luffy as he proimed his ambitions to the entire city. He was different from before, no longer wearing simple, tight-fitting clothes that seemed too small for him. Now, he was imposing, his aura even more befitting of the man he had be. Dressed in ck with his front exposed, a pistol at his waist, his entire appearance screamed power and audacity. A mix of emotions bubbled within her��abination of admiration, respect, and gratitude. The man before her was not just the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates; he was someone who had radically changed her life, giving her a new perspective and self-confidence.


    Watching him, Alvida remembered the time when she was considered ugly and overweight. Before the mysterious transformation of the Sube Sube no Mi, she would always make her crew say she was the most beautiful, but it was an excuse to deflect herck of self-confidence. She knew they spoke out of fear, but this man spoke sincerely. Despite saying she was still ugly and fat on the outside, he exuded a confidence that she could be beautiful. In his unique sincerity, Luffy had epted her as she was and saw the beauty thaty beneath the surface. He dered her his soulmate, a connection that transcended appearances and physical changes.


    Now, in the presence of the man whose existence had inspired her to be who she was, Alvida felt her heart beat faster. He was not just an ally now; he was someone for whom she harbored deeper feelings. Hearing his bold words echoing in the square, Alvida decided to act on her own desires.


    Thoughts swirled in her mind as she advanced, determined. The man before her was not just her captain now, but someone she desired in ways that would not have been imaginable in her old days. The change Luffy had brought to her life now urged her to make a decision, one that could alter the course of their destiny and rtionship. Alvida''s heart pounded as she approached, ready to express her feelings in an unexpected way.


    The punch he called the "Love-Love Punch" had indeed worked wonders on her. Thanks to that, she had changed, bing beautiful to be with her man. She had left her old crew and followed her new dream, standing by this man.


    As Luffy approached, casually enjoying his biscuits, Alvida felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. Each of his steps seemed to bring a palpable change to the surrounding atmosphere. She didn''t hesitate; she couldn''t wait another second to express the whirlwind of emotions within her.


    Without wasting time, Alvida ran towards Luffy with determination. Her feelings, once kept in her heart, exploded in a bold and fearless demonstration. With a decisive gesture, she aimed her lips at his, sealing a kiss that transcended words. The world around them seemed to freeze for a moment as that intense moment united two souls in a unique way.


    Alvida''s kiss wasden with meaning, an expression of years of gratitude, love, and mutual transformation. She knew that from this moment on, Luffy would be the most important person in her life. The initial embarrassment she felt dissipated in the certainty that this was the path she had chosen.


    After the bold kiss, Alvida pulled away from Luffy, but the gaze between them remained intense, as if they had shared something deeper than words could express. Luffy savored his biscuits with his characteristic nonchnce, while Alvida was immersed in the realization of having found the man who had changed her life.


    Alvida looked into Luffy''s eyes with a shy but joyful smile. "I''ve finally found you, my love!" she said, revealing her emotions sincerely.


    Luffy, in turn,ughed casually. "Hahahaha. You look stunning right now! And bold!" He appreciated the visible changes in her, recognizing the journey they had both undertaken.


    "Let''s be together now!" Alvida proposed with a smile, her eyes shining with eagerness to embark on this new phase alongside Luffy. Their destinies were entwined, and both were ready to face the future together.


    [System - Crew: Alvida joined as a member of your crew!]


    The system notification surprised Luffy, and he thought, "Wow! That was fast; I didn''t even need to invite her." He looked at Alvida with satisfaction. "Yes, now you belong to my crew and are my people," Luffy said, smiling at the woman before him.


    "That''s good..." Alvida murmured, a blush coloring her cheeks.


    "Brother?! Who is she?" Lucy arrived at that moment, falling like a rubber on the ground and looking curiously at Alvida.


    "This is Alvida, my woman!" Luffy announced loudly.


    "Luffy, you have another woman!?" Yamato appeared beside them, disying a slight sign of dissatisfaction.


    "Yamato, I''ve told you I''m a selfish man, but don''t worry. None of you will be dissatisfied with your needs," Luffy said, recalling the conversation he had with his three current partners. He had made it clear that he would have more women, and, with a bit of persuasion, had convinced them. He had no shame in expressing his desire to have at least a dozen of them by his side.


    While Luffy was talking to his crew and sister, the people around were astounded by all these events, from Luffy shouting to the entire city to Alvida confronting him with a kiss, and the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates dering her his woman.


    Suddenly, people in the corner of the square became agitated, starting with a murmur and escting to loud voices.


    "They are the marines!"


    "They are in the square."


    "Is Captain Smoker there? Is he here to arrest Straw Hat Luffy?"


    "Who is leading the group?"


    "You fool, that''s Garp! The man who fought against the Pirate King and is a hero of the navy!"


    "What''s a big shot like him doing here?!"


    "What will happen?"


    "The Straw Hats won''t stand a chance!"


    "Let''s leave the square; this will soon turn into a war zone!"


    "Yes, better not get involved in this!"


    The rhythmic sound of marine boots echoed through the square of Loguetown, reverberating between the buildings surrounding the area. The military noise announced the imposing arrival of a Marine force, led by the formidable Vice-Admiral Garp, whose reputation preceded his presence.


    The marines advanced through the square with visible determination on their faces. Garp led the group, his serious and focused gaze indicating that he was on a serious mission. The other members of the Marine followed him, and among them was a young man with pink hair, whose gaze was mixed with conflicting emotions upon seeing Luffy again.


    As the marines advanced, a wave of whispers began to spread among the city''s inhabitants. Some nervously exchanged nces, others raised their eyebrows in anticipation, and the bravest whispered to each other. The news of the possible confrontation spread rapidly, causing a growing agitation among the city''s inhabitants. Some backed away, concerned about the imminent sh between pirates and the Marines, while others approached to observe the unfolding events.


    Garp spotted Luffy among the crowd below the execution tform with a unconscious Buggy beside them, and his expression hardened even more. He was determined to capture his grandson and put an end to Monkey D. Luffy''s pirate antics. Coby, on the other hand, felt a mix of respect and concern as he faced his former friend who had once helped him.


    Luffy, in turn, remained calm, looking directly at Garp. He knew the confrontation was inevitable, but his fearless spirit did not waver in the face of the impending battle with the Marines. The square was now filled with palpable tension, awaiting the unfolding of the sh between the forces of the Marines and the pirates challenging the status quo.


    "Luffy-Sama! Marines iing!" Shirahoshi came to his side with concern.


    The tension in Loguetown Square was almost palpable, a nervous silence settling in as Shirahoshi warned about the arrival of the marines. The audience around watched with curious and apprehensive looks, aware that a confrontation was about to unfold between the pirates led by Luffy and the Marine forces.


    "Marines areing; we have to escape!" Lucy shouted, and Alvida looked at her with a confused expression.


    "But aren''t you a marine too?" She asked Luffy''s sister.


    "Hm?! Oh, right, Shishishishishi." Lucy scratched her head as she became aware of that.


    In the center of this tense scenario, Luffy observed the arrival of Garp, Smoker, and, to his surprise, Coby. The Straw Hat captain''s excited expression brightened upon seeing his acquaintance after not seeing him for a month, alongside his grandfather.


    "Coby!" Luffy shouted, his voice full of enthusiasm, as his gaze met that of the young marine. Still beside Garp, Coby was the same as ever, disying a mixed expression of anxiety and fear, a reminder of the situations he had been through with Luffy and hearing about the exploits of the man who hitchhiked with him to Shell City.


    Coby, alongside Garp as rmended by his grandson, was visibly disoriented at the imminent encounter with Luffy. Garp, calm andid-back, chewed his biscuits, observing his two grandchildren with an affectionate gaze. The former vice-admiral had gone to Shell City to recruit Coby, pleased to see the potential that Luffy had mentioned earlier.


    "Luffy..." Coby murmured, his words carrying a mix of emotions, from gratitude to a certain apprehension about what was toe, as he knew deep down that he wasn''t ready to fight Luffy yet.


    Garp''s gaze, as he walked in his peculiar way, conveyed a serenity that contrasted with the imminent confrontation. He was there not just as the Vice-Admiral of the Marine but as Luffy and Coby''s grandfather.


    Beside Luffy, Alvida watched the scene with surprise, realizing Coby was there. Her expression was a mix of curiosity with her former jack-of-all-trades in the Marines.


    "Hey, Coby, so you became a marine?" Alvida asked, staring at the young man with an apple in hand, as if he were a potential victim in the uing moments.


    "Who-who are you, and why do you know me?!" Coby, somewhat frightened by the presence of the woman beside Luffy, sought refuge next to Garp. However, the vice-admiral waspletely absorbed in his biscuits, seemingly ignoring the situation as he observed his grandchildren.


    "Coby, you don''t remember; this is my wife, Alvida. Your former captain when you were a prisoner!" Luffy announced, disying a confident smile.


    Luffy''s words made Coby''s eyes widen in shock. "A-Alvida!!!" he eximed, surprised by the revtion and reliving memories of his time as a prisoner under hermand.


    The woman before Coby was no longer the same as he remembered; her previous form, marked by fat, had transformed into extraordinary beauty.


    "HOW... HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE!?" he wanted to shout, feeling a mix of shock and disbelief. Internally, Coby questioned how Alvida had transformed so drastically. Old memories of when Luffy proimed that she would be the most beautiful woman in the East Blue echoed in his mind. At the time, Coby thought his captain was delirious, but now, seeing the transformation, he realized that Luffy had been right all along.


    "Coby-kun, don''t be surprised. My husband always said I would be the most beautiful woman in the East Blue!" Alvida replied with a smileden with arrogance.


    "Do you know what they''re talking about?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Maybe Luffy-Sama met her before he met us..." Shirahoshi pondered, emitting a curious tone.


    "Sharky!" Megalo agreed with an affirmative nod.


    "Damn Luffy! He said he''d have multiple wives!" Yamato growled with displeasure.


    "I still haven''t..." Coby was lost for words, but was interrupted by Garp at this moment.


    "Monkey D. Luffy! *Crack* I''m here to arrest you. *Crack*" His grandfather spoke while munching on his biscuits.


    "Hello, Grandpa! *Crack* How are you? *Crack*" Luffy began eating his biscuit too.


    "Damn Luffy, *Crack* you took my caramel-vored *Crack* biscuit..."


    "That one''s really *Crack* good, Grandpa. What *Crack* vor is that in your hand? *Crack*"


    "Corn vor *Crack*. It''s really *Crack* good..."


    "I see *Crack*..."


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    The only sound in the square was the noise of bites on biscuits, between grandfather and grandson, while all opposing groups looked on without knowing what was happening. As the marines were lost, unsure of what to do, since their vice-admiral was in front of the pirate eating biscuits, Smoker looked at this scene behind Garp with a furrowed brow. Coby was stunned, seeing that the marine hero was as peculiar as Luffy.


    Luffy''s group was also lost, Lucy with an animated look, Yamato curious, Shirahoshi trying to study Luffy with his grandfather, and Megalo nervous, realizing that the situation was not favorable. Comedy permeated the atmosphere as biscuits were devoured in a surreal atmosphere.


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    "*Crack* I visited the Goa Kingdom, *Crack* you created a huge mess that shook the world *Crack." His grandfather spoke in a serious tone.


    "*Crack* Makino isn''t a great queen *Crack*" Luffyughed.


    "She will be, *Crack*, no one will question her, *Crack* not after you said she was, *Crack* Shanks'' wife. *Crack*"


    "That''s *Crack* good..."


    "But still, *Crack*, I have to *Crack* arrest you in the name of the navy *Crack* and justice."


    "I understand, *Crack*, you''re just doing your, *Crack* job... grandpa *Crack*"


    "So, *Crack* get ready *Crack*"


    "Everything, *Crack* right... *Crack*"


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    *Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack**Crack*


    "Are you just going to keep eating?!" Smoker couldn''t take it anymore and shouted angrily. It had been five minutes since the start of this strange scene of incessantly devouring biscuits.


    "Captain Smoker... they fell asleep..." said a dazed soldier.


    Luffy fell asleep in front of Garp, and his grandfather did the same.


    *Snore**Snore*


    *Snore**Snore*


    The silence in the square was broken only by the synchronized snores of the two, pirate and marine asleep, while the people around tried to understand what had just happened.


    The square was enveloped in a strange silence, interrupted only by the continuous snoring of the two sleeping pirates. Yamato was stunned, unable toprehend how such a serious situation had turned into a scene of collective slumber.


    "HOW CAN THEY SLEEP!?" Yamato eximed, her expression of disbelief intensifying.


    "Yamato-Sama, Lucy also fell asleep..." Shirahoshi murmured with a tone of fear, watching the surreal scene before them.


    *Snore**Snore**Snore*


    The persistent snores of Garp, Luffy, and Lucy echoed in the square, amplifying the perplexity of those present. Even Megalo, the shark-leopard, seemed confused by the situation.


    "WHAT''S WRONG WITH THIS FAMILY..." Everyone thought, looking at the siblings and the grandfather asleep in the middle of a possible fight between Monkey D. Luffy and Monkey D. Garp.


    *Boff* The bubble on Garp''s nose burst, bringing him back to consciousness. His eyes narrowed upon seeing Luffy and Lucy sleeping peacefully in front of him.


    "LUFFY! HOW CAN YOU SLEEP IN THE MIDDLE OF A SQUARE, YOU TOO, LUCY, I''M GOING TO THROW YOU INTO A JUNGLE TO LEARN SOME MANNERS!" Garp growled as he threw a punch at Luffy, waking him abruptly.


    "Hm?! Grandpa! I think I slept... hahahahaha!" Luffy felt the pain in his head and looked at his grandfather retreating a few meters away, heughed awkwardly, scratching his head.


    "You think you slept!?" Everyone eximed, still stunned by the bizarre turn of events.


    "Anyway, let''s end this. I came to arrest you, my rebellious grandson. Get ready!" Garp roared, throwing his bag of biscuits away and staring at Luffy seriously.


    "Okay, grandpa. Let''s end this." Luffy also threw his package of biscuits away, assuming a serious posture. They were about to sh once again, but the surrounding atmosphere still exuded aedic tone due to the surreal nature of the situation.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 96 – Loguetown 4.

    Chapter 96 �C Loguetown 4.


    [Chapter Size: 3215Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Loguetown, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    The Loguetown square was illuminated by the light of the purple mes beginning to envelop Luffy''s body. The transformation of his Devil Fruit was in full force, giving him a imposing and terrifying appearance with strange scales and growing horns that stood out.


    "Yamato, get out of here with the others and prepare the ship," ordered Luffy, his firm voice echoing through the square as his eyes remained fixed on Garp.


    "Yes, Luffy! Let''s go," replied Yamato, leading Shirahoshi, Megalo, Alvida, and a certain Lucy away from the impending battlefield.


    Garp, in turn, didn''t let Luffy''s provocation go unnoticed. "Don''t think you''ll escape this time, Luffy! And Lucy, where do you think you''re going?! You''re a marine!" growled Garp with a serious expression, casting a challenging look towards Lucy.


    "It''s true! I have to arrest you since I''m a marine!" eximed Lucy, her determined andical expression, despite the cautious look from Alvida by her side.


    "Let''s fight, Grandpa!" dered Luffy, and immediately his Devil Fruit entered the second phase. The transformation happened spectacrly: his skin acquired a purple hue, muscles increased, and scales like armor began to appear in various parts of his body. Two horns grew on his head, enveloped in purple mes that illuminated the square, leaving everyone present in awe.


    "That darn Devil Fruit, I don''t know how you got it, but I''m going to beat you with my fists, you brat!" growled Garp, watching his transformed grandson with a mix of surprise and determination, much like the first time he witnessed his grandson''s strange powers. The square was enveloped in an aura of tension as the confrontation between grandfather and grandson intensified while Yamato was running to get away with the others, marking a crucial moment in Loguetown.


    "Is this the power of Garp''s grandson? A mythical Zoan?" murmured some marines, watching with admiration Luffy''s transformation.


    "So hot! I can feel the heat from here!"mented another marine, stepping back a bit due to the intensity of the mes.


    "So cool!" eximed Lucy, her eyes shining like stars at the supernatural spectacle before her.


    But even with the stunning scene, Yamato and the others couldn''t divert their attention for long. The marines under Garp''smand, led by two Commodores, 3 Captains, 1 Commander plus Captain Smoker from Loguetown, were quickly approaching to face Luffy''s crew.


    "Leave that forter, we have to deal with the pirates! Let the Vice Admiral take care of his grandson!" ordered the Commodore with the most authority here, and immediately, Smoker and hisrades advanced toward Yamato and the others to prevent them from escaping. A skilled and confident captain decided to use the Soru technique to position himself strategically in Yamato''s path. However, the speed of Kaido''s daughter was even more surprising. Yamato acted with agility, throwing her Kanabo in the exact direction where the marine appeared, catching him off guard. Before he could react, the captain was thrown away, temporarily interrupting the Marine''s assault. The square was now divided between the colossal confrontation between Luffy and Garp and the fight of the other crew members against the marines.


    "Observation Haki... Tell me, Luffy, where did you find a woman with Haki in this sea?" Garp didn''t divert his gaze from the events but threw the question with a tone of curiosity and at the same time, reprimand.


    The grandson, with his always carefree expression, responded with a wide smile, revealing a confident and determined side. "A long story, Grandpa. I haven''t learned it yet because I want to start with the six styles, but I n to get really powerful with them in the future!"


    Garp muttered under his breath, a mix of frustration and admiration. "Damn Luffy, where are you learning the six styles..." His grandson possessed marine techniques, had acquired powerful allies like Yamato, and hid a series of secrets.


    "Whatever, I''ll beat you with my love fists so much that you''ll spill everything to your grandpa!" Garp dered with a mix of authority and affection, preparing for the imminent battle. He unleashed a surprising attack,bining Soru and Haki, directing it to the center of Luffy''s chest.


    Luffy, caught off guard by the speed and strength of the attack, was thrown away, flying with impressive force. The crowd reacted with murmurs of amazement, some surprised cries echoing among the spectators.


    Meanwhile, Buggy, recovering from the wreckage beneath the tform, rose with indignation. His expression of anger was visible as he sought answers. "Damn! Who hit me?! I''ll kill that person! Hm?!"


    *BOOM!*


    A st resonated, interrupting Buggy''s furious speech. The sound echoed through the skies of Loguetown, creating a moment of tense suspense. Before Buggy could articte any reaction, a swift projectile, courtesy of Luffy''s explosive momentum, struck him squarely, causing the clown to copse unconscious once again, his limbs contorting like those of a uncontrolled puppet.


    The execution tform, already weakened by previous events, couldn''t withstand the impact of Luffy''s attack. The structure fragmented, copsing amid a spectacle of debris scattering like petals in the wind. The dust of chaos floated in the air, adding a touch of dramatic tension to the scene.


    In the face of this chaotic panorama, civilians, moved by survival instinct, began to hurriedly move away. Fear reflected in their frightened gazes and expressions of terror. Some whispered words of concern, while others let out nervous cries.


    The space once upied by a curious crowd now transformed into empty corridors as people sought safety, trying to escape the imminent chaos unfolding.


    Luffy emerged from the rubble with an expression osciting between pain and determination, blood dripping from his mouth. "Dang, that hurt!" he grumbled, injecting a touch of peculiar humor into the situation.


    Luffy''s eyes, serious and determined, fixed on his grandfather, about 30 meters away. A ming aura began to envelop his fists, standing out against the chaotic backdrop of Loguetown. It was as if the air around Luffy was about to ignite.


    "**Ifrit: Incendiary Explosion!**" Luffy''s cry echoed through the square, his voice loaded with power and determination. His punch headed towards his grandfather, despite the distance, now infused with arge amount of purple fire, unleashed an impressive explosion across the entire space in front of him.


    The destruction was instantaneous, growing from his punch, releasing it. In a radius of 40 meters in front of Luffy, the ground turned into a sea of mes and chaos. The purple fire, burning and voracious, rose like an awakened beast, cracking the ground with its destructive power. The sight was spectacr, a mix of fury and splendor in mboyant hues.


    Garp, even surrounded by mes, remained standing. His impassive figure cut through the chaos amidst the explosion. The fire covered him like an aura, but he seemed unfazed, defying the mes with an unshakeable expression as all the chaos erupted in front of him, seemingly unaffected as he was covered by the mes.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The explosion reverberated through the center of the square, shaking the ground and filling the air with the deafening roar of impact. Spectators and onlookers, overtaken by panic, began to realize that this was not a safe ce. Chaos set in among the crowd, turning the once lively square into a field of frantic escape. Amidst the screams and confusion, people dispersed, recognizing that they were in dangerous territory. The battleground became a focal point of destruction, leaving the square in a state of turmoil and desperation.


    The tumultuous scene in Loguetown''s square unfolded, capturing Lucy''s attention. "**So powerful!**" Lucy shouted, her voice lost amid the chaotic noises of the confrontation. Indecision lingered in her eyes, but a firm resolution began to take shape. She couldn''t stand still while the battle unfolded before her eyes.


    The young marine, torn between the duty to aid her grandfather Garp and the need to assist the men trying to capture her brother''s friends. The moral dilemma of fighting for the Marines against friends she made in thest few days weighed on her shoulders, but her loyalty to justice spoke louder.


    Meanwhile, Yamato, facing a dozen skilled opponents from Garp''s team, was in a fierce battle with Smoker by her side. All were experts in the six styles, a formation that managed to dy even the powerful vice-captain of the Straw Hat Pirates in her advance at this moment.


    "They''re persistent!" Alvida said, using her club to strike some marines.


    "**Tekkai!**" A shout from an officer echoed before Yamato could hit him with her Haki-coated weapon. The resilient technique sent the man flying, his ability proving ineffective against the woman''s strength.


    "Damn, she uses Haki! This woman is really strong; she''s taken down four of us already,"mented one of the opponents, revealing the difficulty they faced.


    At this moment, Lucy decided to intervene. "I''ll help!" she announced, advancing determinedly towards Yamato. Her expression reflected a mix of concern and determination, a vivid representation of the inner conflict consuming her.


    "**I have to arrest them! Gomu Gomu no... Pistol!**" Lucy shouted, unleashing her characteristic attack. However, Yamato, agile as a beast, evaded the attack and, using her Haki-less weapon, threw Lucy towards the tform destroyed by Luffy when he hit Buggy. Yamato didn''t want to fight Lucy, but she had no choice; she also knew Lucy wouldn''t get hurt with her rubbery body.


    *BOOOM!* The deafening sound of the collision reverberated through the square, echoing the destruction unfolding. Lucy, thrown against the now devastated tform, struggled to recover from the impact, while the chaos around intensified.


    "Wow, she''s so strong!" Lucy couldn''t help but admire Yamato''s strength as she got up.


    "Hm?! A clown?!" Lucy noticed Buggy unconscious there but quickly rose to see her brother''s fight against her grandfather, leaving the clown aside, which would begin shortly, as Luffy looked at the wreckage and fire from his attack, waiting for his grandfather to appear.


    "Get out of here immediately, Yamato!" Luffy ordered, seeing his vice-captain still dealing with the marines.


    "Damn, she''s too strong!" said one of the men.


    "Get the other woman, the mermaid, and the shark!" One of the officers said, looking at the members behind Yamato.


    Coby, who was on the side, decided to act with hisrades in the name of justice.


    "This won''t happen." Yamato spoke, releasing her Haki in such an intense way that it reverberated throughout the square, hitting all the marines in its path and knocking them out instantly.


    The marines, initially confident, were caught off guard by Yamato''s overwhelming Conqueror''s Haki. Their bodies yielded to the pressure, losing consciousness in quick session. Like dominoes, they fell one after another, creating a surreal scene of tough men now inert, scattered on the ground.


    "This..." One of the marines murmured, eyes wide with disbelief as he witnessed his colleagues copsing around him, as if struck by an invisible force.


    "Conqueror''s Haki, this group is not easy to deal with..."mented a Commodore, the furrow of his brow reflecting the acknowledgment of the formidable threat they faced.


    "It''s tough dealing with them..." added a captain, his cautious expression revealing awareness that the Straw Hat Pirates were formidable opponents.


    "We won''t be able to handle these pirates like this..." Smoker grumbled, his voice filled with frustration at the inability to fullyprehend the magnitude of the Haki he had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, Coby, trembling amidst the confusion, noticed the copse of his fellow marines and, with determination, resisted the influence of the Haki that haunted the others.


    "Hey, why is everyone passed out?" Coby questioned, his voice filled with astonishment and concern. He almost sumbed to the influence of the Haki, but his tenacity to reach his dreamspelled him to resist, despite his rtive weakness.


    "Damn, captains. Get the mermaid!" The Commodore, still standing and immune to the effects of Haki, urged the other officers to act.


    Before Smoker and the others could react, a powerful wind hit them forcefully, apanied by a deafening roar.


    BOOOM! Nami, emerging in the square after hearing the distant explosions, quickly assessed the situation. Her eyes narrowed as she saw Luffy and the others against the marines. Without hesitation, she channeled her power, creating a hurricane that ruthlessly mmed into Smoker and his subordinates. The violent wind lifted them into the air, making them fly like leaves in the grip of a storm, even for Smoker, a user of a Logia, he was carried away by the wind, as he was smoke.


    "Shirahoshi, Megalo,e over here!" Nojiko shouted, her voice echoing through the battle debris.


    "Yes, Nojiko-Sama!" Shirahoshi responded promptly, determination in her voice.


    "Sharky!" Megalo, the faithful shark, emitted a sharp sound as he moved quickly towards the sisters.


    Seeing the path clear, Shirahoshi quickly followed to join the sisters, ready to escape the scene of confrontation.


    As the group gathered, Yamato dealt a formidable blow to Garp''sst Commodore with her club, causing them to fall to the ground. The officer, despite possessing all the Marine styles, was powerless against the girl''s Haki, while Alvida helped with some lieutenants still fighting.


    "Let''s go!" Yamato dered firmly, with her and Alvida joining the group to head towards the ship.


    "Who is she?" Nami asked about Alvida immediately.


    "I''m Luffy''s woman." Alvida had no shame in dering that.


    "Woman?!" Nami was stunned.


    "Leave that forter, let''s escape first." Yamato spoke.


    "And Luffy?" Nojiko expressed her concern, her eyes seeking confirmation.


    "He''ll be fine, Luffy never disappoints. He''ll catch up with us soon," Yamato replied with confidence, conveying unwavering faith in her captain.


    "Yes." The rest of the group agreed unanimously, sharing confidence in the captain.


    "Let''s get out of here, guys. Follow me!" Nami, pragmatic and decisive as always, led the group towards the ship.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    As they headed to the ship, two explosions resonated, echoing throughout the city. The thunderous sound made everyone in the group turn to watch the chaotic scene unfolding.


    "Let''s go, let Luffy deal with his grandfather!" Nojiko spoke, and they continued on their way.


    Meanwhile, in the air, Smoker followed the group to try to stop them.


    In the square, Luffy faced the wreckage, with Lucy behind him at a distance, trying to catch a glimpse of the epic battle between her grandfather and her brother.


    "Luffy!" Garp emerged from the debris that Luffy had caused, flying out with geppo and initiating a new sh with Luffy.


    Luffy, determined to face his grandfather, formed wings using his abilities and flew towards him with soru, while Garp responded in kind, employing soru and haki in his attack.


    The fists of the two collided, a fusion of intense mes and a force enhanced by the speed of Luffy''s fruit, against the brute force and haki of Garp. The collision resonated in shockwaves, creating a sequence of explosions.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    In addition to the echoing booms throughout the city, the ground under their feet began to explode, adding a visual element to the noisy chaos. The sh between grandfather and grandson unfolded, a spectacle of power and determination that transcended the limits of the square, engulfing the entire city in its intensity.


    The confrontation between Luffy and his grandfather, Garp, reached a new level. The atmosphere was charged with electricity as the two stared at each other with determined eyes. Luffy, with his straw hat firmly on his head, and Garp, with a serious expression, were ready for another round of this epic battle.


    Garp broke the silence with a challenging smile. "You''ve grown, Luffy. But have you grown enough?"


    Luffy responded with a confident smile, his eyes shining with determination. "Let''s find out, Gramps!"


    In the blink of an eye, the twounched themselves at each other. Luffy, agile as ever, disappeared from everyone''s sight, moving with the speed of Soru. Garp did notg behind, responding with surprising speed for someone of his stature. The two met in the center of the square, exchanging powerful punches that generated shockwaves.


    Spectators could barely keep up with the speed of the movements. Lucy watched with a tense look from a distance, recognizing the magnitude of the sh between the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates and the legendary Vice Admiral of the Marines.


    Luffy''s fists were enveloped in mes, a manifestation of the power of his Devil Fruit. Each punch was an explosion of energy, leaving trails of fire in the air. Garp, in turn, channeled his Haki and titanic strength into each blow, creating impact waves that reverberated through the ground.


    The square became the stage for a dance of speed and power, with Luffy and Garpunching into a dizzying session of punches, dodges, and counterattacks. Some spectators who were far away and a few conscious marines were now witnesses to a disy of skill and strength, while the square vibrated with the intensity of the confrontation.


    Suddenly, Luffy threw a punch charged with mes, seeking to break through Garp''s defense. The Vice Admiral responded with a powerful block, but the mes began to encircle his resistance. A fire explosion illuminated the square as Luffy''s punch collided with Garp''s defense, creating a tense moment that seemed to freeze time.


    The smoke slowly dissipated, revealing Luffy and Garp on opposite sides of the impact. Luffy was a little breathless, but his eyes reflected unwavering determination to continue the duel.


    "Grandpa, you''re so strong, I don''t even stand a chance against you right now!" Luffy dered, wiping the blood from his forehead and mouth with the sleeve of his coat.


    Garp, serious and imposing, retorted with a determined tone. "I''ll detain you here, you rebellious brat!"


    Luffy, keeping his cool, smiled casually. "But grandpa, I don''t think that''s going to happen..."


    "What do you mean, brat?" Garp narrowed his eyes, suspicious.


    "Dad just arrived; I doubt you can handle him and me here." Luffy replied, his confidence shining through his words.


    Initially skeptical, Garp mocked the suggestion. "What are you talking about now, are you going to say he''s after me too? Do you think your grandfather will fall for this again?"


    However, before Garp could continue with his mockery, a striking voice resonated behind him, surprising even the experienced Vice Admiral.


    "He''s right."


    Garp turned abruptly, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets as he faced the imposing figure of Monkey D. Dragon. The leader of the Revolutionary Army was there, observing the scene with an arrogant smile.


    "D-Dragon?!" Garp eximed, surprise evident in his expression.


    Dragon, with his imposing presence, remained unshaken. He stared at his father and sons amidst the destruction, revealing a smileden with meanings. The atmosphere in the square instantly changed, charged with the imminent turn of events. The confrontation now was not just between grandfather and grandson, but also between generations of a family destined to shape the future of the world. The tense silence that followed seemed to foreshadow the storm that was about to unleash.


    "Who is he? And why did Luffy call him Dad?" Lucy murmured to herself, her eyes fixed on the imposing figure of Dragon.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 97 – Loguetown 5. (Monkey Family)

    Chapter 97 �C Loguetown 5. (Monkey Family)


    [Chapter Size: 1989Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Loguetown, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Dragon was behind Garp, enveloped in his cloak that swayed with a gentle breeze, but his face was unrecognizable, especially with his distinctive tattoos.


    "Who is he?" Lucy asked curiously.


    Garp, the powerful and indomitable grandfather, looked at his descendants with a mix of determination and concern. "Luffy, you''ve grown strong... too strong. I have to stop you here. But now, with Dragon appearing..." Garp grumbled, assessing the situation.


    "Dragon! How dare you appear here?" Garp growled because he knew things were gettingplicated on his side.


    Dragon, with a calm and calcting posture, replied, "Father, it''s been many years since I''ve seen you. You remain the same."


    His gaze shifted from the vice-admiral of the Navy to the boys and girls in the distance, his own children.


    "You''ve all grown, especially you, Luffy," he said in a neutral tone.


    Luffy nodded a bit, but Lucy remained confused by this.


    People around, especially the navy officers who had their eyes on the battle after the Straw Hats escaped, now couldn''t help but exim at Dragon''s sudden appearance in Loguetown Square.


    "Who is that?"


    "He''s Dragon!"


    "Dragon! The leader of the Revolutionary Army! He''s here!"


    "The world''s greatest criminal!"


    "His bounty surpasses the highest Yonkou with 5 billion!"


    "What will happen? Will the city be destroyed?!"


    "Why is he in this sea?!"


    "What the hell is happening for such a big shot to appear in the middle of Garp and his grandson''s fight?"


    "Have faith in Garp! He fought against the king of pirates in his era; now he can deal with them."


    "They''re talking among themselves; I can''t hear, but it''s strange."


    As people expressed their thoughts and fears, Luffy looked at his grandfather and father, in a rxed manner for a family reunion. He had some doubt that he would find this man in this city, but in the end, he appeared at a great time, perhaps not to save him from Smoker, but to ease the pressure with Garp here would be very wee.


    "Grandpa, Dad, let''s settle this once and for all," he proimed with his characteristically arrogant smile.


    Lucy, who didn''t know her father, was surprised to hear the mention of "Dad." "Dad? You have a dad, Luffy?" she asked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "You have one too, after all, we''re twin siblings, remember, silly girl?" Luffy smiled at his little sister, finding amusement in her expression.


    "So, he''s my dad too? I have a... dad?" She said surprised but with aedic touch in her expression.


    Dragon opened a smile for this; his daughter was quite peculiar, but his son showed a wit he didn''t expect from his descendant. Keeping track of everything his son pulled off in this sea wasn''t exactly "small stuff," and Luffy was dominating the entire East Blue within a month of bing a pirate and even messing with the geopolitical structure of this sea.


    "Dragon... what are you doing here?" Garp inquired again, his posture even more rigid.


    Dragon, remaining calm, exined, "I came to see my children and help Luffy escape, Father. You can''t take your grandson while I''m here."


    Garp huffed, frustrated with the unexpected turn of events. "You justplicate things, Dragon. But I''ll make sure to use the fists of love on both my grandson and my own son!"


    Luffy, disying a radiant smile, intervened enthusiastically. "Dad! It took you long enough, huh? I was running out of steam against Grandpa."


    Lucy, still a bit confused but maintaining Luffy''s original characteristic energy, added with enthusiasm after Luffy''s words, "So, you really are my dad, your name is Dragon? That''s pretty confusing, but I like it!"


    Loguetown Square was immersed in a tense atmosphere, with the Monkey family now divided between conflicting loyalties. Dragon, with a subtle smile, confirmed the surprising revtion to Lucy. "You''re so peculiar, Lucy. But yes, I am your father."


    Luffy, a challenging look in his eyes, directed his attention to Garp. "Grandpa, are you really willing to take us down with the fists of love?"


    Garp growled in response, but his determination was unwavering. "Of course, I am! Don''t think I''ll go easy on you, you brats!"


    "Father and Luffy are against Grandpa, who should I root for... but I am also a marine..." Meanwhile, Lucy, still confused and torn in her loyalties, murmured to herself.


    Dragon, with his calm posture, addressed Garp. "Father, you always try to resolve things with violence."


    Garp, inting his fists with conviction, replied, "It''s the fist of love, only love is in them!"


    Preparing for the imminent confrontation, Garp cast a sharp nce. "Let''s end this now; I intend to arrest you two troublemakers!"


    Lucy, feeling the responsibility of her position as a marine, jumped to Garp''s side. Even though they were family, she was willing to stand against them. "I''ll help too! Shihishishishishi! Luffy, I''ll arrest you!" She announced with a smile, showing her determination.


    Luffy, now emanating his power and covered in Ifrit mes in phase 2,ughed with enthusiasm, challenging his opponents. "Let''s fight, Lucy, Grandpa!"


    Without wasting any more time, Lucy was the first to act as she gracefully leaped toward Luffy, her hand stretched out to deliver a powerful blow. "Take this, brother! Gomu Gomu no... Pistol!" Luffy skillfully dodged, avoiding the impact of the punch that made the ground tremble uponnding.


    BOOM!


    In the blink of an eye, using his Soru technique, Luffy reappeared in front of a surprised Lucy. He punched his sister, his fist not enveloped in mes this time, just using it to push her away.


    "Sorry, Lucy, but you''re not strong enough to be here," Luffy said apologetically.


    "Hm?" Lucy was still surprised by her brother trying to create distance between them. However, in the midst of this split-second, Garp, the protective grandfather, intervened to shield his granddaughter from her brother''s onught.


    Garp blocked Luffy''s punch aimed at Lucy. "You won''t hurt your sister so easily, brat!" The force of Garp''s fist of love collided with Luffy''s attack, creating a shockwave that reverberated through the square.


    Lucy, still stunned by the rapid unfolding of events, looked at Garp with a mix of surprise and gratitude. "Grandpa..." She spoke with a joyful smile.


    Luffy, in turn, stepped back a few paces, his challenging smile remaining unchanged. "Grandpa, you''re still as fast as ever!"


    As Garp prepared to deliver a powerful punch toward Luffy with the fist of love surrounded by an aura of intensity, it was about to sh with his grandson, but before the blow could bepleted, a swift and electrified shadow appeared by his side.


    "Father, you can''t take your eyes off your opponent; you taught me that yourself," spoke the voice in the electric shadow.


    With surprising speed, Dragon appeared next to Garp, his hands charged with electricity. In an agile and calcted movement, Dragonnded a direct punch to Garp''s torso, interrupting the momentum of the fist of love that dissipated in the air. The thunderous sound echoed through the square, blending with the noise of debris. Garp, momentarily surprised by his own son''s attack, was forced to assume a defensive position to avoid being knocked down by the impact, but that wasn''t enough as the vice-admiral recoiled like a projectile and collided with the ground.


    *BOOOM.*


    Taking advantage of the resulting chaos from this surprise attack, Luffy, still in the air, didn''t hesitate to act. He swiftly approached his sister again, Lucy still suspended as well, and delivered a punch that propelled her to the other side of the square.


    "Lucy, I hope that the next time we meet, you''ll be stronger!" Luffy spoke, expressing a mix of apologies and determination, as his sister moved away with the force of the impact.


    "LUFFFYYYYYYYY!!!" Her voice echoed, filled with indignation and confusion, as she was propelled away.


    In the aftermath of the explosion where Garp fell, debris stirred, revealing the robust and defiant figure of the vice-admiral emerging from the dust. A trickle of blood adorned his face. His hardened and determined gaze indicated that, despite setbacks, he was not about to back down.


    Next to his father, Luffy descended with characteristic grace, the burning energy of purple mes surrounding his body intensifying even more. The mes, vibrant and wild, seemed to have a life of their own, dancing in harmony with the young pirate''s inner strength. At the same time, Dragon emitted pulsating electricity, an aura of intensity adding an electric dimension to the imminent conflict.


    "Damn brats, I''ll have to take this more seriously," resonated Garp''s authoritative voice, a clear sign that the vice-admiral was about to elevate the level of the confrontation.


    Luffy and Dragon seemed to respond to their grandfather''s change in posture, the elements surrounding the father and son duoing even more to life. Luffy couldn''t help but smile despite the nervousness.


    "This is going to be the toughest fight I''ve had so far. I''m nervous, but I''m excited too. I needed this thrill of an unpredictable battle..." Luffy thought as his heart beat with excitement, even in the face of the growing seriousness of the situation.


    The square became an arena of elements, where Luffy''s purple mes and Dragon''s electricity converged in a stunning visual spectacle, heralding the beginning of an epic battle between son and father against the grandfather.


    Thus, the three fighters took the first step at the same time in the chaotic square of Loguetown; the battle between Garp, Luffy, and Dragon reached its peak. The intensity of the unleashed powers wreaked indiscriminate havoc, with buildings copsing and the ground fragmenting under the pressure of the shes.


    Garp, propelled by fierce determination, charged against Luffy with formidable force. His fists of love cut through the air, seeking to hit the grandson who skillfully dodged, his purple mes dancing around him. At the same time, Dragon manipted the elements, enveloping himself in a stormy aura as he channeled his powerful Akuma no Mi.


    Luffy, even with his strength enhanced by the Mythical Zoan of Ifrit and Moa Moa no Mi, knew that facing Garp was a monumental challenge. However, the imposing presence of Dragon by his side provided a necessary bnce. The sky became the battlefield for Dragon, dark clouds and lightning revealing the extent of his power.


    Explosions of impact and resounding sounds echoed through the city, leaving onlookers terrified and forcing everyone to move to an even safer location.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    The ground was riddled with craters, and it increased even more as the fight extended, silent witnesses to the fierce exchange of blows between different generations.


    Garp, despite his overwhelming strength, began to realize theplexity of the situation. Each attack was met with a harmony between Luffy and Dragon''s abilities, a dance of fire and electricity that defied expectations with their haki-coated fists.


    Luffyunched himself against Garp with a series of skillfully coordinated blows. His purple mes burned intensely, forming a shield of heat around him. Garp, even with his legendary resistance, felt the prating heat of the mes, forcing him to dodge with agility.


    At the same time, Dragon used the power of the storm to create cutting winds and devastating lightning. He circled around Garp, bing an elusive presence that challenged the vice-admiral''s ability to predict his movements.


    Luffy, with a fearless smile, shouted to his grandfather. "Grandpa, you can''t handle the storm that is my father and the mes that are mine!" His voice resonated with confidence, challenging Garp to adapt to this new dynamic.


    As the battle continued, Loguetown was shrouded in an aura of destruction and power. The Monkey family, united by blood and circumstances, fought fiercely in a battle that transcended family boundaries. The oue remained uncertain, but the city would witness the magnitude of this epic confrontation between son, father, and grandfather.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    * I didn''t know how Dragon could refer to his father, it was between Old Man or dad. I chose dad.

 Chapter 98 – Loguetown 6.

    Chapter 98 �C Loguetown 6.


    [Chapter Size: 2249Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Loguetown, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    A palpable tension hung in the air over Loguetown, a city that had long witnessed the departure and arrival of many pirates. The calm atmosphere of the streets was abruptly interrupted by the thunderous sounds of explosions echoing through the old and historic buildings.


    Somewhere in the distant MarineFort, amand room was permeated by the tense atmosphere as news of chaotic events in Loguetown were transmitted. Sengoku, a prominent figure in the Marines, listened with a serious expression as his mind processed the gravity of the situation.


    "What are you saying?!" Sengoku growled, concern evident in his voice. "Fleet Admiral, Vice Admiral Garp is in the midst of a battle against Dragon and Luffy in the square!" the Commodore reported on a direct line, his words thundering through themand room.


    BOOM! A new explosion shook the foundations of the city, the noise prating even the considerable distance to MarineFort, reinforcing the intensity of the conflict in Loguetown.


    "Damn! Did he have to show up right now?" Sengoku expressed his frustration, recognizing theplexity Garp''s presence added to the situation. "We don''t have many options. We can''t send an admiral to the East Blue. The only thing we can do is prevent civilians from getting hurt in the midst of this chaos." Sengoku had no choice but to minimize the damage.


    BOOM! Another sound of an explosion apanied the officer''s speech, indicating that the situation was out of control.


    *Lightning.*


    *BOOM!*


    *FLAMES*


    *BOOM!*


    BOOM! Another explosion stood out, echoing in the background.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    While the officermunicated with his superior, explosions continued to shake the square, turning it into a furious battlefield. Lightning cut through the dark sky, forming hurricanes swirling in a chaotic dance, causing chaotic winds to run through all the streets of the city. The deafening sound of explosions and the impact of forces colliding filled the air.


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral! We will do our duty!" the officer responded with determination, maintainingposure amidst the turmoil.


    BOOM! A building near the square exploded in mes, hurling burning debris through the night skies. "And the rest of the crew?" Sengoku inquired, his concern extending beyond what he initially expected. With Dragon in Loguetown, everything would beplicated, and he couldn''t send reinforcements so quickly to another sea.


    *BOOM!*


    *Lightning illuminated the dark sky.*


    BOOM! A powerful burst of lightning struck the middle of the square, illuminating it with impressive electric shes, leaving everyone stunned. "We can''t stop them. There''s a tall woman with white hair and strong horns among them. I''d say she has the strength of a vice admiral! And there''s an orange-haired woman who can create hurricanes with some Devil Fruit powers; even the six styles of the Marines were easily thrown back..." the officer reported.


    "Smoker has already informed me about the first one, but I didn''t know about the abilities of the other orange-haired woman. She must be the one the Fish-Men mentioned in Smoker''s reports. I want pictures of them. We need to report this threat so that some bounty hunter can stop them. And Smoker?" Sengoku spoke.


    *mes crackled on the horizon.*


    BOOM! The ground trembled under the intensity of the battle, creating fissures that expanded with each exchange of blows.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "Smoker went after the crew but was knocked out by the woman using Haki and left unconscious in the middle of the street..."


    "Understood. Just make sure to avoid too much damage. And how is Garp''s granddaughter?" Sengoku asked.


    BOOM! A hurricane began to form at the epicenter of the battle, blowing debris and wreckage in all directions.


    "She wants to join the fight, but we''re holding her back since Garp wouldn''t forgive us if she got hurt," the officer reported.


    "Let me go, I want to fight against my brother and dad!" Lucy shouted in the background as she was restrained.


    *BOOM!*


    *Lightning cut through the sky, apanied by thunder.*


    "Okay, keep me informed of anything. I''ll do what I can, but I''m in Marineford, and it would take a week to get any reinforcements, even if that reinforcement was Kizaru," Sengoku said with frustration in his voice.


    "Yes." The order was heard.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    BOOM! An explosion of purple mes illuminated the dark sky, leaving a trail of destruction that marked the path of thebat.


    The city shook with the thunderous sounds of the battle echoing from every corner, leaving Yamato and the others aboard the ck Pearl anxious as they distanced themselves from the port.


    "Will Luffy be okay?" Usopp inquired, his voiceden with apprehension.


    "I don''t know, but what kind of battle is this? The ship is even shaking with these explosions..." Lami expressed her unease, her eyes reflecting the tension of the moment.


    After the initial shes between Luffy and the Marines, everyone on board quickly returned to the ship, sailing ording to Luffy''s orders. They trusted that he would catch up with themter in the skies, but the explosions and the unfolding conflict in the square continued to generate apprehension.


    "Lightning in the sky, explosions, and Luffy''s mes... What the hell is happening there?" Reiju asked, her expression revealing confusion and concern.


    "Shouldn''t we go help Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi suggested, highlighting her unease.


    "Look at that fight, what could we do? Only Yamato could fight there..." Kuina pondered, closely observing the chaos in the city.


    "Let''s wait for the captain. He''ll get through this." Zoro opined with confidence, even in the face of the intensity of the situation.


    "What a frightening battle, is it just Luffy and Garp fighting there?" Hugo expressed his surprise, while Chouchou added with a howl, revealing his own unease.


    "Hey... humans can be so powerful..." Hachimented, his expression containing a mixture of fascination and apprehension.


    "I believe not. This storm seems to have been created by someone. Look how the lightning falls in the square..." Nami analyzed, her strategic mind working to understand the nature of the turmoil.


    "Will Luffy be okay?" Nojiko expressed her concern, echoing the sentiment shared by everyone on board.


    "He''ll be fine. Trust in my husband!" Alvida asserted, although her eyes revealed a hint of apprehension.


    People were still trying to get used to this bold woman.


    While the ship sailed away, the battle continued without pause in the next hour.


    The square of Loguetown, once a bustling and lively ce, was now transformed into a deste battlefield. Buildings reduced to rubble scattered everywhere, silent witnesses to the collision between the titanic forces of the Monkey family.


    The ground, once solid, was riddled with deep craters and abrasions, a result of the furious impacts that shook the earth. Stone fragments and debris floated in the air, a testimony to the devastating force emanating from the ongoing conflicts.


    Luffy''s purple mes, intensified by Ifrit''s Mythical Zoan, continued to dance and illuminate the chaotic battlefield. Dragon''s stormy aura, with dark clouds hovering over him, added a sinister atmosphere to the unfolding destruction.


    The sky, still tinged with somber tones, reflected the influence of the storm created by Dragon. Lightning cut through the firmament, briefly highlighting the fallen debris and destruction in the square. The electrical storm cast erratic shadows, giving a supernatural air to the battlefield.


    If there were any spectators left, they had retreated to safer areas, unable to withstand the chaos unfolding in that arena. The sound of explosions and collisions echoed throughout the city every minute in thest hour.


    Garp, Luffy, and Dragon remained at the epicenter of this power storm, each showcasing their extraordinary abilities. The unstable ground beneath their feet was a physical extension of the tension filling the air.


    The winds, stirred by the storm, gained increasing fury, affecting the entire city, dragging debris and wreckage through the air. Dust and stone fragments swirled in a turbulent vortex, obscuring visibility and creating an atmosphere charged with electricity.


    After an hour of intense battle, Garp, Dragon, and Lucy disyed diverse physical states, reflecting the wear and tear caused by the confrontation.


    Garp, the legendary vice admiral, showed signs of fatigue, but his unyielding resilience still kept him standing. Sweat lines marked his face, and the Marine uniform was in tatters, disying the muscture of a man despite his age. Blood streaks marked his face; the fight was in a deadlock with neither side gaining the upper hand. Despite the Fist of Love, his characteristic technique showing signs of wear, he remained determined to face his descendants, and his fierce eyes indicated he was far from giving in.


    Dragon, leader of the Revolutionary Army, seemed slightly less affected by the battle. His calm demeanor and unwavering expression indicated mastery in conserving energy. However, even he did not escape unscathed. His usually serene eyes now revealed a hint of fatigue, and the electricity surrounding him pulsed less intensely.


    Luffy, on the other hand, showed more evident signs of exhaustion. His body bore various cuts and bruises, and the purple mes surrounding him flickered irregrly. Labored breaths indicated he was on the brink of exhaustion. Even with the tenacity characteristic of the Monkey D. lineage, the intensity of the battle was beginning to take its toll.


    "I won''tst much longer..." Luffy murmured, his voice escaping between panting breaths. He recognized the disparity between his grandfather and himself. Even with his father''s presence, the confrontation seemed like a draw, and the Straw Hat''s endurance was fading. He had used a significant portion of his healing energy to treat the damage caused by Garp, consuming a considerable amount of his vitality.


    "You don''t look well, Luffy. It would be better if you stepped back..." Dragon said, concerned, as he approached his son.


    "I guess so... Can you hold him off for a bit?" Luffy asked his father, seeking a temporary solution.


    "Yes, go to the sea. Find your crew. We''ll meet again under better circumstances." Dragon''s voice sounded calm, revealing a paternal emotion behind the revolutionary leader fa?ade.


    "What are you whispering over there, you brats? Your grandfather and father are still right here!" Garp intervened, advancing through the destroyed area.


    "Sorry, Grandpa, but I''m leaving. I need to go to the Grand Line, where I intend to be the Emperor of the Seas!" Luffy announced defiantly, earning a vein on Garp''s forehead with his grandson''s boldness.


    Garp frowned at Luffy''s bold words. "You talk as if you can escape my punches!"


    Luffy smiled at his grandfather, ignoring him, and began to bid farewell right there.


    "Goodbye, Grandpa! It was good to see you. I hope to meet you again soon. I guarantee the next fight won''t be so easy!" Luffy announced, preparing to depart with his wings pping forcefully. Luffy''s defiant and determined look showed that, despite the apparent disadvantage, he was not willing to bow his head.


    "Do you think you can escape from me, brat!" Garp jumped with Soru, but a lightning materialized in front of him, blocking his advance. It was Dragon, intervening to allow his son to leave.


    "Sorry, Dad. But you can''t stop a man from going to the sea in search of his freedom." Dragon dered, facing Garp while Luffy took the opportunity to escape. The square remained the battleground for father and grandfather, while Luffy ran from the battle still being fought by father and son.


    With his wings vibrating powerfully, Luffy began his ascent into the skies, leaving behind the tumultuous square of Loguetown while explosions continued between Garp and Dragon. The cutting wind blew on his face as he gained altitude, and the city became a mere dot on the horizon. The physical effort was evident on his face, but the determination did not waver.


    As he flew, the sight of his ship, the ck Pearl, emerging on the horizon, brought palpable relief. It was a vivid contrast between the chaos of the battle and the serenity that awaited him at sea. Luffy adjusted his course, diving towards the ship''s deck, his wings gradually slowing down.


    The crew, eagerly waiting, noticed Luffy''s figure approaching rapidly. The concern that had marked their faces during the fight now gave way to relief as the captain approached. Nami, Nojiko, Yamato, Shirahoshi, and Alvida were among the first to run to the deck, watching with relief as Luffynded with a controlled thud.


    "Husband!" Alvida eximed, running to check on Luffy with the other girls, expressing relief with a smile.


    Luffy, still panting, returned the tired smile to his crew. "I''m fine, everyone. Just a little banged up. Grandpa and my dad are still busy back there."


    On the ck Pearl, the crew awaited eagerly. Luffy arrived, but a boom echoed as he fell directly from the ship, barely able to stand. His friends rushed to help him, expressing concern on their faces.


    "I guess we can finally head to the Grand Line." Luffy said with a weak smile, despite the evident exhaustion. His friends surrounded him, offering support and encouragement.


    "Luffy, that fight... what happened?" Nami asked, her eyes showing concern.


    Luffy straightened up, looking at the horizon. "The grandfather is strong, and my dad who appeared there too. But one day, I''ll surpass them. Let''s set sail, everyone. There are adventures waiting for us." Enthusiasm returned to his face as the crew prepared for the next journey, leaving behind the traces of the battle that echoed in the square of Loguetown on the horizon.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    For those who can support:


    / DazeRoon.

 Chapter 99 – Journey to Reverse Mountain 01!

    Chapter 99 �C Journey to Reverse Mountain 01!


    [Chapter Size: 2835Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    After the battle of Loguetown, Luffy had to admit that he was exhausted.


    "Wait, Luffy, did you say your father? Your father showed up? Who is he?" Nojiko asked curiously, as it was the first time she had heard about Luffy having a father.


    "He''s Monkey D. Dragon. He''s the leader of the revolutionary army and the world''s worst criminal," Luffy replied honestly, seeing no reason to hide this information from his group. After all, everyone would soon know.


    "Dragon?!"


    "What?!"


    "Leader of the revolutionary army?!"


    "The world''s worst criminal?"


    "Sharky?"


    "I don''t know either, Megalo..."


    "Woof Woof"


    "Hey... What a troublesome human family..."


    "That''s amazing! I''m sorry?"


    "Your father is a big shot, your grandfather is a big shot. What''s up with this family?"


    Luffy didn''t care about the reactions and turned to go to his cabin to rest for a while. He was exhausted like never before. He may not have used his final transformation, but he was certainly as tired as the end of Nami''s fight.


    His sleep was deep, despite some girls trying to keep himpany. He decided to rest alone. It was only after 4 hours at sea that he returned to the group to give orders, as they had already left the East Blue. The group seemed to have ovee the fact that Monkey D. Dragon was his biological father.


    He gathered everyone to discuss some ns.


    "Let''s go to the Grand Line..." Luffy yawned, still not having rested well.


    "Luffy, don''t we have anything else to do in the East Blue?!" Usopp asked curiously.


    "I might have a few more things to do here, but I''ll leave that forter. For now, let''s venture into the Grand Line," Luffy said, looking at the horizon with determination.


    "I can''t wait to face opponents from the most powerful waters! I need to get stronger. In the Grand Line, only the strong survive," Zoro asserted as he held his sword at his waist. It was no surprise that he would find true challenges in the Grand Line.


    "Let''s see what the Grand Line has in store for us," Reijumented, smoking her cigarette calmly.


    "Maybe you''ll improve your techniques; they need it," Lami mocked next to her colleague.


    "Hm? What did you say? I hope you''re not talking about my cooking techniques, as they are superior to yours as a medic!" Reiju spoke arrogantly.


    "My medical techniques are far superior to yours as a cook!" Lami growled.


    "How can youpare cooking to medicine?!" Bepo shouted, scaring both women.


    "Hm?! What did you say?" The women turned to the mink bear, startling him.


    "I''M SORRY!" He shouted and ran away.


    "Woof! Woof!" Chouchou is jumping excitedly, expressing his joy at leaving the East Blue for the first time.


    "You''re right, Chouchou," Yamatoughed after hearing the group''s dog, as she has a mythical wolf Zoan, the caninenguage was not strange to her.


    "I want to see the unimaginable inds and treasures I''ve heard about in the Grand Line," Kuina said.


    "We need to be prepared for the abrupt changes in climate and sea that this sea holds for us. They say the weather is stormy and treacherous, ssified as the worst in the world," Nami spoke thoughtfully.


    "You''re right. Take this; they''re Log Poses from all the inds in the first half of the Grand Line. Here are climate manuals and navigation instructions for the first half of the Grand Line, also known as Paradise," Luffy handed arge chest to Nami the next moment. She was surprised; it contained Log Poses from all the inds in the first half of the Grand Line. Even the three major government structures were inside the boxes. Luffy was sure Nami would have a lot of fun with it. Navigation was an area he wouldn''t skimp on for this woman.


    "That''s it!" Nami quickly opened the box and began to read, opening up a new world for her.


    "Thank you!!! Thank you!!" Sheughed and kissed Luffy, as that was one of the few things worth more than gold to the navigator.


    "The climate of the Grand Line is a challenge, but our true test will be against the enemies we encounter," Hugo remained in a corner, serious and thoughtful.


    "I''m excited to see this new world!" Nojiko smiled at Luffy.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing Daddy again..." Shirahoshi spoke with a nostalgic expression.


    "Sharky!" Megalo affirmed as well.


    "Hey... I also hope to see the ind of the Fish-Men again."


    "The Grand Line is just the tip of the iceberg, and in the New World, we''ll face real dangers..." Yamato spoke with a surprisingly serious tone, her gaze fixed on the horizon full of expectation. She was happy to have finally left Wano and visited the East Blue; now she would see the first half of the Grand Line and soon return to that sea.


    Nevertheless, Luffy disyed a mysterious and confident smile. "Still, I''m sure we''ll find quite interesting things when we cross into this weaker part of the Grand Line. And don''t underestimate our enemies; there are powerful people on this side of the sea too..." Luffy warned.


    Next to Luffy, Alvida looked at him with admiration. "Let''s conquer the Grand Line together, my love. Nothing will stop us," she dered with determination. Her statement drew many strange looks, as they were still getting used to Alvida''s bold personality.


    "Yes, let''s conquer the sea, but first, we need to get stronger. So, let''s make the most of the rest of the day and use it as training, everyone!" Luffy announced, now earning some horrified looks, but he was radiant with determination and wouldn''t let anyone escape training when they were about to leave the East Blue.


    "Don''t stare at me like that; many of you have mastered the first technique. Let''s move on to the second and strengthen those who haven''t learned it yet. We''re getting stronger every day! Your bodies are bing strong enough to learn Haki; this will strengthen the crew for a top-tier crew." Luffy proimed, his satisfied smile inspiring confidence in the crew.


    Already mastering the Soru technique, Luffy and his first group were in the training area to learn Geppo now, where he guided those who needed more attention in their techniques. Alvida, as a neer to the Soru technique, was instructed to undergo the same training as Yamato and Reiju, while Shirahoshi still had some difficulty learning Geppo, something understandable to Luffy.


    "Luffy, what about Haki? Shouldn''t they learn it along with your techniques?" Yamato appeared next to Luffy, questioning about the next stage of training.


    Luffy calmly replied, "As I said before, we will, of course, learn Haki. However, usually, it takes a few years to master, even if you''re talented. With the techniques of the six styles, the body develops better to learn Haki. So, I have a n for us to learn it even before we reach the New World. Don''t worry."


    Yamato nodded, returning her attention to the training, determined to reach new levels of power alongside Luffy and the crew.


    Luffy gathered the group designated to enhance the Geppo technique,posed of himself, Zoro, Kuina, Nami, Lami, Usopp, and Shirahoshi. Next to them, Alvida, Yamato, and Reiju prepared to begin the intensive Soru training after Luffy instructed them.


    "Let''s start with Geppo. The idea is to gain elevation in the air and maneuver with agility. Remember, this technique will be essential inbat and exploration situations," Luffy instructed, disying a confident smile.


    The group positioned themselves, focused on improving their skills. Luffy asked Reiju to demonstrate the technique she had learned most easily, and she did so gracefully, leaping into the air with lightness beforending smoothly on the ground.


    "That''s how it''s done. Now, each of you, one at a time, will try. Don''t worry; the girls took a bit to learn, but they were quick. The important thing is to progress. Let''s go!" Luffy encouraged, watching as hisrades began to practice.


    Meanwhile, Yamato, Alvida, and Reiju were concentrated on perfecting Soru. Luffy approached them, sharing tips and techniques to improve movement speed, as he had mastered the technique.


    "Soru is about swift movement. The secret lies in the synchronization between legs and mind. You can feel the difference when you execute it. Let''s try again, one more time," Luffy instructed, demonstrating the pure technique with surprising speed for them.


    Yamato, Alvida, and Reiju followed his steps, attempting to replicate the agility and speed of Soru. Luffy watched closely, offering guidance and encouraging their improvements.


    Bepo, Chouchou, Nojuko, and Hachi were learning Tekkai this time. With mastery of Tekkai, Hugo and Megalo were learning Shigan.


    The training field was filled with energy, with each crew member dedicated to enhancing their skills. The sound of jumps, movements, and quick strikes filled the air, marking the beginning of a crucial stage in the Straw Hats'' journey to the Grand Line.


    During the two days of sailing towards Reverse Mountain, the Straw Hats'' crew devoted themselves intensely to training. Luffy led the sessions, focusing on enhancing Geppo and Soru techniques for one group, while another dedicated themselves to strengthening defensive and offensive skills with Tekkai and Shigan.


    Luffy finally increased the potency of his Devil Fruit from 30 times to 40, using 10% of that on his team to enhance their learning, and with the additional 100% bonus from the system, Luffy boosted the group''s development rate by 8 times! The brief training period was well-utilized, as 2 days became equivalent to 16 with the increased talent and learning.


    Everyone showed remarkable progress in their respective techniques. Shirahoshi finally mastered Geppo; she could now leap into the sky while swaying her tail as if swimming and began training with Soru. The crew''s determination was palpable, and Luffy''s confidence in hispanions'' potential only grew. The atmosphere was optimistic as they strengthened themselves for even greater challenges in the Grand Line.


    Elsewhere in the same sea, a meeting was being premeditated, as the scene shifted to a certain ship some distance from the ck Pearl. Not far away, a giant shadow slid silently over the waves. The ship was an engineering marvel, with elegant lines and a dark silhouette that cut through the ocean''s surface like a sharp de. ck sails fluttered with a specific g that would intimidate 99% of the people in this world.


    Onboard this mysterious ship,nterns were dim, casting dancing shadows on polished wood. In arge cabin, a group was gathered with many agents dressed in a type of dark suit, except for a single figure, a World Noble adorned in luxurious clothes with sparkling jewels and an astronaut helmet. His face seemed joyful, and his eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    The Tenryuubito, Octavian Dcourt, known for his power, influence, and wealth, kept his gaze fixed on a map spread over a table while all the agents remained silent in front of him. The map marked the course of the route that would lead them to encounter a certain mermaid, a beauty he would make a point to showcase to his friends in Mary Geoise, who, ording to reports, was part of the Straw Hat Pirates, a pirate group that this noble treated with disdain behind his cheerful eyes.


    "So they''reing in our direction!?" The man with the astronaut helmet maintained the gleam in his eyes.


    Next to the map, there was a newspaper from the day reporting on the battle in Loguetown, created by Monkey D. Luffy, Monkey D. Dragon, and Monkey D. Garp, destroying the entire square where Gold D. Roger was executed.


    "Everything indicates so, the sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Undoubtedly Your Excellency, Noble and Imposing Tenryuubito, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all the seas and Beyond!" eximed an agent dressed in ck like the others. They were ustomed to speaking so formally with such titles in all situations because the World Noble in front of them made a point of instructing them this way. Each Tenryuubito has their own peculiarities, and this one likes the lengthy name with titles that feed his ego.


    "Perfect! I want that mermaid. I can''t wait to see Saint Charloss''s expression when he witnesses my newest acquisition!" The excitement in Lord Octavian''s eyes revealed his anticipation for triumph.


    Octavian Dcourt is a World Noble shrouded in arrogance, fervently believing in his supremacy over his peers in the Noble Earth and wanting once again to prove that he can acquire a better ve than his colleagues and rivals.


    "Yes, and I humbly bow before the sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Undoubtedly Your Excellency, Noble and Imposing Tenryuubito, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all the seas and Beyond! But we must act with caution. These individuals do not seem as malleable as themon pirates of the Grand Line." The agent expressed, aware that all of Luffy''s exploits had been meticulously examined.


    "I won''t call for reinforcements, as you''ve said; I don''t want anyone to be informed. I''ll capture the mermaid and surprise everyone in the end!" Octavian proimed. His excitement was evident; he imagined surprising everyone with his mermaid and boasting that he obtained it from a group of inferiors in the East Blue.


    "As soon as I get the mermaid, I''ll head to that insolent kingdom that dared to defy my will. Especially now that they have a new queen, I''ll personally go and execute all the nobles of that country for such an affront to my presence!" Octavian continued, ignoring the agent''s concerns.


    "Sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Undoubtedly Your Excellency, Noble and Imposing Tenryuubito, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all the seas and Beyond! Themand was clear. We shouldn''t act, especially because this is rted to an Emperor of the New World..." The agent tried to warn with caution.


    "No matter! I am a World Noble, and everyone must obey my orders as if they were divine decrees! No one below my status will dare to challenge my demands!" Lord Octavian snarled, confident that his will would be imposed on everyone.


    "After capturing this mermaid, the Sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Undoubtedly Your Excellency, Noble and Imposing Tenryuubito, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all the seas and Beyond! Just imagine the fame you''ll have among the World Nobles in Mary Geoise; it will be even greater!" suggested one of the other agents, trying to further inte his lord''s ego.


    "Oh, yes, I''ll be the center of attention. No World Noble will have anything as extraordinary as this mermaid; she rivals the Pirate Empress in terms of appearance!" Octavian replied with a malicious smile.


    "But remember, the Sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Undoubtedly Your Excellency, Noble and Imposing Tenryuubito, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all the seas and Beyond! We must be careful with the consequences. These pirates can be unpredictable, especially considering their captain. He has already challenged even the hero of the navy, Garp, in Loguetown and killed that king you contacted..." warned the agent, trying to calm Lord Octavian''s impulsive tendencies and at least ask for help to deal with this group.


    *Bang!* A bang echoed through the environment when Octavian brandished his weapon, firing a shot that reverberated near the agent''s face. Although the intention was not to kill, the implicit threat was undeniable. Octavian''s once radiant countenance transformed into a dark and cruel expression, his cutting speech echoing with the typical arrogance of a World Noble.


    "If you dare utter one more word of challenge, or dare to contradict me, know that the punishment will be instant and relentless. As a World Noble, I hold the power to shape destiny at my will. Do not underestimate what I am capable of." Lord Octavian, now devoid of his previous joviality, exuded an aura of malice that sent shivers down the spines of the present agents. They were well acquainted with the sinister side of this World Noble when he expressed his anger, having witnessed ves being punished in more brutal ways by those malevolent eyes.


    Suddenly, the cabin door swung open with an agent wearing a rather urgent expression.


    "The Sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Undoubtedly Your Excellency, Noble and Imposing Tenryuubito, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all the seas and Beyond! The Straw Hat Pirates'' ship has been spotted on the horizon!" An agent conveyed the news urgently.


    Saint Octavian''s dark countenance instantly transformed back into a cheerful and excited expression. "Finally! The moment to capture my mermaid has arrived!" He eximed with enthusiasm, a trail of mucus running down his nose amid his unbridled joy.


    The World Noble, oblivious to what awaited him, could barely conceive the unusual situation he was about to face. His minutes were numbered, but Octavian''s unrestrained excitement overshadowed any foresight of the imminent challenges.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    For those who can support:


    / DazeRoon.

 Chapter 100 – Journey to Reverse Mountain 02!

    Chapter 100 �C Journey to Reverse Mountain 02!


    [Chapter Size: 3300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Under the vast blue sky of the East Blue, the ck Pearl ship cut through the waters with a grace that only a Straw Hat crew ship could possess. The crew was lively after their training and rested on the deck before starting their new session in the training room.


    As Usopp gazed at the horizon, something caught his attention. A distant shadow was approaching rapidly. His sharp eyes focused on the approaching ship, and quickly, a nce was directed towards his crew.


    "Hey, everyone! Look at this!" Usopp drew hispanions'' attention, pointing in the direction of the approaching vessel; he didn''t have his telescope, so he couldn''t identify the ship yet.


    Most of the crew gathered in a corner of the deck quickly, curious to see what was approaching. As the distant ship revealed itself, it became evident that it was no ordinary vessel. An aura of mystery and hostility hung over it, leaving everyone intrigued as the ship sped towards the ck Pearl.


    "What is it, Luffy?" asked Nami, observing the approaching vessel with a discerning gaze.


    "No idea, but it looks like we''ll have visitors who want to challenge us. Let''s wee them!" Luffy replied, his pirate spirit undeterred by the threatening presence of the other ship.


    But as the ship approached, the gs fluttered in the wind, revealing the distinctive symbol of the World Government, more specifically, the symbol of a Tenryuubito. The atmosphere on the deck changed instantly, joy and casualness giving way to tension.


    "I think I''ve seen that symbol somewhere... oh, it''s from the Tenryuubito! This can''t be good, guys." Usopp shouted in rm.


    "A World Noble? What do they want here?" questioned Zoro, hand already on his sword.


    "World Noble? I don''t like this at all. These guys only bring trouble. Does it have something to do with Shirahoshi and that king in Goa?" Lami spoke with a grim expression.


    "What kind of World Noble woulde here? Looks like we''re in for an unwee visit." Reiju grumbled.


    "I... I don''t like this. Are they going to hurt us?" Shirahoshi said with a cry.


    "World Nobles? These guys have already caused us trouble. We need to be prepared for anything." Nami warned in a serious tone, already familiar with the term after Luffy exined Shirahoshi''s situation and the attempt to kidnap the mermaid.


    "Looks like it''s the sponsor of thete King Sterry. It''s good to finally find out who''s been after Shirahoshi all this time and be able to deal with him." Luffy affirmed, his expression serious contrasting with his usual carefree demeanor.


    "Hey... Luffy, you''re not thinking of doing this, are you? We should leave and escape!" Hachi spoke fearfully, fearing the idea of Luffy facing a World Noble.


    Meanwhile, Hugo showed hatred in his eyes as he looked at the approaching ship, squeezing his fists so hard that blood began to trickle. Luffy was the only one who understood his situation so far and noticed the abnormality about this man under his g.


    "Hachi, you have to understand that we won''t stand still when someone tries to harm us. This journey is about reaching our goals and dreams, and it''s going to pit us against the world, but the important thing is to push through our enemies..." Luffy spoke seriously, but many nodded, touched by his brief speech.


    "Luffy really isn''t afraid of anything..." Usopp was amazed, wanting to have that courage too.


    "Wolf! Wolf!" Chouchou also expressed his determination.


    Luffy remained silent, waiting for the ship to approach them. The two ships rapidly closed the distance, creating a palpable tension in the air. Luffy stood on the deck, watching the other ship with crossed arms and sharp eyes. On the other hand, on the World Noble''s ship, Saint Octavian Dcourt, wearing an impable and characteristic suit with his astronaut-like helmet, had a cheerful yet superior expression. He stood on the front deck, apanied by his agents surrounding him, ready to protect this noble from any danger.


    The exchanged nces between the two vessels were like sparks about to ignite a powder keg.


    His observant eyes found Luffy on the other ship with crossed arms, despite a vein appearing on the noble''s forehead, seeing that man staring at him with that posture without kneeling before his presence. Nevertheless, a self-assured smile formed on his lips with disdain in his eyes, as he was finally seeing his mermaid along with the other crew members on the opposite side of the ship.


    With an elegant and theatrical gesture, Saint Octavian raised his hand and waved in Luffy''s direction. His wave was almost theatrical, an exhibition of superiority and condescension, as if he were greeting an inferior. One of the agents stepped forward to speak for the World Noble, as they were instructed.


    "You, a worm and a small pirate. You are in the presence of the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond! I imagine you have already heard of the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond!" The fawning agent dered.


    "What the hell kind of name is that, did you need to repeat it twice? It''s annoying, even my ears hurt." Luffy quickly scratched his nose as he spoke these words, finding it bizarre.


    "Why does someone have such a big name, it''s ridiculous..." Yamato spoke, trying to understand that entire name beside Luffy.


    "This doesn''t sound good at all. Are all these titles important, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi said with a worried tone.


    "Sharky Sharky!" Megalo shared his friend''s feelings.


    "Looks like we''re in for a fight, huh? Are these World Nobles strong?" Zoro asked.


    "It seems I''m not the only one who finds this ridiculous? All these titles... It seems like he''s trying to convince himself." Lami remarked.


    "So many titles, he seems dangerous! Can we let them take Shirahoshi?" Bepo shouted in fear.


    "Wolf Wolf!" Chouchou bared his teeth at the other ship.


    "I think I''ll make a portrait of this ''Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing''... just to remember how absurd it is." Usopp murmured.


    "Do they really think pompous titles will impress us? Ridiculous." Nami crossed her arms.


    "This World Noble doesn''t know who he''s messing with. He''ll regret crossing our path." Reiju said, smoking her cigarette.


    "I hate this kind of people. Thinks they''re above everyone just because of a title." Hugo spoke with eyes that could kill the noble at that moment.


    "We won''t allow them to take Shirahoshi. Let''s show them what we''re capable of." Nojiko spoke.


    "Hey... I think we should still run away..." Hachi spoke with a tone of fear.


    "Ridiculous to hear all these titles. It seems like he''s trying topensate for something." Kuina just said.


    "Do they think these titles will scare us? They''re about to find out what happens when they mess with my husband!" Alvida spoke as she slung her club over her shoulder.


    At the same time, on the World Noble''s ship, a silence took over the atmosphere of the Tenryuubito and his agents. Everyone was stunned by these words and opinions from each member of that pirate crew. Some had normal reactions, but others were quite rude and bizarrely offensive.


    "Did I hear that right?"


    "They''re referring to the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond..."


    "Never thought that Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond... would be ridiculed like this..."


    "These pirates have courage..."


    "How dare they speak ill of the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond!"


    "We have the honor of the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond! To defend!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Inferior beings should not speak ill of the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond!"


    The agents around him, loyal defenders of the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond, were equally surprised and outraged at the audacity of the pirates in belittling their noble leader.


    Themander of the agents and a fervent admirer of Octavian tried to maintainposure. However, the image of his respected noble being challenged and ridiculed was too much to ept.


    "How dare you mock such a noble and grand title?!" he eximed, clenching his fists in anger. "You will pay dearly for this insolence!"


    Meanwhile, the World Noble had his own expression after hearing this. Saint Octavian''s eyes were so wide they seemed about to pop out of their sockets. A mix of disbelief and fury dominated his face, which now disyed an expression more fitting for a cartoon character than a World Noble.


    A strand of snot dripped from the noble''s nose, hanging awkwardly, while his mouth remained agape in a mix of shock and indignation. His dropped jaw was entuated by the grotesque figure he formed, an unusual sight for someone who, until then, tried to present himself as a majestic figure.


    While the pirates maintained their irreverentments, the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond, struggled to regainposure in the face of the unexpectededic turn.


    "How dare you?!" Saint Octavian shouted, trying to regain his shaken dignity. Indignation simmered in his words as he attempted to rpose his image. "You insolent pirates are like insolent cockroaches daring to defy the grandeur of a Tenryuubito! You must bow before my magnificence, not dare to mock it!"


    The widened eyes and the lingering snot on his nose didn''t prevent the anger from manifesting in his voice. The World Noble was determined to enforce his authority, even if it meant belittling the Straw Hats even more vehemently.


    "Tell me, you grand celestial pig, what can we do for you?" Luffy asked, scratching his nose uninterested.


    "How good of you to ask, I want your mermaid. If you bow down and apologize and hand over the rest of the women on your ship, I might let you go... Hm? Wait, what did you call me!!!???" The Noble shouted again, after thinking about what he heard.


    "Celestial pig?"


    "This... This is absurd!"


    "Who is this lunatic?"


    The agents voiced their doubts in his ears; meanwhile, the World Noble was once again stunned.


    On the ck Pearl, the Straw Hat crew watched with varied expressions. Usopp showed disbelief at the World Noble''s audacity, and Luffy still wore an carefree smile. Hugo emanated hatred in his eyes, and Zoro maintained a cautious look, while many other members of the Straw Hats had their own expressions. The tension in the air intensified as the confrontation between these two distinct worlds unfolded.


    This Tenryuubito wasted no more time with these inferior beings; he wanted to grab the mermaid to take her back to his home and show her off to his colleagues after passing through the Goa Kingdom.


    "Do you know who I am?! I am the Sublime Magnanimous, Excellently and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond! Surrender your mermaid and women!"


    "Why do you celestial pigs have so many titles like that? And why would I do that?" Luffy asked with crossed arms in a challenging gesture.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" Now, Saint Octavian had a dark expression, unable to believe what was happening. This man was mocking him and challenging him, something that should never happen!


    "Attack them, kill everyone, and bring the women!" The order came from the lips of the World Noble, his face disying a despicable viiny that starkly contrasted with his pompous titles, casting a sinister shadow over the deck.


    "Looks like we don''t have much to talk about... Come on, kill them all too." Luffy gave the order with his typical calmness before leaping from the ship toward the World Noble. The action surprised everyone, and the Noble himself was perplexed by the role reversal. The figure of the Tenryuubito was now in a defensive position before being able to attack, with this pirate taking the initiative to openly assault him, challenging all established norms.


    Luffy drew his pistol mid-air, disying surprising dexterity, and with agility, he used the Geppo technique. The pirate''s rapid learning was notorious, demonstrating exceptional proficiency in the jumping technique he began learning just a few days ago.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    Skillfully shooting at the agents gathered next to the World Noble, the shots echoed in the air, momentarily interrupting the impending chaos. His shots were much more potent than conventional firearms, to the point that even those agents couldn''t react. The sound of agents'' bodies falling onto the ship''s deck became the disturbing symphony apanying Luffy''s audacious actions.


    Seeing the first bodies fall, the World Noble''s expression transformed into pure terror. "Stop him! Protect me! Don''t let him get close to me!" he shouted, losingposure and revealing the true vulnerability behind the facade of superiority.


    "He can use Geppo? Let''s attack him in the air!" eximed an agent surprised by this technique being used by a pirate in these seas. A group of agents quickly jumped from the ship toward Luffy in the air, shooting, while others remained on the ship, realizing that the pirates decided to attack, and they needed to protect the World Noble.


    Yamato, Reiju, and Nami, sensing the opportunity, joined the imminent aerial battle, jumping into the air to form a group with Luffy against their adversaries. The sky confrontation began to unfold, with the 40 agents skilled in the Geppo technique facing the resistance of the pirates.


    "This seems like a good show and good real training! Let''s fight, attack them all!" Luffy sprouted wings on his back now, as his mastery of Geppo was still in development after only two days of training. Facing dozens of skilled agents in an aerial technique not fully developed was a challenge, so he used the power of his Zoan to have more mobility in the air.


    "It seems the orders were clear..." On the ship, Zoro spoke, opening a smile. The tension from before changed to excitement; if their captain ordered to attack a World Noble, he would do it with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s go!" Lami said and used her Room to teleport herself, Zoro, Hugo, Bepo, and Kuina to the World Noble''s ship. In the air, Luffy, with his confident smile, flew agilely, exchanging precise shots with his pistol and skillfully avoiding the agents'' attacks. His rxed expression contrasted with the intensity of the aerial battle.


    Beside him, Yamato and Reiju moved with grace, using the Soru and Geppo techniques to defy gravity. Their silhouettes intertwined as they delivered quick and evasive strikes, keeping the agents in constant disadvantage. Nami, with her white wings and a spear Luffy gave her, manipted the air currents, creating winds and tornadoes that disoriented the agents.


    Their movements were a dance with nature, as air pressure manifested in the sky, and turbulent winds diverted opponents, causing them to fall rapidly. The agents, despite their mastery in Geppo and other techniques, were increasingly pressured by the diversity of the pirates'' attacks.


    Some tried to regroup to form more effective strategies, but the coordination and anticipation of the Straw Hats were impressive and too powerful for them to handle. The sky became the stage for an intense battle, where the dexterity and audacity of the pirates confronted the discipline and training of the World Government agents.


    Meanwhile, Saint Octavian watched the battle with a mix of fear, shock, and indignation, unable to ept that pirates would challenge his authority so openly. The sky had be a stage of skill and prowess between the government agents and pirates.


    On the noble''s ship, the atmosphere was tense as Lami, Zoro, Hugo, Bepo, and Kuina appeared with a dramatic entrance, courtesy of Lami''s versatile Room ability. The Straw Hat quintet disembarked with fierce determination, facing the agents who still remained on the ship, either due tock of skill or were preparing to protect Saint Octavian.


    Zoro, wielding his three swords, exuded an intimidating aura, his eyes sparkling in anticipation of an inevitable confrontation. Hugo, known for his infectious joy, now showed a more serious and determined side, his gaze reflecting hatred directed at the World Noble, manifesting his will tobat the tyranny represented by these nobles and seek personal revenge.


    Lami, the skilled doctor with a sword in hand, maintained an apparent calm, but her expression revealed readiness for battle. Next to her, Bepo, the pr bear Mink, adopted a protective stance, ready to face any threat approaching hisrades. Kuina, the fearless swordswoman, disyed newfound confidence after extensive training.


    The agents, initially surprised and confused by the sudden appearance of the intruders, began to regroup and attack the invaders.


    "You came to us? Great. I was tired of waiting," Zoro proimed, his tone indicating that the fight would begin as he put his third sword in his mouth.


    Hugo, with a mischievous smile, added, "Let''s show them. Get ready for a surprise, World Noble!"


    Back on the ck Pearl''s deck, the atmosphere vibrated with the intensity of the battles happening outside the ship. Usopp, drawing his pistols, fired a series of shots into the sky, determined to relieve the pressure on Luffy and the others. The gunshots echoed through the air as the projectiles found their unsuspecting targets.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    While firing shots, his determined gaze reflected themitment not to let the crew face an unnecessary burden alone, and he would do his part for the group. The precision of his shots highlighted his skill, showing that, even among the Straw Hats, Usopp was already bing a force to be reckoned with as he trained with Luffy.


    "Damn! Someone stop that pirate shooting!" After hitting two agents in mid-air, some attention turned to the sharpshooter on the pirate ship. Trying to contain the threat that was that long-nosed pirate, a man began approaching swiftly, seeking to end Usopp''s offensive. However, Usopp used the Soru technique, skillfully dodging a Shigan directed at him. In a swift motion, he shot the vulnerable agent, hitting him fatally before he could react again.


    "These pirates are using our techniques! And they seem even better than us? How is that possible?" eximed one of the agents, watching Usopp neutralize his colleague without him being able to react.


    The superiority of the techniques learned by the Straw Hats in Luffy''s intensive training was evident. These skills surpassed those taught to marines, agents who safeguarded World Nobles and members of the CP. It was a version of the six styles that went beyond the knowledge these forces used and were only exclusive and directed to the elite security of Mary Geoise''s holynd. If the Goroseis knew about this, they would be horrified and threatened, taking drastic measures to neutralize this new and unexpected threat posed by this group. However, the secret of these techniques still remained hidden, concealed in the hands of the rookie pirates, challenging the expectations imposed by the world government.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    For those who can support:


    / DazeRoon.

 Chapter 101 – Journey to Reverse Mountain 03!

    Chapter 101 �C Journey to Reverse Mountain 03!


    [Chapter Size: 2935Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Over the next 5 minutes, the space above the two ships became chaotic with figures moving at high speed and explosive sounds, whether from blows or shots; the battlefield was fric and dynamic. The Straw Hat crew members, armed with their new abilities, faced the agents with fierce determination and ease, as most of the agents were already dead.


    In the sky,


    Luffy, using his wings to stay airborne and employing soru to move, moved through the air with surprising agility, where even agents trained to protect the world nobles couldn''t react. His hand held the pistol, firing quick and precise shots, eliminating each opponent at every opportunity.


    Nami, beside him, also used her wings with the force of the wind and soru for evasive maneuvers,bining powerful attacks with her spear to take down the approaching agents easily with her mastered soru technique.


    Yamato spared no one with each step using Geppo, destroying most agents with her iconic weapon, where no one could react.


    Reiju, with her exceptional agility and enhancedbat skills, faced opponents with precise and swift kicks, leaving a trail of defeated adversaries in her path. Herbat prowess was as remarkable as her culinary skills.


    On the ck Pearl,


    Many members remained inactive as they watched the unfolding battle since they stayed to protect the others, but on the pirate ship''s deck, Usopp continued his impressive disy, shooting with lethal precision at aerial enemies. He fired few bullets, but each projectile found its target after Usopp analyzed the field in front of him, skillfully dodging enemy counterattacks when someone tried to stop him.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    On the Tenryuubito''s ship,


    Zoro delivered quick and precise strikes with his three swords, while Kuina showcased her growing skill with her single sword, although she was having more difficulty facing her enemies than her counterparts, she was adapting quickly within the group. Hugo, with his fervent determination, attacked with vigorous blows attempting shigan and used tekkai to protect himself from enemies, and Bepo used his physical strength to push opponents away, dealing with many agents with his cutting kicks. Lami, using her Room, created a strategic battlefield, teleporting allies and disorienting agents, leaving no one to escape.


    The Straw Hat crew continued their relentless offensive, oveing the agents over time, as their speed and techniques were honed.


    "We''re losing this fight..." Someone guarding the Tenryuubito spoke fearfully.


    "We must protect the Sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility Illuminates and Blesses all seas and beyond, with our own lives!" One of the agents shouted.


    "How can you recite all their titles while fighting?" Zoro eximed astonished before cutting down that agent.


    "Stop them, stop all of them!" Saint Octavian Dcourt, for the first time, became so scared, facing this confrontation, seeing the situation not looking good for his side, but his protests and orders didn''t seem to work very well as his agents died every second from the pirate attack.


    "Call reinforcements, grab the den den mushi!" an agent shouted.


    As they ran to the deck, Lami teleported them back into the midst of the battle, preventing them from escaping to call reinforcements.


    "Don''t think it''ll be that easy, huh?" Luffy smiled, observing the situation and the face of the world noble, very different from the previous arrogance and joy.


    "Cease this, you filthy beings! You''re attacking a world noble!" The Tenryuubito became so cornered that he began to scream in anger, even though there was fear in his tone, he was surrounded and realized he could die at the hands of these pirates.


    "You guys take care of the remaining agents; I''ll talk to the noble." Luffy said, and the girls nodded. There were only 6 agents left in the air; the rest were all dead.


    "Hello!" Luffy announced,nding in front of the noble; the agents quickly positioned themselves between Luffy and the noble.


    "You... You will never leave this alive!" the world noble shouted.


    "Hahahaha. No need to be so angry. You wanted something from us, and we gave our answer. Isn''t that normal?" Luffy smiled.


    "You...!" the man growled.


    "Lami, bring him in front of me," Luffy said, and Lami raised her finger.


    "Shambles." She used her technique to switch the tenryuubito with an object in front of Luffy, bypassing all the agents.


    "Hm?!" The world noble was startled, who was behind his guards one moment and, in the next, was being stared at by the pirate in front of him with a pistol aimed at him.


    "Sublime Magnanimous, Most Excellent and Unquestionably Your Excellency Tenryuubito Noble and Imposing, Saint Octavian Dcourt, Whose Nobility...AHHHH." The agents were calling the noble without missing the chance to use his full title, even in such a vital situation. But they were interrupted in the middle of the titles.


    "How can they recite all these titles in the middle of a fight!" Kuinained while cutting down the foolish agent.


    Amid the agents'' despair, Lami, Zoro, Kuina, Bepo, and Hugo finished off thest agents on the boat, leaving only the Tenryuubito alive in this ce beside them.


    "Looks like you''re alone now, celestial pig." Luffyughed, seeing that only he was alive, and the girlsnded on the ship as soon as they finished with all the agents in the sky.


    "You, what do you n to do?!" The tenryuubito had an expression of horror; he had never experienced this in his life.


    "Maybe I should turn you into a ve? I still don''t know," Luffy said thoughtfully, wanting to see how this man would react to this provocation. The rest of the crew had some worried looks, as they were dealing with a world noble, and the government wouldn''t stay idle after this entire incident.


    "You, you put me on the same level as inferior beings?!" The man no longer showed fear; he couldn''t tolerate this pirate wanting to make him a ve because you can take everything from a man, but most would prefer to die than lose pride and dignity.


    "Listen, inferior cockroach! You will never escape this situation; I am a world noble, beings like you cannot touch me!" The noble gained confidence, Luffy may have killed all the agents, but Saint Octavian Dcourt was still unharmed, and the pirate seemed to be bluffing in front of him. In his head, no one would act against a noble.


    Gaining more confidence, Saint Octavian drew his golden pistol and aimed at Luffy''s head without the pirate reacting; a sinister smile appeared on the noble before he pulled the trigger.


    *Bang!*


    The sound of the gunshot echoed through the ship, but no one reacted.


    "I think you misunderstood me," Luffy said as the bullet fell from his forehead without prating his body or doing anything to the affected area. The noble was stunned, but before he could say anything, Luffy lowered the gun and pulled the trigger.


    *Bang!*


    "HM?"


    Luffy didn''t use bullets, only the power of his Devil Fruit, which was not pleasant, although this shot was not as intense and explosive as some of his other attacks, the bullet made with his me still burned and pierced like any attack.


    The noble felt a sudden sharp pain and looked down where he saw blood flowing from his lower parts, causing sudden difort in the man, something he had never felt in his life.


    "Blood? Did he shoot my leg? No, it was higher..." The Tenryuubito was incredulous. If there was anyone else alive besides the pirates here, they would have gouged their eyes out to see if they still worked because Luffy had just castrated a tenryuubito.


    "This is pain...AHHHHHH!!! It hurts!!" For the first time in his life, the man felt pain.


    "You said you wanted my women? Here''s my answer." Luffy spoke calmly as he watched the man writhing without his private parts while falling to the ground screaming. His crew looked at this scene with stunned eyes, seeing that Luffy shot him so cruelly and ruthlessly.


    "PAIN PAIN PAIN!" Saint Octavian screamed like a wounded dog.


    "Hey, don''t scream like an animal... you really look like a pig now..." Luffy murmured, bothered by the animal-like cries of the noble.


    "YOU... YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''RE DOING, YOU WILL NEVER LEAVE THIS ALIVE, INFERIOR BEING! I HAVE HAD SLAVES LIKE YOU MY ENTIRE LIFE, YOU WILL NEVER SURVIVE AFTER TODAY!" The man shouted with hatred, pain, and fear.


    "Don''t worry; you won''t live past today..." Luffy said and aimed the gun at the Tenryuubito in front of him.


    "HM?! WAIT... DON''T DO THIS, I DON''T WANT TO DIE, I''LL DO ANYTHING, DON''T KILL ME!" The panicked noble screamed, realizing he would really die, recing his anger and arrogance with desperation.


    Luffy ignored the crying man and turned his gaze to a certain big man.


    "HUGO! You once said I wouldn''t have the courage to do this, right?" Luffy spoke to one of thetest members added to the crew.


    Hugo couldn''t believe what he was seeing; his family was ughtered like animals by a despicable being in front of him. But seeing one of them treated the same way they treat everyone they consider beneath their status left the man stunned and incredulous at Luffy''s actions. Even with hatred in his heart, no one in this world should do this, but Luffy did it without showing any remorse, with firm and determined eyes.


    "Now, watch..." Luffy smiled and looked at the noble, and with determined eyes, he aimed with his gun at the helmet and pulled the trigger.


    *BANG!*


    He shot directly at the noble''s head, making his skull explode with the astronaut helmet.


    "You really killed him... like that," Reiju spoke with wide eyes.


    "Tsk. What else could you expect from the captain..." Zoro said calmly.


    "This Luffy..." Lami alsomented with a slightly stunned voice.


    "Don''t be like that; let''s clean up this mess and loot this ship. I intend to take everything that belonged to this noble. Lami, grab all themunication and tracking devices so I can destroy them. Nami, look for treasures on the ship. Hugo, stack all the bodies; I intend to incinerate and disintegrate them." Luffy gave the order, and everyone acted ordingly.


    Lami returned with themunication devices and tracking devices. Hugo threw all the bodies into a section of the sea before Luffy unleashed his intense me, causing a massive explosion and evaporating all the agents and the world noble, eliminating any evidence.


    Nami returned with a happy expression but empty hands.


    "Luffy! There''s a lot of money down there; this guy is really rich; he had 2 billion, 2 BILLION!! The ship is loaded with berries and gold! I couldn''t bring it all!" She seemed excited, and Luffy nodded.


    "That''s good; I have 4 billion in the system; I can buy more special Devil Fruits for the crew... I could get the Haki manual, but no one will learn to use the techniques in the next few weeks, and I''ll get more gold on Skypiea, so I prefer to strengthen the team with a power easier to obtain from a powerful Devil Fruit." Luffy smiled with this thought.


    "Great, take me to the treasure room." Luffy apanied Nami and collected the money.


    Once everything was finished, Luffy and Nami returned to the ck Pearlst, with the world noble''s ship now in Luffy''s pocket.


    "Will everything be okay, Luffy-Sama? We killed a world noble..." Shirahoshi spoke as soon as Luffy returned, and like her, many had a worried look, as Luffy''s actions would be much more serious than anything he had done so far.


    "Don''t worry, as I always say, on this journey, we''ll face the world, we need to get stronger. This won''t be thest Tenryuubito we''ll kill, so get ready for the journey because we''ll face increasingly powerful forces," Luffy spoke to all hispanions.


    Marine officials, including admirals, Shichibukai, CP0 agents, holy knights, Gorosei, Im-Sama and their hidden weapons, which Luffy suspects they possess one of the 3 ancients. These are just the forces that Luffy will face within the world government, apart from the enemies that may arise from the pirate side, Yonkous, theirmanders, and armies. Luffy is not foolish to think that his journey is full of enemies, but he intends to conquer the entire sea nheless; he won''t back down.


    His team remained silent for a while before Yamato was the first to break it.


    "Yes, Luffy, let''s fight against the world if necessary. I''m with you, and I always will be." Kaido''s daughter expressed aplex mix of emotions. Her eyes, usually cheerful and carefree, now disyed a renewed determination. Her face reflected not only loyalty to Luffy but also a deepmitment to the pursuit of their goals and even her love for her captain. The expressions in her eyes indicated absolute trust in the captain''s words, and her demeanor revealed readiness to face any challenge alongside the Straw Hats.


    "Luffy-Sama, I trust you. If you think it''s the right path, then I''m with you. Together, we''ll face whateveres." The sea princess showed an expression of confidence mixed with concern; herrge eyes reflected the trust she ced in Luffy but also the apprehension for what mighte.


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky!" The whale shark exhibited a contained joy in its eyes. It seemed eager to face the challenges that woulde, demonstrating unwavering loyalty.


    "Luffy, you''ve always led us down unexpected paths, and it always worked. I trust you to lead, Captain. Let''s do this!" Zoro, with his three swords by his side, had a determined and serious look. His eyes gleamed with the promise of future battles, and a fierce determination was stamped on his face.


    "I pursue my goals and intend to tread this path. But if this is everyone''s determination, I am satisfied. Let''s face whatever needs to be faced together, as always." Lami spoke.


    "Luffy, you''re our captain. If you think it''s the right path, we''ll stand by your side. Let''s do this!" The pr bear Mink seemed excited; his ears were erect, and he wore a look of courage. Bepo''s expression conveyed his readiness to protect hisrades.


    "Woof Woof!" The loyal Chouchou, the dog, tilted his head, showing an expression of trust and loyalty. His eyes sparkled with determination.


    "Well, if Luffy decided, who am I to disagree? Let''s go, face this crazy world with everything we''ve got! They''ll tremble at the brave Usopp!" The Straw Hats'' sharpshooter had a cautious look, but it soon turned into determination. His eyes revealed a reluctant confidence in Luffy''s words.


    "Luffy, you''re stubborn, but we always follow you. I''m ready for whateveres. I hope we''re all aware of what we''re doing." The navigator looked at Luffy with a mix of skepticism, eptance, and love. Her eyes reflected a blend of concern and trust, ready to face what was toe and follow the man of her life.


    "Luffy, your courage is inspiring. I''ll be with you; we''ll face whatever is necessary. May this journey take us to amazing ces." Sanji''s sister showed an expression of respect and admiration for Luffy. Her eyes indicated belief in the captain''s words and a willingness to face challenges alongside him.


    "Luffy, you truly are the craziest captain I''ve ever seen, and that''s why I''ll follow you. Let''s make history, huh?" Hugo, another member of the Straw Hats who once emanated hatred in his eyes, now showed a more controlled expression, a mix of determination and anticipation for future battles.


    "Luffy, we trust you. If you think it''s the right path, then that''s what we''ll do. Together, to the end." Nami''s sister looked at Luffy with a reassuring smile, expressing confidence in the captain''s decisions. Her eyes conveyed solidarity and love for the man she fell for.


    "Nee... I still can''t believe we killed a Tenryuubito. But it seems that''s how this crew does things." The octopus disyed a serious expression; his eyes seemed tired, but there was still a me of determination. He was ready to get into the groove of this group with another adventure and the possible wars they would face.


    "If this is what Luffy wants, then this is what we''ll do. We''re in this journey together, no matter what." Kuina spoke. The swordswoman maintained a serene look, demonstrating eptance and trust in Luffy''s words. Her eyes reflected the determination to face the unknown.


    "I have nothing to say, except that I intend to follow my husband. If he wants to go face the world, so be it." Alvida looked at Luffy with a mixture of surprise and eptance. Her eyes revealed a willingness to follow the captain wherever he went.


    "Hahahahaha! That''s good, Nami, how far are we from our goal?" Luffyughed and took pride in the words of each person in the group; this was the kind of crew he aspired to have.


    "I believe it''s just a day from where we are, Luffy," Nami said, and Luffy opened an even bigger smile while pointing his finger in that direction.


    "Now it''s time to leave East Blue; let''s head to the Grand Line!" Luffy announced, and everyone prepared to sail again.


    The ck Pearl followed its course, ready to enter new unknown and powerful waters, in search of battles, gold, and new adventures.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    For those who can support:


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 102 – World News!

    Chapter 102 �C World News!


    [Chapter Size: 2325Words.]


    Third Person POV


    On some ces of world.


    ...


    ...


    While Luffy headed towards the Grand Line, on this same day, an incredible incident was unfolding in a corner of Mary Geoise. Amidst their duties, the CP agents and the Holy Land guards werepletely oblivious to what was about to transpire. A man tasked with monitoring the Vivre Cards of all living Tenryuubito noticed something unusual as he went about his work like any other day.


    "Hmm? What''s that smell? It seems like something''s burning..." the man murmured as he traced the strange odor. Approaching arge wall that served as a monitor for all Tenryuubito families, used to locate them when necessary or when one was in danger, the agent noticed a paper on the Dcourt family board catching fire and disappearing each moment.


    "This... can''t be!" eximed the agent, recognizing the situation. He immediately reached for his Den Den Mushi to report the emergency to his superiors.


    "Agent 003 here! Primary level urgency! The Vivre Card with the name Octavian Dcourt is burning, the user is dying, I repeat, a Tenryuubito is dying!" he shouted, and within two seconds, the room was flooded with other agents entering swiftly, so agile that even the small man had no time to react.


    "That..." one of the shadows that appeared spoke ominously, looking at the paper being destroyed and disappearing before them.


    "Where was Octavian Dcourt?" another voice said, with a serious tone.


    "Here, in this report. He went out for a stroll and to acquire new possessions for his collection... Thest time he was seen and contacted headquarters, he was entering the Reverse Mountain." Someone grabbed a registration notebook and began analyzing.


    "He entered one of the Four Blues then... Immediately contact the Den Den Mushis on his ship. We need to know which one he was in and what happened. We must determine if it was a natural event or if he was a victim of assassination. Then we must act," said one of the shadows with arge sword on their back.


    "Assassination? Would anyone have the courage to do that?" someone among the shadows asked.


    "They shouldn''t, but we must always consider that possibility. If it was the case, we must eliminate the threat that dared to touch the World Noble, but we must prevent this from being announced to the world. It wouldn''t be good for any of us with news of someone killing a World Noble," asserted the shadowy voice with seriousness and continued speaking.


    "I will personally report to the Gor��sei and await their orders regarding the situation; this must be brought to them immediately. The Marines will also be notified; if necessary, we will act ording to their instructions..." spoke the voice in the shadow.


    "Yes, sir!" the agents responded in unison. Thus, the group disappeared from the room, leaving Agent 003, who couldn''t react to this movement, even though he knew Haki; he was powerless against those figures far beyond the forces they already considered elites.


    As the sun rose on this day, the world witnessed the publication of a newspaper that would shake the foundations of maritime news once again. In bold letters, the name "Monkey D. Luffy" topped the front page again, sparking a wave of curiosity among eager readers.


    "This pirate again?!"


    "What''s with these newspapers?! I want to see news about Yonkous!"


    "This neer again?"


    "Wait, look at the photo and the article..."


    "This... This is big!"


    "And to think that this pirate belongs to such a family?"


    "This will shock the world..."


    These phrases echoed around the world. On the front page was a notable captured image. In the upper right corner, an imposing photograph of Monkey D. Dragon took space, his mysterious demeanor and revolutionary aura standing out. In the devastated square of Loguetown''s center, Monkey D. Garp rose like a colossal figure, witness and participant in a battle that shook the ce where the legendary Gold D. Roger faced his execution. On the other end of the image, Monkey D. Luffy, transformed into his phase 2, disyed a fierce posture as purple mes covered his body, while Monkey D. Lucy, dressed in Marine attire, looked confused, observing the turmoil before her.


    The bold and intriguing title of the article proimed: "Meet the most bizarre family in the world, the Monkey Ds." The text continued with a captivating narrative that took readers on a journey through the recent events involving these notable members of the Monkey D. family. In addition to highlighting Luffy''s notorious feats, the article revealed the surprising connection between them, pointing to familial ties that transcended individual notoriety.


    "Did you know that, in addition to the notorious pirate Monkey D. Luffy, who conquered the East Blue and is heading towards the Grand Line, he fought against the navy hero in Loguetown?" the article inquired. "The fight devastated the square where Gold D. Roger was executed, turning it into a field of chaos as another prominent figure joined the fray��the leader of the revolutionary army and the world''s worst criminal. But what you didn''t know was that these three members are rted to each other and are closer than you can imagine, as their names are Monkey D. Luffy, Monkey D. Lucy, Monkey D. Dragon, and Monkey D. Garp. Yes, they are a family!"


    In a ce in the New World.


    "Shanks, look at this... Luffy made another big noise!" said a man with a cigar on an ind in the New World.


    "Luffy again... well, that''s big... Dahahahaha." The Yonkou had to admit.


    "Hahahahaha. Luffy seems to be bing famous even before entering the Grand Line; he even faced his grandfather."


    "Not to mention he already got me into trouble..." Shanks''s humor was slightly ruined with these words.


    "Hahahahaha. I still remember your face looking at that newspaper."


    shback.


    "Hey, Shanks! There''s quite shocking news in this newspaper."


    "What would it be?" Shanks asked curiously.


    "It''s about your wife; she''s in the newspaper."


    "Wife? Do I have a wife?" Shanks was confused.


    "Look!"


    "Makino, I miss her; did she be queen after Luffy killed that king? That''s amazing!"


    "Look closely! It says she''s your wife!" The man eximed again.


    "Wife... ''Queen Makino is not only the queen of Goa, but she is also the wife of Akagame no Shanks, thest Yonkou who settled in the New World.'' This..." Shanks took a few seconds to process the information.


    "Makino is my wife!?" He shouted.


    End of shback.


    "Luffy is causing more chaos in the world than I could imagine from that brat. I don''t even want to imagine what his next news in the newspapers will be..." Shanks had to murmur, as the fact that Makino seems to be his wife is causing him trouble, not only with his crew nowughing and making jokes about him, and some old friendsmenting on this fact, making more jokes or even congratting him, with some asking if he ns to dominate the East Blue. Luffy put him in a position where he involuntarily has to protect the Goa Kingdom at this moment.


    "I''m going to make Luffy pay for all of this; when I find him, you''ll see, brat!" Shanks spoke with a somewhat irritated tone, still remembering how his life changed in thest few days.


    On the ind of Bolo.


    "This boy is Garp''s grandson and Dragon''s son?"


    "Yes, Mama..." one of the Yonkou''smanders informed.


    "MAMA...Interesting, send an invitation to him! I want him at the first tea party when hees to the New World. Maybe a marriage with my daughters; his Devil Fruit seems powerful; he''ll be a good subordinate!" Bigmom said calmly, as she had already finished her meal.


    On an ind in the country of Wano.


    "This... Is a mythical beast?!" Kaido looked at the newspaper; he initially looked uninterested at the newspaper, but when he saw Monkey D. Luffy transformed in Loguetown, his expression became genuinely interested. After all, for someone who wants to create the world''s strongest beast crew, a neer with a fruit that no one knows is vital for him to have in his crew.


    "It''s a mythical zoan, all indications point to that," said King, but he spoke seriously.


    "But there''s something even more shocking in these news." He showed a wanted poster with a woman.


    "Yamato?! That brat was with this group the whole time in the East Blue?!" Kaido even dropped his drink and looked shocked at his daughter on the wanted poster of that crew.


    "Yes, it seems she was in the East Blue all this time," Kingmented.


    "I''m going there! I''ll get the brat and capture the user of the mythical zoan!" Kaido quickly stood up.


    "Wait, Chief Kaido, this isn''t safe; it will take a long time to get there, not to mention you could be arrested by the Marines if you''re seen alone; we can''t risk it." King quickly spoke, trying to prevent his boss from doing something reckless again. He was lucky that Kaido wasn''t drunk at this moment, making the strongest creature in the world look at him at this moment and listen to him reasonably.


    "What do you expect me to do, my son and a potential recruit are in that ce; I want to get them."


    "Let''s send Jack to the first half of the Grand Line; that won''t attract as much attention. At least the Marines won''t send their main forces to deal with Jack..." King said cautiously.


    ..." Kaido looked at him for a while before exhaling.


    "Okay, send Jack to fetch the brats. There''s a rookie with an ancient Zoan surfacing as well, isn''t there?" Kaido finally gave the order.


    "Yes, his name is X Drake."


    "I want you to fetch the brat as well!"


    "He''s with Page One in a part of the New World; I''ll immediately send him to Paradise and ask Queen to return, as Miss Yamato is not in this sea." King spoke and went to the Den Den Mushi to issue the orders.


    In the depths of the sea, the royal family received a new fax from the Whitebeard Pirates after seeing the newspaper.


    "Damn human, does he have the world''s most wanted man as his father?!" Neptune said with a dark expression.


    "He''s dangerous, already killed a king and took a picture with my sister in hisp, that damn human, what does he think he''s doing!" Growled one of the king''s sons and Shirahoshi''s brother.


    "Why does my little sister look so happy with that human?!" Still remembering the photo that came out in the newspaper with Shirahoshi and Luffy on the throne as if they were a couple.


    "Don''t worry, no matter if your grandfather is Garp and your father is Dragon, Jimbei will get him and bring our Shirahoshi with him!" Another brother affirmed.


    Meanwhile, in the Goa Kingdom.


    "Look, if it isn''t Luffy! Seems like he had a fight with Garp. Fufufufu." Makinoughed while sitting on the throne with a crown on her head.


    "Damn brat..." Dadan, dressed in apletely different way than when she was a bandit in the mountain, grumbled seeing Luffy''s photo, but she couldn''t help but be surprised by him fighting against that monster Garp.


    "My queen, you can''t find humor in looking at such shocking news..." A minister tried to advise Makino.


    "Now the world knows that Garp, Dragon, and Luffy are rtives. I''m not too worried about the first two, but Luffy will certainly face more pressure at sea..." Woolp spoke beside the throne, as he had be a minister to the queen against his will.


    Elsewhere, in Paradise.


    "Damn! Dragon appearing in the East Blue isn''t enough; a Tenryuubito was killed!" Sengokumented in front of the three admirals in a meeting.


    "He was killed? How scary!" Kizaru spoke with his usual expression.


    "Should we take action?" Kuzanmented, raising an eyebrow.


    "Who are we going to kill for this affront?" Akainu spoke ominously.


    "We don''t know yet how he died; he was at the entrance to the Grand Line. We don''t know where he was killed; it could have been in any sea." Sengoku spoke.


    "But we have a suspect, don''t we?" Kuzan spoke.


    "Yes... Everything indicates that it might have been Monkey D. Dragon; he is the prime suspect." Sengoku spoke seriously.


    "These damn revolutionaries, so he''s acting so openly against the world government?"


    "What are we going to do, he escaped Loguetown, didn''t he?" Kizaru said, looking at the photo of Dragon on his desk.


    "I''m sending a vice-admiral to each sea to find out what happened to the Tenryuubito, but we will take action. We may not know where Dragon is, but we can hunt his son; that''s the order of the Five Elders." The fleet admiral spoke.


    "Garp''s grandson? That''s a threat; can I handle him?" Akainu spoke.


    "No, I''ll send Kuzan; I need you and Kizaru here. There''s a Whitebeardmander in this sea, and ording to some reports, the strange activities of the beast pirates in the New World are returning to Paradise. It''s possible that Jack ising to this sea."


    "A pirate worth a billion... How scary!" Kizaru spoke.


    "Well, anyway, when should I act?" Kuzan spoke.


    "Let''s see what these forces want in this sea; once things stabilize, you''ll go after Dragon''s son, and even Garp won''t be able to act to help his grandson since it''s a possible assassination of a world noble." Sengoku concluded.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    * Kaido has always referred to Yamato as his "son," as far as I know, so I will continue using the term, even though she is a girl.


    * Luffy is not the prime suspect for the Tenryuubito''s death; it''s Dragon. However, Luffy will be hunted in the same way because he is his son.


    "Stone Stone!"


    For those who can support:


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 103 – All aboard, the next destination is the Grand Line!

    Chapter 103 �C All aboard, the next destination is the Grand Line!


    [Chapter Size: 4000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    At the edges of the East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    As ck Pearl continued its journey, cutting through the waters towards the Grand Line, the turmoil of the world showed no signs of abating. However, the spirits on board remained high after the recent conversation among the crew.


    Luffy, wearing the expression of a grinning rogue, held up the new wanted posters he had acquired on the Tenryuubito''s ship. He eagerly shared the discovery, disying the papers to everyone on the crew as they followed their course.


    "We didn''t get the newspaper today, but look, our new wanted posters that Lami found on the Tenryuubito''s ship!" eximed Luffy, smiling like a ruffian as he showed the papers.


    The posters revealed the bounty values and featured striking images of each crew member:


    - [Monkey D. Luffy: 200,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Luffy on the bow of the ck Pearl, torso bare to disy tattoos, cloak billowing in the wind, one hand holding onto his hat on his head.)


    - [Roronoa Zoro: 20,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Zoro standing, three swords at his waist, in Loguetown.)


    - [Trafalgar D. Lami: 50,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Lami in front of the Marine base, Bepo by her side, a stack of captured pirates behind her.)


    - [Yamato: 150,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Yamato striking amodore with her weapon, sending him flying in Loguetown.)


    - [Nami: 50,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: She in front of a shop with her sister beside her, her hand glowing in a green hue, creating a hurricane to send Buggy''s pirates flying into the sky.)


    The impact of the bounties left the crew speechless.


    "This..."


    "200 million?! That''s unbelievable!"


    "This is so unexpected... Look at my bounty! 150 million! And I have my picture without a mask?!" Yamato spoke wide-eyed, realizing her father would now know where she is.


    "Oh, no! So many millions? This is... dangerous!" Shirahoshi said in fear.


    "Sharky!"


    "20 million, really? This is an outrage. How does Luffy have 200 million?" Zoroined at this moment, having the lowest bounty in the group.


    "50 million! Looks like I''m bing famous." Lami had a determined look.


    "Look, I''m on the list too! 50 million!" Bepomented, raising his front paws.


    "You''re in the photo, but the bounty is Lami''s." Usopp grumbledically to the animated bear.


    "Woof!!" Chouchou was barking cheerfully.


    "But this is so sudden, our group has 470 million on their heads already?!" Usopp shouted worriedly, still processing this amount. They took down some pirates with 20 million bounties, but now their captain was worth 10 times that.


    "What? I have a wanted poster? This is terrible... 50 million..." Nami was terrified too.


    "They''re underestimating my value; I don''t even have a bounty, and she has her own..." Reijuined about being behind Lami.


    "Not bad for neers..." Hugomented.


    "My little sister is worth 50 million... who would''ve thought." Nojiko said a bit concerned.


    "Hey... we''ll be hunted by elites with this, imagine our bounties if they find out the captain killed a Tenryuubito..." Hachi spoke in a corner.


    "Zoro, looks like you have an advantage here." Kuina crossed her arms.


    "And I need to update my bounty too; it seems they didn''t recognize me with the new appearance..." Alvida murmured, as she should at least have a 5 million photo along with the posters, considering she''s now part of the Straw Hat pirate crew.


    "We have some hefty bounties, but we need to live up to these values, and we''re already known for our exploits. We''re ahead of everyone else who started sailing at this time. Now, we need to strengthen ourselves because our enemies are much more powerful than our current group, and soon we''ll face some of them. We need to get stronger. Let''s train!" Luffy, with visible determination in his expression, delivered a speech that resonated among the crew members at this moment after each had voiced their opinions.


    The group nodded with seriousness, understanding the importance of strengthening themselves for the challenges thaty ahead. The training was rigorous, but everyone embraced the idea of growing and bing stronger to face the new waters.


    It was only the next day, in the middle of the morning, that the ck Pearl sighted the expected destination: the Reverse Mountain.


    The Reverse Mountain rose majestically before the ck Pearl, an imposing wall of steep and tall rocks in a reddish hue, as if defying the very heavens. Its grandeur instilled a sense of reverence, an unmistakablendmark in the vastness of the ocean.


    The red line, a notable feature crossing the base of the mountain, stood out like a unique scar on the world''s fabric. It was as if a giant red hand had traced its path through the rock, leaving an indelible mark that cut through the countlessyers of stone.


    The ck Pearl sailed towards the mountain, the murmurs of the crew expressing a mix of excitement and respect in the face of the majesty of Reverse Mountain and the red line adorning it.


    "Look at that!" eximed Luffy, pointing to the imposing rock formation ahead.


    "Is this the Reverse Mountain? It looks so big and strange!" observed Usopp, marveling at the sight.


    "It cuts through the entire world, separating all the seas? So giant..." murmured Nami, examining the colossal dimensions of the mountain that cut through the oceans.


    "Is it true that the New World is on the other side?" questioned Yamato, seeking more knowledge about the peculiar geography of the Grand Line.


    "Yes, but we can''t go to that side because there''s no way to the other side," exined Lami, adding information to the conversation.


    "What a strange ce..."mented Hugo, absorbing the uniqueness of thendscape.


    "Look, there''s a part of the way going in the opposite direction, that''s incredible!" eximed Bepo.


    At the entrance of the mountain, there was a massive current split into two directions, one ascending the mountain, pulling seawater, and the other descending, colliding with the water and creating particr water sprouts.


    Luffy concluded at the moment: "Let''s get ready! We''re about to enter and climb the mountain!" Anticipation and excitement filled the air as the crew prepared for the next phase of their journey.


    The ck Pearl advanced with determination, cutting through the turbulent waters surrounding the base of Reverse Mountain, with currents defying thews of physics. The crew was on high alert as Nami shouted orders to handle the ship, as it was her job; the ship was at full speed towards the entrance of the current going up the location, while there was another current going down the mountain.


    As the ship approached the base, the currents intensified, making the entire crew feel the change in the ship struggling to move forward. White foam formed ephemeral patterns in the water at the meeting point of the two currents on the side where the current descended from the ce, revealing the constant sh between the turbulent sea and the imposing Reverse Mountain.


    The ship quickly collided with the white foam, making its appearance like a de triumphantly cutting its prey. The ck Pearl now advanced with the furious currents that scaled Reverse Mountain while gaining speed and ascending diagonally. The water, like enraged beasts, tried to pull the ship into its voracity towards the rocks, but Hachi, at the helm, guided with impressive skill. The deck was a symphony of fric activity as the crew strained to maneuver the ship with skill.


    "This is amazing!" Luffyughed on the bow of the ship, his cloak swaying above his head on Ifrit.


    "Be careful, Hachi, don''t let the ship hit the rocks on the side, Hugo and Zoro, take care of the sail, the ship may lose direction if the wind is against us, stay alert." Nami shouted orders as Hugo and Zoro grabbed the sail to handle it against the wind, as the ship gained speed and altitude ascending the current.


    The crew members, soaked by the foam that surged against the ship, worked together to adjust the sails, turn the pulleys, and maneuver the oars. The roar of the currentspeted with Nami''s precisemands, who, with determined eyes, directed the ck Pearl through the chaotic waters. Yamato and Nami were also ready to use their powers if needed here.


    As the ship ascended, everyone handling the vessel worked and focused on their assigned tasks while Nami gave quick and precise orders.


    "Look, is that a ship descending?!" Usopp shouted from the top of the ship.


    In the distance, a pirate ship passed by the group, cutting through the other side of the current opposite to where the ck Pearl was.


    "It looks like piratesing from some blue or the Grand Line to the East Blue," Luffymented, observing the unknown pirate g from afar; the ship was much smaller than the ck Pearl as they passed by the pirates on the opposite side.


    After that, they ascended for a few more minutes at an elerated speed, with the ship entering and passing through the mountain clouds.


    "Be careful! The view is obstructed," Nojiko said, a bit worried about the ship immersed in a pile of clouds.


    "Leave it to me; I can still sense with my Haki if we''re in danger!" Yamato spoke.


    This continued until the ship stabilize back to horizontal again and slowed down, passing through the clouds in front of them, now slowing down in an area where all waters converged on top of the mountain. The ce seemed like argeke of at least 50 kilometers here, with five entrances on all sides, all colossal gates marked with a Blue, and thergest entrance with the Grand Line sign in one corner.


    "Is this where all waters meet?!" Kuina asked curiously, looking at the enormous space with gates on each corner.


    "There are other ships here..." Reijumented, looking at somemercial ships at a distance entering and leaving the seas.


    "Well, it seems like this ce is quite busy, much more than I had personally imagined..." Luffy murmured on the bow, looking at the more vibrant world of One Piece than they initially thought.


    In the original work, Merry Go only went up and down the mountain, but here it''s different. First, there''s this space where almost all the waters in the worlde together with paths and day and night routes on all sides of the mountain, except for the New World. They were surrounded by clouds on all sides due to the high altitude, but they could have a clear view of the entireke. This ce was much livelier than Luffy had seen in the anime. There was constant marine activity here, with pirate ships andmercial vesselsing in and out of the gates. It didn''t take long to even see pirates raiding some ships here and there, and there were navy ships fighting with pirates in this space too, as it was a monitored and strategic area.


    "I couldn''t have thought it would be so straightforward, could I..." Luffy muttered internally and turned to his crew, most of them on the deck admiring the ce, especially Shirahoshi and Yamato.


    "Navy ships approaching, looks like they want to board us," Hugo said, and Luffy saw three navy boats approaching.


    "They''re the Straw Hats, with the captain now worth 200 million, let''s fight for justice!" the captain of those ships shouted as they prepared to attack the ck Pearl with cannons.


    "Usopp and Shirahoshi, can you handle them?" Luffy instructed, and both went to the shooting cabins.


    *Bang!*


    *BOOM!*


    *Bang!*


    *BOOM!*


    *Bang!*


    *BOOM!*


    *Bang!*


    *BOOM!*


    It didn''t take long to sink all the navy ships. Many ships saw this and started to flee, as the ck Pearl was intimidating, and it didn''t help that everyone saw their cannons destroying all the navy ships in that area so quickly.


    "Guys, we made it here, but our journey begins now. Hachi, turn the helm toward the biggest gate; we''re entering the Grand Line from now on!" Luffy announced with his usual smile.


    As the ship headed for the Grand Line gate, that gate was at least 100 meters tall, making even the enormous ck Pearl look small, as they passed through the opening in the Reverse Mountain, indicating the beginning of the descent.


    The ck Pearl quickly felt the change as it began to tilt downward and descend with increasing speed on that side of the water current.


    "Hahahaha! My stomach feels weird!" Shirahoshi shouted with the adrenaline rush as if she were on a roller coaster.


    The main point of the Reverse Mountain was now behind them, and everyone felt the speed and clouds passing by the ship with the path that would lead them to the first half of the Grand Line.


    "Hachi, lock the helm ande here. We''re safe here; everyone,e to the deck. I want to talk to all of you; it''s important," Luffy said and asked everyone to let the ship follow alone as it descended, with Luffy reducing the ship''s speed using the Moa Moa no Mi with the speed multiplied by 0.


    "What are you nning, Luffy?" Lami narrowed her eyes at her captain.


    "We''re heading for our new journey; I want to perform a ritual among all of us before that," Luffy said, taking a special sake barrel from the system.


    "This sake cost 20 million, so we better enjoy it!" Luffy announced. It was good money, but he didn''t care given the situation.


    "Grab a cup each; let''s celebrate with a toast and announce our goals!" Luffy wanted to do the same thing that happened in the anime but in a slightly different way.


    Each member took a cup of sake, even Shirahoshi, who never drank, as it was a unique and special asion. As the ship smoothly cut through the clouds in that attitude, descending the mountain, Luffy wanted a memorable moment.


    "Let me start as the captain of this crew. I, Monkey D. Luffy, will be the man who bes the emperor of all seas. I am willing to fight against the world for this and protect all of you, who are now my own people, my new family!" Luffy raised his cup and smiled. Many looked at him with recognition and touched by his words. The next person to do this was Yamato as the vice-captain.


    "Haha. So, I''m next. I, Yamato, have as my goal to explore more of this world and free Wano from my old man, Kaido, one of the Yonkous. I want to be strong to do this with my own hands!" Yamato no longer needed to hide it; her wanted poster was already in all regions of the world, and her father should be sending someone to look for her.


    "Kaido!" Usopp shouted, along with many who didn''t know the real identity of the man Yamato constantly referred to as an old bastard.


    "Hmm... I guess it''s me then..." Shirahoshi held her sake, and Megalo by her side, as the next in line, spoke timidly but with a lot of excitement in her tone. This mermaid had started to change and mature, gaining a much braver personality than initially when Luffy summoned her on that beach in Shelltown.


    "I, Shirahoshi, want to be strong and brave. I want to protect my ind and bring my people to the surface, following my mother''s dream! I want to have more adventures with Luffy-Sama, Yamato-Sama, Zoro-Sama, Lami-Sama, Bepo-Sama, Chouchou-Sama, Usopp-Sama, Nami-Sama, Reiju-Sama, Hugo-Sama, Noijo-Sama, Hachi-Sama, Kuina-Sama, and Alvida-Sama." Shirahoshi had a confident and infectious tone in the end, with tears of happiness raising her cup.


    "Nee... Princess!!! NEEEEEEE!" Hachi started crying with this too, while many had looks and smiles with these words.


    "Sharky Sharky Sharky Sharky Sharky!" Megalo seemed to give a speech with tears too, but Shirahoshi was the only one who understood his sharknguage.


    "Megalo said he''s very happy to meet everyone and has never experienced so many things in thest month!" Shirahoshi said, smiling while still having tears in her eyes.


    "Zoro, you''ve already drunk the sake! Fill it again and make your speech; it''s your turn!" Usopp shouted with shark teeth to the green-haired swordsman.


    "Ah, that''s right. Let me fill it; the sake is really good, by the way, really worth the 20 million, Captain. Well, I''m going to be the greatest swordsman in the world, and I intend to defeat all my enemies and work hard for it!" Zoro raised his cup as he poured more sake.


    "Now it''s me; my goal is not as simple or as honorable as the others. I''m seeking revenge and intend to kill Donquixote Domingo with my own hands and move on! But I''m happy to join this crew, and as a medic, I intend not to let anyone die on this ship, no matter the danger!" Lami spoke with determination. Some were surprised and scared by her first statement, but they were satisfied with the second part of herment.


    "It''s me!" eximed the pr bear with enthusiasm. "Hmmm... I want to be the strongest among my kind, the minks, and prove that even a bear can be a great warrior. Let''s protect our friends and move forward together!" Bepo raised his cup with determination.


    Chouchou barked like an excited little dog. "Woof! Woof Woof Woof!" He jumped forward, showing his excitement in front of his sake on the floor.


    "Chouchou wants lots of bones and adventures! Let''s be the bravest crew on the seas!" Luffy tranted the dog''s enthusiasm.


    "Looks like it''s me!" shouted the sharpshooter with confidence, exposing a big smile. "I, the great Usopp, will be the best sniper of the seas, a brave sea warrior, surpassing even my father, and tell the most incredible stories about our journey. Get ready to be amazed by my exploits!"


    Nami raised her cup; the navigator had a mix of surprise and concern. "Oh, now I have a bounty, and that''s unexpected... 50 million. But well, my goal remains the same. Let''s draw the mostplete map, and I want to explore the entire world and reach all the legendary inds! I will put my name in history as the greatest navigator who ever lived!"


    Reiju positioned herself next to with a smile. "I may not have a bounty that fully reflects what I am capable of, but my goal is clear. I want to feed this crew and ensure everyone reaches their destination with full stomachs. I will keep everyone healthy and well-fed. Also, I want to find the famous AllBlue of legends and deal with my old family!"


    Even Lami gave a look of recognition to Reiju, as both sought their own revenge.


    Hugo raised his cup. "I, Hugo, want to be capable. I am not an honorable man and seek revenge for those who harmed me. This crew has already proven to me that it can stand against the greatest powers in the world, and I will get stronger to protect everyone here and fight against any threat thates our way. Let''s cross these seas together and reach our goals!"


    Nami''s older sister spoke affectionately. "My sister is worth 50 million... well, my goal is to support Nami on her journey. I want to see the world and how far we can reach. Well, I want to be with Luffy too..." She said thest part looking at the captain with a loving tone in her eyes.


    Hachi seemed excited, despite joining the crew with a threat from Luffy; the fish-man seemed to ept his fate and befriend these people and animals. "Nee... I''ve always wanted to open a famous restaurant on the seas and provide happy moments for everyone with Takoyaki. But I still want to see the world before that and intend to get strong now with my new friends!" Many nodded in acknowledgment.


    The young swordswoman spoke with determination at this moment. "I, Kuina, want to be the most skilled swordswoman and prove that women can be as strong as men. Let''s train together and reach the top of this world, and I intend to be better than Zoro!" Zoro smiled at his friend, raising his cup.


    Luffy, wielding his cup, was surrounded by the others, who, excitedly, listened to every word attentively. Alvida, next to Luffy,ughed as she expressed her own goals. "I will prove to the world that I am incredibly strong and beautiful at the same time. And, of course, remain by my husband''s side to support him always!" Herughter echoed as she toasted with the group.


    "HAHAHAHAHAAHA! Now that everyone has announced their goals, let''s head to the Grand Line! Get ready because we''re going to shake the foundations of this world like no other group that has ever appeared in history, be it Roger, Xebec, Kaido, Whitebeard, Shanks, Bigmon, the Marines, World Government, even Joyboy and the great forces of the lost century. We''ll surpass them all. We are the Straw Hat Pirate crew, after all!!!" Luffy eximed, taking the initiative to clink the extended cups of everyone. The sound echoed on the deck as each member followed, contagiously influenced by the captain''s fervent words, and drank their sake to conclude the ritual.


    The world would tremble like never before with this pirate crew, various objectives converging, but one supporting the other within the ck Pearl.


    With the cups clinked in a harmonious celebration and the drinks going into their stomachs, the Straw Hat Crew raised their eyes and beheld the magnificent spectacle unfolding before them.


    [y One Piece Soundtrack - To The Grand Line.]


    "Look, the clouds are clearing, we can see a part of the Grand Line from here!" Luffy pointed forward. As thest sip of sake went down, the ethereal mist of euphoria lingering over the ck Pearl''s deck began to dissipate, turning the moment into something truly magical.


    Ahead, thest clouds were dispersing like curtains, revealing the grandeur of the Grand Line. A breathtaking sight unfolded before them. The horizon was dominated by a vast and tumultuous ocean, its waters sparkling like precious jewels in the sunlight. Small dots, representing the inds, floated like mirages, each promising mysteries and unique challenges.


    The salty breeze danced across the deck, carrying with it the promise of new adventures in these waters. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffy, with a broad smile and determination in his eyes, absorbed the grandeur of the sight before him. His crewmates, each with their unique aspirations, shared the same look of excitement and courage. It was a moment that transcended words, a silentmunion of souls sailing into the unknown.


    The ship''s mast cut through the horizon, pointing toward the vastness that awaited them. A sense of unity and purpose permeated the air as the ck Pearl boldly advanced toward the Grand Line. The crew, enveloped in the magic of the moment, knew that this journey marked the beginning of an epic saga, where their destinies would intertwine with the secrets and wonders of one of the world''s most challenging seas.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    * "I want to see this fanfic reach 400 powerstones!"


    * I changed how the Reverse Mountain was treated in the anime; in the episode, Going Merry went up and down, which I found unimmersive with the map''s structure, so I created my own version. The anime also had only one path, which doesn''t make sense, as it is where all the traffic from all the seas passes through and converges. There should at least be an upward current and a downward one.


    * With this chapter, we are concluding the first volume with one more final prologue tomorrow.


    For those who can support:


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 104 – Epilogue of the first volume!

    Chapter 104 �C Epilogue of the first volume!


    [Chapter Size: 4200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Epilogueof the first volume.


    ...


    ...


    "Grandpa, shouldn''t we go after Luffy?" Lucy asked on the deck of Garp''s iconic ship, holding a stack of letters with Luffy''s picture and a bounty of 200 million on his head.


    "No, Lucy, we should head to the headquarters through the Calm Belt. It seems there are significant movements in the first half of the Grand Line." Garp spoke while munching on his biscuit.


    "I see..." Lucy lowered her head with a tinge of sadness.


    "I know you wanted to spend time with your brother, but now he''s a pirate, and you''re a Marine. Besides, things areplicated with worrying news I received from Sengoku, and your father seems to be behind it. Unfortunately, it''s going to affect Luffy." Garp spoke with a serious tone.


    "I know... but I wanted to talk about some things we didn''t discuss while we were together..." Lucy said in the same tone, her usual cheerful expression now absent.


    "Stop grumbling there and let''s go. We need to train; you don''t want to fall behind your brother, do you?" Garp looked at his granddaughter sternly.


    "Yes, I''ll surpass him!" She cheered with newfound determination.


    "And you two, better be prepared." Garp turned his gaze to the two cadets beside him, one of them being Koby and the other Helmeppo, who were intimidated by Garp''s look alongside Lucy.


    "I''ll train you and make you great Marines! Buahahahahahaha!" Garpughed.


    Thus, Vice Admiral Garp''s boat set sail for the Grand Line through the Calm Belt, as his ship had the technology for it.


    ----------------------


    As Garp left Loguetown with his Marine ship, another ship departed from the port.


    "Captain Smoker... Should we really do this?" Tashigi asked.


    "Yes, let''s go after the Straw Hat crew. I intend to stop that them!" Smoker growled. Despite consecutive humiliations, he still wanted to go after that pirates. He also received a book from Garp containing techniques of the six styles and Haki initiation, intending to study the techniques and not rely so much on his Devil Fruit powers, which proved useless after several defeats, three of them at the hands of the same woman, now called Yamato with a bounty of 150 million.


    "The higher-ups also asked me to find out how the techniques of the six styles fell into the hands of those pirates." Smoker spoke again in a serious tone. Sengoku was quite bothered by Luffy and the others using Soru, even using Garp initially of passing those techniques to his grandson. Still, it was denied by the vice admiral, and Sengoku trusted him, making him wonder where Luffy got them, as no base in East Blue, despite being raided by that pirate group, could have manuals of those techniques.


    "Yes, if Captain Smoker has that determination, I also intend to do the same!" Tashigi said, wanting to be equally stronger. She was questioned by the woman who looked like her twin, but she couldn''t answer her questions since she was an orphan raised in Loguetown.


    They had a fight, and despite being equal in the confrontation, Kuina defeated Tashigi. Even though Kuina was 11 years old, in thest month, she underwent intensive training with Luffy, learning three times faster despite not having the system bonus, as she didn''t join the crew most of the time. She ended up learning Soru, giving her a significant advantage in the fight and securing a victory over Tashigi.


    But the Marine lieutenant wanted to surpass her supposed copy, and with a determined look, she left Loguetown with Smoker to hunt down the pirates.


    ------------------------


    "I know, they came here and didn''t even talk to us..."


    "yeah, p��nta blew b�� se entire square, daor ses��r i�� rytsas. "


    "Hohoho. But I think we''ll meet them again someday; I''m sure we can even help them. If mypany is growing, I can make somemercial deals with the inds they''ve established a kingdom."


    "are ao s��r sure n��m��zma bona?"


    "Yes, I heard rumors of arge port being built in Cocoyasi, and the Goa Kingdom is starting to finance Syrup Vige. You don''t need to be a genius to figure out that Luffy is behind this."


    "this iksis interesting. "


    ----------------------


    "Hey, Bartolomeo, why are you still crying over that newspaper?"


    "Didn''t you see how he shouted that he would dominate the sea?! And then fought against the navy hero, who happens to be your grandfather. After that, he fought alongside your father, the world''s greatest criminal. Then he flew so coolly! Don''t you understand what that means?"


    "No, Bartolomeo, you''re scaring me..."


    "It means I''m starting a fan club!"


    ----------------------


    "Mr. Jack, are we really going to hunt some rookies with Miss Yamato?"


    "Yes, we''re heading to Paradise, and I n to take the chief''s daughter with that pirate who has a mythical Devil Fruit." Jack spoke on his ship; they began to approach the Red Line to submerge the ship into the water and emerge on the other side.


    They passed various hulls in the water, ships of the navy that tried to stop their advance and were all destroyed. Now, they were starting to enter the water because Kaido''s orders were clear, and he would follow them, no matter what.


    -----------------------


    "200 million? This kid is truly unique. I''ve never seen someone earn such a bounty even before entering the Grand Line." An old man calmly drank his bottle of alcohol.


    "Fufufufufu. This Luffy-Boy has done so much in East Blue, even shouting that he would be the man who rules the seas before Roger''s tform was destroyed." The woman at the barughed while reading the newspaper since Luffy was very active theretely.


    "How long do you think it''ll take for him to get here?" The old man spoke again.


    "I don''t know; it might take a while because I believe this pirate will stir up even more chaos in the Grand Line..." She said sincerely.


    "I see..." The old man said, looking at the young man''s photo, especially at the hat the neer was wearing.


    ----------------------


    In a room, in an underground base.


    "Crocodile, we have a mission for you. Are you sure you don''t want reinforcements?"


    "No need, I can handle it." Said the man with a cigar and a suit. In front of him was a poster of the Straw Hat Pirate crew.


    "It''s up to you., anyway, a vice admiral is heading to your region. Call for help if needed. Remember, there''s a Haki user among them, so be careful."


    "Yes, goodbye."


    *Katcha.*


    He got up from the room and went to the door, opening it, and walked into arge hall with aquariums inhabited by crocodiles.


    "Miss All-Sunday, I want you to gather the agents to face a group in Whisky Peak. There''s a group that the World Government wants me to hunt down, and you''ll deal with them." Crocodile spoke, and the woman in front of him, dressed in cowboy clothes, nodded.


    "I''ll do that, Mr. 0." She said and began to move towards the door.


    "Wait, Miss All-Sunday." Crocodile wasn''t finished.


    "I want you to eliminate her too. I''m tired of her games; You must kill the princess." He said, handing a photo of a very beautiful girl with blue hair.


    "Yes, she will be eliminated too." Confirmed Nico Robin before leaving the room.


    ----------------------


    "We''re heading to the beginning of the Grand Line, sir?"


    "Yes, we''re hunting a small group led by a rookie but extremely powerful. They even fought against Garp and escaped."


    "It''s the Straw Hat, isn''t it?" Said a lieutenant.


    "Yes, our priority is to capture them, and we can''t fail." Spoke the highest-ranked man on the ship.


    "Yes, Vice Admiral, Momonga!"


    ----------------------


    "Pops, I''m near the entrance to the Grand Line..." Arge blue fish-man spoke on a Den Den Mushi on a small ind in the middle of the sea.


    "Be careful, Jimbei. These brats seem to be stubborn. Don''t hesitate to call for help from Ace; he should be nearby since he ns to meet your brother too." Spoke a calm but powerful voice on the other side of the Den Den Mushi.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle a few rookies, but I''ll let you know if anything, Pops."


    ----------------------


    "If I continue on this path, I can reach basta in a little over a week..." Said a man in a shirt with an iconic tattoo on his back.


    "I can''t wait to see you, Luffy! You''ve changed a lot in thest few years!" Ace spoke again with a smile on his face.


    ----------------------------------------------System------------------------------------------------


    System, Money Store: 6,033,000,000.00


    --------------CREW MEMBER--------------


    Member Number: 1


    Name: Monkey D. Luffy


    Role: Captain


    Age: 17


    ------Status------


    Vitality: S -> S


    Strength: B -> A


    Defense: A -> A+


    Speed: C -> B+


    Spirit: B -> A


    ------Devil Fruit------


    Moa Moa no Mi: D -> D+


    Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Chaos Ifrit: D+ -> C


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing: E -> D


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    None: None -> None


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> E


    Voice of All Things: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> E+


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> A


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 2


    Name: Yamato


    Role: Vice Captain


    Age: 24


    ------Status------


    Vitality: S -> S


    Strength: A -> A+


    Defense: S -> S


    Speed: B -> B+


    Spirit: A -> A


    ------Devil Fruit------


    Inu Inu no Mi, Model: Okuchi no Makami: B -> B


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing: B -> B


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Kanabo: B -> B


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: B -> B


    Busoshoku Haki: D -> D


    Haoshoku Haki: C -> C


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> A


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> E


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 3


    Name: Shirahoshi


    Role: No specific role


    Age: 18


    ------Status------


    Vitality: S -> S


    Strength: E -> E+


    Defense: D -> D+


    Speed: E -> D


    Spirit: S -> S


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    NONE: (Trident nejibana) [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Trident nejibana (Non-graded des): None -> None


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Poseidon: [Locked] -> E


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> D


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of her crew, all her talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 4


    Name: Megalo


    Role: Mascot


    Age: ??


    ------Status------


    Vitality: C -> C+


    Strength: C -> C


    Defense: D -> C


    Speed: D -> D+


    Spirit: D -> D


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> E


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> D


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 5


    Name: Zoro


    Role: Swordsman


    Age: 19


    ------Status------


    Vital


    ity: D -> C+


    Strength: C+ -> B


    Defense: D -> C


    Speed: C+ -> B+


    Spirit: C -> B


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: [Locked] ->


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing (Santoryu): C -> C+


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Wado Ichimonji (High-Grade des): B -> B


    BENIHIME (Non-graded des): E -> E


    Sandai Kitetsu (des of Grade): E -> E


    Yubashiri (Skillful Grade des): E -> E


    Shusui (High-Grade des): [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Enma (High-Grade des): [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> E


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> C


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 6


    Name: Trafalgar D. Lami


    Role: Medic


    Age: 19


    ------Status------


    Vitality: C -> C+


    Strength: C -> C+


    Defense: C -> C


    Speed: B -> B+


    Spirit: C -> B


    ------Devil Fruit------


    Ope Ope no Mi: C -> C+


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing (Ittoryu): C -> C+


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Kikoku (Non-graded des): B ->


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> E


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> C


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 7


    Name: Bepo


    Role: Assistant


    Age: 20


    ------Status------


    Vitality: D -> D+


    Strength: E -> D


    Defense: E -> D


    Speed: E -> D


    Spirit: C -> C+


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: None -> None


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> A


    Shigan: [Locked] -> D


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 8


    Name: Chouchou


    Role: Guard Dog


    Age: ??


    ------Status------


    Vitality: D -> D+


    Strength: E+ -> D+


    Defense: E -> E+


    Speed: E -> E+


    Spirit: E -> D


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: NONE -> NONE


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> B


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> E


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 9


    Name: Usopp


    Role: Sniper


    Age: 17


    ------Status------


    Vitality: E -> D


    Strength: E+ -> D+


    Defense: E+ -> D


    Speed: D -> C+


    Spirit: E -> E


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: None -> None


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Firearms (Precision): D -> C+


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Pistols: C -> C


    Rifle: C -> C


    Bazooka: None -> None


    Machine Gun: None -> None


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> C


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 10


    Name: Nami


    Role: Navigator


    Age: 19


    ------Status------


    Vitality: B -> B


    Strength: C -> C+


    Defense: C -> C


    Speed: B -> B+


    Spirit: B -> B


    ------Devil Fruit------


    Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Garuda: D -> D+


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing (Lance): E -> E+


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Common Lance: E -> D


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> B


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 11


    Name: Reiju


    Role: Cook


    Age: 19


    ------Status------


    Vitality: C -> C+


    Strength: C -> B


    Defense: D -> C


    Speed: C -> B+


    Spirit: D -> C


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: NONE -> NONE


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Special Vismoker Suit: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> A


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> E


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 12


    Name: Hugo


    Role: No specific role


    Age: 31


    ------Status------


    Vitality: D -> D+


    Strength: B -> B


    Defense: C -> B


    Speed: D -> D+


    Spirit: C -> C+


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: ->


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> E


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> B


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 13


    Name: Nojiko


    Role: No specific role


    Age: 21


    ------Status------


    Vitality: E -> E+


    Strength: E -> E+


    Defense: E -> E


    Speed: E -> E+


    Spirit: E -> D


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: NONE -> NONE


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> C


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 14


    Name: Hachi


    Role: Marine Support


    Age: ??


    ------Status------


    Vitality: D -> D


    Strength: D -> D+


    Defense: D -> D+


    Speed: C -> C


    Spirit: D -> D+


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE:->NONE


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing (Rokutoryu): D -> D


    ------Possessed Weapons------


    Common Sword: D -> D


    Common Sword: D -> D


    Common Sword: D -> D


    Common Sword: D -> D


    Common Sword: D -> D


    Common Sword: D -> D


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> B


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> E


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 15


    Name: Kuina


    Role: Swordsman


    Age: 11


    ------Status------


    Vitality: E -> E+


    Strength: E+ -> D


    Defense: E+ -> E+


    Speed: D -> C


    Spirit: E+ -> D


    ------Devil Fruit------


    NONE: NONE -> NONE


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing (Ittoryu): C -> C+


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Tensa Zangetsu (Grand Grade des): D -> D


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Haoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> C


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    Member Number: 16


    Name: Alvida


    Role: No specific role


    Age: 22


    ------Status------


    Vitality: D -> D


    Strength: D+ -> D+


    Defense: D -> D


    Speed: D -> D+


    Spirit: D -> D


    ------Devil Fruit------


    Sope Sope no Mi: D -> D


    ------Weapon Mastery------


    Fencing: C -> C+


    ------Weapons in Possession------


    Common Club: B -> B


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    -----------------------------


    System Rules - The system''s ssification level ranges from letter E to EX, with EX being the mortal limit, understood within this ssification from lowest to highest as follows:


    { E -> E+ -> D -> D+ -> C -> C+ -> B -> B+ -> A -> A+ -> S -> S+ -> SS -> SS+ -> SSS -> SSS+ -> EX }


    Scene: Post-Credits.


    The battle at Marineford had reached a boiling point, with the roars of cannons and the cries ofbatants forming a symphony of chaos that echoed throughout the ind. Thendscape was tinged red by the fire and smoke rising from the wreckage, as pirates and marines engaged in a deadly dance of swords and powers.


    At the height of the turmoil, an extraordinary event broke the monotony of war. From a hidden location, a mysterious explosion unleashed a red energy, tearing through one of the massive tsunami walls that Whitebeard and Aokiji had erected. The impact, as unexpected as it was overwhelming, captured the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    The red energy cut through the ice like a sharp de, leaving behind a trail of destruction. The frozen tsunami, once seemingly imprable, unraveled as if made of crystal. However, the energy did not stop there. It continued its path, slicing through the side of Marineford''s fortress and advancing towards the icy front where the war still raged.


    "What the hell is happening?" Some shouted.


    "Is this the admirals'' doing? I''ve never seen anything like it!" One of the pirates raised their voice.


    "Could it be a move by Whitebeard''s pirates?" A marine yelled, bewildered and rmed.


    The explosion of red energy tore through the air with such intensity that it seemed to defy the very fabric of space. Barriers, ships, and anything in its path were shredded as if made of paper. The destruction was so overwhelming that the war itself seemed to freeze in awe. Now unimpeded, it continued to cut through the ice mercilessly, sweeping marines and Whitebeard''s pirates out of its way. No one could resist; everyone was thrown away, and the only option was to flee from the ensuing chaos.


    Then, suddenly, the energy stopped in the middle of the area where the war between the naval marines and Whitebeard''s pirates was taking ce, leaving everyone perplexed. The war, which had previously roared in a deafening tumult, plunged into a disconcerting silence. Everyone wondered what was happening at that moment, staring fixedly at the abrupt interruption created by the red cut.


    The impact of the energy created a colossal fissure, splitting the battlefield in half. Ice blocks above the tsunami began to copse with the opening of that cut, raising a dense cloud of debris as they fell to the ground, obscuring the view. Above the smoke between the frozen tsunami where it had been cut, the sky on the other side became visible, prompting questions about who or what could achieve such a colossal cut in the ice.


    The trench that the red energy had created didn''t stop there; another rumble urred, echoing with a sound of watering from within it, filling it with smoke. A flood began to spread through the cut, as if the sea were reiming its territory in the war. The sound of water submerged the echoes of cannons andbat, enveloping the battlefield in a new kind of disturbing calm.


    Mihawk observed the scene with gleaming eyes, intrigued by who possessed the ability to generate such an impressive cut. Whitebeard narrowed his eyes, lost in thoughts about the identity behind this power. Sengoku, visibly disturbed, stared at the unknown that had emerged in the turmoil of war.


    While Ace remained chained on the execution tform, next to Garp, the admirals upied the middle of the battlefield, nked by vice-admirals and all Marine officers. The Shichibukai and Whitebeard''smanders, along with affiliated pirates, were no exception; all directed their gazes to the part of the war where the unexpected had urred.


    From the shadows of the debris, a form began to emerge gradually, bing increasingly visible. "A... ship?!" someone eximed when the silhouette of a vessel emerged from the smoke caused by the wreckage.


    "Who could it be...?" was the question hovering in the eyes of everyone present. Then, in a majestic fashion, the bow of the ship revealed itself, adorned with a horned monster with a fierce expression. However, what stunned everyone the most was the figure of the man standing on the creature''s head. His cloak danced in the wind, the straw hat swayed on his head, as he maintained a firm posture, observing the war with apparent interest.


    The characteristic smile and confident eyes of this man made everyone wonder if he was fully aware that he was invading a war with the greatest powers in the world. However, for some, this expression was not surprising, as they had already witnessed the havoc caused by Monkey D. Luffy and knew his personality.


    Luffy''s ship continued to emerge from the ciers, growing in visibility with each passing moment. It was an imposing vessel,rger even than a Marine warship, and it emanated a terrifying aura.


    "You did a great job, Zoro," Luffymented with satisfaction, admiring his swordsman''s skillful cut.


    "Ah, that was easy, captain..." Zoro replied, sliding his sword back into its sheath with a casual gesture.


    "So, this is a war?"


    "So many people..."


    "Hehehe, I hope to have fun,"


    "Woof Woof!"


    As the ship emerged from the smoke, the silhouettes of the people on board gradually became clearer.


    "They''re the Straw Hats!"


    "Them? A crew with over 25 members and over a billion in the group? I heard they even have two Logias among them!"


    "Logias? The newspapers say they have at least 4 mythical beasts!"


    "Hey, look, what''s that on their mast?"


    "They''re World Nobles... WHAT???"


    When the g became visible, it shocked everyone. Seven crucified and injured Tenryuubito bodies were carved into the mast, causing disbelief among the onlookers and even the reporters watching the event''s transmission.


    "How can this be possible..." was the question everyone asked, doubting their own eyes.


    The ck Pearl sailed into the field that until recently was chaos, filled with death and destruction, but everything stopped to observe this ship sailing calmly into the midst of the war. Everyone just watched as the ship passed by them, but no one could utter ament or attack these new pirates because there was too much happening for them to process��how could a group of rookie pirates appear in this war, disying World Nobles as trophies on their mast.


    When it reached the end of the path opened by Zoro, Luffy took his first step and jumped to the front of the ship with six more members of his crew. Pirates and naval marines couldn''t believe the audacity of this group, but what happened next shocked the entire world. While the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates looked at everyone in the war, and the battlefield now in silence, Luffy made his move.


    Luffy, with hisrades aligned, three on each side, unleashed a powerful aura. The Conqueror''s Haki began to expand in all directions, with each crew member contributing their own conqueror''s presence as they released it after their captain. These seven pirates enveloped Marineford in the overwhelming pressure of multiple Conqueror''s Haki, with yellow lightning intensifying the spectacle that left everyone stunned. This was Luffy''s first move in this war, a gesture that he would inscribe his name, as well as that of his crew, in history and make the foundations of this world tremble.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    * "I want to see this fanfic reach 600 powerstones!"


    * Now that the first volume is concluding, I intend to be absent for a while to edit some errors that need fixing in the work and organize my Patreon next week. I need to upload 20 extra chapters there.


    For those who can support:


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 105 – Laboon!

    Chapter 105 �C Laboon!


    [Chapter Size: 2713Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Beginning of the grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As ck Pearl descended the current with fearless speed once again, the sensation of adrenaline took over the ship as if they were riding the very waves of the sea. The increasing speed made the wind whistle in the crew''s ears, adding a touch of excitement to the air.


    Luffy, unable to resist the thrill, headed to the bow where the breathtaking spectacle unfolded before him. The captain, with his characteristic smile, enjoyed the view as the wind tousled his hair, and excitement reflected in his bright eyes.


    Caught up in the atmosphere, Usopp couldn''t contain his enthusiasm and joined the captain at the bow, letting out a "Woo-hoo!" that got lost in the speed of the wind. Shirahoshi, still enchanted by the unique experience, also joined the celebration as thest clouds drifted away, revealing the wonders of the vast ocean before them.


    As the ck Pearl descended through the current with impressive speed, the sight of the first kilometers of the Grand Line became more restricted. The distant inds that once dotted the horizon began to disappear as the ship descended further.


    Emerging from thest clouds on the horizon, the crew caught a glimpse of the grandeur awaiting them in the first moments. However, the excitement was momentarily interrupted when the ship entered a vast area of turbulent waters. A kind of mist formed by water droplets lifted by the current enveloped the ck Pearl, obscuring the view and turning the experience into something like being under a waterfall as the ship continued its descent.


    The crew, now surrounded by the aquatic curtain, could barely see beyond the ship''s outline. The sound of roaring waters filled the air, creating a vibrant and electrifying atmosphere. The feeling of being enveloped in the aquatic storm provided a unique thrill, as if they were sailing through the very essence of the ocean.


    Even with the temporarily obstructed vision, anticipation and excitement continued to grow among the crew. The steep descent created an even more thrilling and adrenaline-pumping sensation as the scenery unfolded dynamically and unpredictably before them.


    However, the joy was soon interrupted by an imposing shadow rising in their path, partially blocking the entrance ahead. The water, stirred by the current, created a spectacr disy, and the crew watched in surprise as the imposing presence revealed itself.


    "Hey! What is that?" eximed Bepo, capturing everyone''s attention as the shadow grew before them.


    "What is that? It''s enormous!" eximed Usopp, unknowingly observing the colossal shadow of Laboon ahead.


    "A mountain? Why is it at the entrance?! There was nothing like this in the manual Luffy gave me!" questioned Nami, perplexed, while examining the gigantic cetacean.


    Hugo, with curious eyes,mented: "This is out of the ordinary. We didn''t expect to find something like this here."


    Shirahoshi, still frightened, murmured: "That shadow is scary. What''s happening?"


    Reiju, always curious, observed: "I''ve never seen anything like it. Is it an unknown sea monster?"


    "Calm down; that''s a whale." Luffy said.


    "What?! A whale, so huge!" Nojiko spoke.


    "How do you know, Luffy?!" Kuina asked.


    ..." Luffy didn''t answer yet, still looking at the shadow behind the water curtain.


    "So, this is Laboon..." Luffy murmured softly, recognizing the whale guarding the entrance to this remarkable ce as in the original work.


    As the ck Pearl approached the imposing figure of Laboon, Luffy, realizing the significant presence of the whale, tookmand. "Guide the ship from here; I''ll take care of that whale in front of us!" He gave the order with the unwavering confidence of a captain who trusts hisrades. Using the power of his mythical Zoan, wings began to grow inside his jacket, extending outward like an emblem of his unique ability.


    With a quick and precise movement, Luffy took flight using the Soru technique, moving at a speed 40 times faster than normal with the new extension of the Moa Moa no Mi. He became a sh, an instantaneous presence that surprised and fascinated everyone on board as Luffy entered through the water particles, leaving a cutting sound and a hole in them. He was so fast that the path was cleared by him, giving everyone a clear view of everything in front of them, including the whale in the middle of the way.


    Flying toward the majestic whale before them, Luffy looked like a legendary figure, leading his crew fearlessly.


    Luffy''s eyes, full of determination, were fixed on the vastness of Laboon as his body carried a fiery aura, releasing the phase 2 of his Zoan, indicating the incredible strength that was about to be unleashed. The muscles in his arm contracted, demonstrating the concentration of power flowing through his body as he approached the enormous shadow.


    When he was just a few meters away from it, he changed his speed and unleashed his strength to 40 times more, raising his closed fist backward, ready to strike.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Strength, apply 40 times!]


    "Get out of the way!" Luffy spoke quietly as he made contact with the whale that kept its eyes on the sky. He punched it with a Soru impulse to gain even more speed, as speed can be equal to force in thews of physics.


    The crew, watching from the deck, witnessed the scene with looks of astonishment. The quickness with which Luffy approached and prepared for the punch. Usopp, Nami, Hugo, and the other crew members could hardly blink in the face of the captain''s speed and audacity in punching that whale.


    "Hey! Is Luffy nning to punch that thing?!" Nami growled incredulously.


    "Luffy?!" Reiju even let her cigarette fall from her hands.


    "What does the captain n to do?!" Bepo shouted.


    "This is madness!" Usopp cried out.


    "He can''t be serious, can he?" Lami said with unbelieving eyes.


    ..." Hugo had a wry smile, looking intrigued by the situation but also somewhat disbelieving.


    Nojiko, with her hands over her mouth, her eyes reflecting surprise and concern, couldn''tpletely believe what she was seeing.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    The thunder echoed through the skies, reverberating across the ocean as Luffy''s powerful hand connected with Laboon''s gigantic figure in the middle of its belly. The punch, devoid of mes to preserve the whale, generated a shockwave that spread through the water, shaking all nearby structures. The colossal creature, with 400 meters and its 2800 tons of mass, was propelled out of the water in an impressive disy of Luffy''s punching strength.


    The water around the whale was thrown in all directions, creating a curtain of glistening droplets under the impact. Laboon, normally imposing and immobile, soared through the air like a rising column of water, suspending momentarily before beginning its descent back into the ocean.


    While the crew aboard the ck Pearl witnessed the spectacle, their expressions varied between surprise, bewilderment, and fascination. Everyone watching had wide-eyed stares, almost popping out of their skulls, as their mouths expanded in disbelief at this whale flying after receiving a punch. The power manifested by Luffy, capable of moving a 2800-ton creature with a single punch, was a demonstration of the Straw Hat Crew''s leader''s magnitude.


    BWOOOOOOOORRRRR!


    The sound echoed across the seas like a deepment, a mixture of surprise, pain, and resonance, conveying the intensity of Luffy''s punch impact on the immense whale Laboon. The roar echoed like a symphony of emotions, resonating in the water and in the hearts of those who witnessed this dramatic encounter.


    *BOOOOM*


    The sound of water bursting with the impact of its body was deafening.


    As Laboon returned to the water, a wave came from its impact, but it didn''t seem to bother the ck Pearl. Now closer to the entrance of the Grand Line, it sailed through the turbulent waters. Luffy''s extraordinary feat marked the beginning of his journey in the Grand Line, leaving asting impression on the memories of everyone on board.


    "The captain is a monster!" Usopp shouted in despair, his wide-eyed eyes couldn''t believe the disy of power he had just witnessed.


    "Hey... is this the power of the group leader?! Luffy-San is stronger than anything I''ve ever seen in my life!" Hachi had wide eyes, his expression a mix of surprise and shock at Luffy''s overwhelming blow.


    "Luffy-Sama is so strong!" Shirahoshi eximed, her eyes shining with admiration at the captain''s show of strength.


    "You can''t just say he''s merely strong; he''s a monster!" Usopp repeatedically.


    "Damn, he''s outdoing me!" Yamato spoke, a hint of frustration mixed with respect in her voice. Even as the vice-captain, Luffy''s strength impressed her.


    "Hey hey, humans can do that, shouldn''t it be possible?!" Nojiko was surprised, her expression reflecting disbelief at Luffy''s extraordinary ability.


    "How can Luffy be this strong!" Kuina also eximed incredulously, her eyes fixed on where Laboon sank and on Luffy hovering over the water.


    "No wonder he''s not afraid of anything, look at this power!" Hugomented, his voice reflecting a mix of shock and admiration at his captain''s impressive feat.


    "He always surprises..." Reiju murmured with a approving smile, her expression reflecting respect for Luffy''s power.


    "I can''t believe someone like him came from the East Blue. I was afraid of Arlong and imed that fish-men were much more powerful than humans, but now I see how I was a frog at the bottom of a well..." Nami said, her eyes fixed on Luffy''s figure, as her captain was truly a monster.


    "Captain, you''re the best!" Bepo said excitedly.


    "Did you see that, Bepo? Luffy really has some weight to his arrogant words!" Lami eximed, her eyes now shining with admiration as she watched Luffy.


    "Never seen anything like this..." Zoromented, scratching his head as he processed Luffy''s disy of power.


    "There''s something special about Luffy, for sure." Nojiko was amazed, her voice reflecting a touch of reverence.


    While other crew members had their own thoughts and reactions, Laboon surfaced in the water with a furious roar, the waves rising like a defiant roar to see who attacked him. The whale looked all around, searching for this aggressor; it was the same Laboon from the anime, with 400 meters and a head full of scars from colliding thousands of times with the rocks of the Grand Line over thest 50 years.


    "I''m here, Laboon! Come on, let''s fight!" Luffy said, with his animated and determined expression, waiting for the whale to retaliate.


    It didn''t take long for Laboon, seeing Luffy and hearing his words, to have its eyes seem furious, going straight for Luffy at that moment.


    "Hahahahahaha! All right, let''s fight!" Luffyughed and advanced to meet the two parties.


    With his punch again increased 40 times, he collided with the head of the furious whale at that moment. The impact echoed like an underwater thunder, sending waves through the water and creating an intense reverberation that echoed in the hearts of those witnessing this unique scene.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    The thunder made them both step back, despite Laboon having an advantage due to its weight being thousands of times greater than Luffy''s; the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates did not retreat in this sh.


    "Again!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    Laboon, with its colossal head, furiously lunged towards Luffy. Its strike was like an unstoppable train, an immense force. Luffy, with a serious expression, awaited the imminent impact. At thest second, he delivered a powerful punch that met Laboon''s head squarely.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The impact caused waves to rise, creating a curtain of water around the twobatants. Laboon, despite its immense mass, recoiled slightly in the face of the force of Luffy''s punch. The sound of the collision reverberated through the area, echoing like thunder in the Grand Line.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    In response, Laboon, not giving up,unched itself again at Luffy. Its massive head aimed at the captain of the Straw Hats with renewed fury. Luffy, resilient, anticipated the attack and, at the crucial moment, responded with a precise headbutt, colliding with Laboon''s immense forehead.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The energy released by the fourth impact was palpable, creating an aquatic explosion that seemed to paint the scenery with suspended water droplets. The fight between Luffy and Laboon continued, each sh leaving its mark on the surface of the sea at the entrance of the Grand Line.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    At one point, Luffy seemed to be at a disadvantage, getting thrown back like a rocket, colliding against the Red Line, the mountain, which immediately created a significant impact with Luffy''s body, even knocking down rocks ten timesrger than the ck Pearl.


    "Hey hey! Look at this! If that falls on our heads, we''re dead!!!" Usopp, Bepo, and Shirahoshi shouted in fear, seeing the enormous rocks falling from the Grand Line where Luffy exploded with his own body.


    *Boom!*


    The giant rocks fell next to the ck Pearl, while Nami used her wind to prevent the rocks from damaging the ship.


    "BE CAREFUL!!" Nami growled to where Luffy had entered the mountain, and Laboon waited for his opponent to emerge.


    An explosion came from that ce, and Luffy emerged from the wreckage with a smile on his face. Despite having a line of blood on his forehead, he seemed excited and flew again towards Laboon.


    Laboon also attacked him, but Luffy seemed to have the upper hand this time.


    While the rocks were still falling from the mountain near the ck Pearl, Laboon flew back again with a cry after losing an impact with Luffy. But the fight was far from over.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    After ck Pearl moved even farther away, Luffy continued to fight the whale for half an hour, making everyone just watch in fear of that battle.


    Whale and a winged human were colliding with each other during that time, each punch was an explosion on the water''s surface. Sometimes Luffy collided with the mountain, sometimes Laboon took a punch from Luffy and flew out of the water.


    The ck Pearl remained in a corner, trying to avoid the fight between Luffy and the whale, which seemed to be at a stalemate with neither side giving in.


    "Hey hey, is Luffy still fighting that thing?!"


    "He''s even transformed, but he''s matching its strength, and the giant whale without unleashing those mes of his!"


    "Incredible!"


    "Hey, we have to get out of here; the sea is all stirred up because of their fight."


    "Tsk. You''re right; this fight isn''t for us."


    "There''s a lighthouse over there; head in that direction and wait for the captain to finish the fight since he probably doesn''t want us to intervene."


    After half an hour of intense battle, someone finally won, Laboon was visibly battered, unable to withstand Luffy''s sessive attacks. The grand whale, whose resistance and power were admirable, finally sumbed to the Straw Hat Captain''s unstoppable determination.


    The scene was one of victory for Luffy, with Laboon, now knocked out, peacefully floating in the water. Luffy''s expression was triumphant, but also respectful of the incredible creature he had just fought. As he hovered over the whale, a mix of feelings could be seen on his face �C joy for the victory, but also respect and gratitude for Laboon and an interesting fight as he entered these waters.


    The crew members watched with admiration and relief as their captain not only faced but also overcame one of the remarkable creatures of the Grand Line.


    Luffy returned to the ship, which was now near the lighthouse.


    "Hahahaha. That was amazing; I loved that fight." Luffyughed as he approached his ship, he was exhausted but excited, not in such a bad state as the others, so he could celebrate his epic battle.


    "That was amazing, Luffy! I can''t wait for us to train!" Yamato spoke with a smile.


    "Hey, Luffy! There''s a door opening on the side of the whale!" Nojiko suddenly spoke with her finger in a direction, where Laboon was still unconscious, a metal door was opening on its side, and a strange ind that was actually a ship wasing out with an old man and two people tied to its feet.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    ? I was seeing that a whale with 20 meters can weigh 140 tons, calcting Laboon''s weight based on that.


    "Stone Stone!"


    ? I want to see this fanfic reach 1000 powerstones!


    For those who can support and extras chapters :


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 106 – Crocus-San.

    Chapter 106 �C Crocus-San.


    [Chapter Size: 2720 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Beginning of the grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The silence enveloped the scene, interrupted only by the gentle sway of the waves and the distant murmur of the wind. Laboon, knocked out, floated on the water''s surface with an "X" in his eyes.


    Suddenly, an unexpected sound pierced the tranquil atmosphere: the creaking of a door opening echoed like a dissonant note, capturing the attention of onlookers. Nojiko, the first to notice the disturbance, pointed towards the sound, his eyes focused on a peculiar opening on the side of the colossal whale.


    "Hey, Luffy! There''s a door opening on the side of the whale! How is that possible?" eximed Nojiko, drawing the others'' attention to the unusual scene. The crew''s gaze turned in the indicated direction, revealing not just a door but a true surprise emerging from the depths of the whale, starting with a strange shadow taking on colors.


    A floating ind, or rather, a peculiar ship, revealed itself, sliding out of his body as if emerging from a secret passage. The scene took on a surreal aura, linked to the presence of an elderly man aboard and two human figures tied to the ship''s feet observing the unfolding spectacle. The ck Pearl was near the lighthouse at this moment, after the battle between the pirate captain and the whale, while the ind with the elders and the bound duo approached. Old Crocus, navigating his peculiar mobile ind, slowly approached the crew. On the deck, all the Straw Hats observed with curiosity, pondering how someone could emerge from inside a whale, a clearly living being.


    As the mobile ind approached, details became clearer. Crocus, the man with intense eyes and a face marked by traces of blood, stared at them firmly. The two figures tied to the ship''s feet, one crowned and the other with blue hair, showed signs of injury as theyy unconscious. The distance between the vessels diminished, and Crocus stopped about 30 meters from the Straw Hats'' ship, examining the entire crew, with his gaze particrly fixed on Luffy at this moment, disying a look of surprise, recognizing the straw hat he hadn''t seen in a long time. His gaze conveyed a mix of recognition and confusion in understanding what was happening.


    A few moments earlier, Crocus was immersed in his peaceful activity of squid fishing inside him, in the scenario he had created to rx while caring for the whale. But his moment of rxation was abruptly interrupted when he noticed the colossal whale being struck by a tremendous blow, causing him to shake. Although he could initially attribute the impact to Laboon''s usual folly in insisting on hitting the Red Line, he knew this time was different. His cries of pain and surprise directly confirmed this intuition.


    "What''s happening?! Who''s doing this?" Crocus shouted, but his only answer was the sounds and cries of anger and sorrow from Laboon. As chaos unfolded outside, Crocus could sense the intensity of a struggle with him. After all, he had been on the ship of the king of the pirates; even as a doctor, he could recognize a fierce battle merely by the sounds produced outside Laboon and hisments. He initially believed it could be those two fools who had been bothering him for weeks, but he also knew they didn''t have the capability to cause what he was feeling.


    The continuous bursts and Laboon''s agitation shook his small boat violently with each exchange of blows outside, causing him various injuries as he was tossed from side to side. In the midst of this chaos, those two fools he initially suspected appeared, falling from one of Laboon''s entrances near his boat. They were visibly injured and pitiful, with their heads bleeding, as they fell unconscious when they finally appeared before the old doctor.


    "Laboon is unconscious?" He quickly stood up once things calmed down, a line of blood streaming down his forehead. The first thing he did was retrieve the fallen agents from the water to prevent them from drowning and tied them up.


    After opening the doors within Laboon, Crocus finally stepped out to see what was happening. He noticed the pirate ship with a Jolly Roger bearing a straw hat, one he recognized quite well. Thest time he had heard news about its current owner, Monkey D. Luffy had killed a king in the East Blue.


    After checking on Laboon, he sighed in relief and began heading towards the ship. As Crocus continuously stared at the approaching ship, a palpable tension filled the air. Despite being an elderly gentleman, his figure exuded an intimidating aura, and all the Straw Hats began preparing for a possible confrontation, feeling the gaze of the old, injured man. The imminent fight loomed, revealing that, despite the doctor''s calm appearance, he was someone who wouldn''t hesitate to face challenges to protect Laboon.


    Then, the old man broke the silence for the first time, maintaining the same intensity in his gaze. "Who did this?" His voice resonated calmly yet threatening, traveling across the entire sea area. His eyes narrowed as they fixed on Luffy, intensifying his gaze on the individual in front of the crew, and he spoke again before anyone could respond. "Was it you? Did you do this to Laboon?"


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    "Scary!" Shirahoshi, Bepo, Usopp, Hachi, and Megalo jumped at the exmation of fear. Chouchou bared his teeth, while the rest of the crew prepared for a fight. Only Luffy remained calm, arms crossed. "Yes, it was me," Luffy replied after this strange scene change that the old man could create.


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    "The whale is my friend. Do you want to fight me too? Someone might die." The old man replied with a somber tone but showed no fear. "And who would that be, old man?" Reiju appeared on the side and asked curiously with her cigarette, wanting to know why this old man seemed so confident in killing Luffy after seeing his captain destroy a whale with just punches.


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    "I, of course."


    "YOU? WHAT WAS ALL THIS ATMOSPHERE THEN, OLD MAN!?" Reiju roared incredulously at the unexpectedly bold answer from the old man. "Hey, calm down, let me try talking to him." Lami spoke, putting her hand on the cook''s shoulder and went to the ship''s edge. "Hey, old man, who are you?"


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    *Cut to the next scene*


    "It''s not polite to ask someone''s name before introducing yourself first," the old man said. "Oh, sorry. My name is Trafalgar D..."


    "I am Crocus, seventy-one years old, Gemini sign, blood type AB."


    "..."


    "WHAT DO I DO WITH THIS GUY!?" Lami wanted to advance to hit that old man right now, trying to draw her sword with aical face, while Reiju held her back. "Hey, calm down!" eximed Luffy, trying to bring some order to the situation.


    Now Luffy took his first steps to talk to the old man, seeing this, the old man sighed and asked his question. "May I know why you hit Laboon?" Crocus asked, his voice calmer with an intrigued look without all that tension.


    "So that''s the whale''s name," Nojikomented. Luffy smiled at this. "Because I n to recruit him and wanted to see his strength!" Luffy announced shamelessly, maintaining his characteristic smile. "Hm?"


    "?!"


    "Did I hear that right?"


    "Luffy ns to recruit a 400-meter whale..."


    "Imagine how ck Pearl would look with him..."


    "WHAAAAAAT??????????????!!!!!!!!!!" A collective scream echoed from the ship; even the old man fell to the ground at that moment.


    "HEY, BRAT, YOU CAN''T JUST SAY YOU''RE GONNA RECRUIT HIM!" Crocus eximed, incredulous.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I can handle him. I''ve got a n!" Luffy spoke confidently.


    "I don''t understand this madness, but it''s better to wait for Laboon to wake up. After all, you just knocked him out." Crocusmented, still stunned by the situation, while all the crew exchanged perplexed and confused looks at their captain''s revtion.


    The old man approached the side of the ship and went to the port, making sure to take the two captives with them, still unconscious.


    ck Pearl went along, and they ended up disembarking as well. Luffy joined the old man without further hostility.


    "You''ve got quite a different group here..." The old man looked at the members of this crew with intriguing eyes.


    ''I saw the mermaid in the newspaper... But a Mink, a fish-man among them, a woman with horns, and even a dog and a shark, what a peculiar group...'' Crocus grumbled internally.


    "Mr. Crocus, my name is Monkey D. Luffy, and this is my crew." Luffy introduced himself.


    "Hohoho. I already know you; you''ve been quite famoustely, even killed a king in the East Blue." He spoke calmly.


    "True, but you''re outdated staying inside this whale. I''ve got my face stered in the newspapers again, but anyway..." Luffy said but quickly changed the subject, looking towards the whale.


    "Tell me about the whale and tell me his story, why does he have so many scars?" Luffy asked calmly; he already knew the background story of that animal, but still asked. As a potential future crewmate, his nakamas should know too, and it''s better if they hear it from someone else.


    The 16-member crew quickly had an attentive look at the old man; everyone could see the whale with its injured forehead, leading to various questions to themselves.


    Crocus looked at Luffy and sighed deeply before starting, his eyes filled with old memories as he looked at the knocked-out whale in the sea. "Over 50 years ago, a pirate group called the Rumbar Pirates appeared here. They brought with them a small whale named Laboon."


    "50 years?!" Kuina frowned at that.


    "Yes, 50 years." Crocus repeated, with a mncholic expression, looking at Laboon floating on the water''s surface. "Laboon... She has grown so much since those days. When the Rumbar Pirates left him here, she was just a little whale. A charming and yful baby. And now, look at him."


    He paused while still observing the colossal knocked-out whale. "Laboon belongs to the sperm whale species, a unique race that inhabits the waters of the West Blue. Its most distinctive feature is the distinct shape of its head and the enormous fins that make it unmistakable; it is thergest whale species in the world."


    Crocus sighed, recalling thest 50 years. "Since then, Laboon has been growing constantly. She has be a majestic giant, but his journey has not been easy. She has the habit of banging his head against the structure in front of us, intending to break through it."


    "What? Why does the whale do that?" Alvida asked somewhat intrigued by this behavior.


    "Laboon has had a broken heart for a long time, a pain that she carries and is marked in his scars, not just physical ones..." The old man replied in a sad tone.


    "Over 50 years ago, a pirate group crossed the Reverse Mountain with a small whale cub; their goal was to venture into the world''s most chaotic waters, but they realized they couldn''t take Laboon with them. So, they made a deal. They would leave Laboon at the lighthouse here until they returned, which should happen in three years."


    "But they never came back, did they?" Nami intervened, already anticipating the answer.


    Crocus nodded sadly. "Exactly. We never saw that group again or heard of them. I tried to warn Laboon, but the whale was stubborn. Laboon still denied reality and wanted to wait for them. And for over 50 years, Laboon has been banging his head constantly on the Red Line, trying to break it, seeking to reach the New World on the other side, hoping to reunite with the Rumbar Pirates, the lost friends..."


    "Is this serious? How hasn''t she died doing this madness? You treat the whale, are you a doctor?" Lami asked.


    "Yes, I am a doctor, and I was also a pirate for some years. And about Laboon..."


    Crocus''s expression reflectedpassion as he continued the narrative. "The pain Laboon endures runs deeper than words can express, and the visible scars are just the tip of the iceberg. They bear witness to an endless wait, a desperate search forpanions who will never return. And now, here he is, fallen and lonely. It''s ironic to note how, for a long time, I haven''t seen him so serene, without shedding tears for the absence of his oldrades, while she remains unconscious after you hit him..."


    Crocus shook his head sadly. "It''s painful to see him like this, incessantly seeking something that may never happen. And now, she''s here, knocked out by your actions. I hope you have a good reason for this, Monkey D. Luffy, because Laboon has suffered enough."


    The Straw Hat crew listened in silence, respecting Laboon''s sad saga. Even the winds seemed to wither in the face of this heavy narrative.


    Yamato, with a serious look and a touch of empathy, added, "Laboon, I understand the loneliness you''ve felt for so long. The story we''ve heard is truly sad. I imagine the pain you must have felt."


    Shirahoshi, with his shy andpassionate voice, murmured, "Oh, Laboon-sama, I''m so sorry you''ve gone through so much suffering. Bauaaaaaa," she began to cry.


    Megalo, the shark, expressed his support with tears. "Shaky Sharky..."


    Bepo, the pr bear Mink, with his affectionate and tearful manner, said, "Laboon''s story is moving," with tears in his eyes.


    "That''s a sad story, Laboon. I can imagine your pain..." Usopp looked at Laboon withpassion as he shared the expression with Bepo.


    "Woof..." Chouchou cried.


    "This is really sad..." Namimented empathetically.


    "Your story is heart-wrenching." Nojiko also couldn''t help but speak.


    Some members of the Straw Hat crew expressed their empathy for the sad whale, while others remained calm and silent, understanding the whale''s tragic journey.


    Luffy, who stayed silent throughout Crocus''s narration, had a serious look. He said, "We''re recruiting him. We''re going to help him achieve what he''s been searching for so long."


    Many crew members looked at Luffy with a gleam in their eyes.


    "Captain, well done!"


    "Thank you, Luffy-Sama!"


    "Woof Woof!"


    "Luffyyyy!!!"


    Crocus looked at Luffy; his eyes showed some recognition. "I don''t believe this is possible because I''ve never been able to convince him to stop hitting the wall for decades, but deep down, I hope you seed, young man. I hope you can give Laboon a reason beyond banging his head against the Red Line every day since she will eventually die like this."


    "Hahahaha. I have a n; don''t worry. We''ll wait for him to wake up, and you''ll be surprised." Luffy spoke with confidence.


    "Speaking of waking up, these two captives have started to awaken." Luffy announced, now looking at the man and woman moving before opening their eyes.


    The two captives, previously inert, began to move slowly, as if emerging from a deep sleep. First, it was the man, whose eyes blinked open to reality. His initial expression was confusion, but quickly turned into a mix of surprise and caution as he realized the environment around him.


    Next, the woman, with blue hair tied behind her head, began to regain consciousness as well. Her eyshes fluttered before opening her eyes, which seemed to contain a mixture of confusion and suspicion. Her gaze met Luffy''s, who observed with curiosity and maintained a smile in the face of the newly awakened''s reaction.


    Luffy looked closely at the woman with a small smile, as she was the woman who would be part of some of his ns to start his ascent in the Grand Line.


    -----------------------


    Roon here:


    For those who can support and 20 extras chapters :


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 107 – Hidden Princess.

    Chapter 107 �C Hidden Princess.


    [Chapter Size: 2634Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Beginning of the grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the scorchingnds of basta, Nefertari Vivi grew up amidst the luxury of the royal pce. Despite a somewhat pampered life, her determination and curiosity were as fierce as the deserts surrounding her nation. She always enjoyed doing things on her own and taking initiative, passionately embracing basta, delving into the traditions and vibrant culture of her people, even mingling with the people of barna while escaping the castle.


    However, the veneer of her privileged life began to crack when Vivi, driven by a thirst for truth, uncovered the webs of corruption and dark ns threatening to erode the foundations of basta. Her loyalty to her homnd turned into an inner fire, driving her to take action.


    Determined to take matters into her own hands, Vivi infiltrated Baroque Works, a secret organization orchestrating nefarious events behind the scenes. With skill and cunning, she navigated the dark corridors of the organization, disguising herself to blend in with the agents plotting against basta.


    Throughout her undercover journey, Vivi began unraveling the hidden threads connecting Baroque Works'' ns to the shadows threatening her country. Slowly, she realized that the true mastermind behind the organization was someone much more influential and dangerous than she could have imagined.


    Her goal now was to gather evidence against that man, hoping to act once her mission on the Grand Line border was sessful. However, as she nned to kill the whale with herpanion, something unexpected happened when the whale began shaking continuously, causing her to hit her head and lose consciousness.


    Now she was finally regaining consciousness. The crew already had their attention on these two.


    "Hm? What''s happening? Why is my head pounding so much...?" muttered the crowned man, trying to orient himself in this new scenario.


    "I only remember the world starting to shake, and me hitting my head on this metal wall..." added the blue-haired woman, whose hands were still tied.


    "Hello, you two. Seems like you''ve decided to wake up, huh?" Crocus intervened, casting a keen look at the newly awakened.


    "You, old man? You got us!" The man eximed, expressing a mix of surprise and suspicion as he saw him tied up before shadows.


    "Look at the whale, Mr. 9. It''s lying in the fallen water!" Observed the princess of basta, disguised as the woman known as Miss Wednesday.


    "But we didn''t shoot it. Who did...?" the man asked, confused.


    "I am the cause of this..." a new voice echoed, revealing for the first time the presence of several individuals around them to the bewildered woman.


    Both agents seemed stunned by the presence of Luffy and his other 15 members with Crocus by their side.


    "Who... who are you!?" the man shouted, a bit scared of Luffy''s expression.


    "I am the captain of the Straw Hat crew, Monkey D. Luffy. And you, who are you?" Lami asked, disying her confident posture.


    "The pirate worth 10 million?!" The woman spoke, thest time she saw this face, it was on the 10 million poster; she remembered him among many posters because she found the man very attractive, perhaps the most beautiful face she had ever seen, and as an 18-year-old girl, it was normal to be attracted to a handsome man, but seeing this 7-foot-tall man, she was even more stunned.


    "Just travelers passing by... Hehehe..." replied the nervous man, realizing he was at a disadvantage, and he found it ufortable how this pirate was looking at them. He couldn''t reveal that he was a bounty hunter in front of a pirate crew, could he?


    All the pirates looked at them with narrowed eyes; everyone realized that the man was lying, and they regarded the duo with disdain, having heard from Crocus about their attempt to kill Laboon many weeks ago.


    "You wanted to harm the whale, didn''t you?" Nami questioned, arms crossed, clearly expressing her skepticism about the man''s response.


    "We just need to take food to our vige. We''re hungry..." the woman exined, sounding a bit desperate.


    "You have plenty of other options; this could be resolved with any sea monster..." Hugo spoke, and many nodded, but Luffy didn''t wait for the duo''s response to this question.


    "And where is this vige?" Luffy intervened suddenly, a malicious smile emerging on his lips.


    "It''s in Whisky Peak. That''s where we have to take the dead whale," the man replied, revealing the destination they imed for Laboon.


    "Hmm, interesting. I won''t kill Laboon, but I n to go there with it anyway. Seems like a good point for our first stop on the Grand Line." Luffy suggested, maintaining his smile.


    "That..." The man hesitated, clearly ufortable with Luffy''s confident tone; this pirate certainly had some ns, and it made him uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to take me there. I''ve already decided; we''ll make this ce our first stop!" Luffyughed, announcing his decision firmly.


    "Hey, Luffy, I think there''s an organization there..." Zoro intervened suddenly, recalling his time in the East Blue as a bounty hunter when he was approached by a certain organization.


    "Don''t worry, Zoro, I know about Baroque Works." Luffy replied, remaining calm.


    "What?!!! You know?" Both the man and the woman jumped in surprise at this revtion, showing a hint of fear.


    "So, you know them..." Crocusmented, demonstrating some knowledge of the situation as well.


    "Who are they?" Nojiko asked, curious, as well as the rest of the crew.


    "It''s an organization created by a Shichibukai named Crocodile. They''re a team that hunts ouws to gather money." Luffy exined, surprising everyone with his knowledge.


    "A Shichibukai?!" Usopp eximed, clearly scared.


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" Kuina asked, concerned about the implications.


    "He''s one of the weaker Shichibukai," Luffy said and continued, "It seems they disguise themselves as awful organization hunting pirates in these waters, but in reality, they''re gathering money to overthrow basta and follow Crocodile''s ns." Luffy calmlymented, revealing a dark aspect of the situation. He saw no reason to hide obvious information from his crew.


    "WHAT???!!!!" The blue-haired woman looked scared at Luffy, not believing that a 10 million bounty pirate would know about this.


    "Does he want to be the king of basta or something? This is a desert country, right?" Nami asked curiously, ignoring the reaction of the bound woman.


    "Well, basta is a poor country, with an economy heavily dependent on climate and the trade of scarce natural resources," Bepo began, intervening with his exnation, now adjusting to the conversation''s context.


    "The main source of ie probablyes from cultivating desert-resistant crops, such as special cacti and grains adapted to arid conditions. However, harvests can be unpredictable, especially considering theck of water in the region, and it seems the country hasn''t received rain for years," Bepo exined, trying to bnce the academic tone with more essiblenguage.


    "In addition, basta may be involved in the trade of minerals or gems found in desert areas. This could provide some revenue, although the exploitation of these resources is usually challenging," he continued, expressing his view on the economy of the desert nation.


    "However, political instability with the climate situation has a significant negative impact on the economy. Traders and investors may be hesitant, further harming the economic situation, and the poption doesn''t approve of the current king in general," Bepo concluded, hoping that the exnation was more suitable this time.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence fell over the ce, with everyone looking strangely at Bepo.


    "Me... sorry?!" Bepo became downcast in this atmosphere.


    "Well, Luffy, anyway, what do you intend to do? Are you going to openly fight a Shichibukai?" Reiju asked beside, ignoring Bepo.


    "Of course, I am. Why let a Shichibukai take a country that I can take for myself? So let''s bring down a Shichibukai!" Luffy replied with an excited smile.


    The impact of Luffy''s words echoed among those present, each reacting uniquely to the audacity of the Straw Hat captain, even though they should be used to it. Crocus, although initially surprised, managed to maintain a thoughtful and analytical expression, like someone carefully assessing the situation.


    The two prisoners, Mr. 9 and Miss Wednesday, exchanged nervous nces. The man, with the crown, showed a mix of concern and bewilderment, while the blue-haired woman, disguised as a simple agent, had her eyes widened by the deration.


    Among the Straw Hats, a variety of expressions emerged. Some, with their skeptical nature, raised an eyebrow, assessing Luffy''s audacity. Others maintained their calm posture, but their eyes indicated they were attentive to any developments. The more emotional ones, always prone to the dramatic, let out a "Wow!" of disbelief.


    Princess Vivi, disguised as one of the prisoners, remained silent, but her eyes conveyed aplex mix of emotions. There was surprise, a certain apprehension, but also a glint of fear. It was as if she were witnessing an unexpected twist, a chess move. It was no longer just one yer wanting to take basta; it was two. This was an even more terrible situation, even though she didn''t believe this man could take the country and overthrow a powerful government-affiliated agent like Crocodile.


    Crocus, after a brief silence, broke the quietude with a deep sigh. "Luffy, do you realize what you''re facing, don''t you? The Shichibukai are powerful figures, and provoking an organization like Baroque Works can have unimaginable consequences."


    Luffy, on the other hand, remained undisturbed, his excited smile not fading. "Of course, I know, Crocus-san. But I''m not afraid of that. I''m pretty confident about achieving this."


    "Do you want to take basta for yourself?! You''ll never achieve something like that!" she eximed, making her shock at the pirate captain''s proposal clear.


    The other members of the Straw Hats had their ownments among themselves about Luffy''s typically bold nature.


    "Why am I surprised by this..." someone grumbled, while othersmented:


    "That''s typical of the captain..."


    "He''s already taken practically three inds in the East Blue; did you expect anything different in the Grand Line?"


    "Hey, he can''t be serious, can he?" Vivi, seeing the situation still rxed with this group, muttered again.


    Luffy, however,ughed like a true ouw in the face of everyone''s reaction. "Sure, I''m going to make basta my own territory; isn''t it amazing! Hahahaha!"


    "You can''t!" protested the woman, resisting Luffy''s proposal.


    "Why do you say that?" Luffy approached her, disying a mischievous smile, as this woman was quite insistent on denying his ns against basta.


    Vivi, now blushing and a bit disconcerted by Luffy''s proximity, finally regainedposure and said, "You can''t fight against a Shichibukai!" she asserted.


    Luffy, showing his typical disdain for conventions, replied with a simple: "Great argument. Hugo, you can put them in the ship''s prison. They have no more use here. Our conversation is over."


    "Yes, captain!" replied Hugo, quickly acting to take the two prisoners into the ship.


    "Please, let us go!"


    "What are you doing!? Wait, I want to say something important!"


    Both agents shouted in protest, but it was to no avail as they were being carried by Hugo, being pulled by their clothes.


    "You don''t mind if I keep these two, do you?" Luffy asked Crocus.


    "No, take them; it''s better," the old man replied.


    "Anyway, Laboon is waking up. I''m going to talk to the whale now." The sound of water stirring next to the whale in the distance indicated that Laboon was regaining consciousness.


    "I''ll talk to him first; you guys wait here." Luffy announced and jumped into the air with the Geppo technique with agility. He headed directly for the whale before anyone could react.


    Jumping in the air, Luffy reached his destination 10 secondster. He began circling the whale and went close to one of its eyes on the left side.


    "Hello, Laboon!" Luffy greeted the whale with a wide smile as he gracefullynded on him in front of his enormous eye.


    "Grr?" Laboon woke up, realizing the human he had recently faced, nownding again on his skin.


    "Do you remember me? Fought with you a little while ago, it was quite fun!" Luffy continued, observing Laboon''s curious reaction.


    "GRRRRR!"


    "Hey, don''t get mad. I won because I wanted to see your strength!" Luffy exined, trying to appease the whale.


    "Grrrrrr....?"


    "I''m thinking of recruiting you. How about joining me?" Luffy proposed, in his nonchnt style.


    "Grrr."


    "I know about your promise, but you lost to me in the fight. Now, you belong to me, and you''ll have to defeat me to seek your freedom!" Luffy dered with determination, unconcerned about how bluntly he approached the situation.


    "GRRRRRRRRR!" Laboon responded with a furious roar, making even Luffy jump again.


    "I can defeat you again if needed, but by the way, I know where one of your friends who made that promise more than 50 years ago is!" Luffymunicated, floating above the still agitated whale after seeing that this creature was furious.


    "Gr?!"


    "Yes, I know where one of them is. If youe with me, I''ll take you to him. How about it? Will you join me?" Luffy crossed his arms, challenging Laboon to consider the proposal.


    "Gr.... grrr!!!"


    "Hahahaha. Of course, you would ept. You want to break the Grand Line to find them. So it''s fair that you ept my proposal so easily," Luffyughed, disying confidence in the face of the whale''s imminent decision.


    "But Laboon, your size is way too big for my ship. You''re eight timesrger than it." Luffy scratched his chin, thoughtful.


    "Grr..."


    "Oh, don''t worry; I have the perfect solution for that." Luffyughed and touched the whale.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, apply 0.001 times!]


    "Get ready; you''re about to shrink." Luffy spoke with a smile, before Laboon realized that he was rapidly decreasing in size.


    "GR!?"


    Everyone watched stunned as the 400-meter whale multiplied his mass by 0.001. Luffy didn''t hesitate to use his Devil Fruit ability, turning 40,000 centimeters into 40 as he shrank rapidly.


    "GR!" Laboon eximed, surprised to see himself so small in front of this human.


    "Hahaha. Now you look like Chouchou." Luffyughed, holding the small whale in his arm. "Come with me; let''s introduce you to the others. They''ll be your family from now on!"


    "How is this possible!" Crocus eximed, impressed to see Laboon so small as Luffy approached.


    "Did he ept, Luffy?"


    "What did you say to him?"


    Some members asked curiously, as they heard the whale''s enraged cries while Luffy was there, followed by others showing surpriseing from Laboon.


    "Hahaha. That''s a secret. Now, wee Laboon, our new group mascot!"


    "Grr....." The 40-centimeter whale being carried by Luffy expressed with hisunique sound.


    "How cute, Laboon-Sama!"


    "Sharky!"


    "Grr..."


    "I see the shark and whale will get along well..." Alvidamented.


    "You can''t say a 400-meter whale is our mascot!" Nami protested.


    "Laboon won''t just stay in the sea. he''lle with us until we find a suitable ce for him to live with us. At least this way, he won''t keep hurting himself by banging his head on the wall, right, Mr. Crocus?" Luffyughed.


    "Yes... I think you''re right..." Crocus spoke, serious. "Do you promise me you''ll take care of Laboon?"


    "Yes, he''s from my crew. I''ll ensure his safety as I do with mine." Luffy affirmed, and Crocus epted the decision.


    "And is this what you want, Laboon?" Crocus turned his gaze to the small whale.


    "GRR!"


    "Hahahaha. We''ll take care of you, Laboon; I also have my own doctor, right, Lami?" Luffy smiled.


    "Yes, I can take care of the whale." Lami spoke.


    With that, their first stop in the Grand Line concluded, and they prepared to sail to their next destination, Whisky Peak.


    ------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.


    For those who can support me and help maintain this fanfic, I have 20 extra chapters on Patreon:


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 108 – Jorney to the Whisky Peak.

    Chapter 108 �C Jorney to the Whisky Peak.


    [Chapter Size: 2075Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on Sea, Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    So, the ck Pearl left behind the reverse mountain lighthouse and plunged into the waters of the Grand Line for the first time. Crocus, Laboon''s old friend and doctor, remained at the port, watching the ship drift away with an expression that blended mncholy and nostalgia.


    "What an interesting group... It reminds me of the time when the captain and vice-captain first appeared at that lighthouse..." Crocus murmured, his gaze fixed on the distant silhouette of the ck Pearl. The memories of his days with Roger and Laboon echoed in his thoughts as he witnessed a new group of adventurers heading into the unknown.


    "It seems I won''t need to take care of Laboon anymore, now that he has a rather interesting doctor on board." Crocusmented to himself, smiling at the thought of the skilled woman with the Ope Ope no Mi who was part of the crew that took away his old friend. The idea of Laboon having new friends and protectors warmed the old doctor''s heart.


    "Anyway, I hope that hat fits the boy well... Maybe he really is the one you were waiting for, isn''t he, Roger?" Crocus whispered, letting his memories intertwine with the sight of the straw hat swaying gently on the deck over the head of that boy. As the ck Pearl sailed away, Crocus lost himself for a moment in the stories of the past, in the promise of reunions, and in the destiny awaiting the new adventurers.


    Meanwhile, the ck Pearl navigated the tumultuous waters of the Grand Line for the first time. A day passed, and the crew was immersed in intensive training once again.


    "Come on, we''re mastering the second technique. Soon, we''ll be ready to develop the third!" eximed Luffy in the midst of aerial training with Zoro, both using the Geppo technique.


    Little Laboon, already bonding with the group, joined the training room as well. Besides having the ability to breathe oxygen, Luffy had a bubble machine for him to wear around his waist, simr to Megalo. This way, Laboon couldmunicate with his new shark friend and participate in the training.


    Luffy also instructed little Laboon to train; his head was already powerful due to years of hitting the rocks on the Red Line, so his training focused on Shigan to use his head, and Luffy would teach Tekkai soon after.


    During a simted battle, Luffy wielded a sword that Zoro had acquired in the Goa Kingdom. He now had all three original swords after obtaining two more in Loguetown, but he had taken one earlier from the Goa Kingdom''s vault �C the Benihime, a beautiful sword that Luffy currently had in his hands, as the captain didn''t have a weapon.


    Despite not having a specific grade, the de was as powerful as high-grade swords. Luffy, with his keen insight, realized that in this vast world, some weapons were notable not just for their assigned grade but for their unquestionable strength.


    The captain reflected on the renowned swords in the world, each with its own history and reputation. However, his knowledge was limited to the list he had discovered in his memories from the original work.


    -----------------------------------


    **Supreme Grade des and Their Owners:**


    - Yoru -> Dracule Mihawk


    - Ace -> Gol D. Roger


    - Murakumogiri -> Whitebeard


    - Shodai Kitetsu -> Unknown


    -----------------------------------


    **Great Grade des and Their Owners:**


    - Enma -> Zoro


    - Ame no Habakiri -> Kozuki Momonosuke


    - Shusui -> Zoro


    - Nidai Kitetsu -> Kozuki Sukiyaki


    - Wado Ichimonji -> Zoro


    -----------------------------------


    **Exceptionally Skilled des and Their Owners:**


    - Yubashiri -> Zoro


    - Kashu -> Tashigi


    - Yamaoroshi -> Tashigi


    -----------------------------------


    **Grade des and Their Owners:**


    - Sandai Kitetsu -> Zoro


    - Shigure -> Tashigi


    -----------------------------------


    In the unssified grade group, the weapons proved formidable as well. Notable examples included well-known weapons and their skilled users.


    -----------------------------------


    **Unknown Grade des and Their Owners:**


    - Gryphon -> Shanks


    - Raiu -> Shiryu


    - Warabide Sword -> Basil Hawkins


    - Napoleon -> Charlotte Linlin


    - Pretzel -> Charlotte Cracker


    -----------------------------------


    Now, there were two swords escaping Luffy''s knowledge on the list: the Tensa Zangetsu, ssified as a lost-grade hundreds of years ago, which Luffy had gifted to Kuina; and the Benihime, acquired by Zoro.


    While training intensively on the ck Pearl, Luffy found himself in the midst of an agile aerial sh with Zoro, who wielded the three swords. Soru was used by both, providing an extremely fast and dynamic duel between the two. Each exchanged blow echoed in the air, demonstrating the intensity of the Straw Hat crew''s training.


    In that fric duel, the metallic sound resonated incessantly, like a symphony of des dancing in the air. Determined to enhance his sword skills, Luffy vigorously attacked Zoro. Although he recognized that his fencing style was still far from Zoro''s level, the agility and dexterity provided by the Mythical Zoan and Moa Moa no Mipensated for this disadvantage.


    Metallic Sound - Zoro delivered a precise horizontal strike, targeting Luffy''s head, but the Captain, with an agile and controlled movement, spun the sword to block the attack.


    Metallic Sound - Luffy seized the opening left by Zoro and advanced with a swift motion, aiming to hit the swordsman''s right side. Zoro, in turn, spun at thest moment, narrowly avoiding the strike.


    Metallic Sound - In response to Luffy''s attack, Zoro executed a series of fluid movements, using all three swords to create a defensive barrier. Luffy, in turn, used his Geppo to leap into the air, avoiding the sharp cuts.


    Metallic Sound - Now in the air, Luffy descended in a fast and urate motion, seeking to hit Zoro''s right shoulder. The swordsman skillfully wielded one of his swords to block the blow, but Luffy''s force made him retreat a few steps.


    Metallic Sound - The fight reached a frenzied pace, with both pirates exchanging blows at high speed. Zoro, demonstrating his unparalleled skill, unleashed a series of consecutive attacks, while Luffy responded with bold and unpredictable movements.


    Metallic Sound - In a moment of perfect synchrony, Luffy and Zoro shed their swords with force, creating a luminous spark in the air. The momentary sh revealed the intensity of the battle, where both pirates sought to surpass their own limits.


    Metallic Sound - The fight continued, each metallic sound echoing with the desire to be even stronger. The training field was filled with determination and energy, reflecting themitment between the two to constant improvement.


    Even with gravity increased twentyfold, the swift movements and steel shes cutting through the air were like shes in the midst of that controlled chaos. While absorbing each of Zoro''s movements, Luffy focused on perfecting his own sword technique. Each strike was a lesson, each defense an opportunity for learning.


    The unique characteristics of his Mythical Zoan allowed Luffy to maintain a rapid pace in battle, surprising Zoro with his animal-like dexterity. The intense fight unfolded like a spectacle of skill and determination, with both pirates seeking to surpass their limits. The training field was full of energy, a chaotic scene witnessing not just the evolution of the two but of the others as well.


    The training room was in constant frenzy, with each member of the Straw Hat crew dedicated to oveing their own limits. Lami and Kuina shared quick and precise strikes, honing their closebat skills. Usopp, in the air, perfected his aim and agility with firearms, leaping and shooting at targets from the room''s machines.


    Yamato, in a corner, concentrated intensely, seeking to improve their Haki, while Reiju and Nami engaged in intense Soru and Geppo training. The room resonated with the sound of blows, shots, and agile movements.


    Other crew members focused on specific techniques, like Shirahoshi attempting to execute Soru with Geppo. Or techniques like Shigan and Tekkai being explored by the remaining members, pushing the limits of their abilities. The ce was a true training ground, where each Straw Hat strived to evolve and adapt to the challenges of the Grand Line.


    Feeling that it was time to conclude the training, Luffy intervened, announcing a break. Everyone stopped, catching their breath, while the captain emphasized the importance of being prepared for the unpredictable weather adversities of the Grand Line at this moment.


    "Great, that''s it for today. Let''s stop here. We need some time to adapt to the strange weather of the Grand Line. The weather here is very unstable, and we might run into some problems. It''s good to have a bit of energy for that," dered Luffy, and everyone nodded, recognizing the wisdom in his words. Nami, in particr, agreed, aware of the climatic challenges awaiting the crew.


    Luffy''s prognosis about the climatic instability of the Grand Line proved true. Throughout the day, the atmosphere underwent extreme changes, starting with a sunny sky that quickly turned into stormy weather. Snow began to fall, followed by lightning and heavy rain. Momentster, the sun reappeared, only to be seeded by another storm an hourter. The sequence of weather changes left the crew exhausted, forcing them to constantly adjust the ship''s course to avoid unwanted deviations.


    In the navigation room, Nami closely monitored all eternal poses fixed on the board on a map of the first half of the Grand Line. However, she faced additional challenges dealing with a second eternal pose specific to Whisky Peak. The treacherous waters of this region tested her navigation skills, and she had to adapt quickly to keep the ship on course, avoiding frequent detours.


    Meanwhile, three days had passed, and the group continued their rigorous training aboard the ck Pearl. They developed another technique of the Six Styles, further enhancing their skills repertoire. The group focused on Geppo and Soru began to incorporate attack and defense techniques, exploring newbat possibilities. Alvida, still learning Geppo, extended her knowledge in this area, while the rest of the group dedicated themselves to mobility techniques, refining their abilities to face the challenges that this sea held for them.


    Luffy observed the 2 billion manual with curious eyes as he mentally reviewed his crew''s progress. Sitting in a corner of the room, immersed in his thoughts, he reflected on how the training in the East Blue had elerated everyone''s adaptation to the techniques described there. The crew members were exceptionally well in assimting the newly acquired skills and perfecting them.


    "I think everyone is getting the hang of these techniques faster than I expected," Luffy muttered to himself, a satisfied expression on his face. The initial training proved to be a solid foundation, and he could feel the growing confidence in each of them.


    However, his thoughts turned to future challenges. "Training with Haki is approaching. Even though Crocodile and Enel don''t worry me much, Aokiji and Teach... these guys are a different problem with other Logias each. Teach, especially, may seem underestimated, but I must not ignore his strength. He''s an unknown, and we can''t afford to underestimate our future opponents."


    Luffy closed the manual and turned his attention to the woman in front of him.


    "Finally, you put down that book..." Alvida was kneeling in front of him, performing oral sex; he was studying when he entered his cabin, and the bold woman began to take off his pants, teasing him in thest 2 minutes.


    "Well, there''s a woman wanting my attention right now; it''s time to treat her as she deserves." Luffy said, grabbing Alvida and throwing her on the table before undressing her.


    2 hourster, Luffy was again out of his cabin with the call of his crew.


    "We''re finally approaching Whisky Peak, Luffy!" Yamato announced, approaching the captain with evident enthusiasm in her eyes.


    "Great. Bring the prisoners out!" Luffy ordered, addressing Zoro and Usopp, who promptly headed to the inner part of the ship in search of the two captives, whose chains echoed with each step.


    As the ck Pearl approached the ind, Luffy joined the crew on the deck, watching Whisky Peak emerge on the horizon. The ind stood out with its peculiarity, divided by the sea as if cut like a thin river, while giant cacti adorned itsndscape in all regions of the ind.


    "What are we going to do here, Luffy?" Alvida came to his side, asking her curious question, as Luffy had not answered why he came here among all possible ces; he had all the eternal pose now.


    "Hahaha. Soon you''ll know." Luffy had a mischievous and mysterious smile, well aware of the turbulence he could cause in this ce.


    ------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    * Thank you in advance, I hope you have a good read.


    For those who can support me and help maintain this fanfic, I have 20 extra chapters on Patreon:


    /DazeRoon.

 Chapter 109 – Whisky Peak 01.

    Chapter 109 �C Whisky Peak 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2555Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As the ck Pearl approached Whisky Peak, the crew observed the ind unfolding before their eyes. The aridndscape, with giant cacti punctuating the scenery, gave way to a more detailed view as the ship advanced through the maritime river cutting the ind in half.


    While the vessel approached the port in the middle of the ind''s town, some local observers had already noticed the presence of the Straw Hat Pirates atop strategic locations. News of the arrival of such notorious pirates had already spread through the smallmunity via Den Den Mushis.


    As the ck Pearl sailed through the river ahead, a curtain of mist appeared in its path.


    "Hey, there''s fog ahead!"


    "Nami, are we safe?"


    "It''s alright; this is a characteristic of the ind," Nami replied.


    "Clear it from our path, Nami," Nojiko said.


    "Yes." Nami extended her hands, and with a green glow, the wind began to push the fog away from the ck Pearl.


    As the mist cleared, a town revealed itself in front of the crew, a town divided between the two sides of the sea-made river. However, something else caught the crew''s attention��the thunderous noise of the residents weing them.


    The news of the pirates'' arrival spread like wildfire on this ind, and the first seeds of a festivemotion began to sprout among the local inhabitants.


    Soon, the atmosphere changed from cautious observation to effusive celebration. Improvised musicians began ying cheerful melodies, and local dancers, dressed in colorful attire, initiated a lively dance. As the ck Pearl cut through the sea between the two sides of the town in the middle of the ind, the party intensified, and the people of Whisky Peak endeavored to wee the pirates with contagious joy.


    Around the ck Pearl, Luffy remained on the deck with his peculiar smile, indicating that he wasn''t surprised by such a reaction to his crew''s arrival. Although his expression seemed distant, almost uninterested amid the celebration.


    "Why is everyone throwing a party for us?" Yamato eximed, stunned by Luffy''s disconnection from the festive spirit, expressing her perplexity. Some other crew members also began to share feelings of distrust with this peculiar reception.


    The intense joy of the residents of Whisky Peak seemed out of ce for a newly arrived group of pirates.


    "This is weird..."


    "Very suspicious..."


    While other members seemed quite happy with it, appearing oblivious to the forced atmosphere.


    "What''s wrong?!"


    "Yes, they are happy with our arrival!"


    "Pirates are the heroes of the people!"


    "That''s why the captain wanted toe to this ind!"


    "Hahahahaa. Let''s celebrate!"


    Amid thements and expressions of naive celebration from his crew, Luffy abruptly interrupted the animation with a single phrase: "Don''t get too excited."


    Silence fell over the deck as he spoke with his serious tone, and everyone awaited the captain''s words to understand what was happening.


    "Don''t let these wees cloud your caution; they''re setting us up." Luffy continued, cutting short anyone who had gotten excited on the ck Pearl.


    "Let''s head to the port and disembark... But we''re not exactly here to enjoy with these people... Get the prisoners and bring them to the deck." Luffy said, making it clear that the visit to Whisky Peak had a more serious purpose. The crew nodded, understanding that something was about to happen, and the true reason for their arrival was not to participate in the local celebration.


    Lami and Reiju went to get Vivi and her partner from their cells inside the ship. In the past few days, Vivi had tried to talk to Luffy, but with little sess with some members of this group who came to bringedy to her.


    She was surprised when these two women appeared amidst all the noise outside the ship and carried them out, and she realized they had arrived in Whisky Peak. She could feel relieved, but this pirate group left her with a frightening feeling; they didn''t seem as simple as thest time she saw Luffy with a 10 million bounty killing a navymander in the East Blue.


    "We''re in Whisky Peak..." Mr. 9mented.


    "Hey, what do you guys n to do?!" she inquired, with a dark premonition as Luffy seemed so serious on the deck while watching people celebrate.


    "I think something bad is going to happen..." herpanionmented, tied up beside her.


    "Darn it, these pirates, who are they..." The woman bit her lip, feeling the tension in the air.


    As the ck Pearl approached the main port, a crowd weed them with joyful smiles.


    "Wee!!!" greeted a man with iconic white and curly hair who appeared in front of the ship to receive them, while the gangway extended mechanically from the ck Pearl. Luffy was the first to disembark, confidently advancing to the location.


    There was still a crowd of people on both sides of the ind cheering enthusiastically for the pirate group appearing.


    "Wee! MA...MA...MA!!" eximed the man in a peculiar manner.


    "Are you the mayor of this ce? What is all this?" Luffy asked, disying a calm smile on his face. The man, in turn, had bright eyes at that moment, excited about the pirate''s arrival, seemingly falling into his trap. However, those who knew Luffy knew that their captain was plotting something grand as well.


    "Yes, my name is Igaram, and I am the mayor of Whisky Peak! MA...MA... MA... We are here to celebrate your arrival! Honorable pirate group! This city is famous for its wine appreciation and music!" replied the man with the same cheerful tone.


    "That''s good; we''ll stay here tonight. Bring our prisoners; they will celebrate with us too!" Luffy announced loudly, and Hugo promptly grabbed the man and woman by their clothes to take them off the ship.


    With that, Luffy noticed the expression of the self-proimed mayor change as he saw the woman being carried and tied up, as it was evident that she was important to him since he is her disguised royal guard.


    "Princess Vivi... Hm?!" The man muttered, but his eyes almost bulged a secondter when he noticed Luffy pointing a gun at him at that moment without him realizing it, the gun''s barrel aimed at his forehead just inches away.


    The mayor''s demeanor, which previously exhibited confidence and joy, quickly transformed into a mixture of shock and apprehension. His widened eyes now revealed a bted understanding of the true nature of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    As everyone saw this, the celebration was reced by an awkward silence that settled in. The crowd that had previously apuded enthusiastically stood still, watching attentively the unfolding scene before them. The festive air that had vibrated with music and dance now seemed to freeze in this part of the ind, turning into palpable tension. The sharp click of the gun being cocked cut through the murmur, echoing as a subtle warning to everyone on that dock.


    Luffy, with his unmistakable smile, kept the gun aimed at the mayor. His expression, however, did not betray an imminent threat but rather a challenging confidence. The captain of the Straw Hat Pirates was aware of the impact his action would have on the atmosphere, but he didn''t seem to care. Instead, he relished every moment of suspense.


    "Igaram!" Vivi, seeing this scene, shouted rmed and afraid of her friend being killed there.


    "What does this mean?!" Igarammented with a somber face.


    "See, I''m in a good mood with these wees, but you forgot that we are pirates, not heroes of the people. So, let''s do what we do best: plunder the ind!" Luffy grinned devilishly and continued.


    "In other words, I''m robbing the ce, of course." Luffy responded, his voice maintaining a deceptive calm while a shrewd smile adorned his lips. His expression contradictory, between challenge and amusement.


    "Tell me, didn''t you think the pirate you''re trying to deceive might blow your head off the next moment?" Luffy concluded, maintaining the same expression.


    The unfolding scene did not go unnoticed by the attendees. After these words, quickly, a chain reaction spread among the locals who, moments ago, seemed to be enjoying the party. In a disorderly frenzy, a crowd of people drew weapons, ranging from gleaming swords to threatening bazookas, revealing the ind''s true face and its constant readiness to face the pirate group.


    "What?!"


    "Was it a trap?!"


    "Everyone is armed?!"


    "We''re surrounded!"


    "Sharky!"


    "There''s a child among them!" Nojiko pointed at Mr. Beans.


    "There''s a nun with a bazooka!" Usopp shouted to Miss Catherine.


    "Hahahaha. It''s a beautiful trap, Baroque Works." Luffyughed, indifferent to their show of power.


    The expression of surprise appeared once again as Vivi bit her lip, concerned about these pirates.


    "Do you know who we are? Still, thinking of openly facing us, pirate?" The man spoke with a darker tone, his words carrying a mix of challenge and suspicion.


    "Of course, we''re the notorious Straw Hat Pirates, after all. But I''m surprised that you want to capture us; I thought a group with a bounty of 470 million on their heads should cause some fear..." Luffy said.


    "470 million?!" Vivi and her partners had their eyes bulging out of their faces since they were on a pirate ship with such a staggering bounty, especially Vivi, who thought Luffy had only a 10 million bounty on his head; she didn''t even know that his bounty was currently 200 million.


    Luffy had asked curiously, and his voice expressed a hint of doubt that contrasted with his usual confident tone. It was evident that the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates was considering the paradox of his situation: he, with a bounty of 200 million, was now also the biological son of the world''s top criminal. It would be expected that thebination of these factors would generate even greater fear among his adversaries, but it seems that this branch of Baroque Works still tried to set them up.


    However, the expression of the man in front of him, Igaram, showed that, despite Luffy''s surprise, the decision to capture them was not shaken at all. Whether due to confidence in his own abilities or fervent belief in his higher-ups'' orders, the idea of facing the Straw Hat Pirates was epted with determination.


    "You may be a pirate captain with 200 million on your head, but you''re just one man. Our boss gave specific orders to capture you," said Mr. 8 with a firmness that indicated his determination to follow the received orders.


    "So it''s a shame you''ll never be able to do that," replied Luffy, his eyes shining with confidence. A thin aura began to emanate from his body, spreading throughout the crowd on this side of the ind. The immediate reaction of those present was surprise at this unexpected development.


    "This?!" They eximed, surprised at Luffy''s sudden manifestation of power. A gentle breeze caressed their faces, and almost instantly, their knees began to weaken. A feeling of weakness spread through the crowd, which, despite trying to resist, found itself forced to drop their weapons and kneel before the manifestation of the Straw Hat Captain''s Haki.


    Unlike the pirates, who could withstand the impact of their own disy of power, the surrounding inhabitants began to sumb to the influence of the Haki, forcing them into a submissive posture. The atmosphere that was once charged with the tension of an armed confrontation now transformed into a scenario of collective surrender, reflecting the conquering and still uncontrolled ability of the pirate captain.


    "Hey? What is this?" The two tied-up agents eximed quickly as they felt themselves submitting to Luffy and saw everyone else doing the same with horror.


    "Is this the same power as Yamato?" Zoro was surprised.


    "It seems he''s improving, but still, it''s uncontrolled." Yamatomented, analyzing Luffy''s king''s aura.


    Usopp, Nojiko, Megalo, Chouchou felt almost bowing to Luffy''s subtle aura.


    "Well, it''s cool to do this, but I still have a lot to learn; I just made them kneel, even though they are ordinary people..." Luffy murmured to himself in his mind while observing the crowd''s reaction to his Haki. The gleam in his eyes revealed a mix of satisfaction and self-awareness of the path he still had to traverse in mastering this ability.


    Since leaving Goa and the awakening of Conqueror''s Haki, Luffy had been tirelessly dedicating himself to training, receiving crucial guidance from Yamato on this Haki. The turning point urred during the speech of thete king Sterry when, for the first time, Luffy managed to unleash his Haki. This significant moment served as a catalyst for him to delve even deeper into his training.


    Now, with over two weeks of practice in the time he could manage, the results were starting to manifest. Luffy could release the aura of his Haki, a clear sign of progress in his journey of enhancement. However, he still acknowledged that his strength was weak, andplete control of this ability was currently beyond his reach.


    "Nami, Reiju, and Zoro, can you handle everyone on the other side of the ind? We''ll tie up all the inhabitants here, and I intend to steal all the gold in this town," announced Luffy.


    The trio flew using Geppo to the other side, while Luffy increased his speed by 40 times, starting to tie up all the individuals on the ind, and those who remained fought against the trio without being able to resist their forces on the other side of the river.


    With the 300 bounty hunters now properly tied up, Luffy observed the result of his sessful strategy with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Ready hahahah!"ughed Luffy, expressing his satisfaction with the effectiveness of his actions. The atmosphere around was palpable, loaded with the tension of the unexpected turn of events as everyone looked at the pirates bewildered and frightened.


    "What do you n to do with us?!" Vivi shouted, still tied up, but Luffy ignored her.


    "You''ll never escape from here, pirates! Baroque Works is much more dangerous than you think!" protested one of the captives, although his words sounded more like a powerless cry in the face of the Straw Hat''s firmness.


    "  . Let''s ignore yourmentations and finally have that feast!" announced Luffy, reaffirming his decision to move forward with his ns, regardless of resistance attempts.


    As the group prepared to celebrate, Nami, maintaining her characteristic shrewdness, questioned the choice to stay on the ind with the captives.


    "Hey, are we going to stay on this ind with these tied-up people?" Nami inquired, expressing her doubt about Luffy''s decision.


    "Of course, I''m sure interesting things will happen during this night." Luffyughed, anticipating what awaited the group. His focused gaze indicated that, for him, the events on the ind were far from over.


    Meanwhile, the captives, tied up and powerless, looked on with growing indignation as they witnessed the pirates beginning to plunder and loot the city that, until recently, was vibrant with an apparently innocent celebration. The contrast between the initial joy and the invasion of the Straw Hat Pirates left all the inhabitants, now captives, in a state of shock and disbelief at the audacity of the pirates who now dominated the scene.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    <strong>"Stone Stone!"</strong>


    <strong>Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.</strong>


    <strong>"I aim to reach 100 reviews and get back into the Top 20 on this site during the week!"</strong>


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 19 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 13 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 7 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System! -> [Notice: If I manage to reach my sponsorship goal, I will dedicate more of my time and keep the updates for this fanfic daily.]


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 110 – Whisky Peak 02.

    Chapter 110 �C Whisky Peak 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2421Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    During the first few hours, grabbing anything of value they could find in the houses, Luffy managed to umte a considerable fortune, no less than 150 million berries. The news of the sessful plunder echoed through the city center with the rest of the inhabitants still tied up, and the captain, with his characteristic smile, didn''t miss the opportunity to taunt.


    "Hey, Mayor, you guys aren''t rich at all... What a disappointment..." Luffy jeered in front of the crowd, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he assessed the meager treasures of the city. The mayor, despite being tied up and powerless, responded with restrained resentment.


    "Ma ma ma... Shut up, pirate. Our gold goes elsewhere; this is just an outpost for the organization." He tried to downy the imminent defeat.


    Vivi watched feeling imposing; she had been doing her spy worktely, but in just a few days, this pirate arrived, took her as a prisoner, and was now holding the entire ind hostage with them tied up.


    ''All her work in thest year was being destroyed by that damn beautiful smile.'' She wanted to cry, as the things happening here would have severe consequences with Crocodile.


    "I understand... anyway, you guys stay there quietly and behave! Because my crew and I are going to party!" Luffyughed and announced to his crew, ignoring the mayor''s attempts to mock him. The Straw Hat group began to take over the ind''s supplies, and bottles of drinks were opened, with arge stock of food being brought to the site, all in front of the captives, worsening the situation even more.


    "Damn pirates, how can they do this..."


    "We''re here tied up, and they''re drinking our booze..."


    "Even Miss Monday was easily defeated..."


    "They''re too strong..."


    "Darn it... we just have to wait for some reinforcements..."


    "I hope theye soon; I don''t want to be tied up while they''re drinking in front of us."


    "These pirates have no heart..."


    "And look, they''re celebrating as if it were a great conquest..."


    "Miss never lost a fight before, this is humiliating..."


    "We should have asked the Marines for help, don''t you think?"


    "We don''t stand a chance against them..."


    "And to think we thought we''d be heroes..."


    "My mother always said not to mess with pirates..."


    "Do you think anyone out there knows what''s happening?"


    "I said this ind was cursed..."


    "Do you think they''ll let us live after this?"


    "I hope an Admiral from the Marineses soon and puts these pirates in their ce..."


    The tied-up crowd continued to wilt amid the pirate celebration, expressing their concerns and frustrations with murmurs and sighs. The contrast between the effervescent joy of the Straw Hats and the hopelessness of the captives increased with each echoingugh and each toast that reverberated across the ind.


    While Luffy and the others celebrated, Reiju, with her usual grace, prepared delicious food for the group. The irony of the situation was intensified by the 300-meter distance that separated the pirate party from the tied-up crowd. The scowling looks of those bound in ropes followed eachugh, each toast, as the party continued fromte afternoon into the night. The rumbling stomachs of the hungry captives echoed through the ind, who could only look at those heartless people.


    The Straw Hat crew continued through the city square, diving into the festive atmosphere at Peak Whisk. Arge bonfire burned in the center, illuminating the area and providing warmth for the night, while drinks were scattered all around.


    "You won''t believe what happened to me and the King of the Pirates on a remote ind! We fought against a colossal sea monster, with dragon heads and...!" Usopp was telling an exciting story.


    "Ah, cut it out, Usopp. Giant sea monsters with dragon heads? You''re exaggerating again." Zoro interrupted, banging his sake barrel on the marksman.


    "Exaggerating nothing! It was real! And I, with my cunning, managed..." Usopp shouted.


    "Cunning? You don''t even know the meaning of the word! But, since you''re talking challenges, how about apetition of who can drink more? I guarantee no one here can beat me!"


    "Zoro, you''re already drunk before thepetition even starts. Better sit down and rest a bit." Lami spoke.


    "Drunk? Me? That''s impossible!" Zoro wasughing.


    "Luffy, my dear,e here! I have something important to tell you."


    "What is it, Alvida?"


    "You know, Luffy, I think it''s the perfect moment for..." Alvida tried to surprise Luffy with a kiss.


    "Alvida, are you drunk too?"


    "So what? That doesn''t mean I don''t know what I want. Come here, my love!"


    "Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi was horrified to see Luffy being kissed.


    "Let''s see who can drink more than Zoro!" Luffy escaped from Alvida after a few kisses and went to Zoro.


    "This is a fairpetition! Get ready to lose badly!"


    The lively party in the city square came to life withughter among the group. However, in a more secluded corner, an intense rivalry was about to unfold between two notable women of the crew: Reiju and Lami. Both were known for theirpetitive personalities and wouldn''t let the opportunity to stand out pass.


    "Lami, it looks like we finally have a chance to prove who''s the best. What do you think about abat challenge?" Reiju smiled confidently.


    "Ah, Reiju, are you serious? Let''s do it then! But let it be something more interesting than a simple fight." Lami crossed her arms, challenging.


    "Agreed. How about a physical endurance challenge? Whoever canst the longest without getting tired wins." Reiju suggested.


    "Perfect. Let''s show everyone who the real strong woman is here." Lami nodded.


    "Let''s add this!" Reiju said, picking up some weights that Luffy had increased in weight tens of times.


    The rivalry between the two women unfolded as the crew members gathered around to watch thepetition. Reiju and Lami locked eyes with determined looks, each determined to win the challenge.


    "Ready, Lami?"


    "Always. Let the challenge begin!"


    The two started with physical exercises, from push-ups to intense sprints across the square. With each movement, they showed determination and strength, with the crowd watching in fascination. Thepetition went on for a good while, and both women seemed unwilling to give in.


    "You''re resilient, Lami, but I won''t give up." Reiju was exhausted.


    "Neither will I, Reiju. Let''s show what we''re capable of." Lami smiled.


    The friendly rivalry continued, with the two womenpeting drunkenly in a series of challenges, from weightlifting to an improvised obstacle course. The crowd watched with enthusiasm, torn between cheering for Reiju or Lami.


    In the end, after a series of exhausting challenges, the two women found themselves exhausted but satisfied for having shown their strength and endurance.


    "You''re a formidable opponent, Lami."


    "You too, Reiju. It was a goodpetition."


    "Why do they always seem to get along when they''re drunk?" Luffy murmured.


    The party continued withughter, Usopp''s exaggerated stories, drinkingpetitions, the crew''s interactions, including the fights between Lami and Reiju, and Alvida''s funny attempts to express her feelings, all while celebrating amid the lively atmosphere of the city square.


    "This is a pirate with a bounty of 200 million..." someone in the crowd whispered, expressing a mix of disbelief and despair in the face of the reality of being subjugated by a group now enjoying the fruits of their plunder.


    "They''re so strong..."


    "We didn''t even stand a chance..."


    "And to think we underestimated them..."


    "Look how they drink and have fun at our expense..."


    "They''re monsters..."


    "Look how rxed they are, while we''re stuck here..."


    "I don''t know how we''re going to face the others after this..."


    "I''m so angry I can hardly move..."


    The night unfolded as Luffy had a private moment with one of his women afterughing and drinking, leading them away from the main group to explore the city in a more private moment.


    Stepping away from the festive group, Luffy guided Nami away from the hustle and bustle. They found a secluded spot, away from curious eyes and the crowd of tied-up inhabitants. The moon gently illuminated the surroundings, creating a tranquil and romantic atmosphere.


    As they walked together, Nami looked at Luffy with curiosity, trying to decipher what he had in mind. Luffy, in turn, sported a mischievous smile, indicating that he already had ns for his cat-thief. As they distanced themselves, the murmurs of the party and thementations of the captives became just a distant hum.


    Luffy found afortable spot under the shade of a leafy tree. There, away from prying eyes, they could enjoy a moment of tranquility. The scene was filled with a soft and romantic atmosphere, created by the gentle moonlight and the distant sounds of the pirate party.


    With a gentle gesture, Luffy pulled Nami into a house. Luffy, with his characteristic smile, looked into Nami''s eyes, conveying a message that surpassed words.


    To Luffy''s surprise, it was Nami who attacked him ferociously this time, connecting their lips as she ran her hands over her captain''s body until she reached his pants.


    "Let me give you some pleasure." Nami spoke as she reached down and took off her pants.


    "Nami..." Luffy smiled as Nami began to suck his dick for the next 5 minutes as he sat on the bed and grabbed her hair.


    "Do you like my tongue, Luffy?" She had a mischievous smile after removing her mouth from his member as she began to masturbate near her face.


    "Come here." Without lose time, Luffy lifted her up, and took off her clothes, he wanted that pussy at that moment too.


    "Luffy! Ahhh!" Twin Nami when Luffy took off her clothes and went to her pussy and licked it after throwing her on the bed.


    "Luffy, that''s great..." Nami said moaning, while Luffy yed with this woman.


    "I''m cumming!" She said after spending 2 minutes with Luffy''s tongue.


    "Luffy!" She screamed once more as the speed of Luffy''s tongue increased with the moa moa no mi.


    "AHHHH!!" An echo of her pleasure was heard throughout that house.


    Nami was sweaty with a face immersed in lust and Luffy smiled at her lovingly.


    "Luffy, you were very hard..." She said with some difficulty due to such an intense climax.


    "We''re just getting started..." Luffy opened his feathers and advanced his penis towards the woman lying on the bed.


    "Ahh Luffy..." Feeling Luffy''s member rubbing against her already sensitive pussy, Nami moaned, Luffy''s penis was always hot, not to the point of hurting, on the contrary, making all women feel a pleasant sensation to the touch from him in them private parts.


    Luffy entered her pussy calmly and easily with Nami already very wet from the first cumshot.


    Luffy ced himself on top of Nami with a view of her beautiful face and breasts as he began to move his hips with the woman looking at him with desire and love as she wrapped his arms around his captain''s neck.


    "Luffy, I love you. Have I already told you this? She said, passing her hand over Luffy''s face with affection, after all, this man appeared in her life and changed herpletely, she could be furious with the madness of this captain of hers, but she loved him like no one else and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him her side with the children she would have after her dangerous journey as she nned.


    "Yes, and I love my wife equally." Luffy smiled at her as he gave her some tender kisses amidst the calm sex between the two.


    "Wife? I don''t remember a wedding..." Nami pouted as she moaned at Luffy mming his cock into her pussy.


    "We''ll sort this outter or if you identally get pregnant." Luffymented.


    "Ahhh...That''s good... Ahhhh... I don''t want our son... Ahhhh... to be a bastard..." She said in the middle of the pleasure, she love to conversation in the middle that position, this postion is which Nami like the most, as she was able to have a view of Luffy on top of her, but this was interrupted by Luffy this moment, his smooth movements that could have generated some conversation between them finish, Luffy began to elerate quickly.


    "Nami... let''s be serious here." Luffy smiled tenderly as his hips began to m into Nami''s legs.


    "Ahhh Luffy!" She groaned, unable to speak anymore at the moment.


    *p.*


    *p.*


    *p.*


    *p.*


    *p.*


    *p.*


    *p.*


    Luffy remained at this intensity for the next 5 minutes with Nami moaning.


    "I''M GOING TO CUM! LUFFY STRONGER!" She moaned loudly, scratching the captain''s back and he increased the intensity of his movements even more.


    "AHHHHHHH." Luffy smiled satisfied, looking at her, feeling his dick with in Nami''s body contract.


    As soon as he let his wife rest for a bit, as she was panting again, her positions changed and Luffy caught her with a perfect view of her ass as he entered her pussy once again in back.


    Taking her hips with his hands, Luffy began to pull Nami back with the intencion of his cock intire inters hardest on this woman, she start to moaned once again with her captain inside her.


    Luffy and Nami continued their sex session for over 2 hours with Luffy changing positions every time Nami cum, they were both much more powerful than normal humans so it wasn''t difficult to have 2 hours of intense sex.


    "I''m so tired... That was extreme, it''s hard to find time for us like this, so reserved, then I loved this moment" Nami spoke with difficulty, while her face was drenched in sweat. Most nights at the ck Pearl, Luffy slept with all the women at the same time, although Luffy didn''t leave any of them unsatisfied, a private moment with each one was quite enjoyable as well.


    "Well...if you want, we can do this again...." Luffy said as the woman had her head on his chest.


    "I would love to, but I think we should go back, they must be waiting for us...!"*BOOOM!* Nami couldn''t finish her sentence because an explosion was heard on one side of the city.


    "Hmm?! What was that?!" Nami said with some surprise as she lifted her naked torso.


    ''It looks like they''ve arrived...'' Luffy thought.


    "Let''s get dressed, looks like we have some guests." Luffy spoke and left that house with Nami.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I am testing a new type of trantion here when ites to explicit content. Did it be too difficult to read the lemons? Give me your opinion.


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    Help this fanfic grow, cast powerstones, and leave a review if possible. You are my motivator to keep this fanfic going daily.


    "I aim to reach 100 reviews and get back into the Top 20 on this site during the week!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 17 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 17 extra chapters today.(nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 7 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 111 – Whisky Peak 03.

    Chapter 111 �C Whisky Peak 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2087Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy and Nami returned to the square where their crew was still trapped in the crowd, which was now agitated, discussing what could have caused the explosion. Curiosity spread among the onlookers, and some ventured guesses about the origin of the st.


    "It must have been some kind of fireworks or something!" Usopp said, offering his own hypothesis to the group.


    "I have no idea, but it seems serious. Let''s take a look," Zoromented, disying his usual serious expression.


    As Luffy and Nami arrived, Luffy, now cleaned up next to Nami, suggested, "Wait here. If someone caused this, I''ll let theme to us. After all, we have something they want. Bring that woman with blue hair over here."


    "The woman?" Lami looked suspiciously at Luffy.


    "Yes, she''s more important than you think," Luffy asserted, and Lami promptly brought her with them.


    "Wait! What''s happening?" Miss Wednesday eximed, surprised by the sudden action. One moment she was stuck in the crowd, and the next, she was among the pirates.


    "Don''t be so startled. After all, some assassins are here to kill you, princess," Luffy said, smiling, provoking surprised looks not only from the woman but from everyone around who heard it.


    "Princess?" Nami asked suspiciously.


    "Huh?! You know who I am?!" Vivi shouted, stunned.


    "Of course, I do..." Luffy approached and untied Vivi''s bound hair, exposing her true identity. "Nefertari Vivi... Princess of basta," Luffy said, maintaining an intriguing smile. The revtion caused a mix of shock and bewilderment among the onlookers, who didn''t expect to find such a distinguished figure among the hostages of a bounty hunter group.


    "Is she really a princess?"


    "Seriously, she looked more like a bandit..."


    "She tried to kill Laboon before; to me, she''s not even human."


    "Hey, Luffy, do you always attract this kind of troublesome royalty?"


    "Princess, huh? She seemed more like a wanted fugitive than nobility."


    "She doesn''t behave like one; I think Shirahoshi is much ahead of her."


    "Luffy, you couldn''t have chosen a more... refined princess?"


    "I already don''t like her."


    "DO YOU KNOW THATI I''AM HEARING ALL OF THIS!?" Vivi''s furious voice echoed through the square, disliking all those piratements as she red at Luffy with narrowed eyes.


    "You''re not very beloved by my crew, Princess Vivi, or by your organization..." Luffymented with a malicious smile, further provoking her irritation.


    "What do you mean?" Vivi asked, her expression indicating a mix of confusion and suspicion.


    "Kyahahaha." Before Luffy could answer, a loudughter broke the air from one of the square entrances. All the Straw Hats, the princess, and the captives turned their heads in the direction of the sound, seeking the origin of the disturbance.


    A group of seven figures stood out at the entrance: four men and three women, each carrying an aura of danger and mystery.


    "Hm? It looks like they sent almost all the agents... but still, it''s not enough..." Luffy pondered, closely observing the group. The main agents, Mr. 1 and his partner, were noticeably absent.


    "Mr. 2, Mr. 3, Mr. 4, Mr. 5, and their partners, Miss Golden Week, Miss Merry Christmas, and Miss Valentine!" Vivi eximed, her tone filled with surprise and concern, recognizing the notorious Baroque Works internal agents here.


    Each of these agents possesses unique abilities and is known for their effectiveness in Baroque Works missions.


    "Those are the main agents of Baroque Works!"


    "Awesome, they''re going to take on the bad pirates!"


    "Finish them off, agents!"


    "Hahaha. The pirates don''t stand a chance!"


    "What do we have here! A pirate group with total bounties of 470 million ? They''re so numerous." Mr. 4mented ironically.


    "We should just capture them or eliminate them, and then we''ll kill Princess Vivi," said Mr. 5, not hesitating to express his lethal intent.


    "I still think it''s wrong to kill a member of our group!" Mr. 2 whined, expressing his disagreement with the n to eliminate Miss Wednesday.


    "Let''s just get this over with quickly; I want to get back to basta," Mr. 3 said, demonstrating impatience.


    "Kill me!?" Vivi was frightened by this; her shocked expression was evident after hearing this conversation.


    "Kill the princess?" Mr. 8 shouted while tied up, horrified by the revtion as well.


    "Yes, the boss is displeased with you seeking his secrets, so the order is to eliminate you. Kyahahaha!" Mikita had her iconicugh about it, increasing tension in the square.


    The Straw Hats watched the Baroque Works agents with disdain, and each member of the group didn''t miss the chance to mock their enemies.


    Luffy, with his confident smile, taunted, "Hey, it looks like the clowns have arrived! Are they going to put on a show for us?"


    "Are these the famous Baroque Works agents? I thought they would be more intimidating." Yamato, observing the opponents,mented with disdain.


    Shirahoshi, with her timid voice but ridiculing tone, said, "Oh, look, they brought a fashion parade to the ind!" She pointed at Mr. 2.


    Megalo, the shark, let out a mocking growl, as ifughing at the situation.


    Zoro, with his sarcastic tone, provoked, "Did theye to capture us? It looks like they can barely stand on their feet."


    Lami, with her sharp tongue, mocked, "I don''t know why they''re so serious; they look like a group of kids trying to y bounty hunters."


    "They''re funny!" Bepo said, belittling the strength of the opponents.


    Chouchou, the dog, barked disdainfully, as ifughing at the agents'' ipetence.


    Usopp, with his exaggerated manner, eximed, "Look at them! They''re so weak we don''t even need to worry."


    Nami, with her usual sarcasm, said, "If these are the viins, I think they picked the wrong group to face."


    Reiju, with her elegance, mocked, "How cute, they think they can take us on? They should go back to school or something."


    Hugo shook his head disapprovingly, as if surprised by the weakness of the opponents.


    Nojiko, with her calm expression,mented, "Looks like they brought reinforcements... but they don''t seem like much..."


    Kuina, with her coldness, also taunted, "You''re so pathetic, all this to look like such a weak group..."


    Alvida, with her confidence, scoffed, "I think we got the wrong crowd. Who invited these weaklings?"


    "Grrrr..." Even Laboon didn''t find the group of strangers very strong.


    The atmosphere was tense, but the Straw Hats mocked with confidence, belittling the Baroque Works agents before the confrontation even began.


    The Baroque Works agents were visibly furious at the mockingments from the Straw Hats. Each of them reacted differently, but they all shared the same irritation.


    Mr. 2 Bon Kurei, with his theatrical personality, was visibly offended. "How dare you underestimate the greatness of Baroque Works? We are a group far superior to you, you bad pirates!"


    Mr. 3 growled in response, "Insolent pirates! You will regret underestimating the greatness of Baroque Works agents."


    Mr. 4 simply shook his head disapprovingly.


    Miss Golden Week, the artist, looked indignantly at the rival group. "You have no respect for art! We will paint this ce with the colors of your defeat."


    Miss Merry Christmas, the older woman of the group, was clearly irritated. "You insolent brats! You will learn to respect your elders."


    Mr. 5, with his brutish attitude, growled, "Think you''re funny? I''ll make sure to show you how Baroque Works deals with pirates like you. I''ll blow you up!"


    Miss Valentine, with her umbre,mented disdainfully, "Looks like you have a lot of mouth to talk. Maybe I''ll bury you before we even start."


    The tension in the air intensified as the exchanged words between the Straw Hats and the Baroque Works agents fueled a fervent rivalry. Determined to prove their strength and silence the pirates, the agents prepared for the imminent confrontation.


    "Who and how many will fight..." someone from the crew inquired.


    "I don''t know, whoever wants to fight. I''m going to eat some more of the leftover food; I''m hungry. You guys can decide who will do this," Luffy, in his usual carefree manner, seemed not to care much about the situation, shrugged, and headed towards the center of the square. Nami followed him, also uninterested in the agents, and joined her captain.


    Initially, Luffy thought Crocodile might personally appear due to his bounty and notorious presence on the ind. However, he was disappointed to see the group assigned to confront them.


    "How dare he treat us like this!?" Mr. 2 shouted angrily, indignant at Luffy''s attitude.


    "Let''s just kill all his crew members. It seems a pirate with a 200 million bounty is nothing but a coward." Mr. 5 expressed his disdain, openly challenging Luffy''s reputation.


    "You dare call my husband a coward! I''ll fight!" Alvida stepped forward, still a bit drunk, ready to defend Luffy''s honor.


    "Wait! I want to fight too!" Bepo spoke up, eager for the challenge.


    "Me too! He seems like a challenge if it''s one against all. I want to test my skills!" Zoro also dered, demonstrating his thirst for challenge.


    "Let''s settle this among ourselves, then," Alvida proposed, preparing for the impending battle. The atmosphere grew increasingly charged as choices were about to be made, determining the course of the confrontation in the city square.


    The still-bound crowd on the side watched everything with tension and silence.


    A momentter.


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Rock* *Rock* *Rock*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Rock* *Rock* *Rock*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Paper* *Paper* *Paper*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Scissors* *Scissors* *Scissors*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Paper* *Paper* *Paper*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Scissors* *Scissors* *Scissors*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Scissors* *Scissors* *Scissors*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Rock* *Rock* *Rock*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Paper* *Paper* *Paper*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Rock* *Rock* *Rock*


    "Jan Ken Pon!"


    *Scissors* *Scissors* *Scissors*


    The ind fell silent as Luffy enjoyed food with Nami by his side. The only sound on the ind at this moment was that of a bear, a woman, and a man ying a hand game while shouting and tying.


    People, whether still chained inhabitants, pirate crew members, or even the enemies themselves, werepletely stunned by the absurd scene unfolding before them. Eyes were wide, mouths open in disbelief, and even the most serious and frightened couldn''t help but release some nervousughs. It was as if the absurdity of the situation had momentarily broken the tension hanging in the air.


    "How can they be so calm?" Vivi was stunned.


    The strange sounds of "Jan Ken Pon!" followed by dramatic rock, paper, and scissor gestures seemed more surreal with each round. Bepo, Alvida, and Zoro were so immersed in the game that they seemed to havepletely forgotten the tense environment around them, while the only oue for them was a tie with seconds and minutes passing.


    It was after 10 minutes that a winner finally emerged.


    "I WON!! HEHEHE!" Bepo celebrated, jumping with joy.


    "Damn..." Alvida muttered.


    "Congrattions, Bepo, you''ll fight. Represent the group!" Lami cheered for her friend.


    However, among the Baroque Works agents, the reactions were less festive and more frustrated.


    "We''re going to fight a bear after waiting so long?"


    "I''ll just crush him."


    "I intend to explode him!"


    "Since you want to fight him, finish it quickly; we have an entire crew to defeat!" Mr. 3 said.


    Nami, observing the scene, expressed her concern about Bepo being chosen as the representative for the battle.


    "It looks like Bepo is going to fight alone... Is he going to be okay?" she asked, while Luffy, and a Yamato who also appeared by his side a moment before and started buying food with Luffy quietly, the captain didn''t seem to worry about the imminent fight.


    "Bepo can handle them; they''re pretty weak..." Luffy murmured, confident in his bearpanion''s ability to deal with the presenting adversaries.


    Luffy momentarily diverted his gaze from the scene where the fight would unfold, directing his attention to one of the buildings on the other side of the ind. A figure stood out on top, observing the battle from a safe distance.


    "How long are you going to stay hidden, Nico Robin..." Luffy muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    "Luffy, did you say something?" Nami asked, diverting her gaze from the bustling confusion to her captain.


    "Never mind that, Yamato, pass me the meat next to you," Luffy replied, returning his attention to the present moment.


    "Alright, here you go," Yamato said, handing the meat to Luffy.


    "Thanks. This is delicious!" Luffy eximed, savoring the piece of meat with a pleased expression as themotion of the fight continued in the background.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dear readers, I had initially nned to improve this chapter, but unfortunately, I find myself in a tough spot after contracting COVID-19. I can''t read a sentence without feeling nauseous, so I apologize. However, I don''t want to leave you without the usual chapter.


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <em>- One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 18 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>- Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 17 extra chapters today. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>- Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 7 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)</em>


    <em>- Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!</em>


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 112 – Whisky Peak 04.

    Chapter 112 �C Whisky Peak 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2416Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The darkness enveloped the ind at this moment, and only the starlight and the dim illumination from the square outlined the contours of the buildings. Bepo, the furry bear of the crew, was in a corner of the area, focused on warming up for the uing confrontation with so many enemies. The moon hung in the sky, casting a faint light over the scene.


    Agile movements and low growls echoed as Bepo performed a series of stretches and spins, warming up his muscles for the imminent challenge. Usopp and Lami watched with interest, seeing the bear prepare with determination. In the shadows, the crowd of captives and ind residents watched, their expressions illuminated by curiosity.


    "Do you think Bepo is ready to face these two, Usopp?" Nojiko asked, her curious eyes watching the furry bear prepare.


    "Don''t underestimate Bepo, Nojiko. He''s already very strong. Besides, I have a few tricks up my sleeve," Usopp replied with a confident smile, carefully observing each move of his friend as if he were a coach.


    "Let''s go, Bepo, it''s time to get you ready for the fight with the secret weapon!"


    Tension filled the air as an animated voice echoed in Bepo''s direction. It was Usopp, calling the bear into a house, while everyone waited, promising to reveal a "secret weapon." Bepo''s enthusiasm was evident, and he followed Usopp to the prepared location.


    Meanwhile, in the midst of the crowd, Miss Valentine expressed her discontent with the situation. Annoyed with all the waiting and nonsense, she was inclined to just kill the bear and be done with it, expressing her opinion impatiently.


    "Hey, why are we doing this? Shouldn''t we just eliminate them? This is ridiculous!"ined Miss Valentine, while Mr. 2 showed slight nervousness at the mention of the secret weapon.


    "I have a bad feeling about this, friends..." Mr. 2 was clearly nervous.


    As soon as these words were spoken, a thud from the opening door was heard, and Usopp appeared with a confident smile on his face. He took out a snail with a speaker and connected it to an object with a wire in Usopp''s hand. The long-nosed man spoke.


    "Let me introduce my fighter, my spectators!" announced Usopp,ing out of the house dressed in a suit and sunsses, with a cigar and a snail that amplified his voice like a microphone, causing surprise in the audience. Curiosity and uncertainty hung in the air, and even Luffy, savoring his meat from a distance, watched with interest the unfolding of this unusual strategy.


    "Hm? What''s this, Luffy?" Yamato asked with curious eyes, observing the Captain''s sudden attention.


    "Usopp begged me to buy some things at the store a few days ago. I just didn''t expect him to use them so quickly. Now look at this, it''s going to be a good show," Luffymented attentively, his eyes focused on Bepo''s exit from the house, determined not to miss any details of the event.


    "LOOK! MY FIGHTER, THE INVINCIBLE MISTER BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!" Usopp shouted with enthusiasm, causing the door behind him to open amid a cloud of smoke and lights. A mysterious shadow appeared, and all the observers were left open-mouthed in surprise.


    Bepo emerged from the smoke, wearing MMA shorts with boxing gloves and a mantle, but the standout was the ck Power disyed on his head. The audience fell silent for a moment, processing Bepo''s impressive transformation. Even Luffy, who had seen this in the original anime and now happening differently, couldn''t help but express his surprise.


    "This is going to be epic!" eximed Luffy, his eyes shining with anticipation, as the crowd began to react with a mixture ofughter, apuse, and murmurs of approval. Bepo''s transformation caused a cacophony of reactions in the crowd, which had been stunned until a moment ago, now turning into an astonished atmosphere. Among the voices, expressions of amazement, disbelief, and excitement intertwined in a symphony of variedments.


    "What am I seeing? Is this real?" - eximed a local resident, rubbing his eyes as if doubting his own vision.


    "Is this your pirate''s secret weapon? What a joke... A bear with boxing gloves?" Mr. 5mented with disdain, while Miss Valentine murmured, "This is strange."


    "So cool! This is the most amazing thing I''ve ever seen!" eximed an excited spectator, appreciating the originality of Bepo''s transformation.


    "Incredible! Now, how can he possibly lose the fight like this?!" questioned another, marveling at the entricity of the situation.


    "This guy has such a powerful secret weapon. Wow, how did hee up with that?"mented one of the local residents, visibly impressed.


    "Incredible, go, Mr. Bear!" shouted a child, excited by the unexpected turn of events.


    The voices in the crowd reflected a variety of emotions, from bewilderment to admiration, creating a unique and expectant atmosphere as Bepo prepared for his unusual battle. Animated and cheering voices rose in the square, even though everyone was hungry and bound.


    "Go, Mr. Bear! Show them what you''ve got!" shouted one of the bound individuals, waving a handkerchief in the air.


    "This will be the craziest fight I will see! Go, Invincible Mister Bear!" eximed another, apuding with excitement.


    "Bear, you''re our hero! Give it your best!" cheered another, trying to jump with excitement, even while being immobilized.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the bear! I bet my coins on him!" someone shouted,ughing while following the situation.


    "You forgot we were robbed by the pirates?!" another responded.


    "Who cares about that now, look at Mister Invincible Bear! So amazing!"


    "SO COOL!" eximed an enthusiastic voice next to Luffy, amazed at the sight of hispanion.


    "Yamato, are your eyes shining?!" Nami was surprised to notice the fascination in Yamato''s eyes at Bepo''s unusual appearance.


    "Incredible!" shouted another, impressed with the bear''s agility in the enemy''s attire.


    "You can''t find the enemy amazing, Mr. 2!" Mr. 3 was stunned to see the gleam in Mr. 2''s eyes, who was visibly intrigued by the situation.


    "HOW CAN THERE BE SUCH A BIG CHANGE IN ATMOSPHERE JUST BECAUSE HE PUT ON BOXING GLOVES AND A WIG?!" Vivi shouted with shark-like teeth, not understanding how this fight turned into a spectacle while she was tied up in the midst of it.


    Bepo continued his warm-up, punching the air with determination. His unique appearance and confident expression were starting to win over even those who initially doubted the effectiveness of the strategy. The crowd remained enchanted, some still surprised, and others already bing true fans of "Invincible Mister Bear."


    Determined, after warming up enough, Bepo took a deep breath and headed to the designated battle site. His ruffled fur reflected the faint light, and his eyes gleamed with the courage of someone ready for the fight. The audience awaited eagerly, and even the agents of Baroque Works seemed intrigued by what was about to happen.


    Meanwhile, Luffy, Nami, and Yamato were further away, enjoying food and watching the spectacle under the starry sky. Luffy, with a piece of meat in hand, looked at the improvised arena near the square and muttered to himself: "Let''s see what Bepo can do against these guys, even if they all team up against him."


    Meanwhile, the people who were going to fight had creases on their foreheads.


    "We waited all this time, just for this?" Miss Valentine growled, expressing her impatience and frustration.


    "Let''s kill him!" Mr. 5 spoke, preparing for the confrontation.


    However, Bepo continued his warm-up in front of everyone. The bear was already in the designated location for the fight, disying his confidence even in the attire considered ridiculous by the agents of Baroque Works. The two opponents, ufortable with the situation, advanced toward the bear, ready for the imminent confrontation.


    Bepo, despite his strengthparable to the opponents, had a significant advantage in speed and range techniques. With abilities like Rankyaku, Shigan, and Soru, he possessed a versatile arsenal that included long-range attacks, while Miss Valentine and Mr. 5, for the most part, relied on short-range attacks.


    The scene vibrated with the energy of the battle, and Usopp, excited, ran and climbed a house like a stage with his improvised microphone. He knew that his words could further intensify the moment.


    "Attention, everyone! We are about to witness one of the most incredible fights in this arc''s history! The fearless Bepo, the pr bear with a spectacr new look and ck power, is facing the formidable Baroque Works agents, Miss Valentina and Mr.5!" Usopp was an enthusiastic wrestlingmentator at that moment.


    The already excited crowd became even more engaged with Usopp''s improvised narration. The sharpshooter was determined to turn that fight into a true saga.


    "Usopp, take this." Luffy appeared next to Usopp and handed a paper to the sniper with information about the agents and their powers for him to narrate in detail.


    "Oh? This is amazing, thank you, Luffy!" Despite Usopp''s doubt about how Luffy had this information after reading the paper, he still expressed his gratitude and turned his attention back to the arena while Luffy returned to eating.


    "LET THE FIGHT BEGIN!" Usopp shouted, and the opponents made their first moves.


    The fight began with Bepo showcasing his agility. Surprisingly, he was one of the most talented crew members in learning the six styles and had already mastered and perfected three of them. It was no surprise to see him dodging the direct attacks of his opponents and counterattacking with precise Shigan strikes and cutting Rankyaku attacks. His fast movement, powered by Soru, left Miss Valentina and Mr.5 struggling to keep up.


    As the crowd watched the battle, many were astonished by Bepo''s skills, especially those who initially underestimated the bear. Cheers for Bepo echoed in the square, contrasting with the expressions of surprise and indignation from the Baroque Works agents. The sh between the bear and the organization''s agents became increasingly intense and unpredictable.


    "GO, MISTER INVINCIBLE BEAR!"


    "GET THEM!"


    "HEY, THE BEAR IS OUR ENEMY! WE CAN''T ROOT FOR HIM!"


    "Who cares? GO, MISTER INVINCIBLE BEAR!"


    "Bepo, with his agility enhanced by Soru, disappears and reappears like a shadow, confusing our opponents. He''s like the wind, fast and ruthless!"


    The audience vibrated with every word from Usopp, who didn''t miss any details of the fight. Meanwhile, Bepo continued his dance of agile movements, surprising everyone with his dexterity.


    The fight continued with Bepo using his speed enhanced by Soru to dodge Miss Valentina''s direct attacks, whose fists, charged with increased weight by the Kilo Kilo no Mi, sought to hit the bear. However, Bepo responded with agile moves, sliding to the side and countering with a quick Shigan, hitting the agent''s nk.


    Mr.5, known for his explosive ability, tried to advance, but Bepo was equally agile. The pr bear used his Rankyaku technique to create sharp air des, keeping Mr.5 at a distance. The crowd watched with admiration Bepo''s skill, who was starting to gain the sympathy of many.


    Frustrated by not being able to hit Bepo with her direct attacks, Miss Valentina decided to drastically increase her weight, bing slower but enhancing her resistance. She hoped to withstand the bear''s attacks and surprise him with her strengthened power.


    However, anticipating the opponent''s strategy, Bepo used his agility to avoid the slower attacks. He jumped high and, with an incredible disy of strength, delivered a powerful downward kick, hitting Miss Valentina to the ground. The agent felt the impact, her back colliding with the square''s ground.


    "Miss Valentina tried to use her Kilo Kilo no Mi to increase her weight, but Bepo, the master of Rokushiki, elegantly dodged it. He''s like a true martial artist, defying thews of physics!"


    Meanwhile, Mr.5 tried to exploit the opening, approaching with explosives loaded in his fists. However, Bepo, quick as lightning, skillfully dodged the explosive attacks, remaining unscathed.


    "And now, Mr.5 prepares his final attack, covering his fists with explosives. But Bepo, the invincible Mister Bear, gracefully and precisely dodges! He is a true master of martial arts!"


    The crowd was in ecstasy, apuding and cheering for the pr bear in a frenzy.


    "GO, MISTER BEAR!"


    "HE''S SO STRONG!!"


    "I''M GONNA WIN THE BET!"


    Miss Valentina, still on the ground after the powerful kick, and Mr.5, frustrated for not hitting his explosives, began to realize that facing the bear wouldn''t be as simple as they imagined.


    Maintaining his confident stance, Bepo swiftly advanced against the agents. Using his Soru technique, he disappeared and reappeared at different points in the square, confusing Miss Valentina and Mr.5. With abination of Rankyaku, Shigan, and agile movements, the pr bear struck the agents, avoiding their desperate attacks.


    Some spectators, initially skeptical about Bepo''s new look, were nowpletely engrossed in the fight. With every precise move from the bear, apuse and cheers echoed in the square.


    Feeling the weight of imminent defeat, Miss Valentina tried once again to use her Kilo Kilo no Mi to increase her weight. However, anticipating the strategy, Bepo managed to dodge the slower attacks. He leaped high and, with an impressive movement, delivered a powerful Shigan to the agent''s chest, sending her flying.


    Meanwhile, Mr.5 attempted onest charge, covering his fists with explosives for a final attack. Bepo, with his speed enhanced by Soru, skillfully dodged the explosives, surprising everyone in the square. In an agile move, he disarmed Mr.5 and brought him down with a precise blow.


    With the two agents defeated, Bepo stood triumphantly before the crowd. Spectators erupted in apuse and celebratory cheers. Bepo proved that his strength wasn''t limited to the funny appearance; he was a formidable opponent.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have the winner! Bepo, the pr bear, has shown that strength and technique can ovee any challenge. The victory goes to MIIIIIIIISTTERRR INVICTOOOOOO BEEEEEAARRRRR!"


    "Hahahahaha! That was fun!" Yamato apuded.


    "It was indeed a good opening show." Luffy had to admit.


    "Bepo-Sama is amazing!" Shirahoshi pped.


    "SHarky!"


    "Woof!"


    "Grrrr."


    The group''s animals seemed just as excited about it. While the Straw Hat crew celebrated Bepo''s victory, a new threat approached. Mr.2, Mr.3, Mr.4, and their partners, Miss Golden Week and Miss Merry Christmas, entered the square, determined to avenge their defeatedrades. The next confrontation promised to be even more intense, and the square was about to witness another thrilling chapter in the battle between the Straw Hats and the Baroque Works.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <em>- One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>- Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 15 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>- Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 7 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)</em>


    <em>- Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!</em>


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 113 – Whisky Peak 05.

    Chapter 113 �C Whisky Peak 05.


    [Chapter Size: 1975Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The Baroque Works agents, angered by the defeat of theirrades, immediately advanced to the center of the battlefield.


    "It seems we have to face this powerful opponent-chan! Get ready, my friends, let''s show them what we''re capable of with the power of friendship!" Mr.2 presented himself while spinning.


    "Don''t underestimate Baroque Works! Let''s finish off this bear!" Miss Merry Christmas spoke.


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with. Prepare for defeat!" Mr.3 adjusted his sses.


    The crowd watched eagerly, anticipating the unfolding of another intense battle.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, here we are, about to witness another thrilling battle! Bepo, the undefeated pr bear, now faces not one but three formidable Baroque Works agents! They are furious and determined to avenge their colleagues!"


    Bepo, disying some signs of fatigue, was ready for another challenge. Mr.2, Mr.3, and their partners advanced, surrounding the bear with their unique abilities.


    "Let''s go, friends! Let''s show them the true strength of Baroque Works!"


    "Prepare to face the colors of despair!"


    "Oh, my dear bear-chan, get ready for a real show! Dance with me! Witness the power of this okama!" Mr.2 was the first to act.


    Bepo, agile and alert, tried to anticipate the moves of the skillful dancer. Mr.2''s kicks came from unexpected angles, creating a fric dance on the battlefield. However, the bear managed to dodge with abination of agile movements and his natural resilience.


    "Bepo is facing a storm of artistic kicks! The gracefulness of Mr.2 makes his attacks unpredictable, but our pr bear is holding firm!"


    Meanwhile, Mr.3 seized the opportunity to use his Wax-Wax Fruit powers. He created solid wax objects to attack Bepo and furtherplicate the situation.


    "See how I turn your own strength against you, bear! The wax will be your prison!"


    Bepo, now facing not only Mr.2''s kicks but also Mr.3''s wax-formed objects, was under considerable pressure. He used his agility to avoid the molded wax objects or even the ground where Mr.3 tried to trap him, but thebination of attacks made the fight more challenging with each passing moment.


    "These two agents are showing incredible coordination! Graceful kicks from Mr.2 and wax objects from Mr.3 create aplex challenge for Bepo!"


    However, confident in his abilities, Bepo began to anticipate the patterns of the opponents'' movements. With precise and swift movements, he managed to temporarily disarm Mr.3, leaving him vulnerable.


    "AHHHH YYYYYYEEEER!" Bepo shouted in an iprehensible kung fu sound at this moment.


    With a powerful strike, Bepo knocked down Mr.3, interrupting thebination of attacks. The pr bear now focused all his attention on Mr.2; however, his moment of advantage was short-lived as Mr.3 recovered while Mr.2 skillfully dodged Bepo''s shing kicks.


    Despite his skills, Bepo began to suffer blows from multiple opponents. The agility of Mr.2, the deceptive tricks of Mr.3, and the surprise attacks from the partners made the fight even more challenging.


    "Bepo is facing intense pressure! These Baroque Works agents are relentless, using coordinated tactics to dominate the battlefield!"


    While Bepo was pressed, his determination remained unshaken. Despite visible damage, he found an opening and, with a quick and precise blow, managed to knock out Mr.2. The crowd, despite the tension, erupted in apuse.


    "CHAAAANNN?!" This was Mr.2''sst cry as he fell to the side.


    "Incredible! Bepo managed to take down Mr.2! The fight is far from over, and our favorite pr bear is showing his resilience!"


    However, the challenge was not yet over. Bepo, with a determined expression, turned to face Mr.3, Mr.4, and their remaining partners. The battlefield was filled with expectations as the fight continued at full steam.


    "Very good!!!"


    "Hahahahaha! Very good!" Luffy drank andughed at the fight from a distance.


    "Bepo is crushing it! These Baroque Works agents have no idea what they''ve gotten into!"


    "It looks like the pr bear is just warming up. I bet these Mr.3''s partners are no match for him!" Zoro, confident,mented with a smirk.


    "And here we are, with Bepo facing two powerful opponents! Will he be able to ovee this new phase of the fight?" Usopp shouted into the microphone.


    "He''s already so tired... I hope he can handle these remaining opponents." Meanwhile, Nojiko, worried, murmured to herself.


    "This is quite a show!" Hugoughed.


    "Hey... so exciting! Go Bepo!" Hachimented beside, cheering for Bepo.


    Without wasting time, Bepo advanced toward Mr.3 and his partners. Miss Golden Week and Miss Merry Christmas, aware of the pr bear''s strength, maintained their defensive postures as they prepared for the next sh.


    "Let''s finish him, Mr.3! We can''t allow them to ruin our ns!" Mr.4 entered the fight, disying his iconic bat with the number 4 engraved on it.


    The fight continued, and Bepo, even after knocking out Mr.2, faced even more formidable opponents: Mr.3, Mr.4, and their partners, Miss Golden Week, and finally, Miss Merry Christmas, who had now transformed into a kind of mole and was digging into the ground. The pr bear, visibly exhausted, maintained his firm posture, facing his opponents with a determination to win this fight.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Bepo is not here to y! He has already taken down one Baroque Works agent in this new sh and now faces 4 other challengers! Will he be able to ovee this adversity?"


    "You will now witness true art! Get ready to be covered in the colors of despair!" Miss Golden Week said, drawing with her brush.


    While Miss Golden Week began using her artistic abilities to create distractions, Mr.3 seized the opportunity to create copies of himself, multiplying the challenges for Bepo while trying to confuse the bear.


    "This is getting increasinglyplicated for Bepo! He is facing not only physical attacks but also illusory tricks from Mr.3 and his partner. Will he be able to ovee thisbination?"


    Despite the challenges, Bepo showed incredible agility and strategic ability. He avoided Mr.3''s illusory attacks and responded with powerful blows, focusing on neutralizing each opponent one by one. Mr.4 tried to hit him with his bat; despite being slow, it was strong and could pose a problem for the bear. Miss Merry Christmas was digging into the ground, trying to catch the bear off guard.


    "Come on, Mr.4! We need to finish off this annoying bear once and for all!"


    "I''m aware, Mr.3! Get ready for my final attack!"


    Tension reached its peak when Mr.3, with a determined expression,unched a surprise attack toward Bepo. However, the bear once again used his abilities to narrowly dodge the blow that Mr.3 attempted to trap him with his wax.


    "Incredible! Bepo narrowly escaped from Mr.3''s decisive attack! He''s demonstrating amazing dexterity!"


    With a quick counter-attack, Bepo advanced and disarmed Miss Golden Week, who was painting, knocking her down with a precise blow. Mr.4, surprised by the turn of events, hesitated for a moment, providing the opportunity Bepo needed. With an agile movement, he used a shing kick at point-nk range and sent him flying.


    "Bepo did it! He defeated Mr.4 and Miss Golden Week! The pr bear showed his incredible strength and adaptability again!" Usopp shouted on stage with the microphone, full of enthusiasm.


    Mr.3 began to get worried... seeing this, he realized that the situation was not looking good, and he was just fighting against a bear...


    Meanwhile, seeing Bepo standing there a bit tired, Miss Merry Christmas tried to advance through the ground and attack him from below.


    "Hm?" Bepo felt the ground moving andunched a Shigan at the ground when he saw the strange movement near him, not hesitating to counter-attack.


    "AHHH!" Miss Merry Christmas was also defeated.


    "Curse! Take this, you darn bear!" Mr.3 appeared and attacked Bepo using his wax.


    "Hm?" Bepo was rmed to be caught by this wax.


    "Now you can''t move!" Mr.3 triumphantly said.


    However, could this wax restrain the strength of Bepo with government techniques? Bepo managed to crack and break the wax, but before Mr.3 could react, he used his agility and made a quick leap backward, avoiding a precise blow from the bear.


    The battle continued with Bepo showing his dexterity, evading the attacks of the wax while trying to find an opening to counter-attack. Mr.3, in turn, was getting frustrated realizing that facing a pr bear was not an easy task.


    Bepo, seizing a moment of distraction from Mr.3, made a quick leap toward the enemy and unleashed a series of rapid blows, leaving the Baroque Works agent stunned. The pr bear finished the sequence with a powerful blow, sending Mr.3 to the ground, defeated.


    Usopp, still with the microphone, announced, "And Bepo does it again! The pr bear has shown that he is more than capable of facing these Baroque Works agents alone!"


    The crowd, watching in astonishment, erupted in apuse at Bepo''s victory. The bear, despite evident fatigue, surprised everyone with his incredible skill in the fight.


    The ind was engulfed in a sea of apuse, cheers, and frenzy as everyone witnessed the thrilling conclusion of the "Mister Invicto Bear" fight. The chained inhabitants, the Straw Hats, and even some Baroque Works agents who were watching all surrendered to the enthusiasm of Bepo''s victory.


    "Bepo, you''re amazing! You defeated them all!" Luffymented, smiling.


    "That fight was thrilling. You really showed what you''re capable of, Bepo!" Yamato shouted.


    "That was so brave, Bepo-Sama! I''m so happy for you!" Shirahoshi celebrated.


    "Sharky Shakry!" Megaloughed.


    "You surprised everyone, bear. That was worthy!" Zoro smiled.


    "Wow, Bepo, you''re awesome! This victory is all yours." Lami.


    "Woof! Woof!" Chouchou barked.


    "And the crowd goes wild! Bepo, you made history here!"


    "I was worried, but he handled it very well, Bepo. Congrattions!" Nami.


    "Wow, I didn''t know a pr bear could be so skillful. Impressive!" Reiju.


    "That fight was spectacr, Bepo! You''re a true champion!" Hugo.


    "Congrattions, Bepo! You fought with courage and determination." Nojiko.


    "Hey... man, you''re amazing! I''m proud to fight alongside someone so strong!" Hachi cried.


    "Bepo, that was incredible! You''re a true warrior." Kuinamented.


    "I think we underestimated the power of this bear. Congrattions, Bepo."


    "GRRRRRR!" Mini Laboon emitted his own sounds.


    "I''M SORRY!!" Bepo shouted, still panting with all that attention.


    The ind continued to celebrate,memorating Bepo''s victory. The pr bear, surrounded bypanions and admirers, felt fulfilled with the unexpected triumph.


    "That..." A soft voice resonated through the area. At the top of one of the buildings, amidst all the cheering, a woman observed the fight from a distance. Initially, she had considered intervening to help; her orders were clear, observe the fight from afar and intervene if necessary. However, seeing an unknown member, who didn''t even have a wanted poster, easily dealing with all the agents left her stunned.


    The woman realized she needed to leave the ind immediately in the face of this unequal confrontation. She understood that facing this group would be an impractical task. Internally, shemented how Crocodile believed he could easily deal with a crew valued at almost 500 million. Now, that idea seemed more like a suicidal delusion; she needed to escape.


    Luffy shifted his attention from Bepo and hispanions, noticing the woman starting to move away from the top of a building.


    "You n to leave so easily?" Luffymented with a smile, his tone filled with confidence and curiosity.


    "Luffy?" Nami asked beside, observing her captain''s strange behavior.


    "I''m going to deal with a stalker." Luffy spoke and used Soru to move quickly toward Nico Robin.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 7 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 114 – Whisky Peak 06.

    Chapter 114 �C Whisky Peak 06.


    [Chapter Size: 3108Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The woman realized she needed to leave the ind immediately in the face of this unequal confrontation. She understood that facing this group would be an impractical task. Internally, shemented how Crocodile believed he could easily deal with a gang valued at nearly 500 million. Now, this idea seemed more like a suicidal delusion; she needed to escape.


    Luffy diverted his attention from Bepo and hispanions, noticing the woman starting to move away from the top of a building.


    "nning to leave so easily?" Luffymented with a smile, his tone filled with confidence and curiosity.


    "Luffy?" Nami asked beside him, observing her captain''s strange behavior.


    "I''m dealing with a stalker," Luffy said and used Soru to move quickly toward Nico Robin.


    Nami also followed him, curious to know whom her captain was talking about.


    "Hm? What''s this?" Robin was surprised as Luffy approached and went on alert, using her Devil Fruit powers while crossing her arms quickly.


    "What do we have here..." Luffy said, opening a smile, making Robin cautious. Nami appeared next to Luffy, looking at Robin suspiciously.


    "Did you notice me already?" Robin spoke cautiously.


    "Of course, I noticed even before that; some eyes were watching me and my girl all the time. I didn''t pierce your eyes just because I saw you were a woman, but let me ask you, do you take pleasure in watching others in their intimate moments?"


    "WHAT?! She was spying on us! I''ll kill her!" Nami shouted angrily, ready to attack the woman.


    "It''s not like that!" Robin was taken aback by the loss ofposure and had to blush at this moment, something unusual for a character like her, but this usation was too much for the woman to admit��she did watch Luffy and Nami having sex, but would she admit it?


    "You probably wanted me to be tired before asking the agents to attack our group. Well, that''s understandable, but my two hours of fun didn''t make me any weaker, if that''s what you wanted... Anyway, I saw your eyes quite satisfied while you couldn''t stop looking the whole time we were having sex..." Luffy smiled shamelessly at these words.


    "It''s not like that!" Robin still tried to deny.


    "Well, anyway..." Luffy disappeared before Robin could react, and he handcuffed a Seastone shackle to her wrist.


    "Now you''re my prisoner," Luffymented with a mischievous smile on his face near a frightened Nico Robin.


    He had to act abruptly because as soon as he did, wind spread across the area, and giant ws formed in the air ready to crush Robin. Luffy knew that if he didn''t act first, Nami would kill her.


    "Luffy! I''m going to kill this woman!" Nami growled, and Robin was even more terrified.


    "Calm down, Nami, she''s our prisoner," Luffy warned firmly; he didn''t want to hurt Robin.


    "Tsk!" Nami growled but canceled her powers to the relief of a frightened Nico Robin, seeing that the other woman really could have killed her.


    "See, you angered my navigator a lot; don''t do that again." Luffy smiled at Robin with his hand on the shackle on her wrist.


    "..." Robin stayed silent but was incredibly scared by all of this, trying to stay calm despite her eyes wavering in front of this man.


    "Now let''s go back; we need to organize our things before leaving the ind..." Luffy said and threw a scared Robin over his shoulder, jumping towards the group with Nami still dissatisfied apanying him.


    Thus, Luffy appeared again to his group who were still celebrating with Robin by his side and a Nami next to Luffy who still wanted to kill the captive.


    "Luffy? Who is this?" Yamato asked looking at the woman imprisoned next to Luffy.


    "Someone important, but I''ll deal with herter; now, restrain all the agents with Sea Stone. Be careful with Mr.2; he can transform into anyone who can touch his face. Make sure he''s contained before taking him to the ship''s prison," Luffymented.


    "Also, release the inders; they must be hungry." Luffy added.


    "But what if they attack us?" Kuina asked.


    "Look at them. No Mister Invincible Bear fan will attack us." Luffy looked at the crowd that was looking at Bepo with stars in their eyes while still celebrating his victory over the agents.


    So, the citizens were untied, with them untying their otherpanions. But they weren''t angry with the pirates; now they were celebrating andughing while preparing food and drinks for everyone as if nothing had happened.


    Bepo was embarrassed with the poption looking at him with stars in their eyes and great admiration while trying to talk to him.


    "Incredible! Give me an autograph, Mister Invincible Bear!" This phrase was used thousands of times already.


    "Captain, all the agents that Bepo fought are in prison except for one that Lami is checking!" Hugomented.


    "That''s good; now let''s deal with the princess of basta," Luffymented, walking up to Vivi, who was still tied up with her royal guard, Igaram, by her side. They were the only ones still restrained at Luffy''s request, as the inders were now his allies, though they paid little attention, captivated by their new idol.


    "So... Princess Vivi, what should I do with you? You even have assassins after you," Luffy remarked with a smile.


    "What do you n, you pirate!" the former Mr. 8, Igaram, growled.


    "Nothing much, I want... Hm?" Luffy was interrupted by movement in the dark sky; there were still two Baroque Works agents flying above the ind. A vulture and some kind of hamster that Luffy couldn''t quite recall or was too far to identify.


    "It seems there are a few leftovers... Usopp doesn''t have his rifle, so I''ll handle them myself," Seeing Usopp still dressed in his wrestling presenter outfit and without long-range weapons other than his pistol, Luffy decided to take action.


    Pointing his palm towards the sky, a purple me grew and concentrated rapidly, grabbing everyone''s attention due to its sudden brightness.


    *Bang!*


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Speed, apply 40 times!]


    The me exploded like a cannon, causing even Vivi to try to cover her ears, unsessfully due to her tied hands.


    The me burst from his hand and flew so fast that no one could react.


    In an instant, it exploded, and in the next, in a matter of milliseconds, there was an explosion in the sky, killing the Vulture and its partner instantly.


    *BOOOM!*


    The sh and sound of the explosion would put even Mr. 5 to shame.


    "What???!!!!" Vivi and Igaram were shocked and disturbed by this.


    "I just got rid of some pests..." Luffy shrugged, unconcerned with the frightened faces of those two.


    ''Man, this explosion is good, but I want to see how powerful it can be at my full strength...'' Luffy mumbled mentally, wanting to understand the maximum capabilities of his destructive power since he hadn''t had time to test it yet.


    "You''re truly a monster..." Vivi admitted for the first time, seeing Luffy''s capabilities and unique powers.


    "I wouldn''t say that just from this attack..." Luffy crossed his arms.


    "What do you n, are you really going to take down Crocodile?" She could no longer deny that this pirate and his group could take down the Shichibukai after what she saw tonight; they had several monsters among them, far beyond anything she had ever seen. Even Miss All Sunday turned into a prisoner of the group from one moment to the next.


    "I n to do that since I arrived in this sea..." Luffy spoke calmly.


    "And what do you n for basta, do you want to take the country for yourself?" Vivi growled, leaving even Igaram stunned because he still didn''t know Luffy''s ns.


    "What? Does this pirate n to take basta too?!" The man shouted in rm.


    "I want to make it my territory, unlike Crocodile, who wants to kill the king and be the new monarch, I just want my g nted in the country. Of course, that will give me a say in the important decisions of the country, and I intend to take some tribute, isn''t that fair?" Luffy smiled.


    "Then help our country, and it will be your territory!" Vivi said, biting her lips.


    "Princess, that''s not possible; what this pirate suggests goes against the World Government!"


    "Crocodile is an agent of the World Government, Igaram. And look at what''s happening because of that!" Vivi argued.


    "I''m going to do it anyway, but why would I do it just because you''re asking...?" Luffy found it funny that the princess was asking for something he already nned.


    "Because I''m the princess of the country?" She said cautiously.


    "That''s not a reason for me to help you. As I said, I''ll do it anyway. If you want me to help basta and your family, I want something else then," Luffy said with a serious tone.


    "What do you want? basta is not a very rich country!" She said.


    "Simple... what I want..." Luffy approached her, surprising her. "Is... you."


    This left everyone stunned, but the women in his group looked at Luffy like hawks at that moment.


    "Darn womanizer!"


    "Luffy-Baka."


    "The harem is growing..."


    "My husband has no limits..."


    "Luffy-Sama!"


    "The captain strikes again..."


    "This guy seems to have no limit..."


    "Yes, did you see how he looked at that Nico Robin..."


    "Yes, you can bet she''ll be sharing the captain''s bed soon..."


    All the womenmented, some with sarcastic voices, others dissatisfied, and some as if Luffy''s attitude was normal.


    "What are you saying?! The princess is not a prostitute!" Igaram quickly growled.


    "This is my price, but I want her on my crew, not in my bed, only if she wants to, then I''ll make her my woman..." Luffy smiled at a blushing Vivi.


    "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!?" She said with a red face.


    "Well, that''s my price; join my crew, and I''ll save and benefit basta like never in thest centuries." Luffy made his offer.


    "I... I ept!" She said even with a red tone on her face.


    "Princess, you can''t do this!" Her guard protested.


    "It doesn''t matter; if it means saving my people, my father, and my country, I''ll join the crew, but it doesn''t mean I''ll sleep with you!" She said firmly, despite still being quite flushed.


    "That''s good, wee to the group!" Luffy smiled; he needed a few members without Devil Fruits to ce some he saw in the store, and Vivi was a good candidate.


    [System - Crew: Vivi joined as a member of your crew!]


    Luffy untied her with her guard after that.


    "Princess, I hope you''re doing the right thing..." Igaram was still disturbed.


    "I''ve already said, if it means saving my country, I''ll go with them then." She said firmly.


    "Igaram, don''t get toofortable; I have a job for you too. I want you to stay here and organize this ce. Now, Whisky Peak is my territory too, and I want to turn this ce into a major producer of alcoholic beverages!" Luffy spoke, leaving the royal guard even more stunned.


    "How can you do that? These people belong to Baroque Works!" Igaram spoke.


    "Look at them; they''re all Bepo fans now!"


    While Igaram and Vivi watched perplexed the rapid transformation of the crowd into fervent Bepo fans, more creative products emerged as a result of the unusual episode. In addition to T-shirts, coasters, and rice cakes, the Bepo fever inspired a series of memorable items:


    Epic Bepo T-Shirts:


    The T-shirts were true works of art, depicting Bepo in action, defeating Mr. 2 with his invincible expression. Some shirts also featured inspiring phrases like "Bepo, the Invincible," reinforcing the bear''s heroic image. The exceptional quality of the material ensuredfort for admirers who wore them with pride.


    Bepo gs Unfurled Throughout the Ind:


    Vibrant gs, disying Bepo''s victorious image, waved in every corner of the ind. Some of them showed Bepo in various poses, symbolizing different moments of his journey. The phenomenon transformed the localndscape, adding a festive and colorful touch to every street and square.


    Limited Edition T-Shirts Autographed by Usopp:


    As part of the Bepo fever, Usopp decided to contribute by autographing a limited edition of T-shirts. These unique pieces became collector''s items, attracting fans of both Usopp and Bepo.


    Custom Cheer gs:


    Some creative fans crafted custom cheer gs, disying encouraging messages for Bepo. These gs became a striking presence at sports events and local festivals, further promoting the fervent spirit of themunity.


    Bepo Plush Keychains:


    Small plush bears with Bepo''s adorable image, each dressed in a miniature version of the triumphant battle T-shirt against Mr. 2. These keychains quickly became collector''s essories among the ind enthusiasts.


    "Bepo Invincible" Caps and Hats:


    Stylish hats and caps featuring Bepo''s image, many of them with the embroidered inscription "Bepo Invincible." They became an instant fashion trend, adorning the heads of many ind inhabitants.


    Bepo Mugs:


    Custom mugs with Bepo''s image in various feats, from the battle against Mr. 2 to rxed moments. Collectors appreciated these unique pieces that told the story of the little bear.


    "Cook with Bepo" Recipe Books:


    Aption of recipes inspired by Bepo''s food preferences, featuring exotic dishes and simple homemade recipes. Culinary enthusiasts couldn''t resist this thematic book.


    Collectible Bepo Trading Cards:


    A set of collectible cards with exclusive images of Bepo in various poses and situations. Fans traded and collected these cards, bing a craze among the young.


    The imagination of the ind inhabitants flourished, and Bepo''s poprity provided a unique opportunity for the creation of an incredible variety of products, further fueling the fever for the invincible bear. Luffy''s impact now extended not only to the skies but also to localmerce and culture.


    "HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE, HOW CAN THEY CREATE SO MANY THINGS IN SO LITTLE TIME?!" Igaram and Vivi looked at the bizarrendscape, their expressions stunned as they incredulously shouted. In the midst of the chaos, a group of inhabitants passed by wearing Bepo hats,ughing and exchanging collectible cards.


    "Hahahaha. Look, Whisky Peak belongs to the Straw Hat Pirates right now!" Luffy smiled satisfied, enjoying the chaos he had inadvertently unleashed.


    "And what do you n for this ce?" Igaram asked in defeat, realizing he couldn''t do anything to contain the wave of enthusiasm for Bepo.


    Luffy, always rxed, replied, "Great that you asked. Here are papers I had prepared in advance!" Suddenly, he erged papers that were magically stored in his pockets. They were meticulous ns he had been writing throughout his journey to the ind.


    "What... let''s see... WHAT?! YOU ALREADY PLANNED ALL OF THIS?!" Igaram shouted surprised and stunned as Luffy spread the documents on a nearby table. They were detailed ns for the vige''s restructuring, new exclusive alcoholic beverages, trade agreements with East Blue countries, and even suggestions for new Bepo-themed festivals.


    "What? I''m the man who will dominate the seas. I need to n my territories," Luffy said with a mischievous smile, leaving both Igaram and Vivi stunned by the unexpected revtion of his long-term vision for Whisky Peak.


    Vivi, while flipping through some of the documents, sighed in surprise. "Luffy, you really thought of everything, even these strange alcoholic drinks?"


    "Of course! I said I would dominate the seas, and throwing epic parties is part of that," replied Luffy, causing Igaram, Vivi, and even some onlookers to fall to the ground with this man.


    "With that, we''re done here, Vivi, get ready to set sail with us. We''ll stay a bit longer before leaving the ind in the early morning."


    Luffy walked a bit before Hugo appeared with an animal in his hands.


    "Hey, captain! I found a duck, look! Let''s eat it!" Hugo appeared carrying a huge duck; its feathers were slightly ruffled, and its eyes blinked nervously.


    "Look, it seems pretty tasty. Ask Reiju to cook it." Luffy smiled, knowing whose duck it was.


    "KAAA!" The duck emitted a trembling sound; its little eyes blinked rapidly as it tried to understand the situation, its wings trembling with fear.


    "WAIT, THIS IS KAROO, MY PARTNER, DON''T KILL HIM!" Vivi quickly panicked, her eyes widened as she ran towards the duck.


    Karoo had been hiding with all the confusion happening on the ind. When he finally went after his owner, Vivi, Hugo found him and quickly picked him up with gentle hands. However, the duck remained tense, emitting scared "KAAA" sounds in response to the bewildering situation.


    "Hahahaha. Alright, I let go. Vivi, you can bring him along too." Luffy spoke,ughing, his smile showing understanding.


    Hugo released the duck, which immediately ran into Vivi''s arms, seekingfort. Vivi affectionately stroked his feathers to calm him, while the crewughed at the unusual situation. Poor Karoo, now safe andforted, looked around with curious eyes and a hint of suspicion.


    "Luffy, there was a casualty. Lami just confirmed it." Zoro appeared and delivered unexpected news to Luffy.


    "Mr.5? That''s unexpected, but okay." Mr.5 was dead after Bepo''s attack.


    "Well, that''s good anyway. I want his Devil Fruit, but I didn''t want to kill an unarmed guy like him after the fight, especially someone who never harmed me..." Luffymented; he literally took the attempt of attack from this group as a joke. He didn''t put Mr.5 on the same level as Sterry or that Tenryuubito with various titles.


    "Anyway... 750 million? Fine." Luffy opened the store and immediately bought the fruit.


    "Nojiko!" With the fruit in his hands shaped like a bomb, Luffy caught the attention of a crewmate.


    "Luffy?" The short-haired girl with blue hair was surprised to see Luffy showing the strange fruit her way.


    "This is the bomb fruit from thete Mr.5; now it''s yours. I''m sure you''ll be extremely powerful with it." Luffy said, and Nojiko took it, still stunned.


    "This... Can I be stronger?" Nojiko murmured. She knew she was one of the weakest in the group, despite learning some techniques from the six styles. With the group, her strength was still far behind.


    "I''ll eat this if I can help Luffy and my sister in the best way!" She said, biting and spitting out the fruit at that moment.


    "That''s good; we''ll train your abilities as we progress on our journey." Luffy nodded, pleased with her newly acquired power.


    "Now, listen, everyone! Let''s continue the party!" Luffy announced, and everyone celebrated this time with the ind people, who were no longer enemies at this moment.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    200 Powerstones for daily chapters!


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    - One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    - Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 7 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    - Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 115 – Whisky Peak 07.

    Chapter 115 �C Whisky Peak 07.


    [Chapter Size: 2087 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Whisky Peak, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Hours passed again, with Luffy fervently celebrating with his group and Bepo''s fans, thetter still being more reserved in handling all that attention.


    "Another feast... why am I not surprised..." Lamimented, arms crossed.


    "Come on, Lami, don''t be like that, let''s celebrate!" Luffy appeared next to her, grabbing her by the waist with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "Get your hands off me, you damn womanizer!" Lami growled at Luffy, but he paid no attention and held onto her even tighter.


    In a corner, Vivi was with her partner Karoo, observing the scenes unfolding before her. She packed her bags, ready to leave with her new pirate group and was waiting for the group to finish the party before departing.


    "Did we make the right decision... Karoo?" She said softly, looking at the strange group in front of her.


    "Karoo..." The duck grumbled.


    "Hmmm... are you Vivi-Sama?" A timid voice called her. Vivi looked surprised at the approaching mermaid in the air with a strange technique, gracefully jumping. It was the first time she had seen a mermaid since joining the group, and this one was even more beautiful than she imagined.


    "Hm? Yes, you''re the mermaid of the group, aren''t you?" Vivi tried to be friendly, knowing they would be partners from now on.


    "Yes, and is it true that you''re a princess? Because I am too!" The mermaid said excitedly, as it was the first time she had met another princess. The exchange between them was full of curiosity, and a new friendship began to form amid the pirate celebration.


    "You''re a princess too? How did you end up here?!" Vivi was stunned by this.


    "Luffy-Sama summoned me in the East Blue, but I can''t exin how, I''m from the Fish-Man Ind, quite far from here. I heard that basta is a country with a lot of sand! I''m looking forward to seeing this new kind of ce; I''ve never seen a desert in my life!" Shirahoshi was excited as she spoke.


    "Indeed, basta has its own beauty despite being a desert country. I love my country, and how about the Fish-Man Ind? They say it''s very beautiful there!" Vivi was also curious about the underwater kingdom.


    "Yes, in the Fish-Man Ind, there is..."


    While the princesses bonded, Karoo was left aside.


    "Karoo...." The duckmented this, as he had nothing to add to the conversation.


    "Woof!"


    "Sharky!"


    "GRRRR"


    Karoo was surprised as other animals called to him while approaching. He found himself conversing with a dog, a shark, and a miniature whale. Thus, they started chatting in their own animalnguage.


    At the same time Vivi and Karoo were bonding with their new group, Luffy and the others continued to drink, celebrate, and y their games. After a while, Luffy slipped away with Yamato to a remote corner of the ind, beginning a private adventure that involved that beautiful woman.


    Thissted for hours, and it was dawn when the festivities finally stopped. Now, they were ready to leave the ind with the crowd crying and bidding farewell as if they were true legendary heroes, especially with Bepo''s performance tonight, gaining even more admirers during the second feast.


    The scene was magical, with lights flickering, fireworks starting to burst like echoes of the ind''s thanks resonating through the night air. Their journey was about to continue, but Whisky Peak would always remember the visit of the Straw Hat Pirates, and now this ind belonged to Luffy as well, a strategic point in this part of the sea that he would use very well for his ns.


    Just as they arrived, surprisingly, all the inhabitants were celebrating and bidding farewell, creating an atmosphere as festive as the one that initially weed them. It was as if the contagious energy of their arrival persisted, but with the surprising twist of intentions, as these inhabitants had initially wanted to capture them upon their arrival.


    "That was funny, the first stop in the Grand Line was quite surprising and fun!"mented Luffy, observing the excitement around him.


    "Yes, let''s move on to our next stop. Nami, set the Eternal Log for Little Garden," said Luffy, indicating the next adventure in his daring mind. Nami promptly went to her cabin, grabbing an Eternal Log for her wrist and another to hand to the helmsman, Hachi, to navigate the ship.


    The night sky was sprinkled with twinkling stars,plementing the colorful scene of the party on the ind. The farewell music still echoed in the distance, apanying thest moments of the Straw Hat Pirates in Whisky Peak. The crowd continued to wave gs and apud, expressing gratitude for a visit that turned the ordinary into the extraordinary.


    As the ck Pearl sailed away, the lights of the ind gradually dimmed, but the vision of the animation persisted in the crew''s memory. The night in the Grand Line was just beginning, and the Straw Hat Pirates were heading for new adventures.


    "I''m so sleepy..."


    "Me too, I''m going to my cabin already."


    "I drank so much that I''ll sleep on the deck tonight!"


    "You always do that, Zoro!"


    "Karoo!"


    "Woof Woof!"


    "Sharky?"


    "GRRRR!"


    "Does anyone understand what the hell these animals are talking about so seriously?"


    "Who knows..."


    "No one can speak all thesenguages. Shirahoshi understands Megalo and Laboon, Luffy and Yamato understand Chouchou, but no one understands the princess''s duck."


    "Karoo!!" Karoo became depressed at this moment.


    "Don''t cry, Karoo!"


    "Hm?! Hey, what''s that? Did you guys hear that too? Sounds like... cannons?"


    *Bang!*


    *Bang!*


    *Bang!*


    As the ck Pearl sailed through the sea, explosions echoed near the ship, raising columns of water in its wake.


    "Hey, Luffy! There''s a small fleet of ships ahead of us!" Usopp shouted from the mast, drawing everyone''s attention. Luffy, following Usopp''s pointed finger, spotted 20 ships waiting for them outside the ind, all disying the Baroque Works organization''s g.


    "They sent so many ships too?!" Vivi was frightened, observing the imminent threat.


    "Well, leave it to me. I want to deal with them." Luffy spoke, moving decisively toward the bow of the ship.


    "Let me show you the true power of an explosion; this is a good opportunity to see the extent of my current power using just a single hand shot." Luffy spoke calmly, and a tense silence enveloped the crew, watching what their captain nned, even those who were sleepy became attentive at this moment to see what Luffy intended.


    "What does he n to do?" Vivi seemed uneasy with the uncertainty of the moment.


    "Watch." Luffy said, raising his hands as a me began to illuminate the area around him, much more intense than thest. Once Luffy felt he had umted enough energy, he released it towards the center of the enemy ships.


    Earlier, he created an explosion in the middle of one of those ships to eliminate Baroque Works agents. This time, however, he nned something much more destructive.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, apply 40 times.]


    *BAAAANG!!!!*


    Like the explosion of a shot, the space in front of Luffy exploded, and the me flew forward, tearing through the air and making the sea below the me react to it. This sight left the entire crew stunned, while the Baroque Works ships noticed the sound and that lighting their way without being able to react, as it approached the middle of the small fleet, Luffy''s attack had the shape of a bullet, the light flickered like amp, disappearing and reappearing, showcasing concentrated power like a true spectacle. (Think of the mini-Bijuu Dama that Naruto created with 4 tails in the fight against Orochimaru.)


    But what came after shocked them even more. When the me hit the center ship and expanded from that point, all the ships were instantly disintegrated under an intense light that blinded all spectators, and the victims didn''t even realize they died there.


    This was even more terrifying for observers kilometers away as they saw the sh emerge in front of them, illuminating the entire region as if it were day. Even the skies didn''t escape it, causing all the stars to momentarily disappear in the intensity of the explosion. The power of Luffy''s me with the ergement of Moa Moa no Mi had just showcased a spectacle of destruction that would leave a mark in the memory of everyone present for the rest of their lives.


    ------


    Meanwhile, in a distant ce:


    Aboard the imposing Navy ship,nterns swayed gently to the rhythm of the ocean''s movement. The silence of the night was broken only by the murmurs of the sailors on duty at that moment.


    "How boring..."


    "I''m so sleepy; I can''t wait to finish my shift and go to the cabin soon."


    "Yes, but Captain Smoker asked us to stand guard, to report any pirate activity at sea, especially because of the Straw Hats."


    "Captain Smoker is determined to capture them, even though the captain has suffered several defeats at the hands of that group."


    "What do you expect? They''re a crew worth almost 500 million. I heard headquarters is sending a vice-admiral to hunt them down too!"


    "But Garp is a vice-admiral, and he failed..."


    "You''re thinking wrong. Garp is Monkey D. Luffy''s grandfather. Some say the Navy hero let him escape..."


    "I see... so they''re not such a terrible group..." The sailor was convinced of this, but something happened at that moment.


    The tranquil maritime scene was abruptly interrupted by an unexpected sh on the horizon. An explosion of intense and fleeting light, like a nighttime lightning bolt, stole the attention of everyone still awake. The shadows cast by the ship''s sails danced frantically, while the few sailors, initially stunned by the surprise, directed perplexed looks toward the luminous phenomenon.


    "What is this?!"


    "A light? Isn''t it the sun?"


    "Of course not, idiot. It''s the middle of the night. Call Captain Smoker; we must report this to him immediately!" The sailor spoke as the light disappeared, and the night returned to its normality. The expressions of perplexity and surprise remained on the faces of those sailors.


    ---------


    Elsewhere.


    "What is this light in the middle of the night?" A giant man looked at the suddenly illuminated horizon.


    "It doesn''t matter; I''m going back to sleep because I have a fight against Broggy tomorrow." The giant spoke, ignoring the disappearing light and going back to sleep.


    --------


    While some could see the strange glow in the sky, in the location where the explosion happened, it was much more than a light show.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!*


    The explosion was so colossal that it grew to the size of half of Whisky Peak ind, visible kilometers away. However, the magnitude and distance of the event did not prevent the explosion from affecting everyone. Soon, all the foundations of the ind trembled, and a forceful shockwave knocked everything in its path through the sea; at that moment, Luffy increased the weight of the ship by 40 times so it wouldn''t go flying as well. Even so, the ship felt the impact, and almost everyone went to the ground at that moment.


    The sea area was consumed in intense heat,unching steam throughout the region, and the ck Pearl didn''t escape being enveloped by the explosion of water in a gaseous state.


    "WHAT IS THIS!!!?????"


    "LUFFY IS A MONSTER WHO CAN DESTROY THE WHOLE ISLAND!!"


    "HOW DID THE CAPTAIN HAVE SO MUCH POWER ALL ALONG?!"


    "I WANT TO LEAVE."


    "LUFFY, YOU WENT OVERBOARD!"


    "KAROOOOO"


    "I WANT TO LEAVE TOO, KAROO!"


    "WOOLF"


    "GRRRR!"


    "Hahahaha, I guess I did go overboard; I didn''t even know it could get so big..." Luffy was a bit embarrassed while the ship was inside the curtain of vapor created by the attack, realizing how exaggerated the explosion was.


    He could have disintegrated half of Whisky Peak and burned the other 30%. If that attack happened on the ind in one of the corners, with only 20% of the ind remaining intact, maybe destroying the entire ind if he managed to hit the center.


    The air was filled with the smell of smoke and the persistent sound of some debris settling. The crew, still a bit stunned by the magnitude of Luffy''s power, contemted what had just happened. The spectacle of destruction was a vivid reminder that, even amidst fun and festivities, the Straw Hat Pirates were a force to be taken seriously in the Grand Line.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    200 Powerstones for daily chapters! (From yesterday to today we''ve only umted 135 power stones, we need more!)


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <em>One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)</em>


    <em>Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: In development, awaiting the future!</em>


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 116 – Nico Robin 01.

    Chapter 116 �C Nico Robin 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2566Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Nico Robin, a figure of real importance as the main member of Baroque Works, found herself secluded in a cell on the Straw Hat Pirates'' ship. Her story was permeated by traumas and challenges; it wasn''t the first time she had been thrown into a cell, but this time, she truly faced danger with such a powerful group. This brought back memories of her helplessness from a long time ago, as a child from Ohara.


    Robin was the sole survivor of a devastating attack that wiped out her native ind and everyone living there. Even before that, her childhood was not easy; her mother left her early in pursuit of her dreams, forcing her to live with abusive uncles. It wasn''t easy dealing with the ind''s children, who didn''t like her��they hated her, actually, calling her a monster and aberration, especially due to the Akuma no Mi powers she acquired at a young age.


    However, not everything was bad there; she found a ce on the ind that she loved. Ohara was known as the cradle of knowledge, where schrs and archaeologists sought to unravel the world''s secrets. Despite being just a child surrounded by adults, eight-year-old Robin found sce in studies and the pursuit of knowledge. Robin made many friendships there despite being only a child among adults. At the age of eight, she developed the ability to read Poneglyphs, ancient inscriptions of great importance to the world, even though it was forbidden for her. She studied, thinking that her mother would be with her if she knew how to read the forbiddennguage.


    However, tragedy struck Ohara when the World Government learned about the Poneglyphs and forbidden studies on the ind. Robin saw her mother for the first time on that day, but it was also the most terrible day of her life. The devastating attack that followed was ruthless. Marine ships surrounded Ohara in an extreme measure called Buster Call, involving theplete destruction of an ind. The mes and destruction swept through Ohara, erasing not only umted knowledge but also the lives of everyone living there.


    Robin, at the tender age of eight, witnessed her native ind consumed by mes and its poption decimated. She witnessed the destruction of everything she loved, losing the few ties she still had. Miraculously, she managed to escape the chaos, hiding amidst the destruction, evading the vignt eyes of the Marines. With the help of a vice-admiral at the time, Kuzan, who spared her life as a favor to a friend, she sailed alone in a small boat, leaving the ruins of Ohara behind and heading into the unknown.


    Her ability to read Poneglyphs, once seen as a gift to reunite with her mother, became a curse. The World Governmentbeled her as a dangerous threat, a "Demon Child" that needed to be eliminated. Thus began Robin''s life of constant escape, always in the crosshairs of the World Government, perpetually hiding her unique ability and her identity.


    After the tragedy in Ohara, Nico Robin embarked on a solitary and relentless journey in search of Poneglyphs, ancient inscriptions holding crucial secrets about the world. Her dream was to unravel the hidden mysteries in these stones, revealing the truth behind the world''s history and understanding the significance of the events that shaped her life.


    However, achieving this dream became a dangerous mission. Robin had to constantly flee to escape imminent capture. The mark on her head pursued her like a shadow, and the pursuit of Poneglyphs often ced her in risky situations. Robin couldn''t trust anyone, as the world viewed her as a threat. Even those who promised help often betrayed her, revealing themselves as agents of the World Government or individuals interested only in rewards. Solitude became her constantpanion, and distrust shaped her rtionships.


    Despite the challenges, Robin never gave up on her dream. She faced dangers, crossed unknown seas. However, she never found what she was looking for, merely keeping in mind that she should survive and pursue her dream, even without any clues for many years.


    After years of constant escape, Robin found herself tied to Baroque Works, a criminal organization that pursued its own dark interests. Under the alias "Miss All Sunday," she operated as a high-ranking agent of the organization, keeping her true identity a secret. However, even while working for Baroque Works, the reasons behind her actions wereplex and often veiled. There, she found the chance to stay safe behind a Shichibukai and encounter a Poneglyph for the first time.


    The arrival of the Straw Hat Pirates marked a turning point in her life. She had never felt so powerless; she knew she could never deal with these pirates, and it terrified her in her cell. She feared the unknown and what might happen to her confined with this group. She even began to believe that Crocodile couldn''t handle this group and rescue her.


    Immersed in thoughts and regrets, she heard the door open. The cells held all the key agents of Baroque Works��some were depressed, othersined, and they devised ns to escape from these pirates. But Robin knew it was futile, especially after yesterday''s explosion. While they were imprisoned, seeing the ship sailing again after the explosion, there was a sh through the windows and an explosion that woke and scared everyone. They wondered what was happening��the explosion was more powerful than anything Robin had ever seen, and she knew these pirates were behind this power since the ship sailed easily without problems through the sea.


    Now with the door open, everyone in their cells saw Monkey D. Luffy, the pirate over 2 meters tall, with a bounty of 200 million on his head, and the head behind this group. Luffy walked calmly down the corridor between the cells.


    "Monkey-Chan! Can you give me one of those rice cakes from this morning? They were so delicious!" Mr. 2 said with enthusiasm. Even as a prisoner, he had an open personality.


    "Sure, you''re Bon-y, right?" Luffymented with a friendly smile. He liked this character; they were just on opposite sides here, but that would change soon, and he would treat him well.


    "Yes! Thank you!! Monkey-Chan!" The man spoke joyfully.


    "You shouldn''t be so happy; we''re prisoners here!" Miss Valentina muttered, with a seastone shackle on her arm.


    "Hmm... what do you n to do with us, pirate?" Mr. 3 asked with his thin voice. The other agents stayed quiet; only Miss Goldenweek was crying.


    "I''ll deal with you once we''re out of basta, don''t worry. I have another priority now." Luffy said as he stopped in front of a cautious Robin''s cell.


    Silence took over the two as Luffy looked into her blue eyes for the next 30 seconds without wavering.


    "Hello, Robin." Luffy broke the silence and greeted her while observing her through the cell bars.


    "Hello, Monkey D. Luffy." Robin replied in a neutral tone, maintaining her calm exterior.


    Luffy directed his gaze to Robin''s blue eyes and let out a sigh.


    "It''s a shame we started as enemies." Luffymented, expressing a slight regret.


    "We are enemies..." Robin responded coldly, reinforcing the barrier between them.


    "But we don''t have to be." Luffy countered calmly, as if offering an alternative.


    "Why wouldn''t we be? I''m in my own organization, and my boss wants you captured or dead. Even though he made a big mistake here underestimating your strength." Robin retorted, pointing to the situation that surrounded her.


    "Maybe I can make you join me and leave Baroque Works." Luffy suggested, maintaining hope in his gaze.


    "I doubt there''s anything that would make me abandon years in Baroque Works. Have you considered how I might betray youter?" Robin said rationally, challenging the offer.


    Luffy looked at her seriously, as if considering every word.


    "I understand that it''s hard to trust, especially considering your past. But I don''t want betrayal, Robin, and I believe you won''t do that. I want a partnership, where we can pursue our goals together. I know it might seem impossible now, but maybe we can find a way." Luffy responded, seeking understanding.


    Robin kept her gaze firm, evaluating Luffy''s words.


    "You say you want a partnership, but are you aware of what Baroque Works will do if they find out I''m considering this?" Robin questioned, testing the limits of his offer. Luffy smiled, not as an easy response but as an expression of confidence.


    Luffy stared at Robin through the cell bars, and a sigh escaped his lips. "I''m aware. But do you think I won''t take down Crocodile? If you want to embark on this, I''ll be by your side." His gaze conveyed a firm confidence, while a slight smile appeared on his lips, indicating determination.


    Robin remained silent for a moment, her blue eyes immersed in reflection. The wordy between them outlined a possible change, but the path ahead remained uncertain. A wrinkle of concern appeared on her forehead, revealing her internal turmoil.


    Seeing hesitation in Robin''s eyes, Luffy sighed and continued. "You''re right in your points; I have my reasons, and I may not believe in you now, but I believe in your dream." A warm smile formed on his face, seeking to convey genuine trust and support.


    "What do you mean by that?" This surprised Robin, who narrowed her eyes the next moment, trying to decipher the intentions behind Luffy''s words. An expression of incredulity mixed with curiosity drew on her face.


    Luffy then pulled out a paper from nowhere and began reading in front of Robin. "Ohara Report, 1502: All traces of the ind were eliminated, except for one child, an 8-year-old girl who managed to escape without anyone knowing how..."


    "Stop." Robin interrupted, her voiceden with emotion. Her eyes shimmered with anguish, and her hands gripped the bars tightly as soon as she heard those words.


    "The girl possesses forbidden knowledge..." Luffy continued speaking without caring about how the woman in front of him looked disturbed.


    "Stop." Robin requested again, a mix of sadness and despair reflected in her gaze.


    The people in the other cells remained silent, stunned by the direction of this conversation with Mr. 0''s partner.


    "She can read Poneglyphs, a potential threat to the world and the World Government..."


    "STOP!" Robin shouted with tears in her eyes, a mixture of pain and suffering stamped on her face.


    "..." Luffy looked at her at that moment and remained silent, his eyes showingpassion in the face of Robin''s suffering.


    "..." Robin seemed sad, her eyes reflecting the mncholy that she rarely allowed to be glimpsed, remembering past traumas.


    "Robin..." Luffy spoke again, his voice softening. "Aren''t you tired of running? Of hiding, Robin...?" His words were loaded with genuine concern, and his gaze sought to connect with the archaeologist''s tormented soul.


    "Come with me; I can prove that you can pursue your dreams, even if the whole world wants otherwise." Luffy uttered these words, surprisingly opening the cell and facing the still huddled woman.


    Robin, in tears, looked at him cautiously, trying to decipher the intentions behind those words and actions. Her blue eyes were mixed with suspicion and longing as she sought to understand more about this man presenting himself as a promise of change.


    "I know it''s difficult. But I ask you to trust me, Nico Robin; I don''t want harm for you, I want to help you because I know you better than you think." Luffy smiled warmly, his words a sincere invitation.


    Robin remained silent for a moment, but the expression on her face indicated that something was beginning to transform within her. It was when Luffy, with a sudden seriousness, took something out of his pocket.


    "I have something I want to show you. Something that can change everything about your knowledge of the world and your goals." He held a folded piece of paper and handed it to her.


    Robin''s eyes narrowed as she examined the paper taken from the captain''s hands. Curiosity overcame suspicion for a moment, and she epted it cautiously.


    When she opened it, her eyes were shocked; there were a few sentences in the ancientnguage that Luffy took from the Poneglyphs on the paper. She quickly looked at Luffy as if he were crazy, her eyes still teary.


    "Let''s get out of here; there''s still something to show you. You won''t be satisfied with just a few sentences, right?" said Luffy, smiling at Robin, who looked at him with wide eyes.


    "You can''t be serious... are you?" She stammered, wondering what Luffy might be implying with that.


    "Come with me; you won''t regret it." Luffy spoke with palpable determination, approaching the woman and carefully removing her handcuffs. The metallic sound echoed, symbolizing imminent liberation.


    She watched, still incredulous, as the man walked away, slowly processing the surprising turn of events in her situation. Amidst the confusion, Robin took her first hesitant steps, following Luffy as if in a trance.


    "BUAAAAAAA!!!! MONKEY-CHAN IS SO COOL!" Mr. 2 cried at that moment, his emotions on the surface after witnessing the entire scene inside his cell.


    "Indeed..." Mr. 3 muttered, trying to hold back tears betraying the emotion in his eyes.


    As they walked away from the prison area, Robin was immersed in her own tumultuous thoughts. Her eyes were fixed on the man ahead, and she experienced a range of conflicting feelings: doubt, suspicion, relief, and surprisingly, an incipient willingness to trust Luffy''s words.


    Navigating the internal corridors of the ck Pearl, Luffymented as they advanced toward a reinforced room: "Robin, we''re getting there." Absorbing the magnitude of the moment, Robin remained silent beside him. As they continued, they entered an even deeper part of the ship, finally reaching the vault.


    The door of the ck Pearl''s vault, sturdy and imposing, creaked open, revealing its reinforced interior. As the door shiftedpletely, a special room unfolded before the eyes of Robin and Luffy. It was a protected and secure environment designed to store treasures of inestimable value.


    The walls were adorned with exotic ornaments, rich in detail, bringing an aura of opulence to the ce. Piles of gold gleamed in the dim light, reflecting the beams of light escaping from the small cracks in the massive door. Shadows danced among the mounds of coins and gems, creating a spectacle of colors and shines.


    In the center of the room, a special box housed an Akuma no Mi, like a unique and valuable treasure. Its presence was notable, and the box was adorned with ancient symbols, evoking a sense of mystery. Around it, small beams of light shone, highlighting its importance in the room.


    However, what surprised Robin the most were the two carefully positioned Poneglyphs. Their intricate outlines told forgotten stories, and their mysterious inscriptions captured Robin''s attention, adding an additional dimension of importance to the ce.


    "T-THIS?!" Trembling, Robin''s words came out shaky. These two Poneglyphs had been there since Luffy decided to bring them and ce them there after the events in Cocoyasi.


    "Is this real...?" Barely able to believe it, Robin was finally in front of what she had always sought.


    "This is the proof I want you to see. Join me," said Luffy, his expression reflecting the gravity of the decision Robin was about to make.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    200 Powerstones for daily chapters!


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 2 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 117 – Nico Robin 02.

    Chapter 117 �C Nico Robin 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2022Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Robin didn''t respond to Luffy; she continued walking towards the stones as if her legs had gained a life of their own, ignoring all the jewels and gold in the ce and walked up to the indestructible stones. As Robin''s eyes traced the intricate contours of the Poneglyphs, a torrent of thoughts tumultuated her mind. Each inscription was like a link to her past, a direct connection to the lost era of Ohara. The words engraved on these stone blocks were a silent testimony to the forbidden knowledge she had always sought to preserve.


    The atmosphere in the vault room became dense, charged with the historical significance these Poneglyphs carried. For Robin, it was more than a mere encounter with ancient artifacts; it was a meeting with the very essence of her existence, with her passion for history, and her struggle to unveil forbidden secrets and all the price she had to pay with no results until this day.


    As she observed the meticulously carved symbols, silent tears streamed down her eyes. These tears were not of sadness but of aplex mix of emotions. It was the joy of finally finding what she had to sacrifice and lose in her life to be here, the death of her mother and Professor Clover, the sorrow for the destruction of Ohara, and the constant threat looming over her for being thest survivor of the ind for almost two decades. While she remained immersed in contemtion before the Poneglyphs, a torrent of emotions swept through Robin''s heart. Luffy''s words echoed in her mind like a hopeful melody, ''Join me,'' and a growing warmth settled within her. Her gaze, initially fixed on the ancient inscriptions, shifted to the pirate who remained at some distance.


    Luffy maintained a small smile, radiant with genuine happiness for Robin. The girl, whose life was marked by tragedies and loneliness, finally found a ray of light. She was a character in the story he cherished the most, and Luffy was determined to help her achieve her dream.


    In an impulse of emotion, Robin attacked. Her eyes met Luffy''s, and she surprised him with a hug. Her arms enveloped the pirate, and she pressed her head against his bare chest. Tears of gratitude flowed freely as she murmured sincere words.


    "THANK YOU!" She shouted tearfully, letting the emotions overflow.


    "Thank you..." She murmured again, still wrapped in the hug, with tears of joy streaming.


    "Thank you..." Robin''s expression conveyed not only gratitude but also a mix of relief and hope. In that embrace, a special bond formed between them, marking the beginning of a shared journey in search of the secrets buried in the Poneglyphs and, perhaps, the blossoming of deeper feelings amid the twists of fate.


    Luffy put his hand on her waist and moved her back a bit, fixing his eyes on hers with prating seriousness.


    "I''m not lying when I say I want you with me, Robin. I''ll help you achieve your dream because I like you and also need you. After all, my journey is intertwined with the lost century." Luffy smiled as he observed the woman from top to bottom, his words echoing with extraordinary weight.


    Robin finally realized the unsettling closeness with that man and stepped back a bit, her face turning a shade of red as she realized the unintentional boldness.


    "Sorry for that..." she murmured, embarrassed.


    "Hahaha. It''s okay; I have nothing toin about it." Luffy said, maintaining his smile, but his eyes remained serious with the matter being discussed here.


    "What did you mean by your journey being intertwined with the lost century?" She quickly changed the subject to a point that caught her attention.


    Luffy, keeping his serious expression, shared a secret with Nico Robin. "Let me tell you a secret, Nico Robin. Most of the Poneglyphs we find across the seas describe ancient weapons, apologies, and some other information. But if you want to know about the lost century, the story is stored on thest ind, Raftel." His words reverberated, emphasizing the importance and seriousness of this knowledge.


    "That?!" A shock ran through Nico Robin; her expression revealing a mix of surprise and fascination.


    "This means that..." She mumbled, barely able to articte her words.


    "Yes, Gol D. Roger learned the story with a part of his crew," asserted Luffy, his conviction transparent in his words.


    "Are you really telling the truth? How do you know all of this? Who are you!?" Robin couldn''t understand this man, his intentions, and how he could possess so much vital information she had never heard of. He even imed that Poneglyphs outside Raftel do not describe the lost century, leading Robin to question if Monkey D. Luffy could also read them.


    "If you think I can read them, you''re mistaken," Luffy cut off that thought immediately. "As for how I know these things, it''s a secret I''ll take to the grave. Not even my wives and children will know. I''d like us to keep this conversation between us too..." Luffy spoke, asking for silence and trust from Robin. He would never reveal about his past life to anyone in this world, trusting that Robin would limit herself to suspicion, and he trusted that she wouldn''t share this conversation with anyone.


    "As for who I am, isn''t it obvious? I''m Monkey D. Luffy, and I intend to be the Emperor of the Seas, and I need an archaeologist like you with me, Robin. I don''t care if I''m hunted by the government or if you consider yourself a curse. Let me tell you a secret: beforeing to the Grand Line, I killed a Celestial Dragon, and everyone on this ship knows it. If you want proof that I won''t betray you by turning you over to the government, then trust my words. If I have to burn the world just to protect you, I will!" Luffy spoke with conviction.


    Luffy''s words shocked Robin on a level she only remembered happening at the time of Ohara''s destruction. The revtion unfolded before her, plunging her into a reality that defied her expectations. Robin''s expression was a mix of shock, disbelief, and curiosity in the face of the captain of the Straw Hat''s bold words.


    "You really killed a Celestial Dragon?!" She eximed, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Yes, he wanted to take my mermaid, something I''ll never ept." Luffy spoke with a serious tone.


    "And want another proof that I want to trust you? You know this same mermaid? She''s one of the Ancient Weapons, called Poseidon." Luffy wasn''t afraid to say something like that to Robin; she would find out easily in the future, and he would prove that he trusts this woman.


    "Hm!?" Robin couldn''t be more surprised. Of course, she knew very well about the Ancient Weapons, as Crocodile was after one of them.


    "She''s an ancient weapon?! How is that possible?" Robin eximed with a tone louder than she could control.


    For Robin, Luffy''s words echoed in the recesses of the vault room, and the revtion about Poseidon engulfed Nico Robin in a whirlwind of perplexity. Her eyes, now widened in surprise and disbelief, sought Luffy''s for some additional exnation. The weight of the information he shared seemed overwhelming, challenging all of Robin''s understanding of the world.


    "It''s hard to believe, I know. But you''ll have to figure that out on our journey. Crocodile''s ns are doomed to fail, as Pluton is in Wano, actually, the weapon is the country itself, from what I know." Luffy spoke, and a sh of memory reminded him a bit about the existence of Pluton. If his suspicions were correct, Pluton would be located at the bottom of Wano.


    Robin was beyond shock now. Her internal thoughts became a chaos of inquiries as she tried to assimte what she had just heard. ''Who is this man?! And how does he have information that would shock the world?!'' The question pounded in her mind, even though Luffy had already answered; the reality of these revtions was so overwhelming that Robin felt on the brink of the abyss of the unknown.


    Robin stared at Luffy with an unparalleled intensity; her hands trembled before the disclosures of this man who possessed information capable of redefining her entire perspective on the world. Luffy''s desire to reach Raftel sparked in Robin a me of hope that had been dormant until then. For the first time in her life, she looked at a man with the light of expectation in her blue eyes.


    Raftel, the ind she had longed for so much, the ce where her dream coulde true. Those words resonated in Robin''s mind, evoking memories of her troubled past. The image of the giant Saul, the friend who embraced her in childhood, emerged in her memory.


    Saul would look at young Robin affectionately, his enormous hands resting gently on her fragile shoulders. His eyes, filled with wisdom andpassion, would meet hers with aforting gleam.


    "Little Robin," Saul would begin with a deep and reassuring voice, "the sea is vast, and life is a journey full of challenges and discoveries. One day, you will findpanions who care deeply for you, people who will share your dreams and help light up the darkest paths. Dereshishishishishi!"


    He would smile, revealing a warm expression, as if he saw a promising future for the girl. "Believe me, even in the most intense storms, there is always a rainbow waiting to color the horizon. And when that dayes, embrace thesepanions with an open heart, for they will be invaluable treasures on your journey."


    With these words, Saul would express his belief that Robin''s destiny was intertwined with extraordinary events and that she would find not only allies but true friends who would be a light in her life, making her journey through the sea richer and more meaningful.


    Robin felt the magnitude of her decision echoing in that moment. Joining Luffy was not just a choice of loyalty; it was the promise of a future where she could continue her quest for Poneglyphs and unravel the mysteries that these inscriptions hid, knowing what the government so feared. She saw in Luffy someone who truly understood the value of her goals and was willing to support her on her journey.


    Despite the uncertainties surrounding this new path, Robin understood that sometimes it was necessary to take risks to achieve the true freedom she had always longed for. With determination, she decided to trust the hope that was budding, taking the next step toward an uncertain destiny but now apanied by true allies who shared her eagerness to uncover the world''s secrets.


    "I will join you, Monkey D. Luffy." She finally spoke with tears and a small smile.


    As she uttered these words, Robin felt a mix of emotions intertwining in her chest. The decision to join Luffy was not just a logical choice, but something deeper was happening within her. As she looked at the captain of the Straw Hats, she realized that, beyond gratitude for the opportunity to fulfill her dream, there was a strange feeling beginning to blossom.


    She tried to rationalize, delving into the deep waters of her own psyche to understand what it meant. He was a remarkable man, undoubtedly. His unwavering determination, his ability to inspire, and, above all, his genuine understanding of the value of each crew member''s dreams were characteristics that could not be ignored.


    Robin was not ustomed to trusting or depending on anyone, but there, in that moment, something began to change. Perhaps it was the way Luffy looked at her, as if he saw beyond the scars of the past, or perhaps it was the promise of a true camaraderie that she had never experienced before.


    [System - Crew: Nico Robin has joined as a member of your crew!]


    "Hahahahaha! That''s great; wee to the group, Robin." Luffy smiled at the message and was happy to have someone like Robin, even before reaching basta.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    I''m taking a day off tomorrow, so I will post again only the day after tomorrow!


    "Stone Stone!"


    200 Powerstones for daily chapters!


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 10 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 118 – Nico Robin 03.

    Chapter 118 �C Nico Robin 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2266Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Now let''s read these stones; I''ve always had doubts about them. I need you to give me a trantion of them,"mented Luffy, and Robin nodded after stepping away from him, despite feeling some conflicting emotions.


    Robin approached the first stone, her eyes tracing the intricate lines that told the story of the Akuma no Mi hidden since the lost century, Cerberus. Each character seemed to pulsate with the mythical essence of the triple-headed beast, and her delicate hands traced the inscriptions as if unraveling the secrets of nature itself.


    As Robin read the stone, her gaze shifted from the stone to the adjacent akuma no mi.


    ''So there''s a Poneglyph that speaks only of the fruit?'' Luffy thought, observing Robin''s behavior.


    While reading about the powers of the heads, Robin''s expression remained undisturbed, but her eyes reflected intense curiosity.


    The mystery surrounding the fruit seemed to deepen as she continued reading. Her gaze traveled over the words, while her mind spected on the full extent of the powers of this Akuma no Mi.


    "Fire, lightning, ice... elements that transcend the normal capabilities of a Devil Fruit. What creature is this that embodies these divine gifts?" Robin found herself captivated by the duality between the known and the unknown as the legend of this creature unfolded before her. A aura of mystery hung over the description, leaving Robin with a sense of fascination and restlessness.


    Uponpleting the reading of the first stone, Robin turned to Luffy, her blue eyes retaining the depth of reflection.


    "Luffy, this one about the Devil Fruit there seems to have been a reserve weapon for a war in the lost century as reinforcement, so it was hidden to be used if they needed reinforcements, but they never had the opportunity." Robin spoke, intrigued by this information.


    "Do you want to know more about this Poneglyph first? Or wait for me to read the second one?" Robin turned her gaze back to Luffy behind her.


    "Read the second one," Luffy requested, and Robin promptly obeyed. As she began deciphering the inscriptions, a look of doubt settled in her eyes, signaling the presence of unknown information.


    "This one is difficult to understand because it has unknown information for me..." Robin murmured, expressing her perplexity at the text.


    "Can you write exactly what is written there?" Luffy asked, taking paper and pen from his pocket, erging their size.


    Robin nodded and took the necessary items before starting to transcribe the ancient words.


    "Let me see..." Luffy began reading in themonnguage.


    "This?! This is an inscription with the name Ryuo, the term given to haki in Wano." Luffy became increasingly shocked by the content of the text. "This is not just a technique; it''s a new horizon of Conqueror''s Haki! A lost technique from the lost century!! This is on a level beyond the knowledge of the world''s major forces as far as I know!" The shock reflected in his expression, realizing the magnitude of what he had just discovered. Although Luffy had not yet fully mastered Conqueror''s Haki, he recognized that this went far beyond his current understanding of the original work.


    "Is it that surprising?" Robin questioned beside Luffy.


    "Yes, if I''m right, this represents a technique that elevates the mastery of Conqueror''s Haki to a new level! It''s too rming!" Luffy remained stunned, absorbing the gravity of that discovery. He never imagined that a modest cave in the East Blue would hold such impactful secrets. ''What happened there when we found the gold still remains a mystery, but certainly the techniques and the fruit are from the lost century. This is good, very good. I may not have value for this information, and about what happened, maybe I can train my "voice over all things" abilities, these Poneglyphs can tell me what happened in the cave...''


    Luffy briefly pondered the mysteries surrounding the encounter with the gold, recognizing the preciousness of the techniques and the fruit linked to the lost century. Feeling that these discoveries had a profound significance, he considered the possibility of enhancing his ability to "hear all things" to unravel the hidden secrets in the Poneglyphs. With a glimpse of excitement, he decided to reserve that perspective for the future.


    "I''ll keep that stored for the future; now, can you tell me about the Akuma no Mi?" Luffy directed his attention to the mysterious fruit.


    "Yes, it''s a mythical beast called... Cerberus... a mystical entity with three heads, each possessing an elemental domain. Fire, lightning, and ice... a triple force echoing through the ages. Every aspect of this being is a manifestation of power, a fusion of myth and reality..." Robin continued sharing intriguing information about this Akuma no Mi with Luffy.


    "So, Cerberus... a name resonating with triple elemental powers," Luffy murmured, assimting the information about the Akuma no Mi. His eyes didn''t express the same amazement as before, but rather intense curiosity. "Fire, lightning, and ice, huh? That''s amazing! A fruit that incorporates elements in three different forms... Does that mean whoever eats it would have control over all these powers at the same time?"


    Robin nodded, observing the fascination in Luffy''s eyes. "Exactly, it seems to be an extraordinary fruit. The person possessing Cerberus''s powers would have at their disposal a diversified range of abilities, each associated with a different head."


    Luffy scratched his head, thoughtful. "Imagine using fire, lightning, and ice all at once! It would be incredible in a fight. This fruit seems to have enormous potential..."


    "Yes, the potential is vast, but it also brings challenges. Bncing and mastering three distinct types of powers is not an easy task, even for people with exceptional abilities." Robin added a note of caution to Luffy''s excitement.


    Luffy, with his characteristic smile, didn''t seem concerned about theplications. "Well, I have the ideal candidate for that, and he''s not a person."


    Luffy approached and took the fruit, deciding that he would have the opportunity to eat it and gain its powers. "Let''s introduce you to the others; you''re mypanion number 19. I''m d you''re with us." Luffy''s smile lit up the environment as he exited the vault, casually closing it. Robin, in turn, merely nodded, maintaining her characteristicposure. Although not easily shaken, the presence of Luffy and the unique aura of his crew were unmatched, creating a slight buzz of nervousness in her mind.


    Following Luffy towards the deck, Robin silently contemted the peculiarposition of the crew. Each member was unique, with extraordinary abilities and personalities. The idea of being the 19th member of this exceptionally talented team evoked a sense of responsibility and, at the same time, an opportunity for growth.


    As they reached the deck, Luffy was met with the lively scene of his crew engaged in various activities. Each member was immersed in their own world, enjoying leisure time in various ways. Robin observed attentively, noting the diversity of things this crew was doing at the moment.


    Many beach chairs were extended while some sunbathed, enjoying refreshing drinks; the sniper was in the shade, cleaning his weapons; a man and a woman were training with wooden swords and weights; some were looking at the horizon at the ship''s edge, while others rested on the mast; a fish-man was cheerfully frying some snacks; animals ran around ying with each other��a dog, a shark, a whale, and a duck. Robin couldn''t help but express surprise at this strange group.


    Luffy raised his hand, drawing the attention of his lively crew enjoying their time on the ck Pearl''s deck. With a radiant smile, he began the introductions.


    "Guys, I have an amazing person to introduce to you today! This is Nico Robin, the newest member of the Straw Hat Pirates and ourpanion from today onward!"


    "What?!" Vivi was the first to react, with surprise and a hint of anger mixing in her words. Nami, on the other hand, still carried perceptible resentments. Her eyes reflected a mixture of distrust and anger, as Robin had spied on Luffy and her the night before.


    "This woman..." she began to say, but was interrupted by Luffy''s firm voice.


    "She''s ourpanion from now on. I trust her, and I want you all to do the same. I won''t tolerate anyone hurting her, no matter your disagreements with her."


    Unlike previous situations when Luffy recruited Nami and the crew acted with suspicion, things were different now. Luffy was serious, conveying a determination he hadn''t shown in the same way in the past. He made it clear that Nico Robin was someone he wanted in his group.


    Luffy understood that by giving her a new purpose and the hope of achieving her dream, Robin would be a reliable ally. Any doubts she might still have about their ability to protect her would dissipate over the journey. Luffy''s unequivocal expression of trust set a new tone for the crew, highlighting the importance and value he attributed to Robin''s presence among the Straw Hat Pirates.


    "Well, let me introduce her to everyone."


    Luffy continued introducing his eclectic crew:


    "First, we have Zoro! The swordsman I trust my life with when ites to fighting, but I don''t trust his sense of direction!" Zoro waved casually, maintaining his characteristic pose, though he was taken aback by Luffy''s secondment.


    "Next, Lami! She''s our doctor, superpetent, and always ready to face any challenge!" Lami waved with a smile, holding her medical kit.


    "Bepo! Our strategic advisor, sharp in politics and economics. He''s a pr bear, but don''t let that fool you; he''s quite funny!" Bepo waved with a cheerful smile.


    "Chouchou! A loyal and bravepanion. He only speaks by barking, but we understand him very well, right, Luffy?" Chouchou barked, and Luffyughed, confirming.


    "Our sharpshooter, Usopp! He''s amazing with firearms and always surprises us with his skills!" Usopp waved with his rifle in hand.


    "Nami, the navigator! You already know her a bit; she has a powerful Akuma no Mi and is essential for our journey across the seas!" Nami waved with a neutral tone, not smiling at Robin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Reiju! She''s our amazing cook and also the most elegant and powerful in the crew!" Reiju made a graceful bow.


    "Hachi, the octopus! Despite his eight arms, he''s a cool guy and makes a great dish!" Hachi waved, smiling friendly.


    "And this is Nojiko! Nami''s sister, who joined us after falling in love with me. That''s right, love at first sight!" Luffy made a joke, and Nojiko waved,ughing a bit at Luffy''s antics.


    "Hugo, the cheerful guy! He''s easygoing, likes peace, but has a big goal, so don''t underestimate him!" Hugo waved cheerfully.


    "Yamato! Our warrior, as foolish as funny but incredibly loyal and strong!" Yamato gave a bold wave.


    "Megalo, our shark!!" Megalo quickly said, "Sharky, Sharky, Sharky, Sharky," while everyoneughed.


    "Vivi, she''s a newpanion like you!" Vivi waved but maintained a forced smile.


    "Alvida, my loyal and determinedpanion!" Alvida waved confidently. "We also have Laboon, our newly recruitedpanion; let''s fulfill his dream on this journey!"


    "And, of course, Karoo! Our faithful birdpanion, always apanying us on adventures!" Karoo made his characteristic sound while receiving affectionate looks from everyone.


    "And finally, our mermaid, Shirahoshi! She''s our curious and brave girl, ready to face anything!" Luffy pointed to Shirahoshi, who smiled shyly.


    With everyone introduced, Luffy concluded with his characteristic smile: "And this is the Straw Hat Pirates'' crew! Your new group, everyone supports each other here; we''re a family!"


    The crew members greeted Robin in unique ways, turning the gathering into a vibrant mosaic of personalities. Friendly smiles, enthusiastic waves, and even some more reserved gesturesposed the warm setting for thetest addition to the Straw Hat Pirates.


    "Listen up, everyone!" Luffymanded their attention, and immediately, all turned their faces toward him, eager to hear what the Captain had to say.


    "Anyway, this woman tranted some things on those Poneglyphs. First, it''s about the history of that shipwreck; there''s no information about it, but I intend to find out in the future anyway, so the ship appearing in the middle of the cave remains a mystery. One of the Poneglyphs talks about a technique that will be used in the future by some of you."


    Suspense hung in the air as gazes turned to Luffy, anxiously awaiting more details.


    "Now, the other matter is about this Akuma no Mi!" Luffy disyed the tri-colored apple with enthusiasm.


    "So, what is it?" Usopp asked, showing his curiosity.


    "It''s a Mythical Zoan too!" Luffy''s eyes were shining with excitement at that moment.


    "Really? What''s its name and model?" Yamato became instantly interested.


    "Doggie Doggie Fruit, Model Cerberus!" Luffy announced, eliciting surprise and fascination among the crew members.


    "So..." Kuina murmured, while whispers of spection spread through the crew, already imagining who would consume it.


    "Exactly, Chouchou, this fruit is yours." The captain said confidently, pointing to the loyal caninepanion.


    "Bark?" Chouchou whimpered, apparently confused by the revtion.


    "Eat it, you''re perfect for it. Your strength will greatly increase," Luffy asserted, encouraging Chouchou.


    Chouchou hesitated for a moment, looking at the fruit, but finally took the initiative to eat it. Despite spitting out at the first bite, he understood that it would strengthen him and consumed the rest of the fruit. The act was met with varied expressions, from surprise to admiration, as the crew witnessed another twist in the abilities of theirrades.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 119 – Training.

    Chapter 119 �C Training.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Chouchou ate the fruit in front of everyone, and at that moment, Luffy noticed the system sending a progress notification about his dog within the crew.


    Name: Chouchou


    Role: Guard Dog


    Age: ??


    ------Status------


    Vitality: D+ -> B


    Strength: D+ -> B


    Defense: E+ -> C+


    Speed: E+ -> C


    Spirit: D -> C


    ------Devil Fruit------


    None -> Cerberus Dog Fruit, Model: None -> E


    ------Haki------


    Kenbunshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Busoshoku Haki: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    ------Rokushiki------


    Geppou: [Locked] -> D


    Kamie: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Rankyaku: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Shigan: B -> A


    Soru: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    Tekkai: E -> B


    Rokuougan: [Locked] -> [Locked]


    (�C As a member of his crew, all his talents increase by 100%)


    ----------------------


    ----------------------


    "HAHAHAHA! I can see that you''ve gotten stronger. How do you feel, Chouchou?"


    "Wolf Wolf!" Chouchou barked enthusiastically.


    "That''s good. Unfortunately, we still don''t know much about your powers and your final form, but we''ll start your training on the next ind. Nevertheless, that doesn''t deny that your fruit is quite powerful." Luffy smiled with satisfaction.


    "Woof! Woof!" Chouchou responded, wagging his tail.


    "In the meantime, since we''re on the open sea, let''s strengthen your bodies in the training room until we reach our destination." Luffy spoke and turned to the new members of the group.


    "Vivi, Robin, and Karoo, you will begin your training as well. Now that you''re part of this crew, let''s start with the six styles to improve your bodies, as you''re quite weak at the moment and need a minimum strength to face our uing challenges." Luffy said, and everyone nodded.


    The captain led the group towards the training room, the space designated for skill enhancement and learning new techniques since he began training in the six styles. While each member dedicated themselves to their training in different corners of the room, Luffy chose to specifically guide the two girls in the application of Soru to improve their mobility, while the duck trained the shing kick.


    The initial focus was on agility, an area Luffy knew to be crucial in oveing the weaknesses of his newpanions. He envisioned Robin''s potential as a true weapon of destruction, imagining the creation of many hands through her fruit and the deadly effectiveness of the Shigan technique at a stage where she could use the air like bullets. However, he decided to start with the basics, focusing on developing agility as the foundation for defense, as he himself managed to capture her.


    For Vivi and Robin, the surprise was evident as they started training in the first few minutes, and Luffy, known for hisid-back nature, transformed into a strict and relentless instructor under his guidance. Under his direction, the two were pushed to the limit of their abilities, and that didn''t satisfy the captain as they faced intense pain and challenges from the intensive training.


    "Great! Now, again! And again! Until every move is as natural as breathing."


    "But we''re tired!"


    "..."


    "No time forziness! I want to see you stronger, faster! Understood?"


    "That... is heavy!" Viviined, expressing the difficulty of the exercise.


    "..."


    "Keep going; you can do better than that!"


    Some timeter, Vivi and Robin were sprawled on the floor, unable to move.


    "What?! You''re already on the ground? We haven''t even started your first day!"


    "This is outrageous; let us rest!" Vivi shouted in despair.


    Meanwhile, Robin remained silent, but her expression made it clear that she wasn''t enjoying the rigor of the training. Her silence spoke volumes about the intensity of the session.


    "Stopining," dered Luffy, crossing his arms with determination. "You need to get stronger!" The seriousness in his expression made it clear that, for Luffy, the path to strength was not easy but essential to face the challenges thaty ahead.


    "Luffy, I already hate you..." Vivi murmured, but Luffy didn''t pay attention to her drama.


    While the rest of the crew went into their joint training, mastering the third technique of the six styles for the most part in the next three days, Luffy was satisfied with this progress over the days as he looked at the system sitting alone on the ship''s bow in the early morning.


    "It''s time to take my skills to a new level," Luffy muttered to himself, recalling the crew''s efforts in training over the past few days.


    "Soru, Geppo, Tekkai... all these techniques have been useful so far, but it''s time to expand my repertoire and some for those that I haven''t even started because I wanted to improve the body and adapt it just like the crew first."


    Analyzing the individual capabilities of his crew, Luffy recognized that not all techniques would be applicable or match everyone''sbat style. Each member had their own unique abilities and style, and forcing them to learn everything would be counterproductive before moving on to the next level. He realized that the right path would be to tailor the training ording to each one''s natural abilities.


    "Rankyaku would be the next step for me. But before that, Haki is something I should start learning now. I''m no longer in the East Blue; the enemies have be stronger. It''s time for all of us to explore this power and elevate the level of our skills." He reflected, aware that Haki development would be crucial to facing even bigger challenges now.


    "Our priorities have always been clear: strengthen our fundamentals, learn specific techniques, and, above all at this moment, be ready to master Haki. With that, we''ll reach new horizons of power and be unstoppable no matter whates our way."


    Luffy took out a board from his pocket and began writing to create a priority list for the training of all members:


    ---------------------------------


    **Individual Training:**


    1. **Luffy:**


    - (Improve) Devil Fruits


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - (Learn) Armament Haki


    - (Learn) Observation Haki


    - (Improve) Conqueror''s Haki


    - Rankyaku


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    - Voices of All Things


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    2. **Yamato:**


    - (Improve) Devil Fruit


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - (Learn) Rankyaku


    - (Improve) Armament Haki


    - (Improve) Observation Haki


    - (Improve) Conqueror''s Haki


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    3. **Shirahoshi:**


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Learn) Tekkai


    - Rankyaku


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    - Trident Technique


    - (Learn) Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - (Learn) Conqueror''s Haki


    - Poseidon


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    4. **Megalo:**


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - (Improve) Shigan


    - Geppou


    - Soru


    5. **Zoro:**


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Learn) Rankyaku


    - Tekkai


    - (Learn) Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - (Learn) Conqueror''s Haki


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    6. **Lami:**


    - (Improve) Devil Fruit


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - Rankyaku


    - (Learn) Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - (Learn) Conqueror''s Haki


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    7. **Bepo:** (Bepo is the most talented in the six styles)


    - (Improve) Rankyaku


    - (Improve) Shigan


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Learn) Tekkai


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    8. **Chouchou:**


    - (Improve) Shigan


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - (Learn) Soru


    - (Improve) Devil Fruit


    - Geppou


    - Observation Haki


    9. **Usopp:**


    - (Improve) Weapons


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Learn) Tekkai


    - (Learn) Observation Haki


    - Armament Haki


    - Rankyaku


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    10. **Nami:**


    - (Improve) Devil Fruit


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Learn) Tekkai


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - Rankyaku


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    11. **Reiju:**


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - (Improve) Rankyaku


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    - (Learn) Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - (Learn) Conqueror''s Haki


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    12. **Hugo:**


    - (Improve) Tekkai


    - (Improve) Shigan


    - (Improve) Soru


    - Geppou


    - Kamie


    - Rankyaku


    - Rokuougan


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    13. **Nojiko:**


    - (Improve) Kamie


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Devil Fruit


    - (Learn) Geppou


    - Rankyaku


    - Shigan


    - Rokuougan


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    14. **Hachi:**


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Rankyaku


    - (Improve) Shigan


    - (Learn) Soru


    - Geppou


    - Tekkai


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    15. **Kuina:**


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Improve) Soru


    - (Improve) Geppou


    - (Learn) Tekkai


    - Rankyaku


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - Conqueror''s Haki


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    - Lost Century Secret Technique


    16. **Alvida:**


    - (Improve) Swordsmanship


    - (Learn) Soru


    - Geppou


    - Tekkai


    - Rankyaku


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    17. **Laboon:**


    - (Learn) Tekkai


    - Soru


    - Geppou


    - Shigan


    18. **Vivi:**


    - (Learn) Soru


    - Geppou


    - Tekkai


    - Rankyaku


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    - Shigan


    - Kamie


    - Rokuougan


    19. **Karoo:**


    - (Learn) Rankyaku


    - Soru


    - Geppou


    - Observation Haki


    20. **Nico Robin:**


    - (Learn) Soru


    - Geppou


    - Shigan


    - Tekkai


    - Rankyaku


    - Armament Haki


    - Observation Haki


    ------------------------------------------------


    Luffy made it a point to remove some techniques from their list with certain members because he knew they couldn''t learn them or that they didn''t seem useful. He simply prioritized what they needed to learn by the end of their journey. He also had a priority to learn to use all three Haki types before the war, in case it still happened.


    However, if the war at the top were to happen, he intended to save Ace, even if it meant taking down Whitebeard and the entire Marine force, even if the idea seemed impossible.


    Luffy, not only trained the girls in these days, determined to improve their skills, but he also immersed himself in sword training, focusing on mastering his sword technique, which was starting to yield results. At the same time, he focused on exploring the limits of his Devil Fruit and refining his already mastered techniques like Soru and Geppo to increase his agility.


    The captain also witnessed satisfactory progress among each crew member, each following a personalized path, working tirelessly to improve their specific skills, contributing to the collective evolution of the team as they prepared to grow stronger. With this in mind, Luffy went to his cabin with a satisfied smile that night; he also had four women waiting for him, so his smile became even wider.


    The next day, after another round of morning training, totaling 32 hours in all with the multiplication, his team filled the kitchen to eat a delicious lunch prepared by Reiju, with Hachi helping her. While everyone enjoyed the meal, Nami entered the kitchen as the only absent member.


    "Luffy, we''re approaching the ind; it''s already in sight!" Nami announced, and the ck Pearl was nearing Little Garden.


    "Hmmm... That''s good," Luffy said, taking a bite of meat and finding the news pleasant, turning his face to another specific member of the group.


    "Nojiko, information," Luffy requested, and everyone looked at the woman at that moment.


    Nojiko assumed a firm posture, ready to share crucial information about the imminent Little Garden ind, tasked with this by Luffy. "As you know, we''re approaching Little Garden, an ind situated on this side of the sea. Obviously, it''s known for its biological diversity and unique geographical structure. The predominant flora consists of a variety of giant trees and lush vegetation, providing an exotic scenery. The ind is characterized by different unique zones, from dense forests to more open areas."


    She continued with a more in-depth analysis. "As for fauna, there are peculiar and powerful creatures on this ind. Besides dinosaurs, notable in the local ecology for thousands of years, there are alsorge animals that inhabit the wilder areas. The geography is marked by underground caves and unique rock formations and volcanoes, providing a variety of environments for exploration."


    Nojiko highlighted critical points in her briefing. "However, caution is needed. The ind has natural dangers, including wild animals and unpredictable weather conditions that can cause diseases with the spread of certain insects. Moreover, there''s the possibility of other crews that may have established their bases here. We must be prepared for possible hostile encounters."


    Nojiko''s thorough technical briefing provided the crew with aprehensive insight into the ind, allowing them to prepare adequately for any exploration that awaited them on Little Garden.


    Now, this was the role that Luffy assigned to Nojiko in the group, serving as the responsible party for general information about ces and earning the informal title of "Destination Analyst" within the crew. Luffy, always attentive to the specialization of their skills, decided to distribute specific responsibilities among the crew members based on their areas of expertise. Nami took on the role of "Navigator and Specialist in Climates and Geographic Structures," focusing on understanding geography, topography, climate, and specific features of inds. Nojiko, in turn, became the "Destination Analyst," concentrating on broader details such as fauna, flora, and other factors rted to the natural environment.


    Additionally, Bepo was appointed as the "Political and Economic Consultant," leveraging his profound understanding of these subjects. Meanwhile, Robin now held the position of "Historian and Archaeologist," bringing her expertise to decipher historical mysteries and ancient artifacts. With this specialized division, the Straw Hat crew became a multifunctional team, capable of utilizing information about everything they encountered on their journeys, and Luffy could supply their knowledge with books, sparing no expense for it.


    "You heard our informant; get ready to anchor on the ind in a few hours," Luffy said, and everyone began to move after lunch.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 20 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 120 – Little Garden 01.

    Chapter 120 �C Little Garden 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2826Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Little Garden, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Pearl gracefully glided through calm waters until it reached the ind of Little Garden. A natural masterpiece, the ind unfolded as a lush blend of dense jungle and a wild, prehistordscape. Towering palm trees majestically stood at the forefront of the beach, their leaves dancing to the rhythm of the tropical breeze.


    The golden sandy beach stretched along the coast, inviting the Straw Hats to disembark and explore. The jungle''s edge was adorned with exotic flowers, each disying vibrant colors that contrasted against the lush greenery. Mysterious sounds of wild creatures, apanied by distant roars and the gentle murmur of waves,pleted the symphony of nature.


    As Luffy called the crew to the deck, they could sense the unique atmosphere of the ind. Little Garden, with its peculiar mix of tropical beauty and prehistoric elements, promised a distinctive adventure for the Straw Hats. The ck Pearl anchored in the sand as it entered the beach,ing to a stop after a few moments.


    "Another interesting ind. I just hope we don''t encounter any giant shrimp this time..." Usopp said, looking at the ind with some anticipation.


    "Megalo certainly wouldn''t like that... Hehehehe." Shirahoshi chuckled.


    "Shakry!" Megalo didn''t seem too pleased, but he feared encountering another creature like that again.


    "Everyone, before we head to the beach, gather here. I want to discuss some important points with you," announced Luffy, his voice filled with determination.


    All gathered on the deck, approaching the captain at that moment.


    "Firstly, I''ve talked to Robin, Vivi, and Yamato," began Luffy, capturing his crew''s attention. "We''re going to split up here because with the Baroque Works team that came to capture us being captured and destroyed, Crocodile might act hastily to take basta, and Vivi''s father could be killed in that time while we''re heading to the desert country. As I mentioned before, I intend to help her with our deal, and her father shouldn''t die due to the petty schemes of that Shichibukai."


    Luffy''s words elicited surprised and concerned looks among the crew members.


    "So after some discussion, Yamato and Nami will go to Alubarna, the capital of basta. It will only take a few weeks for us to meet again as we go to the Drum Kingdom from here and then finally to basta. They can keep the country''s situation under control until we arrive."


    "I had considered making Robin a double agent, but that would be too risky, and besides, Robin has evidence stored against Crocodile anyway, so incriminating him won''t be an issue when we get to the country," Luffy spoke.


    "Wait, she has evidence?" Vivi expressed her surprise upon learning that Robin had incriminating evidence against Crocodile.


    Robin, with a subtle gesture, confirmed the information with a slight nod.


    "Still, Yamato and Nami can easily handle him if he tries to attack the capital. Yamato can identify all the spies in the pce and defeat Crocodile, and Nami can create a group of harpies now to counter the rebels if they decide to attack," Luffy announced his ns for everyone to understand the status quo.


    Concerned for her sister, Nojiko asked, "Can I go with my sister too?"


    "Hey, sis, I''ll be fine. I can handle this, and I''m sure you can sail to basta without any problems. Bepo is also a navigator," Nami smiled at Nojiko.


    Luffy also responded, "I''d like you to stay with us. We need to train your Devil Fruit, and I have something new for everyone." He pulled out a very beautiful book from his pocket, one that cost 5 billion berries. "It''s time to start Haki with some members. Nami will learn from Yamato in Alubarna, meanwhile, we''ll train here with the group, along with the newly acquired fruits."


    Yamato and Nami, ready to embark on the next phase of the mission, exchanged determined nces before heading towards basta. Nami sprouted wings and an Eternal Log Pose on her wrist, ready for the journey ahead, while Yamato leaped using Geppo. They might not have the energy for a direct trip to basta, but they would certainly stop at other inds before moving forward.


    As the two women soared into the air and departed beyond the ind, a new question arose among the crew. Vivi, curious, asked Luffy, "Hey, Luffy, why are we going to the Drum Kingdom? Is there something special there before we head to basta like this ind we''re on?"


    Luffy exined his decision: "I have some information that this kingdom was attacked and devastated by a pirate group. This country itself is not part of the World Government, but it already suffers tyranny from the current king, and I n to take over that kingdom too. It''s a country specializing in doctors, and I''m sure Lami can benefit from being there." He said.


    ''And recruit Tony Tony Chopper, of course, two doctors are better than 1.'' Luffy thought, but his n was to have the three kingdoms from the beginning of the original work as his territory.


    "I see..." many nodded, understanding the captain''s reasons.


    The preparation to explore the ind continued. Luffy instructed, "Now, let''s check out the giants. If anyone wants to explore the ind separately, take a Vivre Card so you don''t get lost. And someone stick with Zoro all the time, please. I don''t want him showing up again in the East Blue in a newspaper after getting lost again." Luffy smiled, provoking some frustration dimples in the swordsman.


    "But before that, as Nojiko mentioned, there are diseases on this ind, so take this to prevent yourselves from being bitten by any mosquitoes with some disease." Before embarking on the exploration of the lush ind of Little Garden, Luffy, showing concern for the health of his crew, distributed repellents to everyone. He and Nojuko warned about possible tropical diseases and the dangers associated with the local fauna and flora.


    Luffy went to the ship and shrank it, and the prisoners followed the change from inside the ship; they had no idea they were in someone''s pocket as theyined that the ship was swaying too much and how dark it was outside. Thus, the crew began to spread in various directions.


    "I''ll explore one side; I want to see the medicinal nts," said Lami.


    "I''ll go with Lami!" added Bepo.


    "I''ll wander around too," said Zoro.


    "Well, someone has to keep an eye on Zoro," Usoppmented, going with the swordsman.


    "I wanted to explore, but Luffy mentioned the giants on this ind, so I''ll apany him," said the curious Robin. She knew this ind was dangerous and warned Luffy, and even with Nojiko''s stern exnation, Luffy was determined to see the ce.


    "There are dinosaurs here. I''d like to catch some to make recipes I''ve never created," Reiju spoke.


    "I''ll apany her," said Kuina.


    "I''ll go along with them." Alvida would apany Kuina and Reiju.


    Luffy led the main team, advancing to the heart of the ind in search of any signs of giants and other potential discoveries. Zoro, apanied by Usopp, continued exploring the surroundings, cutting vines, and keeping a keen eye out for any signs of dinosaurs or other dangers.


    Another group, consisting of Lami, Bepo, Kuina, Alvida, and Reiju, chose to explore the jungle more widely, collecting samples of the local flora and observing the animals that inhabited the ind. Each team was determined to make the most of the opportunity to explore the ind and gain knowledge about its unique environment.


    "What an interesting ce!" eximed Shirahoshi as they observed the wonders of the ind.


    "The flora here is truly unique,"mented Robin, with a fascinated tone.


    "Yes, there are at least 10 books detailing the flora of this ind over the millennia," added Nojiko, mentioning her extensive library now in her personal cabin.


    "Interesting, I''d like to borrow some..." expressed Robin, her curiosity piqued.


    "Of course, but the books are all in the ship''s library, anyone can grab them," Nojiko mentioned.


    "A library on the ship?!" Robin looked at Luffy suspiciously now.


    "Well, you didn''t ask, but we''ve been trainingtely, only stopping to rest, eat, and sleep. I don''t think you missed much." Luffy shrugged.


    "Karoo, don''t eat that!" Vivi warned her friend who was biting some strange nt.


    "You too, Megalo," Shirahoshi also cautioned, as Megalo was eating some foliage that looked like seaweed.


    "Luffy, do you think Yamato and Nami will be okay?" Nojiko questioned.


    "Yes, Nami can''t get lost with her skills and the Eternal Log in her possession. Besides, Yamato is very strong for this sea," reassured Luffy.


    "And those giants, Captain? Are they strong?" Hugo asked, changing the subject.


    "No, but I have ns to make them quite powerful," Luffy spoke.


    "And why are there giants on this ind?"


    "That, we should ask them ourselves. There''s certainly a story here."


    "Look, a dinosaur!"


    "How frightening!"


    "This is a T-rex, a carnivorous dinosaur and one of the most powerful we''ll encounter on the ind," Nojiko mentioned.


    "Hahaha. How interesting."


    "Hey, Hachi, I want to see your training, fight," announced Luffy.


    "Nee... alright, Captain." Hachi unsheathed his 6 swords, delivering swift cuts, eliminating the enemy in an instant.


    "Was it that easy?" Hachi said surprised, seeing his ability for the first time in a real battle.


    "So strong, Hachi-Sama!" celebrated Shirahoshi.


    "Nee... Thank you, Princess-Sama." Hachi scratched his head shyly.


    "Let''s continue." Luffy encouraged the group to proceed with the exploration of the intriguing ind.


    As they explored, Zoro and Usopp faced unexpected challenges when hungry dinosaurs attacked them. Usopp skillfully fired his firearms, targeting the creatures'' weak points, while Zoro, with his swordsmanship, cut through the approaching threats. Together, they formed an effective and reliable team to deal with the dangers of the jungle, honing theirbat skills with each opponent. Zoro was far beyond his original point when he was in Little Garden in the original work, and Usopp had be quitepetent, even though his spirit never changed. This Usopp would defeat that original Zoro if they were to bepared.


    Climbing the hills, Reiju and Kuina also encountered approaching dinosaurs. Reiju, using her enhanced physical strength, kicked the dinosaurs to prepare provisions for the group, turning the threat into an opportunity. At the same time, Kuina took the chance to train her sword skills, facing the dinosaurs with dexterity and precision, consolidating her progress on the path of the swordsman.


    While exploring the lush area, Lami, Alvida, and Bepo didn''t hesitate to face any dinosaur that crossed their path. Lami, with her agility and botanical knowledge, avoided the dinosaurs'' attacks while identifying unique nts for remedies. Alvida, using her slippery fruit power and Soru, slid like a shadow and crushed all opponents. Bepo, in turn, showed his physical strength and fighting skills, protecting Lami and defeating any threat that arose. Amidst the adventure, the trio demonstrated a rather smooth exploration.


    Meanwhile, Luffy and the group in the middle of the ind began to hear a distant sound of cracking ground. Intrigued, they followed the noise until they reached an area where two enormous giants were engaged in an intense battle.


    The ground trembled under the force of their blows, and nearby trees swayed with the impact. The two giants, each wielding an immense sword and shield, exchanged blows with surprising precision. Every move was a dance of des and shields, creating a symphony of thunderous metal shing.


    As they faced off, their weapons created sparks in the air, illuminating the scene like lightning in a storm. The battle between them was a spectacle of pure strength and technique, showcasing the mastery they had over their colossal weapons. Each strike emitted a deafening roar, echoing through the area.


    It was as if the ind itself responded to the magnitude of the battle, with fissures forming in the ground due to the titanic force of the giants. Luffy, Hugo, and many in the group watched in awe at this colossal sh. Even from a distance, they could feel the intensity of the vibrations emanating from the fight.


    "Shouldn''t we leave?!" Vivi ignored everything Luffy said about the giants being weak when she saw them; others just shrugged, some of them witnessed the battle in Cocoyasi, so they weren''t very surprised.


    The giants, immersed in the art of war, continued to exchange blows, revealing exceptional skill in every move. As the battle progressed, it became clear that this was more than a simple contest of brute force; it was a demonstration of refined technique and mutual respect between these warrior giants.


    After the monumental stalemate, they stopped, Broggy and Dorry looked at each other with respect and, at the same time, a hint of amusement in their eyes. This scene was familiar to them, as this fight had been happening for over a hundred years every day, with no clear winner.


    They stared at each other for a while, but soon burst into loudughter. The giantsughed together, sharing not only the draw in their century-old battle but also the enduring friendship that had formed between them over the years. It was a scene that represented the essence of Little Garden.


    "Hey, Dorry, I think once again, we''re at a tie," Broggy said,ughing.


    "Looks like it, Broggy. We can''t decide who''s stronger yet," Dorry smiled.


    "I think it''s because we''re both equally amazing, but tomorrow, we''ll break the tie! Since I''m going to win!" Broggy said, scratching his head.


    "Indeed, but I''ll be the winner." Dorry nodded, and his gaze turned to Luffy''s group, which had already been noticed at a distance. "Looks like we have interesting visitors this time."


    "How frightening!" Shirahoshi ran to Megalo.


    "He''s staring at us!" Vivi opened her eyes wide in fright.


    While the princesses had scared faces, Nojiko and Hachi had cautious eyes, expecting some hostile move, but the rest of the group didn''t seem to care about the giants'' looks. They couldn''t feel threatened by these beings, but besides being quite friendly, their group could defeat them.


    "Apologies for the disturbance," said one of the giants, with a very friendly expression. "Sometimes, we have a disagreement on important matters, but our people always resolve these differences this way��well, despite being here for more than 100 years. HUHUHUHUHU!"


    "It''s okay, we''re used to it," Luffy said, taking steps in front of the group, and continued talking.


    "You mentioned that you''ll fight again tomorrow?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes, tomorrow, I''ll have my victory after 100 years!"


    "No, Dorry, you''ll lose!"


    "That''s what we''ll see!"


    "You two won''t fight each other tomorrow because you''ll fight with me!" Luffy interjected and threw down his challenge.


    "Hm?"


    "What did the little one say?"


    "Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi was surprised, as were some in the group.


    "I challenge both of you at the same time in a fight with me. Do you ept?" Luffy maintained his arrogant smile.


    "Why do you want to fight us? You don''t seem strong."


    "What was that? Elbaf warriors going to refuse a challenge?" Luffy mentioned, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course not, we are great warriors, right, Broggy?!"


    "Yes, Dorry, we don''t refuse any fight or challenge, Dorry!"


    "That''s great because if you lose, you''ll join my fleet! I''ll fight against both of you at the same time!" Luffy dered with the same enthusiasm.


    "Hm? Hey, why would we do that? And what happens if we win?" questioned the giant with the longer beard.


    "Because I''m going to turn you into the greatest warriors of Elbaf in this era! And if you win, I''ll give you a manual to further increase your strength. What do you think?" exined Luffy.


    "Hm... What do you think, Dorry?"


    "It sounds interesting. He''s small, but he''s confident, and if there''s a manual that can increase our strength, we can ept the challenge, Broggy."


    "Then it''s settled. Let''s fight here tomorrow, get ready." Luffy smiled.


    "Hey, are you really going to fight these giants?" Nojiko spoke cautiously, seeing two giants against Luffy.


    "Even you could defeat them, silly girl, but I want to put on a good show tomorrow with my zoan in the final stage. I need to train your form and get used to it, and I barely had a chance to use it." Luffy exined. He had only used the fruit once and needed to get ustomed to the colossal form.


    "So, now that it''s settled, what do we do now?" Hugo asked.


    "Let''s train. It''s time to see Chouchou''s form and Nojiko''s explosive fruit for them to adapt," Luffy determined.


    "Hey, giants, how about a feast after this training? Why not join us?" Luffy shouted with enthusiasm.


    "Feast? Sounds good, doesn''t it, Broggy!"


    "I agree, Dorry. Let''s join!"


    Thus, Luffy went to train with his group in another open area. Everyone was eager to see Chouchou''s form and help Nojiko in her training.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 121 – Little Garden 02.

    Chapter 121 �C Little Garden 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2566Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Little Garden, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy and Chouchou were in a quiet and secluded spot in the middle of the ind, away from the rest of the group that stayed to watch. The atmosphere was serene, with the gentle sound of tree leaves swaying in the wind. The sun shone through the dense vegetation, creating patterns of shadows on the ground.


    "Chouchou, can you feel the power within you?" Luffy asked, looking at the loyal dog before him.


    "Woof Woof!" Chouchou barked enthusiastically, expressing his readiness for training and confirming Luffy''s words.


    Luffy smiled as he prepared to guide Chouchou in his training. The goal was to explore and fully understand the potential of Chouchou''s Zoan, unlocking powers that could be crucial in future battles. The interaction between Luffy and Chouchou was a scene of deep connection between a captain and a valuable member of his crew,mitted to reaching new levels of strength together.


    "Chouchou, focus on the power inside you. Feel the energy, let it flow. This transformation is not just physical; it''s a connection with the essence of the creature that now inhabits you. Trust your instincts, let the power take over, but keep it under control."


    Luffy, with his own experience dealing with Devil Fruits and transformations, put his words onto Chouchou, conveying positive and encouraging energy. He helped the loyalpanion tune into the nature of his zoan.


    Responding to Luffy''s guidance, Chouchou began to feel the internal energy grow. The three fierce heads of his future Cerberus form revealed distinct traits in his mind: one emanated intense heat, the middle one had a ming mouth representing fire, another exhibited a icy aura to the left symbolizing ice, and the third to the right pulsed with electricity, embodying lightning.


    With Chouchou feeling this, the transformation began gradually, and Luffy smiled seeing it. At the moment of transformation, a pulsating aura enveloped Chouchou as he metamorphosed into Cerberus, the legendary three-headed dog from mythology that was supposed to guard the gates of Hades. Luffy, with focused eyes, watched every step of the metamorphosis to ensure that Chouchou could fully master his Zoan form.


    The heads of Cerberus began to emerge, each with distinct characteristics. The central head was engulfed in furious mes, emitting intense heat to anyone other than Luffy, given his mastery of the Chaos mes. The second head disyed a icy coldness to the left, with icy breath forming small clouds of mist like hydrogen. The third head on the right seemed to carry electricity, sparks dancing around it, ready to be unleashed at any moment.


    Chouchou, now as Cerberus, rose majestically, reaching an impressive height of 20 meters and extending 40 meters in length. His paws cracked the ground immediately upon contact. His three heads acted independently, each representing a unique and powerful element. Luffy, satisfied with the sess of the transformation, expressed his approval.


    "Very good, Chouchou!" Luffy said with satisfaction.


    *GRRRRRRRR* Cerberus growled in unison with its three heads, now giant and imposing.


    "Chouchou became giant!!"


    "Incredible, look at your size!"


    *GRRRRR*


    "Karoo!"


    "Sharky!!"


    The animals, astonished, watched their friend''s transformation from a distance.


    "Chouchou, you look amazing in this form. Now, try coordinating the elements of your heads. Let''s see how you can use this power in abined way!" Luffy encouraged, eager to explore the full potential of Cerberus and its formidable abilities.


    Cerberus tried to control all the heads, focusing on the dense jungle in front of him. Each of its heads opened its mouth, revealing a distinct element. A fiery me emerged from one head, a freezing lightning from another, and an electric spark from the third. With a powerful roar, Cerberus unleashed the three elements simultaneously on one side of the space.


    The fireball, the ice beam, and the lightning merged into a single colossal attack, forming a spiral of destructive power that headed straight for the jungle in one corner. The impact was impressive, generating an explosion of heat, ice, and energy lights, apanied by a deafening roar that echoed throughout the ind. Cerberus''s feat demonstrated the intensity of its new power!


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM*


    The roar reached every corner of the ind, announcing Chouchou''s disy of power to all its inhabitants and visitors.


    Luffy''s crew members, apanied by Hugo, Robin, Shirahoshi, Hachi, Nojiko, Vivi, and even the animals, stood in awe of the magnitude of Cerberus''s attack. As the sound waves dissipated, a brief silence hung over the area, broken by expressions of admiration and apuse. The message was clear: Cerberus had transformed into a formidable force worthy of recognition by all now.


    "That''s amazing, buddy!" Hugo eximed, impressed.


    "You really did it, Chouchou-Sama!" Shirahoshi apuded.


    Within this moment of collective admiration, heavy footsteps interrupted the contemtion. Dorry, visibly surprised, appeared, observing the havoc left by Cerberus''s attack.


    "What kind of dog is this? It''s so powerful!" he eximed, impressed with the fierce appearance of Chouchou''s three heads in Cerberus form.


    "Very strong! Anyway, let''s spar a bit. Chouchou, I want you to get used to this form in a fight, so let''s fight each other." Luffy spoke and activated his powers.


    An intense aura enveloped his body, and his muscture expanded, gaining a more robust tone. Luffy''s skin took on a more amethyst hue, and mes circled around him, indicating the intensity of the power now flowing through him. His eyes gleamed with an even redder hue, ready for a challenging training session with his loyal friend.


    *Crack*


    Cerberus broke the ground, epting Luffy''s challenge with enthusiasm as he positioned himself to fight. Dorry and Broggy were there now too, curious about it, and watched the fight with fascination.


    The three heads of Cerberus growled fiercely, each representing a different element: fire, ice, and lightning. The ground trembled under the imposing presence of these two at that moment, even one being 2 meters tall and the other being 10 timesrger.


    Luffy, with his body engulfed in mes, quickly advanced towards Cerberus. The first attack came from fire, a fiery zeunched by Cerberus''s central head. Luffy, using his remarkable physical strength, advanced directly through the fire, resisting the mes without flinching, as no heat in the world could hurt him.


    In response, Luffy countered with a powerful punch to Cerberus''s central head. The force of the impact made the creature recoil 10 meters, but it quickly recovered. Cerberus''s heads moved in sync, each attacking with distinct elements.


    The right head shot a lightning bolt towards Luffy, who, agile as always, skillfully dodged. The central head, reacting quickly, projected a stream of ice in an attempt to freeze Luffy. However, Luffy, with his exceptional physical resistance, broke the ice formed around his body and advanced undisturbed.


    The battle unfolded in a spectacle of elemental powers against Luffy''s brute strength. Even without the use of Haki, Luffy''s body''s resistance and agility were on par with someone reasonably good from the New World. He dodged elemental attacks and countered with devastating punches and kicks against his ship''s guard dog.


    The fight continued with intense exchanges of blows, with Cerberus trying to leverage its elements to ovee Luffy''s resilience, while the Straw Hat Captain responded with his unwavering physical strength. The sound of collisions echoed across the ind, and both contenders showed signs of exhaustion.


    Despite his notable disadvantage in terms of elements, Luffy stood out for pure physical strength and determination. As the fight continued, it was evident that Luffy was getting the upper hand. Cerberus, even with its enhanced powers, was gradually being surpassed by the iparable power of its Captain.


    Luffy paused for a moment as Chouchou was mmed directly into the ground. "Chouchou, try using the techniques of the six styles you master," Luffy spoke afternding and breaking the ground. "WOOF! WOOF!" Cerberus responded with its powerful bark.


    Cerberus, now using its Soru technique, traversed the battlefield with impressive speed. Luffy, not wanting to fall behind, utilized his enhanced agility to keep up. The two fighters were like hurricanes, leaving a trail of devastation wherever they went on the field.


    "Hey, Broggy! Can we fight against this?" said one of the giants, quite disturbed, while the rest of the crew present looked stunned at the fight in front of them and the destruction it was causing.


    "I don''t know, Dorry. I believe this is beyond our capabilities..." The giant thought, seeing this; he had to admit that he couldn''t fight them in a battle like this��the dog alone was stronger than both of thembined.


    Meanwhile, in the midst of the fight... Cerberus''s Tekkai technique came into y as Luffy tried to hit it with powerful punches. The resilience of the Tekkai defense faced the formidable force of each blow, creating shockwaves that spread through the environment. Each collision between the two was like an earthquake, shaking that part of the ind.


    In response, Luffy unleashed a series of punches, using the speed of his movements to createplex attack patterns. Cerberus''s three heads moved in unison, dodging and blocking the attacks of the Straw Hat Captain. The sound of their blows echoed like thunder, resonating through the devastatedndscape.


    Cerberus''s Shigan skills were employed quickly and precisely. The sharp tips pierced the air towards Luffy with each head in a bite-like version, responding with acrobatic movements, skillfully evading each onught often using Geppo. The vegetation around was uprooted, creating a visible impact zone.


    With a powerful roar, Cerberus unleashed its elemental attacks towards Luffy this time. Fireballs, freezing rays, and lightning crossed in the air, creating a spectacle of colors and energy. The surrounding environment was consumed by the power of the elements, transforming the battleground into a field of chaos.


    Luffy, however, showed no signs of retreating in the face of the elemental onught. His advanced form was enveloped in an aura of mes, an instinctive reaction to Cerberus''s power. With an agile movement, Luffy dodged the fireballs, spun in a quick dance to avoid the freezing rays, and dove into the ground to evade the lightning.


    Luffy''s strategy was clear: he would wait for the right moment to counterattack. As Cerberus continued to unleash its elements, the Straw Hat Captain observed, calcting the attack patterns of his loyal Zoan friend.


    When an opening presented itself, Luffy advanced. He dodged a fireball, passed through a freezing ray, and leaped to avoid a lightning strike. In a fluid motion, he reached Cerberus, delivering a powerful punch to one of its heads. The impact made the head sway, but Cerberus retaliated,unching a series ofbined attacks with its three heads.


    The battle reached its climax as Luffy and Cerberus exchanged blows. After a series of intense exchanges, Luffy found an opening once again. With a quick motion, he grabbed one of Cerberus''s heads, spun in the air, and threw it to the ground with incredible force. The earth trembled with the impact, and Cerberus, momentarily stunned, became vulnerable.


    Luffy didn''t hesitate. With a swift impulse, he advanced and delivered a series of precise punches and kicks against Cerberus. The resilience of the Zoan, even with its three heads, was not enough against Luffy''s fury. The fight reached its conclusion as Cerberus, unable to resist the overwhelming power, reverted to the form of Chouchou, exhausted and defeated.


    Sighing, Luffy looked at his now-transformed Zoan friend as he returned to his normal form. The area, marked by the ravages of battle, witnessed the victory of the Straw Hat Captain. The environment calmed down, and Luffy, with a smile, extended his hands to help the unconscious Chouchou off the ground and picked him up carefully.


    "Well, that was impressive..." admitted Robin, once again acknowledging the incredible strength of the Straw Hat crew full of monsters, now including even a powerful dog that she wouldn''t stand a chance against in a fight.


    "Chouchou-Sama was so amazing!"


    "And to think the dog is now so strong..."


    "Hey... Chouchou is so powerful..."


    "Sharky..."


    Luffy called Karoo, Vivi''s duck, who approached cautiously through the destroyed area.


    "Take Chouchou to rest. Now, Nojiko, let''s train your powers," announced Luffy loudly for everyone present.


    Surprised to be called by the captain, Nojiko headed towards him immediately.


    "I hope not to have such an intense fight..." grumbled Nojiko, worried.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll stick to the basics here. Chouchou had a Zoan, and his body got stronger for it. That''s why I wanted to fight him so intensely," exined Luffy, and the girl understood the reason behind the destructive and intense fight.


    "Let''s try to get you adapted to your own Devil Fruit now..." Luffy said, scratching his chin as he looked at the girl in front of him.


    Luffy observed Nojiko with a determined gaze, ready to guide her in her training with the Bomb-Bomb no Mi, a Devil Fruit that previously belonged to Mr. 5. Nojiko, in turn, showed determination with this, willing to learn and enhance her abilities to be stronger and not be a burden to Luffy and her sister.


    "First, you need to understand the explosive nature of your fruit. Feel the energy inside you, concentrate it in the palms of your hands," instructed Luffy, pointing to Nojiko''s hands.


    Nojiko took a deep breath, trying to connect with the power acquired a few days ago without a chance to use it yet. An aura of energy began to form around her hands, revealing a peculiar coloration, indicating the presence of the explosive power about to be executed.


    "That''s it, Nojiko! Now, focus that energy and release it in a controlled manner, you can do it here without fear," encouraged Luffy.


    Nojiko did as instructed, releasing a small controlled explosion in the palms of her hands. The impact was enough to create a slight tremor in the surrounding ground, demonstrating the explosive potential of the fruit.


    "Great start! Now, let''s increase the intensity. Feel the energy flowing, and this time, direct it towards a specific target," suggested Luffy.


    Nojiko nodded, aiming at a nearby rock. She focused again, channeling the explosive energy towards the target. A more powerful explosion resulted, shattering the rock into smaller pieces.


    "This is getting better! Now, imagine yourself in abat situation. Be agile and precise with your explosions, and use the techniques of the six styles you''ve learned. This way, you can control the intensity, mobility, and range," exined Luffy.


    Nojiko began to practice, directing explosions at various targets around her. Her control over the Bomb-Bomb no Mi''s power was clearly evolving, and Luffy encouraged her to explore even more.


    "Keep it up, Nojiko! Try different ways to apply your attacks. Remember, no matter how weak the fruit may seem, it all depends on its user, so be creative!" encouraged Luffy, while Nojiko continued to refine her explosive skills under the guidance of her captain and mentor.


    "And what about you? How long are you just going to stand there and watch?" Luffy addressed the people and animals in the distance, taking care of an still unconscious Chouchou.


    Everyone heard Luffy and felt another shiver, afraid of what is toe.


    "Here, we have weights, let''s continue our training because we''re not here on vacation." Luffy said in a serious tone, and everyone had to start moving at their captain''s order and continue the hellish training again in the same ce.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 20 extra chapters and other exclusive benefits on my Patreon:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 122 – Little Garden 03.

    Chapter 122 �C Little Garden 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2734Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Little Garden, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Hours unfolded under Luffy''s tirelessmand, with him intensely training each crew member. Chouchou, still exhausted, rested while Nojiko honed her skills with the explosive fruit, and Luffy assessed the physical training of the rest of the group, actively participating to push them to their limits.


    After four intensive hours, Zoro, Usopp, Lami, Bepo, Alvida, Kuina, and Reiju arrived at the location where Luffy was conducting the training. The giants watched the entire time, making cheerfulments and showing contagious excitement as they saw these humans train to be strong, as they admired strength.


    "Hey, what were those explosions all afternoon?" Zoro questioned, alongside Usopp, examining the fallen group on the ground and the area devastated by Luffy and Chouchou''s fight, or by Nojiko''s ability.


    "I think they''re not in a condition to answer..." Lami murmured, while Bepo remained wide-eyed, trying toprehend what had happened here.


    "Come on, I brought plenty of food for us. You''re not going to sleep there now, are you?" Reiju said, casting a somewhat disappointed look at the exhausted group while many cried.


    Everyone was sprawled on the ground at that moment. Luffy, driven by his team''s determination and the opportunity to train two new users of Akuma no Mi, had demanded a lot from everyone during thesest four hours with his enthusiasm.


    "They''ll be fine. Just start roasting the dinosaurs you caught. They need a lot of food to replenish their energy, and we have two giants for the feast too," Luffy said calmly, looking at the dinosaurs Alvida was dragging across the ground.


    "Food, Broggy!"


    "Looks delicious, Dorry. These little guys are so cool!"


    "So, these are the giants you mentioned before? They seem quite friendly..." Kuinamented, surprised, watching the colossal inhabitants of the ind.


    "You guys put on quite a show here..." Alvida couldn''t help but say, looking around the area marked by the traces of the battle.


    "You had to see Chouchou and the captain fight, it was pretty amazing..." Hugo added, getting up from the ground after the training.


    "Seriously, did Cerberus'' fruit do that? Mythical Zoans are so cool..." Bepomented, expressing his admiration.


    "I know you want one too, Bepo, but I have another fruit nned for you." Luffy spoke at that moment, teasing the bear''s curiosity.


    "Really? Which one, Captain?" Bepo was surprised.


    "You''ll find out in the future, but don''t worry, you''ll be a legend with it. For now, let''s strengthen your body, got it?"


    "I guess so, Captain!" Bepo replied a bit disappointed but nodded, confident in Luffy''s leadership.


    "Now, let''s prepare a feast. Tomorrow, I intend to train those who were exploring the ind a lot since they''re now behind those who were with me," Luffy announced, and everyone hurried to organize the ce for the feast between the crew and the giants, despite feeling a foreboding about the second part of Luffy''s statement.


    The tempting aroma of food already spread in the area after Reiju seasoned and cut the meat of the captured dinosaurs, whileughter and stories filled the air as the starry night took shape.


    Broggy and Dorry, the giants, joined in the festive event, enchanted by the hospitality and camaraderie of the human crew. Tables in the area were filled with delicacies, from the sulent meat of the ind''s animals to exotic dishes the ind could offer in its fauna. Laughter echoed through the ce, mixed with expressions of satisfaction as everyone enjoyed the well-deserved feast.


    In the midst of animated conversations, Luffy proposed a toast, raising his mug in honor of everyone''s growth and strengthened bonds. The giants, Broggy and Dorry, joined the celebration, toasting to friendship and the promise of an epic duel the next day with joy.


    The night advanced, but the infectious energy of the feast persisted. Satisfied faces, full stomachs, and a spirit of unity marked the end of this memorable day on the ind full of mysteries and challenges.


    The next day, Luffy found a moment of tranquility for himself. He pulled out a peculiar book from his attire, a thick-covered volume radiating an aura of importance. This was no ordinary book; it was the world''srgest Haki manual, an incredibly valuable treasure that only the elite of the world government could normally acquire.


    With a determined look, Luffy opened the book, its pages unfolding before him like a map to an unknown realm. The content was vast and detailed, covering every facet of the three types of Haki in theoretical chapters: Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation), Busoshoku Haki (Armament), and Haoshoku Haki (Conqueror).


    As he immersed himself in the printed words, expressions of concentration and understanding crossed his face. Luffy''s eyes reflected the seriousness with which he absorbed every piece of knowledge contained in the golden pages of the manual. It was a rare scene, witnessing the Straw Hat Captain devoting himself so deeply to reading outside his cabin, but he was dedicated to exploring new horizons here.


    The manual revealed ancient secrets and enhanced techniques since the lost century, showing how to unlock thetent potentials Luffy could hardly wait to explore. As he progressed through the pages, a gleam of excitement appeared in his eyes, anticipating the possibilities thatplete mastery of Haki could offer.


    While others continued their activities on the ind or prepared for the day, Luffy remained absorbed in the knowledge of the manual. The gentle ind breeze turned the pages as he delved into the mysteries and hidden arts of Haki.


    Throughout the morning, Luffy read the theories and concepts repeatedly in an attempt to understand them. However, the abstract andplex nature of Haki presented significant challenges for the Straw Hat Captain. Each page contained words and ideas that initially seemed distant from his understanding.


    Luffy''s furrowed brow evidenced the intensity of his concentration. He faced the theoretical challenges of Haki, mentally exploring the fundamental aspects of the two Hakis. Even without Yamato''s presence to assist him in practical understanding, Luffy persisted, determined to unravel the secrets of these transcendental abilities.


    Whenever he encountered a particrly challenging passage, Luffy reflected on it, murmuring to himself in an attempt to internalize the concepts. Although he didn''t physically practice the movements, his mind sought to understand the essence of Haki, theoretically refining himself to unlock its true potential when he practiced for real. The tranquil setting of the ind witnessed Luffy''s mental effort.


    Thus, as he instructed his crew to train again this morning while he continued studying the manual, he only stopped at lunchtime with everyone present. After eating and resting for a while, as the afternoon approached, all eyes turned to the giants in the same training area as yesterday, standing before Luffy at a considerable distance. This was the moment of the eagerly awaited duel.


    "We may not beat them after what we saw yesterday, but still, our pride won''t allow us to give up without a fight, so we want to see your strength with our own swords and shields!" Broggy dered with determination.


    "That''s right, we''ll fight with you, little one!" Dorry added, adopting a defiant stance.


    Luffy sighed, realizing they would still fight, as this was an opportunity to use his true powers. Although he could have Nojiko and Chouchou face them, he was in a recruitment process, and Luffy didn''t want to miss the chance to showcase his own strength and show off a bit.


    "Let''s do this, then!" Luffy responded, epting the giants'' challenge.


    The giants, wielding their imposing swords and shields, prepared for the confrontation. Luffy, with a serious expression, assumed abat stance, focusing on his Mythical Zoan after leaping backward and positioning himself 100 meters away from the giants.


    Preparing for the imminent battle, Luffy decided to enter the final phase of his Mythical Zoan, which he now had a bit more control over. His eyes intensified their red hue, while fiery mes danced around him, growing furiously in a violent swirl. The mes erupted from him, forming a fiery pir that rose from Ifrit''s domain towards the sky, surprising everyone, even those who were witnessing this scene for the second time.


    When the ming disy subsided, the colossal form of Luffy transformed into Ifrit was revealed. A drake with burnt skin, amethyst armor, curved horns, and vibrant mes across its 50-meter-tall body.


    *ROOOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRR!* Ifrit roared with overwhelming ferocity, making all of Little Garden tremble before its imposing presence.


    Trees quickly came to life with hundreds of birds emerging and fleeing from them. Even the once calm dinosaurs quickly became rmed at the threat of Luffy standing in the middle of the ind, causing even the most carnivorous animals to flee upon seeing the 50-meter Drake and its roaring didn''t help.


    The transformation was truly monumental, exceeding the expectations even of those who thought they knew Luffy deeply. The air trembled with Ifrit''s presence, rising over Little Garden like an almost mythical entity.


    "With this power, the captain can challenge anything!"


    "This form again..."


    "Luffy can transform into this giant monster!?"


    "Wait, are you saying that''s Luffy, are we safe?"


    "Karoo!"


    "I''m scared too, Karoo!" Vivi cried.


    "He''s like a force of nature..."


    "I''ve never seen anything like this in the Grand Line!"


    "Is that really our captain?"


    "Luffy... you''re amazing!"


    *GRRRR*


    "If only I could have half of that power..."


    "Look at those mes... they''re mesmerizing."


    "My husband is powerful." Alvida paid little attention to Luffy''s colossal form.


    "This is truly unbelievable..." Robin had to admit. Now she realized that 200 million couldn''t do justice to Luffy''s powers. It was beyond anything she had ever seen in her life. A simple step from Luffy, and an area of the forestpletely changed. What kind of power is this?


    Various expressions andments echoed among the crew members and the giants, all trying to process the magnitude of the phenomenon before them. Ifrit was not just a transformation but a manifestation of power beyond conventional understanding.


    "The little one has grown, Broggy!"


    "We are now the little ones here, Dorry!"


    The giants had to tilt their heads to look at the fiery monster, even from a distance, as Luffy was now twice their size. The perspective hadpletely changed, turning Luffy into an unmatched force in front of the colossi that were once seen as imposing. The vibrant fire of Ifrit reflected in the eyes of the giants, blending with a mix of awe and admiration.


    "Even so, let''s fight, Broggy."


    "Yes, Dorry. Let''s show how a proud Elbaf warrior can fight!"


    "That''s good... Let''s begin..." Luffy''s voice thundered, not needing to move his mouth to convey his words, further enhancing his presence as a mythical being.


    The confrontation began with a resounding roar as Ifrit advanced toward the giants. Its colossal size and imposing presence triggered a shockwave that even the most experienced giants couldn''t help but tremble at.


    "Get ready, little one!" Broggy roared, wielding his enormous sword.


    Dorry raised his massive shield, prepared for the imminent impact. However, Ifrit''s surprising agility contradicted its massive appearance. Luffy moved with an unusual grace for someone of his size, evading the giants'' blows as if dancing among them, despite his towering stature.


    With a swift motion, Ifrit delivered a powerful blow, hitting both Broggy and Dorry in a single move. The impact was overwhelming, sending the giants backward and creating a crater in thendscape of Little Garden.


    "How can he be so fast!" Dorry eximed, struggling to get up.


    While the giants tried to rise, Ifrit demonstrated his enhanced control over fire. Amethyst mes surrounded his hands as he prepared his next attack. A massive fire st wasunched towards the giants, engulfing them in an intense ze.


    "This isn''t fair! We fight head-on!" Broggy shouted, trying to extinguish the mes consuming his attire.


    Luffy, or rather Ifrit, advanced once again. His movements were a dance of destruction as he struck the giants with abination of rapid blows and devastating me attacks. In no time, Broggy and Dorry werepletely overwhelmed by Ifrit''s overwhelming force.


    "I can''t believe we''re losing to this little one in such a pathetic way, as all we can do is raise our shields to protect ourselves..." Dorry muttered, falling to his knees.


    "He''s like a true monster!" Broggy admitted, trying to resist the torrent of blows.


    Ifrit advanced with surprising speed, its amethyst mes dancing around as it moved. Dorry and Broggy tried to react, but Luffy''s unusual agility in Ifrit''s form made it difficult to keep up with his movements. With a quick and powerful strike, Luffy hit Dorry and Broggy simultaneously, sending both giants flying.


    The thunderous impact echoed through Little Garden as the giants fell, knocked out by Luffy''s overwhelming strength. The earth shook with the magnitude of the blow, creating a crater in thendscape. Ifrit, with its imposing form, stood tall, facing the fallen giants.


    "That was amazing!" Hugo eximed, impressed with Luffy''s disy of power.


    "He knocked out the giants with a single blow!" Usopp was wide-eyed, watching the scene.


    Even Lami, usually moreid-back, couldn''t help expressing her surprise. "Luffy is truly on another level now."


    With a sigh of smoke and mes, Luffy returned to his normal form, satisfied with the oue of the fight. He approached the fallen giants, offering a friendly hand to help them up.


    Finally, Luffy, back in his normal form, faced the fallen giants as he walked again at just 2 meters in his human form. The smoke from the mes dissipated around him, revealing a confident smile.


    "You were good opponents; I hope you''re okay. But I have my own goals to achieve, and you''ll be part of them, so this victory is mine," Luffy dered, offering a small friendly hand to help the giants up, effortlessly lifting them.


    Broggy and Dorry, still surprised by their defeat, epted Luffy''s hand. They looked at the Straw Hat Captain with a mix of respect and disbelief after the little one practically tossed them while extending his hand to catch them.


    "You are truly formidable, little one," Broggy acknowledged.


    Luffyughed, "And I still have much more to learn and conquer. This is just a glimpse of what''s toe; I''m sure you''ll be powerful warriors too!"


    "We didn''t expect to find someone as powerful as you around here," Dorry added, showing respect for Luffy''s skill.


    Luffy, always with his friendly nature, responded, "You''re strong, but I believe you can get even stronger. How about joining my fleet? Let''s grow together and face even greater challenges; your names will be in history!"


    The giants exchanged nces, pondering the proposal. After a brief silence, Broggy broke the deadlock.


    "We agree to join you, little one! But only if you help us get stronger too. We ept your offer on the condition that you train us like you did with the other little ones!"


    Excited with the response, Luffy immediately agreed. "That''s great! Let''s train together and be even more powerful. Wee to the Straw Hat Fleet, Broggy and Dorry!"


    The news of Broggy and Dorry''s addition to the crew quickly spread among the team members, raising some doubts, including the one expressed by Reiju. She approached Luffy with curious eyes and questioned, "Luffy, why not add the giants directly to the main crew? What is the purpose of this Straw Hat Fleet?"


    Luffy, with a determined smile, exined, "Reiju, it''s not just about increasing the numbers of the main crew. We are building a strategic force to dominate the seas. This Fleet is the manifestation of our desire for conquest. Each member, whether in the main crew or the Fleet, will contribute uniquely to achieving our goals."


    His tone became more serious as he continued, "Broggy, Dorry, and everyone else in the Fleet are here to grow stronger and to strengthen our alliance. By empowering everyone, we will be ready to take on anyone who tries to stop our path. It''s not just a matter of numbers; it''s a strategy. We will maintain the autonomy of each group but unite our forces when necessary."


    Luffy concluded, with serious eyes, conveying deep determination, "This Fleet is the key to facing the New World with confidence and conquering every challenge thates our way. We are shaping the future of the seas!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 80 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, and this number will soon increase to 100, along with other exclusive benefits on my Patreon such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 123 – Little Garden 04. (Hakis)

    Chapter 123 �C Little Garden 04. (Hakis)


    [Chapter Size: 2747Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Little Garden, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The sun rose on the horizon of Little Garden, announcing a new day on this ind. After yesterday''s battle, the training continued, followed by another feast during the night.


    Now, inspired by the haki manual he had intensely studied once again, Luffy decided to embark on a journey to enhance these legendary abilities. Aware that this was a journey he could not undertake alone, he summoned a group of selected members from his crew to join him in training.


    In the center of an isted clearing, Luffy waited with determination, gazing at the first rays of sun prating the dense vegetation. Zoro, Lami, Reiju, Shirahoshi, and Kuina gathered, each curious to know why their captain had called them to a secluded spot while the rest of the team conducted their usual training.


    Luffy, noticing the confusion on their faces, decided to provide the mostprehensive exnation possible about haki, starting with an intriguing statement.


    "Did you know that everyone in this world has a hidden power? A power that lies dormant in most, but can be awakened and honed by a fortunate few. That power is Haki, the ability that the greatest forces in the world specialize in. It''s not the devil fruit users who dominate the seas, but this power. Gol D. Roger is an example; his era was filled with monsters, and he never had a fruit, just like my grandfather, the most powerful Marine, and even Shanks, the Yonkou who gave me this hat.


    "Does this thing really exist, Luffy-sama?"


    "So, this is what they call Haki?"


    "Everyone has this power...?"


    "You mentioned this in the East Blue, and it sounds incredible. If it makes me more powerful, then I want to learn."


    Luffy, hearing the exmations of surprise, continued with serious eyes.


    "Let''s talk about how this power is ssified. There are three main types of Haki. Not everyone has ess to them, but I chose you five because each of you possesses the two basic types and even the third, which is Conqueror''s Haki, an ability that only a small number of people in this world have."


    Kuina, recalling the demonstrations of Yamato and Luffy, expressed her surprise. "Conqueror''s Haki, something simr to what Yamato used in the East Blue and you used in Whisky Peak?! Do we have that too?"


    Luffy, maintaining his serious expression, confidently replied. "Yes, Kuina. Conqueror''s Haki is the Will of the King. They say only those with ambitions to reach the top of the world possess this power, but I disagree with that idea. I believe this Haki is born with us, from the first breath in this world. The will to ascend to the heavens is intrinsically linked to it, whether directly influenced or not. All of you, like me and Yamato, were born with this power. Now, our role is to develop it. This Haki will provide a formidable boost to your strength, far beyond simply stunning a weaker group of people. There''s even an advanced stage called KING''S INFUSION, which is beyond the initial phase, but I''ll tell you in advance, this is the power that the greatest monsters in this world use against each other."


    Lami, disying a thoughtful expression, questioned. "So, does that mean all of us had this Conqueror''s Haki from the beginning?"


    Luffy nodded seriously. "Yes, Lami. Each of you carries this Will of the King from the start. Now, we need to develop it together to reach our maximum potential."


    Reiju, showing her interest, asked. "And what about the other two types of Haki? How can we ess and enhance them?"


    Luffy smiled and made a strategic pause, allowing his words to settle before continuing. Now, he would delve into the details of Armament Haki, revealing its true depth.


    Satisfied with the readiness of his key members. "Well, Reiju, those are Armament Haki and Observation Haki. As for Armament Haki, the one I mentioned earlier, it involves channeling your inner strength to intensify your attacks. It has the power to hit Logia devil fruit users and make your strikes more powerful. Imagine throwing a normal punch, but with an extra kick, maybe even multiplying your attack. With this Haki, you can punch without moving your fist, destroying an internal part without causing much damage externally. You can even face Mihawk using a bamboo stick if you''re powerful enough and cover it with this Haki. It''s something that makes all the difference against more formidable enemies, an art that strengthens your attacks, making them more prating. With dedication and training, each of you can master this aspect of Haki, elevating your abilities to a new level. The advanced name for this Haki is called emission or internal destruction."


    The eyes of the crew members fixed on the captain, now understanding the magnitude of the abilities they were about to develop.


    Shirahoshi, with eyes shining with curiosity, raised a question. "So, Luffy, does that mean we can use this Haki to protect the people we love? Will we be strong enough to thwart any threat?"


    Luffy smiled at Shirahoshi, acknowledging the importance of her question. "Yes, Shirahoshi, exactly! Armament Haki gives us the ability to protect the people we love and face any threat. The stronger your haki, the more powerful you are. You''ll be strong enough to stop any enemy. Let''s train hard and make this power our defense and offense."


    Zoro, always focused on the quest for more power and improvement, also expressed his interest. "Armament Haki, huh? That sounds useful. If I master this art, I can finally cut those Logia users that Yamato dealt with effortlessly. Luffy, how long will it take for us to enhance this?"


    When Zoro expressed his interest, Luffy replied calmly. "Zoro, Armament Haki will be amazing for you! In addition to making your swords more instructive, the power of your des intensifies, helping even to cut mountains and inds. As for the time, it will depend on each one''s dedication. The more we strive, the faster we''ll master this. But I know you all are amazing, and I''m sure we''ll master Armament Haki in no time!"


    Zoro and Kuina had an intrigued look when Luffy mentioned cutting, but everyone there was quite surprised by this; such power and the opportunity to learn were beyond their expectations until that day.


    Lami showed interest and inquired, "You mentioned a third haki."


    Luffy nodded, sharing another crucial piece of the puzzle. "Yes, we have thest, but not least, just different. It''s Observation Haki. This Haki allows you to sense the presence and intentions of people around you. It''s like developing a sixth sense, something that goes beyond the limits of physical vision. Observation Haki is incredibly useful for anticipating the movements of enemies, even if they''re outside your field of vision. You''ll be able to perceive ambushes, predict attacks, and react more quickly inbat situations. It''s a powerful tool to stay one step ahead of our opponents. Observation Haki goes beyond just sensing presence. With practice and development, you''ll be able to feel the emotions of people around you, detect lies, and even anticipate future events to some degree in its advanced stage. Imagine being able to read an enemy''s intentions before they even attack, or knowing if someone is hiding something important. This ability can be a significant advantage in various situations, both in battle and in social interactions."


    The crew''s eyes lit up with interest, eager to explore this new aspect of hidden power.


    Luffy made a dramatic pause, staring at each crew member with intensity. "Now, here''s the exciting part. All of you have the potential to develop these hakis before we leave the paradise. And today, we''ll start with Armament Haki. Let''s dive together into this training and explore the dormant power within us intertwined with our internal energy. Are you ready?"


    Nods and expressions of determination indicated that the crew was eager to embark on this new chapter of their development as pirates. After the initial exnation, Luffy decided to move on to the practical training of Armament Haki. He approached Zoro, Lami, Reiju, Shirahoshi, and Kuina.


    "Let''s go, everyone! To awaken Armament Haki, first, you need to focus on the part of the body you want to strengthen. It can be the fist, the leg, or even the de of the sword. Feel the inner energy, the will to be stronger, and concentrate it in the chosen area."


    Zoro watched attentively, ready to absorb the knowledge. Luffy continued his instruction.


    "Now, visualize this energy as an invisibleyer around the chosen limb. It''s like you''re creating a second skin, but much more resilient. Focus on making thisyer solid, dense. The firmer you make it, the more powerful the Armament Haki will be."


    Despite Luffy''s initial exnation of Armament Haki, the crew members were still somewhat perplexed and full of questions. Their faces reflected a mix of curiosity and confusion, prompting Luffy to realize that he needed to provide more details.


    "So, I guess some of you are still a bit lost, huh?" Luffy asked, observing the confused expressions around him. "Let''s rify some things."


    Zoro scratched his head, expressing the collective thought. "I got the part about wrapping things in an invisibleyer, but how does it really work? Is it like magical armor?"


    Luffyughed, understanding the confusion. "It''s not quite like that. It''s more like... you''re channeling your inner strength, making it harder. It''s hard to exin, but when you''re in practice, you''ll understand better."


    "Got it," said Zoro, although still looking uncertain.


    Lami raised her hand, with a doubtful expression. "And this thing about attacking Logia devil fruit users... How does that happen?"


    Luffy nodded affirmatively. "Good point, Lami. When you wrap your attacks with Armament Haki, they can hit Logias, even though they normally be intangible. It''s like you''re hitting something solid, even if it doesn''t look like it."


    Reiju, still trying to absorb the new information, asked, "And about this thing of increasing the strength of our attacks?"


    "Exactly!" Luffy replied, excited. "Imagine your punches, kicks, or even sword strikes being strengthened. You can cause more damage to enemies, which is always useful."


    Shirahoshi, with her curious eyes, asked timidly, "But... why does it work? I mean, how does this invisible energy do all of that?"


    Luffy scratched his head, trying to simplify the exnation. "That''s life and spiritual energy in all living beings. It''s kind of magical, Shirahoshi. You don''t need to fully understand it now, just feel it and learn to use it. As we practice more, everything will make more sense, I promise."


    The crew nodded, still with a touch of uncertainty. However, Luffy''s confidence and their willingness to learn allowed the training session to continue, each of them delving deeper into the mysterious world of Haki.


    Lami, Shirahoshi, and Kuina practiced alongside Zoro, each following Luffy''s instructions. The captain of the Straw Hats encouraged them.


    "Great! Now, try throwing a punch in the air, kick, or even make a sword movement. You''ll feel the difference. This is Armament Haki in action. It intensifies your attacks, making them more prating and effective against powerful enemies."


    The crew members engaged in training, focusing on refining their strikes with the new technique. Luffy circled among them, offering individual guidance and correcting postures as he had studied the manual.


    Excited about unlocking their Haki, the crew members began concentrating on channeling their inner strength to manifest Armament Haki. However, frustration soon set in as they realized that this skill was not something that could be mastered in a matter of hours.


    Aware of the difficulty they faced, Luffy encouraged them to persist. "I know this isn''t something you learn overnight. It takes years for everyone to fully master Haki. But what we''re doing here is starting to unravel this power within us. Let''s keep practicing, and soon, it will yield results."


    Zoro, Lami, Reiju, Shirahoshi, and Kuina tried repeatedly, closing their eyes, focusing on their fists, but couldn''t manifest the energy needed to coat their strikes.


    "This is harder than I imagined." Zoro frowned.


    "I understand why only a few can use this now." Lami sighed.


    Shirahoshi, attempting to envelop her hand with Haki, looked to Luffy for guidance. "Captain, how did you learn all this; can you use it already?"


    Luffyughed. "I haven''t even started yet; I''m just beginning with you guys so that you start practicing correctly. There''s no better way to learn than to teach. I''ll practice on my ownter." Luffy spoke, prioritizing everyone learning the theoretical part first, so he could let the crew train on their own while he developed his own skills.


    Hours passed with the crew persisting in their efforts, but Armament Haki still seemed to elude them. Frustration was palpable, but Luffy encouraged them not to be discouraged.


    "Let''s stop for today. You did a great job, considering you''re just starting. The important thing is to keep practicing every day from now on. Haki is a skill that develops over time and experience. Let''s gather again tomorrow for more training, and I''ll practice with you. Now let''s rest to finish our business on the ind and train the body further with the rest of the crew."


    The expressions of determination on their faces showed that, despite the initial difficulty, the group was eager to face the challenge and unlock the hidden potential of Haki. The path to mastering these special abilities was just beginning.


    After the exhaustive Haki training, the Straw Hat crew dispersed across the ind to engage in various activities. Luffy, Lami, and Reiju led the group in search of valuable resources on the ind.


    Lami, who had her own botanical room on the ship, explored the ind again, where she found a variety of medicinal herbs. Carefully, she harvested those that would be useful for preparing medicines, ensuring that the ship was well-stocked for possible medical emergencies.


    Reiju, in turn, wielded her spear skillfully while hunting dinosaurs. Her goal was to fill the ship''s fridge with fresh and nutritious meat from what this ind could offer, ensuring a food supply for the crew.


    Excited about the prospect of finding exotic animals for another ind he nned to cultivate with many species, Luffy led an expedition to capture the best living specimens. He knew this would add a special touch to his collection of extraordinary beings. Luffy appeared a few hourster with four cages filled with miniature animals and Alvida, who apanied him through the forest for some intimate moments with Luffy as they took a break from hunting.


    While the rest of the crew went about their own activities, some explored, like Vivi, who found Luffy and Alvida in one of their intimate moments and fled embarrassed, Zoro and Kuina who continued training, or Shirahoshi and the animals apanying the giants by the ship. The others remained on the ship; Luffy ced ck Pearl in the middle of the camp where they held banquets to sleep and feed the prisoners in their prison, some reading, others pursuing their hobbies. It was good that they finally had time freed up by the captain to do their own leisure activities.


    Another night passed with another feast. Luffy and the others trained again the next day and finally decided to leave the ind in the middle of the day.


    Luffy, already determined to take the giants with him, used the powers of the Moa Moa no Mi to shrink them to a more manageable size. Broggy and Dorry, now reduced to a more appropriate scale, looked at themselves in amazement, realizing they were no longer the colossal giants they used to be. The atmosphere around them changed, bing more intimate and friendly.


    "This is amazing, Dorry! Now we can travel together without crushing everything in our path," eximed Broggy, surprised at their new stature.


    Dorry nodded, pleased with the idea of more essible adventures. "You did something extraordinary, little one. Now, we''re the right size for the ship, aren''t we, Broggy?"


    Luffy, satisfied with his visit to this ind. "Let''s go, guys! The next ind awaits us!" With that, the Straw Hats, now apanied by their new friends in a morepact version, departed from Little Garden Ind towards new horizons, heading towards the Drum Kingdom, known for having the best doctors in the Grand Line.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 80 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, and this number will soon increase to 100, along with other exclusive benefits on my Patreon such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 124 – Journey To The Drum Kingdom.

    Chapter 124 �C Journey To The Drum Kingdom.


    [Chapter Size: 2389Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the ck Pearl sailed from Little Garden towards the Drum Kingdom, tension hung in the air. In a room beneath a casino located in the Kingdom of basta, specifically in Rain Base, a few days before the current events, a charged atmosphere permeated.


    A man dressed in a suit and holding a cigar, identified as Crocodile, was visibly tense. In the room, he confronted a subordinate, seeking information about the whereabouts of the team sent on what seemed to be a simple mission.


    "Any news from them?" Crocodile questioned with a furrowed brow, his tone revealing frustration.


    "No, Mr. Crocodile. So far, we haven''t received any news from them," the subordinate replied.


    "How can this be happening? The entire team vanished? Whisky Peak doesn''t respond to our calls, and the fleet with over 600 men also disappeared?!" Crocodile expressed his anger, believing that Luffy''s bounty was justified for the supposed murder of a king and marines as the pirate attacked bases in that weak sea or his connection to the world''s most wanted man.


    Faced with the situation, Mr. 1, another subordinate of Crocodile, suggested immediate action: "What should we do? Should I go there to check?"


    Crocodile refused, revealing that the n was almost ready for execution and ordered an investigation into Whisky Peak. "Send a team. I want to know exactly what happened there and the fate of our agents," Crocodile instructed.


    After Mr. 1 left, Crocodile, now alone, expressed his deeper concern. "I don''t care about the others, but Nico Robin is a crucial piece in my n! I need to know what happened and capture her again," he spoke in a somber tone, directing his attention to a drawer. There, he pulled out a specificmunication device.


    Upon activating the den den mushi, a series of characteristic clicks and crackles filled the air.


    *PERO PERO PERO KATCHA!*


    "Hello, I''ve reconsidered, and I believe I''ll need the help of the vice admiral in basta," said Crocodile and hung up the den den mushi.


    "I need to elerate my n, but I have to be careful with the vice admiral here... But that doesn''t matter. I''ll have my chance to get Miss All Sunday and be king once we get rid of these little pirates!" Crocodile concluded his thoughts while observing one of his aquariums, glimpsing the future he eagerly sought to conquer and the weapon he would finally have in his hands.


    ''So I''ll get my revenge on you, Whitebeard...!'' He thought about his revenge.


    In the Grand Line, the ck Pearl cut through the waters, sailing for two days after leaving Little Garden towards the Eternal Log of the Drum Kingdom. They were already entering icy waters with snow falling constantly, prompting them to rece their traditional clothes with warmer ones to be morefortable, except for Luffy, as he could easily warm his body.


    In the training room, Reiju expressed her frustration. "Still no results..."


    Luffy, alongside hispanions, responded optimistically. "That''s how it goes, as I''ve said, it takes years to master this ability. But I''m sure you guys are starting to develop. I''m in the same progress." Luffy was determined to train hispanions, using machines thatunched attacks while they had their eyes closed. The goal was to sharpen their senses to develop Observation Haki and try to manifest Armament Haki at the same time.


    Internally, Luffy acknowledged the difficulty of the process. "This is really hard. I''ve started to feel a small trace of my internal energy now. The path is really long." He understood that learning Haki was not an easy task but believed that they would soon see the first results.


    Reflecting on the nature of this internal energy, Luffy murmured to himself. "Internal energy, willpower, life force, or spiritual strength, it''s something veryplex, so many names for something inside you..."


    Luffy''s concentration was interrupted by an enthusiastic voice. "Hahahahaha! I''m getting stronger, aren''t I, Broggy?" The giants were engaged in intense training in the designated area with their size reduced to 10% of their actual size.


    "It''s true, Dorry, I feel myself getting stronger!" The training covered the Six Styles, but initially, Luffy was focused on preparing his crew''s bodies with a series of physical exercises, just as he did with everyone in his crew. Vivi and Robin, although not showing visible results yet, were equallymitted to strengthening their bodies.


    Once again, Luffy''s train of thought was interrupted by red lights.


    *Alert* *Alert* *Alert* *Alert*


    Just as Luffy was about to instruct everyone,ing out of the Haki training, a siren echoed in the room, indicating the approach of another ship or a nearby enemy while everyone was inside this room, activating the security system of the ck Pearl.


    "A ship attacking us?" eximed Kuina, removing her blindfold.


    "I don''t know. Let''s see who it is,"mented Luffy as he left the training room.


    Everyone headed to the deck, and the first thing they noticed was that at a certain distance, there was a man standing on the water in front of the ship.


    "Hey, is this real?" Zoro was stunned.


    "It shouldn''t be, but that doesn''t change the fact that the man is really floating on the sea," Alvida said calmly.


    "It''s a neat trick,"mented Robin analytically.


    Snow fell throughout the region as everyone looked curiously at this man; he wore a jester costume and had a goofy face.


    "It''s cold today, isn''t it?" said the man suddenly with his twisted lips and a very peculiar voice.


    "Karoo!"


    "Sharky!"


    "Scary!" Shirahoshi became frightened.


    "This guy...!" Even Usopp was tense.


    "Come on, you idiot, stop asking weird questions. I know there''s a ship below you... Aren''t you guysing out?" Luffy said as he crossed his arms quickly.


    "Wait? This man is on top of a ship?"


    "Hm? How do you know?" said the man with twisted lips somewhat bewildered.


    The varied expressions of the crew members reflected surprise, tension, and curiosity in the face of the unusual scene.


    The tension on the deck increased as the water suddenly rose below the man, and the oval base projected out of the sea like a fortress.


    "What is this?!"


    "Is that a ship?"


    Perplexity and surprise were written on the faces of the crew members, some shouting in shock. The isted base with metal began to open, revealing a ship inside the protection.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! DID YOU GET SCARED? SO, WHAT DO YOU THINK OF MY GREAT SURPRISE ATTACK!? THIS IS THE GLORIOUS BLINK!" A shrill voice echoed through the ce, and a fat man with an iron mouth appeared in front of the ship, sporting a smile as he pronounced these words.


    The peculiar design of the ship, with wheels for movement and a mast shaped like a hippo with a crown, only added to the oddity of the situation.


    The crew members, including the giants, were momentarily paralyzed, processing what they were witnessing. Expressions ranged from surprise to disbelief.


    "A ship that can hide inside the water is really impressive, although it''s quite ugly for my taste." Luffymented, breaking the brief pause. The unique ability of the ship,bined with the extravagant behavior of its captain, left everyone intrigued.


    "Ah, if it isn''t some pirates?? You seem like an impressive group, more than 20 people," taunted Wapol, feeling secure on his ship and watching the unknown group with interest.


    The strange ship disying the g of a kingdom only increased theplexity of the situation, and the looks among the crew members indicated that they were preparing for what woulde next.


    "Is this the Drum Kingdom?!" Nojiko eximed, surprised.


    "Do you have an Eternal Pose to the Drum Kingdom?" He continued speaking, but his words were ignored by Luffy, who answered Nojiko''s question, despite the obvious.


    "It''s them, and to think they would attack us here? This is the king who fled from his kingdom, what a surprise..." Luffymented, identifying the ship as the one Wapol used to escape when Teach attacked the Drum Kingdom.


    "Do you know me? Wait, are you saying I fled?!" The man growled.


    "Yes, you fatty, I said you fled like a coward and useless as you are." Luffy wouldn''t refrain from expressing his thoughts on this man; he was a coward who created tyranny among his people and destroyed the country that produced the best medicines in this sea.


    "How dare you be so bold,moner! King Wapol is a king of a kingdom!"


    "That''s because you don''t seem to know me; I''ve already killed a king, so I''m a regicide by nature..." Luffymented, but he wouldn''t fight this time.


    The eyes of everyone on the crew, including the giants, turned to Luffy, awaiting his orders, aware that a confrontation was imminent.


    "Chouchou, Nojiko, do you want to go?" Luffy asked the dog.


    "Woof Woof!" Chouchou barked, expressing his readiness to face any challenges thaty ahead.


    "Yes," Nojiko spoke.


    "Just don''t destroy the ship, so don''t go into the final phase or avoid using too much destructive power, just get rid of them, whether they stay alive or not, but I want the king dead; there must be some hostages inside the ship, we''ll need them." Luffy announced, and Chouchou barked in confirmation.


    Chouchou, Luffy''s loyal Zoan dog, growled, while Nojiko prepared to showcase her explosive fruit abilities. Wapol''s expression changed from confident to somewhat surprised as this group took the initiative to attack.


    Jumping through the air with Geppo, Chouchou attacked, while Nojiko exploded the ground beneath her, causing her body to fly towards the ship. "Hm?! What is this?"


    "Do you really think you can face us? I am a king, after all!" Wapol shouted, trying to regain hisposure. "A dog? Kill the mutt and that woman!" Seeing the dog and the girl flying towards him, Wapol gave the order, despite being stunned to see the dog and the girl almost flying.


    As they reached Wapol''s ship, they were greeted by shots from the subordinates, while the twomanders in service to this king also attacked. Chouchou took his first form, not transforming into the final phase; his white fur turned red, and he doubled in size with three heads.


    "Hey, hey! What is this dog?! Shoot!" said a soldier, but he was disintegrated by a lightning bolt the next moment from one of Chouchou''s heads. "The woman is too strong! *BOOM!* Before another could finish the sentence, Nojiko began exploding the soldiers.


    Chouchou and Nojiko, armed with determination, were chosen to confront Wapol and retrieve the hostages on the ship. The battle was intense, with Chouchou disying his powerful Mythical Zoan form in phase 1 and Nojiko controlling the explosions strategically.


    The fight continued with Chouchouunching elements from the three heads and eliminating anyone attempting to shoot with rifles, while Nojiko dodged enemy shots and retaliated with controlled explosions. Wapol, initially confident, began to realize that he was losing control of the situation fighting against only 2 members of this pirate group, and this intensified when the woman exploded his two biggest warriors while she exploded them.


    At the climax of the battle, Chouchou focused his energy andunched a powerful lightning bolt, piercing Wapol''s heart. The former king, unable to resist the attack, fell defeated.


    "That was quite fast..." Zoromented.


    On the deck, there was no one alive anymore; everyone was easily taken down.


    "Well, not a surprise, someone clean up this mess; let''s see if there are any hostages alive." Luffymented, reaching the deck of the enemy ship.


    Upon entering the ship, Luffy and Lami came across a prison containing about 20 people, all looking at the intruders cautiously. The doctors'' reaction to seeing Luffy, a stranger, was mixed. Some were relieved, while others maintained an expression of distrust.


    "Who are you?" asked one of the doctors, representing the general sentiment of the prison.


    "I''m Monkey D. Luffy, a pirate captain. Your king is dead now. You''lle with us to the Drum Kingdom again." Luffy spoke, and Lami began opening the bars with her power.


    "Wapol is dead?! Well, that''s a surprise, thank you... But why are you doing this?" The same doctor asked.


    "Don''t bother about my intentions; you''ll knowter. For now, just stay quiet and don''t cause any trouble." Luffy shrugged.


    With not much to do, as the doctors realized they were captives of a new pirate group, they obeyed and went to the ck Pearl, in an isted room. Luffy didn''t want to waste time with them interacting with the crew while they trained.


    Before they returned to the ck Pearl, Luffy, with a determined look, expressed his satisfaction with Chouchou and Nojiko. "You guys were amazing. We''re stronger than ever. But remember, there''s always room for growth," Luffy told them. "Wooof!" Chouchou barked in his normal form, while Nojiko nodded with a small smile.


    After that, Luffy disintegrated the dead bodies and returned to the ship with the Glorious Blink in his hands. Now, he already had four extra boats: his speedboat that Lami used in the East Blue, the royal ship from Goa, another one he took after killing the Tenryuubito, and now this strange ship.


    "I''ll ask my engineer to replicate the technology. It seems useful..." Luffy muttered to himself, nning to make the most of the acquired resources. The ck Pearl resumed sailing after dealing with Wapol and his crew. The crew continued their journey, dedicating themselves to enhancing their skills in theing hours. Luffy led the training, focusing on expanding Haki mastery, while specific members worked to master the skills initiated in Little Garden.


    The training unfolded on the deck of the ck Pearl, where, in addition to the team''s usual Haki training and body strengthening with the Six Styles, the sound of blows, controlled explosions, and Chouchou''s roars filled the air. They honed their Devil Fruits, ensuring greater control over their powers to avoid damage to the pirate crew''s ship.


    After days of intense preparation, the ck Pearl approached the waters of the Drum Kingdom. A sense of anxiety and excitement permeated the ship, as everyone knew that a new ind awaited them, full of challenges and opportunities.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 80 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, and this number will soon increase to 100, along with other exclusive benefits on my Patreon such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 10 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Additionally, I want to start working with fan art and n to create my own art for the fanfics. Therefore, I need support to purchase a graphics tablet. Your support will not only help keep the stories alive but will also enrich the content with unique illustrations made by me.


    Your support is very much weed to keep the story we''re building alive and to expand into new forms of art.


    Thank you very much for the consideration and for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 125 – Drum Kingdom 01.

    Chapter 125 �C Drum Kingdom 01.


    [Chapter Size: 3000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As ck Pearl sailed with grandeur, the calm waters near the Drum Kingdom revealed a spectacr sight. Mountain peaks rose like majestic towers throughout the ind, punctuating the horizon with their grandeur. These mountains, covered in nkets of shining snow, created a stunningndscape that bestowed upon the kingdom an aura of serenity and white beauty.


    The natural towers reached towards the sky like pirs sculpted by nature, offering an imposing view as the crew approached. Each summit seemed to tell a unique story, as if the mountains were silent guardians of the Drum Kingdom.


    Among the majestic peaks, architectural structures could be spotted, harmonizing with the lushndscape. Tall and imposing towers blended with natural forms, creating a unique and enchanting atmosphere.


    The snow covering the peaks and extending across thend added a magical touch to the scenery, transforming the Drum Kingdom into a sight worthy of admiration. As the crew contemted the imminent arrival on the ind, a sense of adventure hung in the air over this kingdom covered by constant falling snow.


    "What a big ce!" eximed Shirahoshi, her eyes shining with enthusiasm as she observed the majestic peaks of the Drum Kingdom''s ind. Dressed in warm clothing provided by Luffy, she was ready to explore the mountainous realm.


    "But still, it''s so cold here..." Usopp shivered, expressing his difort with the low temperatures.


    "We can endure this, right, Broggy?" Dorry, the giant, disyed his courage in the face of the challenging weather.


    "Yes, after all, we are brave warriors of Elbaf; no weather condition can stop us!" agreed Broggy, sharing hispanion''s confidence.


    "I find it pleasant..."mented Alvida, while Reiju, with a neutral expression simr to the first, said, "I don''t have much toin about."


    "I must admit it''s really nice here," said Lami, enjoying where she was at that moment.


    "I''m doing this out of necessity, heard?" Vivi responded in a peculiar manner in her excuse.


    Suddenly, four female voices were heard, drawing everyone''s attention to an iconic scene. Luffy, shirtless and lookingpletely at ease in the cold, was being clung to by Alvida, Reiju, Lami, and Vivi. Each of them found a strategic position, embracing the captain in distinct ways like kos clinging to their tree. The faces of Vivi and Lami turned red as they enjoyed the sensation provided by his warm skin in the cold weather.


    "The captain seems to be enjoying this... fufufufu." Robinmented beside with a smallugh, looking at thisical scene.


    "And you wouldn''t be jealous, Robin..." Nojiko teased with a smile beside her. It wasn''t a secret that some noticed how Robin looked at her captain.


    Robin''s feelings for Luffy had gradually grown in thesest few days, like a flower blooming in a garden of emotions. She acknowledged the attraction that the captain exerted on her, a mixture of respect, admiration, and yes, a touch of something deeper. As she watched Luffy lead his crew fearlessly, face challenges with contagious confidence, and show unwaveringpassion for his own, even though he was rough many times, he still took care of his people as he called them, Robin felt a special connection too.


    Luffy''s presence brought aforting warmth to Robin''s heart, a feeling she had only experienced in her life when she found refuge with the professor in Ohara after being constantly chased by the ind''s children in her childhood. He represented more than just a leader; he was a source of hope, renewal, and surprisingly, something akin to an emotional haven bringing answers to her life after 18 years in search of a small spot in the midst of all her darkness that saw her dream, but today Robin saw a beacon after meeting Luffy; he ended up bing her sun. In the rare moments she caught herself ncing at him, she found herself lost in thoughts about how that man, uniquely and inadvertently, had changed the course of her life, something that only happened in thest few days.


    However, Robin was a master at hiding her deep feelings. Although the crew noticed her growing affection for Luffy, the archaeologist maintained a calm and rxed posture, as if her feelings were hidden in the shadows of her own heart.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." That''s what she said, deflecting from the topic, but Nojiko justughed.


    "Hmmm?! It''s so warm with Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi quickly joined the group of women, grabbing Luffy''s neck at that moment.


    "My husband is truly seductive..."


    "Damn womanizer."


    "Luffy-Baka."


    "That doesn''t mean I''m interested in you, captain."


    "Luffy-Sama is so warm!"


    "Hey, it''s you all clinging to me like monkeys, how can you call me that when I''m not doing anything!" Luffy was stunned by these women''s contradictoryments, except for the mermaid princess, as she was genuinely innocent.


    "Anyway, we''ll be arriving at the kingdom soon... are the animals okay?" Hugo asked, looking to one side of the deck.


    Four animals were huddled together, shivering around a nket.


    "Why is Laboon shivering? Whales should have ayer against the cold of the depths..." Nojikomented.


    "Who knows..." Zoro grumbled and went to the edge of the ship where Kuina was looking at the beach.


    "Hey guys, I''m seeing something strange, don''t you see any movement on the beach?" Kuina spoke, pointing to the ind rapidly approaching.


    "It seems like the inhabitants have seen us and want to wee us..." Zoro said, gripping his sword.


    "Hey... It seems like we''re not wee." Hachi spoke.


    The ck Pearl continued advancing with determination regardless of whether they were wee or not, reaching the beach where a crowd was already cautiously awaiting. The impact on the snowy beach was marked by a hostile reception, with the locals pointing weapons and spears at the intruders who dared to arrive on theirnd.


    Luffy, standing out at the bow of the ship once it stopped, observed the scene with a confident smile. He raised his hand in a gesture of peace, but distrust persisted among the local residents. And without wasting time, Luffy jumped off the ship,nding on the beach with an imposing presence.


    "Hello, Drum residents!" Luffy announced, advancing towards the group of hundreds of people. The vigers looked at the pirate with astonishment, surprised not only by the group''s audacity but also by Luffy''s apparent resistance to the intense cold. He walked without concerns, wearing only a cloak over his shoulders, while his chest was exposed to the icy weather, leaving everyone wondering if that man had any special immunity to the cold.


    "Who are you, pirate? You are not wee in this kingdom. I suggest you turn around and never return!" A local resident, Dalton, expressed his disapproval firmly.


    "Hey, now I recognize! This is Monkey D. Luffy, the pirate worth 200 million!" Someone said, causing a stir among those present.


    "A pirate worth 200 million?! What kind of joke is this!?"


    "Can we face him? Or will we be destroyed and devastated likest time?"


    As Luffy listened to the desperation and confusion around him, he calmly put his hand in his pocket, took out a body that quickly grew in size, and threw it in front of the 200 armed men.


    The body caught everyone''s attention, as they quickly recognized the person there with the pierced heart.


    "This was your former king, Wapol. As you can see, we found him, and things didn''t end well for him. Therefore, as my right of conquest, I dere the Drum Kingdom as the territory of the Straw Hats!" Luffy proimed loudly enough to be heard not only on the beach but throughout the ind, as he increased his voice by 40 times.


    "What kind of decision is that?"


    "Hey, you can''t do that!"


    "Damn pirate, you''re greedy and vile beings!"


    "They may have killed Wapol, but we won''t ept being under another tyrant again!"


    "Shoot, kill them!"


    "Captain, give the order, and let''s eliminate him!"


    Luffy looked at the restless crowd, his straw hat swaying gently in the cold wind. He crossed his arms and responded confidently:


    "Rx! I didn''te here to cause trouble. I just want to ensure that this ce is well-developed, and people can live without issues and in peace. Wapol was oppressing you, and now he''s gone. I''m not here to rece him, just to make sure Drum bes a better ce and can develop thesends to its former glory. But, of course, this kingdom will be under my g from this day on."


    "Better?! Better for whom? For you, pirates?" One of the inhabitants questioned, firmly holding his spear.


    "Captain, are we here to conquer more territories?" Usopp whispered to Luffy as he jumped off the ship with Geppo.


    Luffy gave a wide smile. "Exactly, Usopp. We''re creating a line of allies for the future. We won''t be tyrants, but I''ll want to develop some things in countries in exchange for my protection and my managerial ns, so I can count on them in the future; it''s a fair trade."


    Luffy ignoring the crowd to answer Usopp only caused even more indignation, and they were ready to shoot him at that moment.


    Luffy, realizing the growing hostility around him, decided to act preemptively. With a serious look, he released his energy intensely and controlled. The Conqueror''s Haki, a manifestation of an individual''s will, enveloped the area, emanating pressure that made everyone present feel their knees weaken.


    Those wielding weapons instantly dropped them, while others, unable to resist the overwhelming presence, knelt before the power of Haki. The snow on the ground vibrated with the invisible force emanating from Luffy like a furious wind.


    "What is this?"


    "My will to fight...?"


    "What''s happening?!"


    "He''s a monster!"


    "We can''t do anything?!"


    Murmurs of surprise and confusion filled the air. Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki not only forced them physically but also conveyed a clear message: he wasn''t there to fight, but his presence was undeniably dominant, to the point where no one tried to fight him. A tense silence hung over the beach as the inhabitants processed what had just happened.


    "As I said, this is the territory of the Straw Hats now," dered Luffy, his voice echoing across the beach. "No one needs to point weapons. We came in peace, but we won''t hesitate to protect what is ours, so think twice before attacking any of us. I''ll dominate this country, for better or for worse." Luffy no longer had a calm smile; his tone and eyes were serious. He wasn''t a selfless person and would do tyrannical things to achieve his goals if necessary, although his approach always begins with a win-win.


    The residents hesitated, but Luffy didn''t leave room for doubts. He released his Conqueror''s Haki once again on the beach, pressing everyone and extinguishing any trace of a will to fight.


    "It''s really an interesting ability..." Lamimented as she arrived next to Luffy with Usopp.


    "Yeah, but Luffy didn''t need to go overboard; look at them..." Kuina said, approaching as well.


    Everyone was kneeling on the ground, with defeated expressions.


    "They''ll survive; let''s start our journey on this ind. Everyone disembark from the ship."


    Luffy walked toward the crowd and addressed arge man dressed in green armor, clearly a local leader.


    "I''m Monkey D. Luffy, as you know. Can I know your name, and can you do a favor for me?"


    "I''m... Dalton. What do you want? We''ve already lost almost everything; we have nothing more to offer from ournd." The man replied, expressing the resignation that dominated themunity.


    "Don''t get so downhearted; I came to take this kingdom for myself, but don''t worry, I intend to make it return to its former glory. Just gather everyone from the ind in the town, and we''ll announce my future ns for this ce." Luffy said, and Dalton had no choice, as no one else could go against the will of this pirate anymore.


    The crew members were already leaving the ship at this moment. Luffy asked them to bring the doctors, and 20 people left the ship, surprising the beach inhabitants.


    The doctors, now freed and grateful despite the treatment isting them from the crew, were still well-treated. Thus, they began approaching the people, offering assistance.


    "Dalton, do what I asked; gather all the people from the kingdom and take me to a ce where I can speak to everyone," Luffy instructed him, and the man epted. Dalton rose with a resigned expression, aware that he didn''t have much choice in the situation. Luffy, along with his crew, apanied Dalton, and as Luffy shrank his ship, the crew headed to the town with the group of men from the beach and doctors.


    The inhabitants of Drum, ustomed to living under different kings and dealing with pirates, felt a mix of fear and distrust with the presence of the Straw Hats. Tension was visible in the air as people watched Luffy and hisrades move through the city as if on a stroll.


    The Straw Hats followed Dalton to the main square, where news of the pirates'' arrival began to spread rapidly. The looks intensified, and the expressions of the poption ranged from dissatisfaction to fear, but Dalton also conveyed the message for everyone to gather in the square where the future of the country would be decided.


    It took 30 minutes to gather 5,000 people, 99% of the poption of this small and isted country. The main square of the Drum Kingdom was bustling with the presence of the inhabitants gathering to hear Luffy''s words. Looking at everyone in the square, with the initially tense atmosphere being enveloped by the captain of the Straw Hats'' speech.


    "I am Monkey D. Luffy, captain of the Straw Hats. As many of you know, this kingdom is now under our possession. As the Drum Kingdom is now our territory, we killed Wapol and brought back the doctors he stole. But I didn''te here to sow fear or take something from you. In fact, I''m here to offer an opportunity. I don''t intend to meddle in who will be the king of this country, and I won''t make political decisions for the country, but I want the development of the Drum Kingdom with medicine. There are roles here that will be destined for the future governance of the country," Luffy announced.


    The inhabitants murmured among themselves, clearly concerned about what the future held.


    "I don''t intend to be a tyrant. On the contrary, I want to help bring prosperity back to Drum. For that, I need everyone''s cooperation. I need volunteers willing to work to rebuild this kingdom, and I promise it won''t be in vain. We will pay justly for your efforts, resulting in a more prosperous country with many allied kingdoms already linked to me," Luffy continued.


    Luffy paused for a moment, allowing his words to be absorbed by the crowd.


    "But the choice is yours. If you decide to resist, we''ll have to take measures to ensure stability. However, I hope we can work together for a better future. Let''s restore the Drum Kingdom to its former glory, with the effort of all of us!"


    The crowd remained silent for a moment, processing Luffy''s words. The captain of the Straw Hats hoped that his intentions were understood, and coboration would be the choice the poption made.


    Luffy also maintained a serious but determined posture. He knew that the key to sessful coboration was gaining the trust of the inhabitants of Drum. The challenge was set, and now it depended on how events would unfold in the city.


    "If we work together, we can make this ce a true powerhouse. Let''s build a better future for everyone, and I will take care of and protect this country so that nothing like before happens again," Luffy concluded.


    By mentioning Wapol''s defeat and the recovery of the doctors, Luffy captured the attention and gradually the respect of those present. He showed them that his intention was not to impose tyrannical leadership but to provide development and prosperity, so Luffy began to speak of his ideas primarily focused on the field of medicine, which was the path he would like this country to take.


    The speech continued, highlighting the potential of the Drum Kingdom as a medical school and the need to work together to build a better future. The mention of roles destined for the future government demonstrated themitment of the Straw Hats to the autonomy of the kingdom, even mentioning potential allies in this sea and even in the East Blue.


    By concluding his speech with the promise to protect and care for the country, Luffy broke the remaining resistance. The residents, realizing that the actions were not as bad, even for pirates, since their country had reached such a low point with a tyrannical king who wiped out all the doctors and a pirate named ckbeard who just plundered the country, didn''t they need a light to improve their lives? Luffy and the Straw Hats began to be a new hope as this unexpected leadership.


    The initially apprehensive residents began to see Luffy with respect. His actions spoke louder than words, and the former Drum Kingdom was about to start a new chapter.


    At this moment, an elderly woman, whose presence initially went unnoticed among the busy residents, had a keen and observant look among the crowd. Her piercing eyes, even though elderly, held an intensity that indicated unparalleled wisdom, and she listened to all of it with crossed arms.


    While the poption focused on Luffy''s words, this mysterious woman, whose name was Kureha, began to advance towards the square, exploring the changes that were beginning to unfold. Her calm yet curious presence suggested that she was about to get involved significantly in this new chapter of the Drum Kingdom''s history as well.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 90 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, and this number will soon increase to 110, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 20 Chapters)


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters.


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 126 – Drum Kingdom 02.

    Chapter 126 �C Drum Kingdom 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2144Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The bustling square of the Drum Kingdom fell abruptly silent as Kureha, the mysterious elderly doctor, entered the center stage. Her steps were gentle, yet each carried unquestionable authority. The murmurs of the crowd ceased as everyone turned to face the neer.


    Kureha, with her peculiar attire almost immune to the cold and stern expression, cast a piercing gaze across the square, her eyes fixing on Luffy. She raised her wrinkled hand and silenced the crowd before even opening her mouth.


    "What is all this?" Her voice, still strong with a touch of hostility, echoed through the area. The atmosphere, previously charged with expectation, became tense with the imposing presence of the elderly woman.


    Luffy, on the improvised stage, looked at Kureha with a neutral expression, but his instinct indicated that this would not be a peaceful visit. Kureha, with hermanding presence, crossed her arms while staring at Luffy. The square remained silent, only broken by the chilly wind whispering through the snow-covered buildings.


    "Who are you, insolent pirate, who dares to enter our kingdom and im rights to what does not belong to you?" Kureha questioned, her rough voice cutting through the air.


    Unfazed, Luffy, maintaining his calm expression, responded with his typical confidence. "I am Monkey D. Luffy, captain of the Straw Hats. I am taking this kingdom as my right of conquest, but I am not petty enough not to take care of my territory with positive changes. I am not here to be the king of this ce, Granny. I just want to ensure that this kingdom prospers, and it will have many allies."


    The old woman let out an ironicugh. "Positive changes? You, who topples kings and ims territories, speak of positivity? Don''t make meugh, boy."


    "I''m not here to be the king of this ce, Granny. I just want to ensure that this kingdom prospers, and it will have many allies," Luffy replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Kureha, maintaining a piercing look, directed her words at Luffy. "So, you''re another ambitious pirate seeking to expand your empire at the expense of others. Doesn''t surprise me."


    Unperturbed, Luffy smiled confidently. "I don''t hide my intentions, Granny. I want to strengthen this kingdom, not to be a king, but to create a strong alliance that can withstand the challenges we will face in the future."


    The elderly woman frowned. "A strong alliance? Do you think we can trust a pirate to lead something like that?"


    "Trust is something that is earned, I know that. Let''s prove it with actions, not with empty words," Luffy asserted, his determination evident.


    Still skeptical, Kureha crossed her arms. "You will have to prove much more than that, young pirate. I''m not easily convinced. Show me what you''re capable of, then."


    The tension in the air heightened, and the frozen square seemed to be the stage for an imminent confrontation between a symbol of its kingdom that rarely left the mountain and a notable pirate who had just entered this sea.


    "Luffy..." Reijumented, but Luffy stopped her from speaking.


    "Don''t get involved, this is between me and this woman. If she wants to see if I have the strength to protect this country, so be it," Luffy said firmly.


    Kureha advanced towards Luffy with surprising agility for someone of her age. Her frail body seemed forgotten as she emanated an intense presence. Armament Haki enveloped her hands, indicating that she was not just an ordinary elderly woman.


    Instinctively, Luffy adopted a defensive posture, aware that Kureha was a formidable opponent after seeing her hand coated with Armament Haki. The first exchanges of blows were swift, each movement calcted, each attack executed with precision as they shed right there.


    "You''re strong, Granny!" Luffymented, dodging a precise strike from Kureha.


    The elderly woman did not respond with words but with a fierce attack. Her fist wrapped in Armament Haki collided with Luffy''s defense, sending shockwaves through the surrounding area.


    "You think you can control this kingdom, but you''ll have to go through me first, pirate!" Kureha dered, her determined gaze reflecting the resistance of the Drum Kingdom.


    The sh between Luffy and Kureha reached a new level as they ascended into the air, defying gravity. The cold mist of the ind surrounded them as their figures stood out against the sky. Luffy, with his superhuman strength, and Kureha, skilled in the use of Armament Haki, were about to engage in an impressive aerial battle.


    Each of Luffy''s punches generated shockwaves that reverberated through the environment, creating a sound spectacle that echoed in the mountains. Kureha, even at over 100 years old, glided through the air with grace and agility with geppo, skillfully evading Luffy''s powerful onughts.


    "Granny, you''re fast too!" Luffy eximed, surprised by Kureha''s agility. The elderly woman, in turn, threw a haki-enveloped fist aimed at Luffy''s face. He blocked it with his own fists, the impact generating a visible burst of energy. The exchange of blows continued, each movement apanied by the impressive sound of cosmic collisions.


    Even without using the Moa Moa no Mi, Luffy demonstrated extraordinary strength. His punches were quick and powerful, while Kureha responded with refined skill in the use of haki. The square in the city of Drum watched the sky, both amazed and apprehensive at the intensity of the battle.


    "This is strange, with your strength, why did someone like you let Wapol, a tyrant, have this country in his hands? You could easily have dealt with him..." Luffy asked, questioning why this woman didn''t showcase this strength in the original work.


    "Wapol was a troublesome youth, but I can''t say we didn''t have opportunities to straighten him out. His father, the former king, believed we could change him. I promised him that I wouldn''t get involved in royal session."


    "So, you watched Wapol grow but chose not to intervene?"


    "Exactly. In a way, I feared that my influence could distort the process. But it seems that, by not intervening, I allowed things to reach this point, and when I realized it, the kingdom was burning," she said.


    "And now you want to try to redeem that mistake by trying to stop a pirate from taking the country?" Luffy smiled, trying to understand her reasons. This woman is fiercer than he initially imagined.


    She didn''t respond, and the fight continued.


    As they fought, an aura of respect began to emerge between the two adversaries. Luffy realized that Kureha wasn''t just defending the kingdom, its mistakes, and its ideas; she was protecting the heritage and tradition of this ce and seemed to fear that Luffy''s actions could bring the World Government to her doorstep. Kureha, in turn, witnessed the tenacity of the young pirate, who, even without knowing the political nuances of this country, brought with him a vision of change and possible new prosperity.


    In a moment of temporary truce, Luffy and Kureha floated in the air, exchanging intense looks. Mutual respect was there, despite the differences. Luffy, with his characteristic smile, spoke:


    "Granny, I don''t want to destroy what''s important to you. I just want to make this ce amazing for everyone."


    Surprisingly, Kureha nodded. "You''re more than you seem, pirate. But I still won''t hand over Drum easily."


    While the punches thundered and shockwaves shook the air, Luffy and Kureha found themselves in a brief moment of pause, floating in the frozen air.


    "You''re powerful, young pirate. But you don''t understand the tradition of this ce," said Kureha, her eyes expressing the wisdom of many years.


    "I understand that you want to protect it. But Drum needs changes, and I can bring that without erasing its history. Do you think this peace willst forever? Even without the country under my g?" Luffy replied, showing genuine respect.


    Kurehaughed, augh that echoed in the starry sky. "You''re naive, Monkey D. Luffy. Do you think you can bring about changes without disturbing the bnce? Do you think the government will allow a country to be under the possession of a pirate?"


    "I don''t know about bnce, but I know when something is wrong. I can''t just ignore it. I''m willing to finance and protect this country, but I want something in return, which is fair," Luffy retorted, his expression serious.


    The old doctor frowned, pondering the words of the young captain. "Your determination is remarkable, but sometimes the path of change is moreplex than it seems."


    As they discussed, the fight resumed with renewed vigor. Luffy and Kureha exchanged words and blows, each seeking to understand the other''s point of view.


    "You''re a peculiar pirate, Monkey D. Luffy. Maybe there''s something in you worth considering," said Kureha,unching an agile strike.


    "I will still be the man who will dominate all the seas, and I will show everyone that I can make all my territories prosper and be amazing! In the future, there will be a war, a war that will involve the whole world, and Drum won''t be able to escape it. It will have to take a side; I just want this country to prosper until that moment, to survive what is toe," Luffy affirmed seriously, blocking the strike with determination.


    "And you want Drum to fight for you..." She acknowledged.


    "As I said, Drum will choose a side, whether you like it or not," Luffy asserted again.


    "Your words are absurd; it seems this will be a war rted to you. How do you n to ovee the challenges that wille, as it appears you will fight against the world?" Kureha spoke, but her tone wasn''t mocking or as if she had heard something absurd. It was as if she acknowledged Luffy''s words, as if this war was already much predestined.


    "With the Straw Hats by my side. Each of us has our own strength and abilities, and together we are unstoppable. And this won''t be just with my main crew, my fleet, my territories, and allies. I believe in empowering people so they can build their own destiny." Luffy maintained his serious gaze.


    Kureha didn''t say anything; she just let the fight continue. The aerial dance continued, but now it was apanied by an exchange of ideas between two individuals who, in different ways, sought a better future for the Kingdom of Drum.


    Feeling the intensity of the battle increase, Luffy decided to use his entire arsenal to end the confrontation. With a determined smile, he activated the powers of his Mythical Zoan, assuming his hybrid form.


    His body increased in strength, gaining an imposing appearance. The blows he unleashed now were even more powerful, and the sound of shockwaves resonated through the sky with his mes. Despite her experience and Armament Haki, Kureha began to retreat under the overwhelming impact.


    Luffy advanced with a series of blows, each punch carrying the concentrated force of the Devil Fruit. The snow spiraled around them, creating a surreal scene as the captain of the Straw Hats dominated the old doctor.


    "You''re resilient, but I can''t let you hinder progress," said Luffy, his voice filled with determination.


    Despite her admirable resistance, Kureha began to show signs of fatigue. Each punch from Luffy seemed to weaken her even more. The crowd watched in silence, surprised by the sudden turn in the fight.


    Finally, with a powerful punch that sent a shockwave through the frozenndscape, Luffy defeated Kureha. She fell to the ground like a rocket, raising a snow explosion from the ground in the middle of the city. When the dust and snow cleared, Kurehay fallen, injured, and knocked out.


    Luffy returned to his normal form, looking at the elderly woman on the ground. "I don''t want to cause more trouble for this ce. Let''s work together to build a better future."


    The initially tense poption began to shrink under Luffy''s disy of power. The captain of the Straw Hats once again proved that he was willing to fight for his ideals, even if it meant facing respected figures.


    Luffy picked up the unconscious Kureha by the shoulder and turned his attention to the stunned Dalton in a corner of the square.


    "Where is Kureha''s castle?"


    Dalton, still somewhat surprised by what had happened, replied quickly, "It''s located on the Sky Mountain, at the northern end of the ind."


    "I''m going there; you can apany me or stay here. I''ll handle a specific matter with thisdy in that ce." Luffy informed his crew, who had also arrived at the scene.


    Without wasting time, Luffy created dark wings on his back using the primary phase and flew into the sky with a majestic movement towards the Sky Mountain. The crowd watched, now in silence, as the Straw Hat Captain headed in that direction, wondering what was happening.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 90 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, and this number will soon increase to 110, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <em>One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 20 extra chapters (nning to Maintain 30 Chapters)</em>


    <em>Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</em>


    <em>Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 20 Chapters)</em>


    <em>Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</em>


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 127 – Drum Kingdom 03.

    Chapter 127 �C Drum Kingdom 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2129 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the residents of Drum were recovering from the strange battle that unfolded above the city, Luffy soared into the snowy sky in search of the peak where the elderly woman lived. There were doctors in the town who could take care of her, but Luffy came to this ind for a reason beyond making it his territory for the uing great war; he had to find a doctor who still resided in this country.


    With Lami on his ship, Luffy believed that two doctors were always better than one. With this mindset, he cut through the falling snowkes as he flew at high speed. It didn''t take long for him to spot Kureha''s castle.


    Simultaneously, in an ancient castle nketed by snow in a lonely atmosphere, a strange creature wearing a small cap walked through the corridors with a medicine container in its hand. With furry fur and vibrant shades of brown, the little reindeer disyed an adorable and curious expression. Itsrge and expressive eyes conveyed a mix of innocence and intelligence, while its small legs ended in delicate hooves, contrasting with its furry appearance. This creature''s name was Tony Tony Chopper.


    He walked through the silent castle corridors, quietly organizing supplies in Kureha''s absence. Some time ago, Luffy had proimed with his resounding voice that the Kingdom of Drum now belonged to the Straw Hats. His shout echoed throughout the ind, reaching Chopper''s ears as he was in the castle with Kureha.


    The doctor hurriedly went out to check what was happening, leaving Chopper alone in the castle. "I hope Kureha-sanes back soon; it''s so lonely here. Now, she went to the town to see where all that noise came from," Chopper murmured to himself.


    He headed to the room, organizing all the herbs and medicines. After that, he decided to spend time in the castle''s library, trying to distract himself with books. It was where he used to spend most of his time, examining books and learning from Kureha. Upon entering, a wave of loneliness hit him stronger than ever. The books, experiments, and memories of times past weighed on his heart.


    Sitting alone, Chopper began to reflect on his journey. He remembered when he consumed his Devil Fruit, the Hito Hito no Mi, bing a human-reindeer. Despite his extraordinary abilities, the cost was high: rejection not only from his own kind but even from humans who treated him as a monster.


    "The Devil Fruit gave me incredible powers, but it also isted me from others. I wanted to be stronger, but now I feel like I''ve be a monster," Chopper whispered, hiding his reindeer face in his front paws.


    Initially excited about his new human form, Chopper soon realized that the people in Drum Ind didn''t ept him. He became a solitary figure, a reindeer who wished to be human but was rejected by humans.


    His sadness deepened when he met Dr. Hiluluk, an entric doctor who weed him. Hiluluk not only epted Chopper but encouraged him to pursue his dreams. Under Hiluluk''s guidance, Chopper studied medicine, bing a skilled doctor.


    However, his journey was not without loss. Hiluluk died many years ago, leaving Chopper alone once again. It was during this period of mourning that he met Dr. Kureha, an equally entric elderly doctor who became his new mentor.


    Chopper continued to apany Kureha, learning from her extensive medical experience. He developed a strong sense of duty to help others, especially after Hiluluk''s death. Despite his medical training, he still felt iplete and longed for a ce where he could truly belong.


    *BOOOM!*


    Suddenly, Chopper heard a noise from outside. He lifted his head, wiping the invisible tears from his eyes, and rushed to see what was happening.


    As he passed through the giant open doors of the castle, he saw the snow lifted as if something heavy had fallen in that ce. "Hm?! I thought no one would greet me here, but it seems I was wrong. Hahahaha!" A voice echoed from within the frostymotion, and Chopper saw a strange figure �C humanoid, but with a very peculiar upper part.


    "A MONSTER!" Chopper shouted in rm when he saw it.


    "Hahaha. I won''t deny that, but it''s too early for you to say that, little reindeer." The voice became visible and revealed a Luffy carrying Miss Kureha on his shoulder, hence the strange form in the shadow.


    "Suspicion... Well, it''s just a stranger with Kureha-san all injured on his shoulder..."


    "WHAT!???? KUREHA-SAN!! WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU? DOCTOR, SOMEONE CALL A DOCTOR! URGENT! WE NEED A DOCTOR HERE!" Chopper began shouting in despair.


    "Hm? There''s no doctor around here...?" The stranger spoke, casting an amused nce at little Chopper shouting in despair.


    "Hm?! Wait, there is a doctor! I-I am a doctor!" He had his moment of realization with this.


    "Where do I put thisdy?" Luffy asked.


    "Come quickly, take her to one of the beds in the castle!" Chopper quickly began to show the way while Luffy followed behind.


    "Put her on the bed; I''ll check her condition." Luffy obeyed andid her down on the bed, sitting beside her. While Chopper continued to care for Kureha, Luffy stood by, watching the scene with a mix of seriousness and nonchnce. It was after 10 minutes that he finished examining and bandaging the woman.


    "Dislocated arm, some fractures in the legs, and even 2 broken ribs... What happened to her?" Chopper asked the man sitting there.


    "We had a disagreement, and I hit her."


    "I see... Hm? WHAT DO YOU MEAN, HIT HER?! YOU DID THIS TO DR. KUREHA?!" Chopper made aical face in a furious look. He waspletely outraged at the idea that Luffy would have hurt his precious mentor.


    "Calm down, calm down, it was in a fight, Chopper. I had no choice!" Luffy tried to exin, but Chopper''s enraged expression didn''t diminish.


    "No choice?! You could have been more careful! She''s an elderly woman, you know!" Chopper grumbled, continuing to tend to Kureha''s wounds.


    Luffy, on the other hand, just smiled with his typical carefree expression. He should be getting used to Chopper''s exaggerated reactions, but he knew that, deep down, the reindeer cared deeply about everyone around him.


    "So, you''re a doctor; I''ve never seen a doctor like you?" Luffy asked, observing Chopper closely.


    "Yes, it''s me... My name is Tony Tony Chopper. Who are you?" Chopper replied, maintaining a cautious stance.


    "Luffy. Monkey D. Luffy. This country belongs to my g, as you can see, I''m a pirate."


    "A pirate?!" Chopper was startled by this deration.


    "Don''t be so scared; I''m nice most of the time." Luffyughed.


    "You hurt Kureha-San!"


    Luffy sighed. "It wasn''t my intention to hurt her so much. I just wanted to make sure she didn''t cause trouble."


    ..." Chopper still maintained cautious behavior but remembered something.


    "Wait, aren''t you afraid of me?!" He finally recalled this fact because Luffy was sitting near him the whole time but showed no aversion to his presence.


    "Why would I be? You''re a pretty cute guy." Luffy smiled.


    "Me cute?!" Chopper eximed, stunned.


    "Besides, you''re a quitepetent doctor, as I could see." Luffy spoke, eliciting a reaction from Chopper.


    He seemed to have mastered one of the six Kami-e styles, as his body bent, and his face turned red with it.


    "I''M NOT HAPPY WITH YOUR PRAISE, IDIOT!" He said, but his tone and behavior said otherwise.


    "Hey, Chopper, have you ever thought about leaving this ind and seeing the world out there?" Luffy suddenly asked, trying to gauge the reindeer''s interest in adventures.


    Chopper stopped with the strange behavior and looked at Luffy suspiciously. "The world out there?!" He remembered the doctor telling some stories of adventures, and it always inspired him, but he could never leave this country; the only person who epted him now was Kureha-San.


    "Yes, a world full of adventures and challenges, flying inds, seas that defy thews of physics, desert inds,ical inds, inds with flora different from anything you''ve seen, inds with different animals like dinosaurs, underwater inds, and even inds inhabited by giants! There''s a vast ocean out there, Chopper, waiting to be explored!" Luffy eximed, his eyes shining with the excitement of his own words.


    Chopper, still with a mix of suspicion and curiosity, pondered over Luffy''s words. The reindeer, who had always felt isted and misunderstood, began to envision the possibility of a broader and more diverse world.


    "Is there really a world like that out there?!" Chopper eximed.


    "Yes, the sea is vast and full of secrets and adventures. That''s why I''m a pirate, to venture through the sea with reliable and funpanions," Luffy said with his own charisma.


    Chopper was genuinely enchanted but soon remembered his life experience. "But I''m not like you, Luffy. I''m a freak, a human-reindeer... People reject me," Chopper murmured, reflecting on his own condition.


    Luffy, with a warm smile, ced a hand on Chopper''s shoulder, who was surprised by the touch of this pirate. "Don''t worry about that, Chopper. Me and my crew are a bunch of weird people, each with their own story. We ept each other, no matter how different we are."


    Chopper looked into Luffy''s determined eyes, feeling a spark of hope. For the first time, someone wasn''t judging him based on his peculiar appearance. A wave of gratitude and surprise filled the reindeer''s heart.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Chopper, how about joining the Straw Hats and sailing the sea with us? Let''s explore the world together and face incredible adventures!" Luffy proposed, extending his hand in a friendly manner.


    "Hm?! Why are you asking this kind of question?!" Chopper spokeically again.


    Chopper, perplexed by Luffy''s proposal, scratched his head with his paw after calming down, expressing a mix of confusion and concern. He looked at Luffy''s outstretched hand and then at the castle around him, which had always been his home.


    "I appreciate the offer, Luffy, I really do. But my life is here with Dr. Kureha. She took me in when no one else did after my father died, and now it''s my responsibility to take care of her." Chopper responded with a mix of gratitude and loyalty.


    "Well, I''m rejecting your refusal!" Luffy spoke shamelessly.


    "What kind of logic is that!" Chopper shouted at Luffy.


    "It doesn''t matter; I''ve already decided! I''ll leave this country only after you ept my offer and join my crew as the second doctor!" Luffy said confidently.


    Chopper, who was starting to like this human, who even after hitting Kureha-San, still treated him normally, began to feel fear from that gaze. He seemed obsessed with trying to take him to the sea, which scared the little reindeer.


    Some timeter, Kureha opened her eyes for the first time since her fight with Luffy.


    "Ugh, I feel my bones starting to creak with age. Am I entering middle age at 138?" The woman pondered, disying a tired smile.


    "Doctor!" Chopper''s animated voice echoed through the room.


    "Chopper? I''m here then. I remember fighting with an arrogant brat and losing the fight. I didn''t even stand a chance when he turned into that monster," Kurehamented, recalling the events.


    "Monster? That man?" Chopper was stunned.


    "That man? Is he here too?" Kureha asked, her expression bing more serious.


    "Yes, he brought you and is outside shirtless, doing some training." Chopper informed.


    "That insolent brat." Kureha growled and looked at the small Chopper. "Hey, why do you have that face? Did something happen?"


    Chopper hesitated before answering. "Hmm..."


    "Did he do something to you?" Kureha questioned seriously.


    "No, but he told me he''ll only leave when I ept joining his pirate crew as one of his doctors..." Chopper exined.


    "He wants you?" Surprise reflected on Kureha''s face.


    "And is he out there waiting for your answer?" She asked again, quickly.


    "Yes, but I refused; however, he refused my refusal. How is that possible?" Chopper expressed his concern, not knowing how to deal with someone refusing another refusal.


    "He''s tricking you; that''s not possible!" Kureha scoffed, but her eyes sparkled with interest. "So he''ll stay until you ept, huh... interesting."


    Soon, she sensed something through her Observation Haki, focusing on the man outside.


    "It seems there are more visitorsing. Let''s wee them." Kureha dered, ignoring Chopper''s protests.


    "Doctor, you can''t move!"


    "Nonsense, this is nothing to me. I''m still in my youth!" She asserted, getting up from the bed and heading outside, with Chopper apanying her. The ancient castle was about to wee new visitors, and Dr. Kureha wasn''t about to miss the opportunity to showcase her exuberance and hospitality.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 90 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, and this number will soon increase to 110, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <em>One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</em>


    <em>Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</em>


    <em>Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 10 extra chapters. (nning to Maintain 20 Chapters)</em>


    <em>Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</em>


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 128 – Drum Kingdom 04.

    Chapter 128 �C Drum Kingdom 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2417 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of a mountain, with snow falling all around him, Luffy embarked on his training to understand and develop Haki. d in clothes ill-suited for the weather to face the intense cold, he did not let the hostile nature of the environment interfere with his determination.


    Sitting in a meditative position, Luffy closed his eyes and began to focus his mind. He sought to tune into the energy currents within himself, exploring the fundamental principles of Haki. As snow umted on his shoulders, he remained steadfast in his quest for this power.


    With each controlled breath, Luffy attempted to detect the subtle presence of Haki. His hands rested on his knees, and his mind worked tirelessly to unravel the secrets of this ability. It was not an easy process; it was a journey of self-discovery and patience, even multiplied by eight times.


    Snow fell silently around him, providing a visual trail of his training time. Small signs of progress began to manifest. Perhaps they were fleeting glimpses of intuition, a passing sensation of connection to something greater. His Haki was far from fully developed, but he was beginning to grasp the essence.


    From time to time, Luffy opened his eyes, observing the frozenndscape around him. He could feel the presence of tiny ice particles as they fell, a metaphor for the subtlety of the Haki he sought to master.


    "Luffy!" A voice cut through the silence of the snowstorm, and two shadows leaped in his direction. Reiju gracefullynded next to Lami.


    "Oh? You''re here! I was wondering if you decided to settle in the city..." Luffy smiled at hispanions.


    "Of course not. Wouldn''t miss the chance to prove that I''m better than this woman here." Lami dered confidently.


    "Who said you won? It was me, obviously." Reijumented, casting a challenging nce.


    "Didn''t you see that I was ahead of you? I knew you had some mental problems, but I didn''t know you also had vision difficulties. Maybe I can help you; after all, I am a doctor." Lami crossed her arms, disying an expression of superiority.


    "Hm?! Do you want to die, gothic woman?" Reiju taunted, throwing a challenging look at Lami.


    "Bring it on, cheeky cook!" Lami responded promptly, showing a determined expression.


    "Stop, both of you!" Luffy emerged between them, delivering a precise punch to each of their heads, causing the fight to cease instantly.


    "Captain!" they protested,ining about the pain caused by the punches.


    Luffy ignored theints. "Anyway, the others areing." He observed the sky, where small shadows were beginning to appear.


    Nojiko, Usopp, Kuina, and Shirahoshi skillfully appeared using Geppo.


    "Luffy! You didn''t kill that olddy, did you?" Kuina was the first to speak.


    "Of course not. She''s fine, and there''s a verypetent doctor taking care of her, who will soon be our nakama!" Luffy smiled, sharing the news.


    "Nakama? Are you recruiting someone from this country, Luffy?" Usopp asked, demonstrating curiosity.


    "Of course, and did only you guyse? Where''s the rest of the crew?" Luffy examined the group.


    "Everyone stayed in the city, except for Bepo, who seemed to be discussing some bureaucratic and economic issues that you delegated to him. Some can''t use Geppo and chose to stay in the city..." exined Usopp.


    "Got it. Anyway, let''s greet our hosts." Luffy turned at that moment to thedy who wasing out through the castle''s grand gate, apanied by a small animal wearing a hat, Chopper.


    "We''ve been getting a lot of visitorstely, haven''t we, Chopper?" Kurehamented with her characteristic smile.


    Chopper shrunk at the mention, observing all those humans.


    "I see you woke up! And Chopper,e and greet your newpanions. There''s a doctor among them too!" Luffy smiled at the reindeer.


    "Who is yourpanion?!" Chopper grimaced as he shouted, rejecting Luffy''s words.


    "Why not? I have the chance to have such a talented doctor with me!" Luffy opened a smile.


    "Who would that talented doctor be, you scoundrel? Do you think you can buy me with somepliments?" Chopper activated Kami-e and began to contort his body, his face flushed.


    "Hehehehe. How cute!" Shirahoshi said, looking at the reindeer with bright eyes.


    "Who are you calling cute, you darned woman!" Chopper attacked again. Although his words were one thing, his body expressed the opposite.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! What an interesting group," Kureha spoke, maintaining a smile.


    "Come here, brats. Let''s go inside for a bit. I''ll prepare some tea." She headed inside the castle, and Chopper followed, still looking at Luffy and the others with caution and curiosity.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy said, and everyone began to follow him as well.


    "So, why do you want to take Chopper with you so much?" Kureha asked as everyone settled in a room with sofas and served tea.


    "Because I''ve already decided, I''m taking Chopper with me! When I saw him, my senses told me he will be a valuablepanion for my ship!" Luffy spoke excitedly, sharing his decision with the whole group.


    Chopper was next to Kureha at this moment, looking at Luffy stunned.


    Reiju, who was sitting next to Luffy, raised an intrigued eyebrow. "Sixth sense, huh? You''re getting mystical now, Captain?"


    Luffyughed carelessly. "I don''t know how to exin, but I''ve always trusted my instincts, and they''ve never failed me. Besides, Chopper has something special, I''m sure."


    "Something special?" Chopper muttered. He had always been called a monster; he never imagined that there woulde a day when someone would say he was special.


    Reiju looked at Luffy and then at Chopper, smiling. "He has a strange intuition, but I can assure you that when ites to choosingpanions, he usually gets it right. If he sees something in you, Chopper, it''s because you are special."


    "Chopper, as I said, I''m leaving only when I have your positive answer!"


    "But I declined!"


    "So, I declined your refusal, simple!" Luffy smiled confidently, and even Kureha found herself smiling.


    "What a cheeky brat. I hope you don''t ask me to hand over the secret of my youth too." She said, leaving the women present stunned.


    "Anyway, I''ll continue with Haki training. You can join me if you want." Luffy looked at the members who started this type of training and left the room.


    During the rest of the day, Luffy, Lami, Reiju, Kuina, and Shirahoshi tried to manifest Haki in arge room inside the castle.


    Meanwhile, a reindeer watched them from a certain distance.


    "Oh! You''re there." A voice came from behind Chopper, who faced Usopp for the first time.


    "Don''t scare people like that!" Chopper shouted.


    "Hahaha, don''t get nervous..." Usopp replied casually.


    "Anyway, you''ll have to ept the captain''s proposal. He usually doesn''t give up when he has something on his mind." Usopp smiled.


    "Why... why does he want me on his crew? I''m a monster..." Chopper spoke, expressing his doubts.


    "Hahahaha. If that''s the problem, let me tell you something. Our crew is full of monsters!"


    "Really?!" Chopper seemed surprised.


    "Yes, there are powerful people of all races. Can you believe the captain can turn into a 50-meter monster? He almost destroyed an ind a while ago."


    "WHAT?!"


    "Look there, we have a mermaid among the group!" Chopper pointed to Shirahoshi training.


    "And not only that, we have a talking bear, a giant shark, a 400-meter whale, a duck, and a powerful dog!" Usopp spoke with a smile.


    "Really?!" Chopper seemed stunned.


    "Yes, we have all kinds of people on our ship, and if the captain wants you with the crew, he won''t give up." Usopp spoke with a smile.


    Chopper looked at Usopp for a moment before distancing himself.


    He walked a bit, lost in thoughts about everything he had heard.


    ''A crew full of monsters?'' That phrase echoed in his mind.


    Chopper reached the library and began reading a book to try to forget these thoughts.


    "You seem quite stunned, Chopper..." Kureha appeared with a smile, still bandaged, while observing Chopper. The reindeer averted his gaze at this moment.


    "I see that human''s words got to you..." She said calmly.


    "Doctor Kureha, is it true that I could join a group outside of here, one that wouldn''t judge me or call me a monster?" Chopper suddenly asked.


    The woman opened a wide smile. "Of course you can. I don''t know them well, but I doubt they would disappoint you. Don''t you want to go with them to the sea?" Chopper widened his eyes at this.


    "That... I can''t. I have to stay here..."


    "You don''t need to stay here anymore, Chopper. I can take care of myself. After all, I''m still in my youth at 138."


    "But..."


    "This country''s fate is already intertwined with that man, with or without you. This country is now your domain, and I couldn''t do anything to prevent it from happening... Anyway, they don''t seem like a group that would harm you. You have a unique chance in your hands. Maybe you''ve finally found a group that fits you. This is your chance, and I won''t stop you if you want to go with them."


    Chopper remained silent, and his gaze met the doctor''s some timeter. "Can I finally see the world? Can I make friends?" He held a gaze that began to form tears at that moment.


    "Of course you can, Chopper. You have a unique opportunity, and I hope you don''t waste it..." She spoke and left the room, leaving a pensive Chopper behind.


    Some timeter, Chopper found himself on top of the castle, where the wind yed with his fur. He seemed not to care about the cool breeze that caressed his face, keeping his gaze fixed on a specific pirate g. It was something that represented his father, a memory that evoked a series of deep thoughts.


    The g fluttered gracefully under the influence of the wind as Chopper found himself immersed in reflections and memories. He had before him the image that symbolized his roots and the journey that brought him there.


    Lost in his thoughts, Chopper barely noticed a shadow approaching behind him. "Yo, Chopper! Why are you up here alone?" Luffy suddenly appeared, with his characteristically lively tone.


    "Luffy?!" Chopper was startled by Luffy''s sudden appearance beside him.


    "Hahaha. Don''t be scared. I can see your interest in this g..."


    "This is the doctor''s g..."


    "I see, it''s very special to you, isn''t it?"


    "Yes... It''s all I have left of the doctor..." Chopper spoke, and the two fell into silence, with only the sound of the wind hitting them.


    "Why do you want me on your crew...?" Chopper broke the silence suddenly.


    Luffy looked him in the eyes and answered confidently.


    "Because I like having strong and talented people with me, and you seem to be both. Plus, you''re a doctor, and that would be incredibly useful for us, not to mention that you fit perfectly into our group," Luffy exined sincerely.


    Chopper hesitated for a moment, pondering the unexpected proposal. However, his loyalties to Doctor Kureha and concern for the current state of the kingdom still kept him undecided, even after the earlier conversation with the doctor.


    "I can''t just leave everything behind. I have responsibilities here, and Doctor Kureha depends on me, even if she doesn''t admit it..." Chopper expressed his concerns.


    Luffy, always straightforward, smiled. "I''m not saying to abandon your responsibilities. It''s not like you''ll never see her again. But imagine the number of people you could help, and all the adventures we would have together! Don''t you have a big dream?"


    "A big dream?" Chopper was surprised.


    "Yes, something that would make you defy everything to achieve, something that would make you fight the whole world to attain!"


    "My dream..." Chopper thought, as a doctor, he wanted to create a medicine that would cure all the diseases in the world.


    Chopper continued to ponder the proposal, realizing that a choice like this couldn''t be made hastily. Meanwhile, Luffy, patiently, awaited the reindeer''s decision, aware that, in the end, the choice would be Chopper''s.


    Chopper, still hesitant, spoke with a touch of sadness in his voice. "You don''t understand. I''m a monster, a monster that ate the Hito Hito no Mi, Model: Human. People here don''t see me as an equal. They fear me."


    Luffy looked directly into Chopper''s eyes, understanding the weight of the reindeer''s words. "You know, Chopper, I have a bunch of monsters in my crew too. There''s a fish-man, two giants, and much more. To me, it doesn''t matter. Monster or not, what matters is what you do and who you are. You save lives, right? That''s amazing, and I want you with me as my friend!"


    "Friend?" Chopper was surprised by Luffy''s response, which seemed genuinely indifferent to the reindeer''s physical nature. The captain of the Straw Hats continued, trying to convince Chopper that being different was something to be celebrated.


    "You may be a monster, but we all are in some way. Look at us, a bunch of misfits sailing together with many shared dreams. Being unique is what makes things interesting. Plus, being a monster is not a problem for me or the crew. epting who you are is the first step to being free and pursuing your dreams."


    The intensity of Luffy''s gaze conveyed his sincerity, as Chopper began to feel a me of hope and eptance, something he never thought possible for someone like him. Touched by Luffy''s words, Chopper started considering the possibility of adventures beyond Drum Ind. Still with doubts, he realized that Luffy''s crew wasposed of unique and extraordinary beings, each with their own singrity, and Luffy mentioned that there were even more in the city.


    "Come on, Chopper, let''s be friends. Join me, and let''s turn the world upside down together!" Luffy spoke and extended his hand at that moment.


    Chopper hesitated for a moment, but then, with a determined expression, extended his paw to shake Luffy''s hand. "I... I ept, Luffy. I''ll go with you to the sea!"


    [System - Crew: Tony Tony Chopper has joined as a member of your crew!]


    And so, amid the frigid scenery of Drum Ind, a new alliance was formed. Tony Tony Chopper, the reindeer doctor, was about to embark on a journey full of challenges, friendships, and discoveries alongside the Straw Hat Pirates. The future promised to be as exciting as the adventures that awaited this unusual crew.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 129 – Drum Kingdom 05.

    Chapter 129 �C Drum Kingdom 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    One day had passed since the arrival of the Straw Hats in the Drum Kingdom. Luffy stayed in the castle to ensure that Kureha received the necessary care for her recovery before they set out. Over time, the elderly woman began to show signs that her injuries were improving, thanks to the powers of the Moa Moa no Mi. Satisfied with the situation, Luffy decided to return to the city to share his ns with the people and the rulers of this kingdom.


    Luffy leaped from the castle along with the rest of the group, using Geppo to reach the city. As he soared over the area, he encountered those who could provide a better report of the situation, and Luffy descended in their direction.


    "Bepo! How are things?" Luffy approached Bepo, who was with Nico Robin and Hugo, talking to Dalton.


    "Captain, you finally made it!" Bepo expressed his surprise as Luffynded near them.


    "Well, I had some matters to attend to and waited for Kureha to get better," Luffy exined, and the rest of the crewnded behind him.


    "Is she better?" Dalton asked with a hint of concern.


    "Yes, she''sing here, and I enhanced her recovery. She''s in the prime of her life, as she always says," Luffy grinned, and the man nodded satisfied.


    "Anyway, did we manage to implement all the initial ns we needed in this kingdom?" Luffy turned to Bepo.


    "Yes, Captain, I left all the treaties and ns formted. I contacted the den den mushi of Cocoyasi Ind and Goa Kingdom; I just need to pass information to Whisky Peak and Syrup Vige," Bepo reported, and Luffy nodded.


    "That''s good. Anyway, let''s gather everyone and all the inhabitants. I''ll share my final information and bid farewell. It seems like you''ll be taking responsibility as the king of this ce," Luffy addressed Dalton directly.


    "I don''t have a choice, do I?" He sighed.


    "You would have taken this ce anyway. You were chosen by the people themselves, but I hope you can improve the conditions of this country."


    "Yes, but that also involves creating an army..." he said.


    "Thates in the future. First, take care of the economic stability and development of the ce. We''ll talk about thatter, and now you''re protected by my g. I doubt there''s anyone in paradise who can go against us, apart from the government and the navy, but Drum Kingdom is an independent kingdom," Luffy informed, and they headed back to the city square.


    In the center of the city, Luffy gathered the residents, who were now more willing to listen after the confusion of the previous day. He climbed onto an improvised tform, his straw hat swaying in the cold breeze.


    "People of Drum," Luffy began, looking at the gathered crowd. "Now that you are part of our territory, we have some ns to help rebuild this kingdom."


    He went on to exin his vision for the kingdom''s development and its allies, including the mass recruitment of new doctors withmercial agreements to obtain resources that the frozen kingdom could not cultivate. Luffy proposed an initiative where current doctors would teach new talents, establishing a continuous learning cycle to reach the former glory.


    "Let''s build a strong medical country capable of taking care of everyone in this kingdom and even other kingdoms at sea. This will not only improve your health but also attract people from elsewhere to benefit from our medical services," dered Luffy, excited.


    As he spoke, some animals and crew members like Karoo, Laboon, Megalo, and Chouchou distributed leaflets exining the n in more detail and encouraging inhabitants to join this cause.


    "Furthermore," Luffy continued, "we''ll initiate infrastructure projects, build schools, train new doctors, and establish arge hospital. I want Drum to be a powerful and prosperous ind, a ce where everyone can live well."


    As Luffy shared his ideas, many residents began to get excited about the possibilities. The presence and actions of the Straw Hats were starting to inspire hope and confidence in themunity again, despite their initiallyplicated entry into the country. Luffy had good intentions.


    Thus, he concluded the speech with an expectation left in the air for the entire poption. As the day passed, the Straw Hat crew began to integrate into the life of the Drum Kingdom. Activities in the city now reflected Luffy''s proposed new projects, some of which were already underway, and the atmosphere began to change positively. Additionally, the crew members took the opportunity to interact with the local inhabitants.


    During this time, Kureha and Chopper appeared, and Luffy enthusiastically introduced Chopper to the rest of the group. Initially shy, Chopper had a chance to socialize when Bepo and Usopp decided to apany him on an exploration of the city. The trio explored the bustling areas where many people were working to rebuild buildings and improve the city''s conditions after Teach''s attack.


    Usopp, always fascinated by stories and novelties, asked Chopper about his life before joining the Straw Hats. The reindeer shared his journey and how he found purpose after bing a doctor. Usopp, in turn, told stories of his adventures, including encounters with mysterious creatures and heroic feats, leaving Chopper fascinated, as he believed everything Usopp said.


    Bepo, the pr bear mink, curious and friendly, quickly bonded with Chopper. The two shared unique experiences as crew members, and Bepo showed his enthusiasm in having a new friend.


    Chopper''s shyness further improved when he met the other animals, who quickly made friends after each sharing a bit of their story and experiences.


    Meanwhile, other crew members like Shirahoshi and Vivi interacted with the local inhabitants, spreading positive vibes and assisting in reconstruction activities.


    Luffy, on the other hand, was busy coordinating his crew''s efforts and overseeing new recruits joining the proposed projects. He remained the focal point, inspiring themunity to believe in a better future.


    Brogy and Dorry returned to their normal size and began clearing the heavier debris. Drum was undergoing a transformation, not just physically, but also in spirit. The Straw Hats had left an indelible mark on the kingdom, bringing hope, progress, and a new vision to its inhabitants after all their misfortunes.


    At the end of the day, the final farewell arrived for the Straw Hats in the Drum Kingdom. The crew gathered on the coast, where the ship, the ck Pearl, was anchored and ready to set sail. Arge number of people came to bid them farewell, including Dalton and Kureha.


    The kingdom''s inhabitants lined up to express their gratitude to the crew. Luffy, in his typicalid-back nature, thanked everyone for the time they spent together. Shirahoshi hugged some local children, while Usopp received onest round of apuse for his thrilling stories.


    Dalton, the former captain of the kingdom''s guard, approached Luffy with a smile. "You''ve brought hope back to Drum, Monkey D. Luffy. You''ll have allies here now."


    Luffy responded with a friendly nod, promising to keep all the ns in mind. The other crew members also received words of thanks and encouragement.


    With a mix of nostalgia and emotions, the crew boarded the ck Pearl. As the ship sailed away from the coast, the Straw Hats waved to the inhabitants of the Drum Kingdom, leaving behind a transformed ce full of hope.


    As the ind diminished on the horizon, the Straw Hat crew observed in silence, ready to venture into basta. The sun set, painting the sky with warm hues and providing a farewell atmosphere to Drum Ind.


    Luffy, still staring at the drifting ind, was lost in thought. The tranquility of the moment was shattered when Robin appeared by his side.


    "Luffy, you look peculiarly at Drum Kingdom. Is there something about this kingdom that we don''t know?" Robin inquired, demonstrating her ability to grasp subtle details.


    "It''s hard to say. Drum, which means drum, makes me think this kingdom is special. Especially that ck beard, mentioned by the inhabitants, I feel there''s something that doesn''t fit here..." Luffy mentioned, looking thoughtfully at the horizon, and Robin observed him with interest.


    "Is that ck beard special?" Robin asked, expressing her curiosity.


    "More than it seems. He shouldn''t be underestimated and holds many secrets that even I don''t know. His fruit, as the inhabitants mentioned, is the fruit of darkness and is the opposite side of Nika."


    "Nika? The sun god?" Robin inquired, showing surprise.


    "Nika is the god of the sun, joy, and freedom. What few know about the god is that he existed."


    "What do you mean, Luffy..." Robin was intrigued, eager for more information.


    "Nika is, in fact, a Devil Fruit." Luffy revealed, sharing a piece of the mystery surrounding Drum Kingdom, which seemed to have some connection to the drums of freedom if Luffy was correct. Robin pondered over this new information, indicating that Drum Kingdom held deep and intriguing secrets.


    Robin widened her eyes at this impactful revtion.


    "I don''t know if there were other users of this fruit, but so far, only one person has released its full power, known as JoyBoy, the greatest enemy of the world government in the lost century..."


    "JoyBoy..." Robin murmured, absorbing the magnitude of what Luffy was sharing.


    "That''s why I''m preparing and gathering allies. There will be a great war, Robin. JoyBoy is back, or should I say JoyGirl. A new era will begin, and the whole world will copse. The world government will feel threatened, the war ising, and I want us to survive the battlefield."


    "A world war?" Robin questioned, her eyes revealing a mix of concern and fascination.


    "Yes, and you''ll y your part in it. One day, you''ll reveal the entire lost century to the world, freeing people from their ignorance. You are proof that the world will enter this new era, just like Shirahoshi''s birth during that time or even Nika''sing. Trust me, she will unleash her power... Even though she''s still in the Marines, I doubt that willst forever..." Luffy muttered thest part, leaving the uncertainty about Lucy''s fate in the Marines hanging in the air. Luffy knew his sister would have a crucial role in what was toe, and he wouldn''t hesitate to ask for efforts to help that girl he loved more than anyone.


    "I understand..." Robin replied, feeling some hesitation in the face of an imminent war involving her dream.


    "Robin, this war ising, with or without you. But do you want the world to remain in ignorance, or will you help them break free from the shackles imposed by the world government?" Luffy spoke seriously, locking his eyes onto Robin''s deep blues.


    "I..." Robin began to say, but Luffy took her hands.


    Regardless of what happens in the future, remember, Robin, we''re here to support you. You''re part of this crew, and I want you to fulfill your dreams." Luffy spoke, his face a bit too close to Robin''s.


    "Thank you..." She replied, averting her eyes from her captain. He was too close and was staring intensely, making even the usually expressionless Robin blush.


    "Hey, you two lovebirds, how long are you gonna stay back here alone? Zoro brought the barrels you asked for, Luffy, and they''re already starting the feast. Are you gonna miss it for a little romance behind the ship?" Nojiko appeared, crossing her arms at the closeness of Luffy and Robin.


    "Hahaha. Let''s go, Robin, we have a feast to attend." Luffy smiled and headed towards the deck.


    Luffy quickly joined the feast that was starting with Robin and Nojiko. The banquet aboard the ck Pearl was in full swing, with the Straw Hat crew enjoying a lively and rxed celebration. Luffy, seated at the center, devouredrge portions of meat whileughing and ying with the other members.


    "Zoro, you really know how to pick a good sake barrel!" Luffy eximed, raising his mug in an improvised toast.


    "Of course, Captain. Without quality sake, a feast is not a feast." Zoro replied, smiling as he savored his drink.


    Meanwhile, Usopp was in the midst of telling one of his famous stories, involving exaggerated feats and imaginary monsters. The animals and some crew membersughed and apuded, enjoying the entertainment provided by the "King of Snipers."


    Chopper and Lami approached the deck after Lami shared the greenhouse and medical area of the ship. Chopper quickly filled his te with a variety of delicacies. "What an incredible feast! I''m so happy to be part of this crew." Chopper eximed.


    "Yes, we have the best food and the best friends!" Bepo agreed, nodding enthusiastically.


    Reiju, the cook, was busy in the kitchen, preparing even more delicious dishes for the crew. He emerged from there, carrying a steaming tter. "Eat this, it''s my specialty! A secret recipe I learned from the best chef in the North Blue!"


    "A great feast, isn''t it, Brogy?"


    "These little ones sure know how to throw a party, Dorry!"


    As the Straw Hats sailed towards basta, the next destination in their journey, the atmosphere aboard the ck Pearl was a mix of joy and celebration.


    The sun began to set on the horizon, painting the sky with shades of orange and pink, providing a spectacr backdrop for the celebration aboard the Straw Hat ship. As they savored the food and raised their sses to the next adventure.


    As the night began and progressed, the starry sky witnessed the festive banquet of the Straw Hats, marking another chapter in their incredible journey across the seas.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 One Piece – I Am A Different Luffy! – Chapter 130 – Journey To The Alabasta 01.

    One Piece �C I Am A Different Luffy! �C Chapter 130 �C Journey To The basta 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the ckpearl glided majestically through the seas, cutting through the waves with a grace that mirrored the skill of its crew, in the iconic capital of basta, Alubarna, two figures appeared in the sky. Yamato and Nami finally reached the coveted destination after many days of travel, stopping only at a few inds to rest.


    "We''re finally here!" Nami eximed with her Garuda wings materialized on her back. The choice for the winged transformation was a strategic decision to conserve energypared to Yamato''s Geppo technique.


    "Let''s head straight to the pce," instructed Yamato, gazing towards the pce.


    "Let''s go then!" Nami affirmed, and both flew towards the pce with Yamato leading the way on which window they would enter, but the goal was simple �C to find Vivi''s father at this moment.


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the pce, King Nefertari D. Cobra participated in a crucial audience with his advisers in the opulent throne room. The atmosphere was filled with seriousness and deliberation as they discussed the growing dissatisfaction in the kingdom and the increasing number of rebels plotting a coup. The discussion continued until stealthy shadows prated the window, abruptly interrupting the meeting. All present turned their attention to the neers who didn''t seem to want to be discreet.


    In a swift gesture, Nefertari D. Cobra rose from his chair, demonstrating the agility of an attentive leader. Pell, his most formidable guard, promptly assumed a prominent position, ready to face any threat from the mysterious intruders.


    "A throne room... it''s a bit different from the Goa Kingdom..." Yamatomented, her eyes scanning the magnificent details of the room.


    "Every kingdom has its peculiarities, but aside from some details, all throne rooms typically have arge space with a massive chair in the center. They''re all the same to me, except for some details," exined Nami, as her Garuda wings gracefully dissipated from her back, as if they were dissolving into an ethereal breath.


    Cobra''s urgent question echoed through the imposing room, cutting through the tense air: "Who are you?" And before the women could respond, someone intervened to inform the king at that moment.


    "Your Majesty, these are members of the Straw Hat Pirates! The woman with white hair has a bounty of 150 million! And the other woman has a bounty of 50 million!" hastily announced one of the ministers, revealing the impressive numbers associated with the visitors.


    "150 million?!" King Cobra was stunned by the magnitude of the bounty.


    "Yes, we are members of the Straw Hat Pirates," confirmed Nami, taking the lead in the introduction. "We are here for your safety because your daughter made a deal with our captain."


    The anxiety on Cobra''s face was palpable. "Vivi?! Is she okay?"


    "Yes, she was about to be assassinated by the organization she infiltrated. However, Luffy made a deal with her, an agreement that involves making basta a territory of the Straw Hats," calmly exined Nami, choosing her words carefully.


    "What? basta bing a pirate territory? What kind of request is that?" Pell growled, expressing the concern that hung in the air.


    "That was the agreement between my captain and your daughter, who is now also a pirate on our ship." Nami shrugged, expressing a casualness that contrasted with the gravity of the words spoken.


    "Wait?! Vivi became a pirate?!" Cobra eximed, incredulous at the idea of his daughter being a pirate.


    "Yes, but if you want to know more about it, you''ll have to ask her personally when they arrive. We came ahead, but they should be arriving in the next few weeks."


    "Vivi..." Cobra, realizing that he could do nothing more than wait and question his daughter personally about the events, turned his gaze to the women before him.


    "And what exactly do you mean by ''my safety''?" Cobra questioned, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "Simple. The information our captain gave us indicates that there are spies disguised in this ce, infiltrators among the upper echelons, including council members and even several soldiers and servants. They are conspiring with Crocodile, nning to overthrow him as soon as they get the chance. Yamato and I will identify these spies, but know that it won''t be for free. At the very least, we demand a luxurious stay in this ce." Nami wasted no time and presented her demands with a determined expression. If she''s going to be away from Luffy for a few weeks, she might as well have afortable stay to meet her needs in another way.


    "Crocodile?! What nonsense is this!" eximed a guard.


    "He''s a Shichibukai; why would he have spies in the king''s pce!"


    "It''s true, Crocodile protects this country!"


    "Spies?! This is absurd!" protested one of the ministers, disbelief written across his face at the shocking revtion.


    "nder against the high council! Someone arrest these women! Guards!" Another minister spoke at this moment.


    "My king, we must get rid of these women!" A third expressed his dissatisfaction. The room''s air became dense with tensions boiling among the counselors.


    "Yamato..." Nami spoke in a serious tone.


    "Yes," Yamato confirmed, her expression determined. Before anyone could react, an invisible wave swept through the room, emanating from Yamato''s body. Yamato''s Conqueror''s Haki was an overwhelming presence that no one in this ce could withstand.


    A secondter, bodies began to fall, one by one��guards from the room and the upper echelon, all unconscious on the floor.


    "What is this?!" Cobra looked around and couldn''t believe that not only the ministers and guards were copsing unconscious, but even Pell, the kingdom''s most formidable warrior, crumbled into unconsciousness before his own eyes.


    As the room was left with only the king standing and the two intruders inplete silence, Nami decided to break the atmosphere.


    "This is called Conqueror''s Haki, proof that the woman by my side is much more powerful than any of your guards. But don''t worry, we are here as allies. Let''s start with these guards and three ministers who started raising their voices using us. It''s very suspicious for them to act this way when we mentioned spies."


    "Were they spies all along?" Cobra wondered. As the woman said, they could have harmed him without resistance with the demonstrated strength, but instead, they are here with a request from Vivi; it is fair to give credit to their words. Moreover, he had long suspected Crocodile butcked evidence to affirm his theories.


    "Throw them into the dungeon; we''ll interrogate themter. Now, I want a beautiful room with a built-in jacuzzi!" Nami wasted no time and demanded her requests, her resolute and unwavering tone.


    With this concession, King Cobra promptly fulfilled the women''s demands, providing one of the pce''s finest rooms. In the following days, Yamato and Nami intensified their investigations into the spies. Yamato refined her Observation Haki skill, leveraging notes passed on by Luffy. Meanwhile, Nami, with her natural shrewdness in reading people, traversed the pce, analyzing its residents.


    The pce was meticulously purged of all infiltrated spies in theing days, ranging from servants to soldiers and the upper echelon itself, where Crocodile had offered generous rewards. Cobra could see how all the country''s misfortune was orchestrated by the one they called the kingdom''s hero after hearing quite intriguing things from the spies.


    Yamato and Nami''s coborative efforts revealed an intricate web of betrayal, clearing the king''s pce of shadows threatening its security. King Cobra, witnessing the effectiveness and dedication of the women, couldn''t help but acknowledge the importance of their presence and contribution, even if he might not have liked these women''s initial approach. He was certainly grateful for it, as he never imagined he could have so many traitors by his side all along.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere...


    The distinct sound of footsteps echoed in the dark room filled with strategic maps. Crocodile, with his imposing presence, stared at Mr. 1, his loyal ally, with a expression of restrained fury.


    "What are you saying!?" growled Crocodile, his sharp voice echoing through the chamber.


    "The pce has been taken, and the king has formed an alliance with the Mugiwara members..." exined Mr. 1, maintaining a firm posture despite the tension in the air.


    Crocodile''s anger reached its peak, reflected in an audible *crack* as his powerful w shattered the table before him. Strategically arranged maps fell, witnessing the Shichibukai''s explosive rage.


    "These damned pirates!" grumbled Crocodile, fists clenched in frustration.


    "What should we do?" inquired Mr. 1, seeking guidance in the storm of emotions dominating the room.


    "Let''s wait for the Vice-Admiral to arrive. If that Yamato is in the pce, things will beplicated. I''ve received information that she has mastery over Haki," dered Crocodile with a somber tone. He knew that this woman would end his invincibility if she possessed Armament Haki.


    "Yes, my lord!" nodded Mr. 1, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. With a respectful bow, he left the room, leaving Crocodile in a silenceden with intrigue and machinations.


    On a Marine ship approaching the country...


    The sea breeze caressed the sturdy sails of the Marine ship as it advanced determinedly towards the coast of basta. On the deck, Vice-Admiral Momonga, a stern figure in his officer uniform, watched the horizon attentively.


    "Vice-Admiral Momonga, basta is already in sight!" announced one of the sailors, whose sharp eyes spotted the distant silhouettes ofnd.


    "That''s good. Prepare to anchor the ship," ordered Momonga, his firm and authoritative voice cutting through the murmur of the sea wind.


    "Yes, Vice-Admiral!" promptly responded another crew member, who rushed to ry the orders to the sailors responsible for the anchoring operation.


    As the ship gracefully moved over the waves, the crew began preparing to take action on thends of basta.


    On the other side of basta...


    "Captain Smoker, we''re approaching basta," a Marine reported.


    "That''s good; let''s anchor at the port," Smoker replied calmly.


    "Do you think the Straw Hats havee this way, Captain?" Tashigi asked.


    "We intercepted that message; everything indicates that...," Smoker replied, looking at the horizon, where basta was beginning to emerge.


    In a port city of basta...


    The sun''s rays bathed the port city, painting a vibrant and weing scene. Amidst the characteristic sounds of a bustling port, Ace, the fearlessmander of the Whitebeard Pirates'' second division, disembarked from his iconic ship with a joyful expression lighting up his face.


    "I finally made it here!" eximed Ace, letting his excitement shine through in his voice.


    With the sea breeze lightly tousling his hair, Ace adjusted his hat and looked around with determination. The anticipation of reuniting with his brother, Luffy, pulsed in his chest.


    "I hope Luffy has already arrived. I''m going to start looking for him!" dered Ace, beginning his journey through the city in search of the long-awaited fraternal reunion. His determined steps echoed through the bustling streets.


    Meanwhile, in the sea a bit away from basta, a shadow appeared in the water...


    The vastness of the ocean stretched as far as the eye could see, a tranquil scene interrupted only by the gentle sway of the waves. On the horizon, a mysterious figure began to emerge from the depths, revealing itself as an imposing shadow.


    "Hm?! I had seen the shadow from the ocean floor and came to the surface to confirm, but I never imagined it could be them!" expressed Jinbei, his keen gaze fixed on the distant horizon, where the ck Pearl sailed, visible from over half a kilometer away.


    "I''ll bring you back home again, Princess-sama!" dered Jinbei, his tone resonating with the firmness of fulfilling the task assigned to him.


    Determined, Jinbei, the Shichibukai, dove again to reach the ck ship with the Jolly Roger bearing the iconic straw hat.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 131 – Luffy Vs Jimbei..

    Chapter 131 �C Luffy Vs Jimbei..


    [Chapter Size: 2800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in the sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the vastness of the ocean stretching in all directions, the ck Pearl cut through the waters as it could, thanks to Luffy''s abilities that he reserved for training. For days on end, each crew member immersed themselves in their usual training, continuously enhancing their strength. Luffy led the way, dedicating himself to improving his Haki along with some other members, while the rest explored new horizons in their respective disciplines, honing techniques they already mastered.


    Robin and Vivi, in particr, remained focused on developing their first technique of the six styles, striving for mastery. Meanwhile, the other crewmates refined their already mastered skills, each diligently working to perfect their abilities. A notable exception was Chopper, whom Luffy assigned to learn the mobility technique that the newly recruited girls had begun developing��a challenging task for the small doctor. Under Luffy''s watchful eye, Chopper struggled to master the technique under the relentless pressure from his captain.


    "Come on! If this is all you can do, I''m disappointed!" Luffy interrupted his own Haki training to motivate the new recruits. Vivi growled in response, familiar with Luffy''s peculiar coaching style, while Robin remained silent, furrowing her brow.


    However, the situation was different for Chopper, who pleaded for mercy in the face of Luffy''s intensity. "Luffy! Mercy!" whined the little doctor.


    "Come on, Chopper. Sea adventures require challenges, and challenges require strength. You can do better than that!" Luffy insisted, despite Chopper''s tears and protests, reminding everyone of the harsh reality of training aboard the ck Pearl.


    Everything was normal, though training was always a bit peculiar with Luffy shouting at some of them, until the group''s swordsman entered the room in a hurry, having fetched some things from the stock for training.


    "Luffy, we have a problem. The radar detected something in the water!" interrupted Kuina, appearing next to Luffy with a paper in hand.


    "Let me take a look at this..." Luffymented, taking the paper Kuina handed him. The print contained data from the advanced ck Pearl device, a notably superior ship with its own technologies. Among them, a radar designed to anticipate attacks from sea creatures, such as sea kings, at a certain distance, stood out.


    "This shape... Is it him?!" Luffy fixed his eyes on the paper; the radar could only provide a ck, colorless shape for the detected object underwater, and the outline of the shadow quickly led Luffy to make the connection with the person who had that shape. His gaze turned to Shirahoshi, who was focused on her Haki training following Luffy''s instructions.


    "It seems he''s here for you, Shirahoshi..." Luffy couldn''t help but conclude internally.


    "Do you know who it is, Luffy?" Kuina asked, seeking rification.


    "Yes, this is Jinbei, one of the Seven Warlords. It seems he''s after our mermaid," Luffy replied calmly, but his observers, Kuina, Vivi, and Robin, showed shock, while Chopper failed to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    Ignoring the surprised expressions around him, Luffy turned to the crew gathered in the training room. "Alright, let''s wrap up the training. Looks like we''ll have a visitor soon, so let''s wee him on deck," Luffy announced before leaving. The crew halted their training with Luffy''s words, and although they had questioning looks, everyone followed the captain to the deck.


    On the deck, Luffy patiently awaited Jinbei''s arrival after turning off the rm, as the crew didn''t need to be alerted about an intruder. It didn''t take long for the Shichibukai to approach the ship.


    The water next to the ship stirred, and a shadow leaped from it,nding directly on the ship. Jinbei looked around and, upon realizing that everyone seemed to be expecting his arrival, showed a slight glimpse of surprise.


    Even though Luffy had anticipated a visitor with his words, seeing arge blue fish-man was quite shocking for the crew members, especially those who already knew the identity of this particr merman.


    "Jimbei-sama..." Shirahoshi murmured, clearly stunned to discover that the visitor mentioned by Luffy was Jimbei.


    "Hey... Jimbei-san..." Hachi was equally stunned.


    "Who is he?" Zoro asked.


    "He''s a Shichibukai," Lami replied.


    "What do we have here, a Shichibukai... I''d like to know your intentions for invading our ship," Luffy was the first to address the neer in a loud tone, crossing his arms with a serious expression.


    "So, it''s you, the Straw Hats..." Jimbeimented, casting a nce at the entire group before fixing his gaze on Shirahoshi and Megalo. "Princess, I''vee to rescue you!"


    "I don''t need rescuing!" Shirahoshi spoke immediately, and Jimbei showed a surprised look at that.


    Luffy observed Jimbei with a serious expression, weighing every word the Shichibukai uttered. Jimbei''s presence stirred a mix of feelings in the crew. The atmosphere was getting increasingly tense.


    "Rescue, huh?" Luffy said, keeping his gaze fixed on Jimbei. "Shirahoshi is here of her own free will. I can understand you showing up to protect your princess, but if she wants to stay with us, there''s nothing you can do."


    Shirahoshi, still processing Jimbei''s surprise with her decision, gathered her courage to exin her choice. "It''s true, Jimbei-sama. I''m here because I want to be. Luffy-sama freed me, and I feel I can grow stronger alongside him. I''ve chosen to sail as a member of the Straw Hat crew."


    "Sharky!!!" Megalo expressed his support by her friend''s side.


    Jimbei, upon hearing the young princess''s words, fixed his gaze on her with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "What?! Princess, you can''t be serious! What about your father and your brothers? They''re worried about you!"


    Shirahoshi, with a determined look, replied, "Jimbei-sama, I miss them too, but I''m not ready to go back home yet. Only when I''m strong enough for it!" She couldn''t deny the twinge of pain when mentioning her father and brothers, but hermitment to Luffy and her dream was evident; she had to be strong enough to save her home from destruction.


    "Princess, I can''t believe this..." Jimbei muttered, shifting his gaze to Hachi, who was standing beside him.


    "Hachi, long time no see. Let me ask you something, why are you on the ship of the pirates who killed Arlong and most of his crew?" Jimbei asked in a serious tone, showing concern and curiosity.


    "Hey... It''s hard to exin, but now I''m a pirate of the Straw Hats!" Hachi announced, expressing his belonging to the group, even though his initial recruitment had been forced. Over time, Hachi began to appreciate thepany and fun he found during the journey with the Straw Hats.


    "Even you, Hachi..." Jimbei seemed stunned, turning his gaze to Luffy, who was at the forefront of the crew.


    "I don''t know what you did to them, but you better set them free. Just because you''re Ace''s brother doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on you if you deny that," Jimbei warned, serious and firm.


    "Hm?! Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? And I haven''t done anything to them; they are mypanions and members of this ship. You''ll never forcefully take any of them," Luffy replied in a serious tone, mes beginning to dance all over his body, indicating an imposing and threatening aura with Luffy''s growing anger.


    "If that''s how it is... Then so be it!" Jimbei prepared to attack Luffy at that moment, but what he wouldn''t imagine was that Luffy was already in front of him, using his speed 40 times faster with Soru.


    "?!" Before Jimbei realized it, he was forcefully hit in the stomach, causing him to soar into the sky. The pain from the blow was so swift that he only felt it when his body was already hundreds of meters in the air. The impactunched Jimbei far away, demonstrating Luffy''s astonishing speed and skill.


    "How can he be so fast?!" Jimbei spoke in pain before starting to spit blood into the air.


    "We''re just getting started..." A voice was heard behind Jimbei, and when the Shichibukai turned to attack, Luffy had already disappeared again to Jimbei''s rear and punched him once more, sending him even higher into the sky.


    "Damn... I''ll have to take this seriously!" Jimbei spoke, preparing for the fight more earnestly.


    Thus, Jimbei saw Luffy approaching, and both began exchanging blows in the air. The sky above the Straw Hat ship became a stage for the intense battle between Luffy and Jimbei. Luffy chose to fight without using the moa moa at this moment; on the other hand, even suspended in the air and without any mobility technique, Jimbei did not let himself be taken by the disadvantage. They began exchanging blows as they approached each other in free fall, their fists colliding, creating explosive sounds in the air.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Seeing the deadlock with the battle evenly matched and without Jimbei using Haki yet, with a serious look, Luffy initiated the transformation to the phase 2 of his Mythical Zoan, assuming his impressive form.


    Jimbei''s eyes narrowed, assessing Luffy''s transformation. The purple scales, curved horns, and vibrant mes revealed the imposing figure as a small Ifrit drake. The atmosphere around Luffy trembled with the intensity of the mes he controlled.


    The fight began with Luffy advancing, and Jimbei waiting for him with a powerful water punch, which was skillfully dodged by Luffy using his newly enhanced agility. The ship swayed slightly with the force of the exchanged attacks. Luffy, now in Ifrit form, retaliated with punches propelled by amethyst mes.


    Jimbei''s aquatic prowess proved to be an advantage, evading the fiery attacks while counterattacking with fluid movements, creating water from the molecules in the air. Luffy and Jimbei seemed to dance in the air, each showcasing their mastery in their respective fighting styles.


    However, Luffy couldn''t afford to let Jimbei fall into the water. The Shichibukai''s ability in the ocean would be quite problematic, and a fall would mean a critical disadvantage for Luffy. With Jimbei getting closer and closer to the water while in free fall, Luffy used his moa moa no mi and swiftly kicked the fish-man back into the sky at that moment.


    After Jimbei rose again, powerless against it, the battle continued with increasing intensity. Luffy and Jimbei exchanged blows, blocks, and dodges in a fast-paced choreography. mes and water shed, creating a unique visual spectacle.


    Noticing an opening, Luffy concentrated the mes in his right hand and unleashed a powerful punch against Jimbei. The Shichibukai blocked the attack, but the force of the collision created a shockwave that shook the sky, guiding steam with the meeting of mes and water, sending Jimbei airborne once again.


    Seeing that he was at a tremendous disadvantage and how he had underestimated this 200-million bounty pirate, his fist began to turn ck, and Luffy began using his moa moa no mi at 5 times its strength to counter the opponent''s haki as soon as he saw it.


    Luffy advanced towards Jimbei in the air the next moment before both fists collided. The pulsating energy around Luffy gained intensity as his strength multiplied several times, contrasting with the darkness manifesting in Jimbei''s hand. The sh of powers created an electric atmosphere with steam permeating the sky, while the two fighters faced each other with determination.


    "You''re stronger than I expected, Straw Hat!" Jimbei eximed, his voice firm despite the challenging situation.


    Luffy, still in Ifrit form, stared at Jimbei with determined eyes. "I said we were just getting started, Jimbei. Now, let''s see what you''re capable of!"


    The battle in the sky continued, with Luffy and Jimbei exchanging increasingly intense blows. Ifrit''s mes and Jimbei''s haki-coated aquatic fists collided, creating shockwaves that echoed through the ship''s deck.


    Luffy, realizing the growing threat of Jimbei''s haki, focused even more on his multiplication fruit. Increasing his strength from 5 times to 10 times, his blows seemed to surprise his opponent at this moment. The Straw Hats watched with admiration and concern.


    "Should we help the captain??!!" Chopper eximed.


    "No, Luffy doesn''t like us getting involved in a fight others are having without the threat of death," Reiju spoke.


    "And as you can see, my husband seems to be winning against the Shichibukai." Alvidamented.


    "Winning? It looks more like he''s ying..." Lami spoke, her eyes fixed on the fight.


    "Incredible, this is Luffy''s strength; he can even y with a Shichibukai?" Vivi was still trying to process it all.


    "He''s falling into the sea!" Usopp eximed.


    "Look, the captain is approaching... He kicked him again into the sky!" Hugo apuded for his captain at that moment.


    "Jimbei-Sama..." Shirahoshi looked with mixed feelings at this.


    "Hey... Jimbei-San..." Hachi also seemed quite shocked by this.


    The battle reached its climax when the two warriors collided in an unparalleled force sh. The sh between Jimbei''s haki and Luffy''s mes created an explosion of energy, enveloping them in a temporary sphere of even more chaos.


    When the created field dissipated, Luffy, still in Ifrit form, hovered in the air, while Jimbei was visibly exhausted and began to fall towards the water again. He began to realize that he couldn''t fight this pirate; unlike the fight with Ace, it wouldn''t be three days of battle but only a few minutes before he lostpletely. His only advantage was to reach the sea, but this pirate seemed to know that.


    Luffy, agile as always, dove to reach him, and using his enhanced speed, he reached Jimbei in his openings, preventing him from touching the water surface.


    Jimbei, though tired and injured, didn''t want to give up, even though his body already had many bruises and burns. He looked at Luffy approaching, preparing for the next sh. The evaporated water still hung in the air, creating a surreal backdrop for the aerial battle as the fight resumed.


    Luffy, anticipating Jimbei''s movements, surged forward with extraordinary speed. His punches, enveloped in mes, sliced through the air toward the Shichibukai. Jimbei defended himself skillfully, using martial arts techniques and agile dodges to avoid the burning blows.


    The sound of the sh of attacks echoed through the skies, creating abat symphony. Luffy, with his enhanced agility, managed to dodge Jimbei''s attacks and counterattack with ruthless ferocity. The Shichibukai, in turn, unleashed powerful water movements, sending jets of water toward Luffy.


    At a crucial moment, Jimbei channeled his energy andunched a powerful water attack. The impact created a curtain of water that temporarily obscured the view. However, Luffy was not deterred. He emerged from the waves, Ifrit''s mes shimmering with renewed intensity.


    With Luffy and Jimbei continuing to exchange elerated blows in the sky, the air was impregnated with the sound of punches, kicks, and the crackling of mes. With a swift movement, Luffy evaded a punch from Jimbei and counterattacked with a powerful upward kick. The blow connected with the Shichibukai''s jaw, and a shockwave ran through Jimbei''s body.


    The fish-man was momentarily suspended in the air, unable to act, his eyes showing surprise and resistance to imminent defeat. Luffy, seizing the opportunity, concentrated a significant amount of amethyst mes in his right fist. In a fluid motion, he unleashed a punch charged with energy and fire directly into Jimbei''s belly.


    The impact was overwhelming. mes exploded around Jimbei, enveloping his body in a momentary amethyst glow. Thebined force of the punch and the mes propelled him downward, toward the ship''s deck.


    The Shichibukai collided forcefully, creating a crack in the wooden deck. Silence followed the crash as everyone watched, surprised, the oue of the battle.


    Luffy, still floating in the air, maintained his fighting stance, looking down with intensity. The face of the Straw Hats'' captain showed a bit of fatigue but also unwavering determination. The victory was his at that moment.


    The deck fell silent for a moment before the crew began to move. Some ran towards Jimbei to check his condition, while others approached Luffy to express their relief and happiness for the victory.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 132 – Alabasta 01.

    Chapter 132 �C basta 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Drum Ind, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Jinbei-Sama!" Shirahoshi looked at Jimbei with concern. "Hey..." Hachi also expressed concern. Luffy was on the other side with some bruises, but nothing serious; he used the regeneration of his Zoan to healpletely, spending a bit of energy.


    "Wow, that was a really good fight! Who would have thought the first Shichibukai I would defeat would be Jimbei, of all Shichibukais." Luffyughed, disying his pride in the victory.


    "Luffy... What should we do with him?" Nojiko asked about the injured and lying fish-man on the deck.


    "Tie up his body. I''ll throw him in the prison and talk to him when he wakes up." He said, and Hugo began to grab some thick chains to securely wrap Jimbei''s body. As Hugo worked, Luffy remained thoughtful, looking at the horizon.


    Shirahoshi, still concerned, approached Luffy. "Luffy-Sama, can we really trust him after what happened?"


    Luffy looked at Shirahoshi with a confident smile. "Of course, we can. Jimbei is strong and has his own code of honor. Let''s give him a chance. Besides, we''re not here to make unnecessary enemies. Who knows, he might even be an ally."


    Nojiko nodded, agreeing with Luffy''s approach. Meanwhile, Hugo finished tying the chains around Jimbei, ensuring there was no chance of escape.


    "Ready, Captain. Jimbei is properly tied up." Hugo reported, and Luffy nodded.


    "What a great fight!" Dorry couldn''t help but praise Luffy''s performance.


    "Yes, Dorry is right!" Broggy confirmed.


    "Well, thank you. Anyway, let''s continue with our usual training; we''ll reach basta in the next few days." Luffy announced, showing his usual casualness even after the intense battle. He took Jimbei by the chains and began to drag him personally to the ship''s prison.


    The crew watched, some still recovering from the surprise of the fight, while others were already eager for their own battles. Nojiko, watching the scene, asked Luffy, "Captain, what do we do now? Will we continue on course to basta?"


    Luffy nodded. "Yes, let''s go to basta. But first, I''ll talk to Jimbei when he wakes up. We need to understand what he was doing here and if we can trust him as an ally."


    As the crew continued on its course towards basta, Luffy took Jimbei to the prison, where he would stay until he recovered and was ready for a conversation.


    "Monkey-Cham!!!" Luffy was greeted by Bon y with all his characteristic joy.


    "Hello, Bon y. How are things?" Luffy greeted friendly, observing the extravagant man in pink attire.


    "Everything''s fine now, Monkey-Chan. But it was really cold before! That green-haired man wouldn''t tell me why the weather was so bad when I asked him! So grumpy!" The man spun in a ballet-like movement inside his cell while sharing his experiences.


    "Well... That''s typical of him..." Luffy murmured with a smile, remembering Zoro and his more serious attitudes.


    "Monkey-Cham... What were those explosions until now? Hm?! Who is this?!" Bon y, for the first time, noticed Jimbei being dragged by chains behind Luffy.


    "That?! That''s Jimbei! One of the 7 Shichibukai!" Mr. 3 shouted rmed.


    "What?!" Some of the other agents eximed too, surprised by Jimbei''s presence in the prison.


    "I identally caught this fish." Luffy shrugged as he continued dragging Jimbei down the corridor.


    ''He says he caught it...'' Everyone in their cells internally mocked this, not believing this absurdity.


    Luffy reached an empty cell and threw Jimbei in there, tied up in a simr way as he was in Impel Down.


    "Hey, handsome, don''t you want to leave this lovely woman rotting in this cell, do you?" Mikita suddenly spoke, running her hand over her body, trying to seduce Luffy as he was leaving.


    "Sorry, but I already have too many women; I have a limit to how many I can ept." Luffy shrugged. As attractive as Mikita was, he didn''t want to get involved with every woman he met. With over a dozen women to pay attention to, Luffy preferred to hold back. He had no ns to include Mikita in his bed.


    Mikita was stunned by the response, while Miss Merry Christmasughed at the blonde. "You see, Miss Valentina? If he were older, he would be my type, and then I would show you how to seduce someone."


    Almost everyone in the room vomited at that moment, including Luffy, who stumbled with the reaction and quickly left the room.


    Over the next three days, the crew alternated between moments of leisure and training. Bepo took care of navigation, and finally, basta began to materialize on the horizon. Destiny awaited, bringing with it challenges and mysteries that piqued the curiosity of Luffy and his crew.


    "Karoooo!" Karoo was the first to appear on the bow, waving his wings towards the homnd.


    "Sharky!"


    "Grrrrrrrr!"


    "Woof Woof!"


    The animals joined Karoo to y, enjoying the proximity of thend in the distance. The fun of the four mascots was evident, creating a lively atmosphere on the deck.


    "Is this your country, Vivi-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked, observing basta with curiosity.


    "Yes, thisnd is basta!" Vivi responded with a certain pride in her voice.


    "What will be our first stop?" Usopp asked excitedly next to Chopper.


    "Erumalu, a port city in the south of the country." Bepo replied, sharing information about the destination.


    "Well, let''s move forward. Get ready to disembark at the city port. Put Jimbei on the deck tied to the mast as well," ordered Luffy, and everyone went to their duties.


    Some timeter, Luffy went to the ship''s mast after Hugo and Zoro ced Jimbei there.


    "I see you''ve awakened." Luffy addressed Jimbei, who still showed signs of injuries.


    Jimbei remained silent, his serious expression revealing little about his thoughts.


    "Don''t you want to join my crew?" Luffy asked with a smile, suggesting something unusual.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    In the next moment, everyone fell to the floor, surprised by Luffy''s audacity in inviting a Shichibukai to be his subordinate.


    "WHAT KIND OF QUESTION IS THAT?! DO YOU THINK I''M GOING TO JOIN YOUR CREW?"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Don''t be so serious." Luffyughed at Jimbei''s indignant reaction.


    Seeing the serious look still present on Jimbei''s face, Luffy sighed, maintaining a calmer expression.


    "If you still think I did something to manipte those two members of your race and force them to join my crew, you''re mistaken. You can talk to them if you want." Luffy shrugged, expressing sincerity in his words.


    "Then tell me how the mermaid princess disappeared from King Neptune''s eyes on any given day and ended up in the East Blue with reduced size?" Jimbei questioned, demanding an exnation.


    "Well, that''s a secret. I admit that I managed to summon her on Fish-Man Ind, but at the same time, I freed her from her confinement, and she thanked me for it." Luffy said and continued, maintaining an air of mystery around the incident.


    "Anyway, I''ll see what we''ll do with you after I find Ace. I know he''s in this country."


    "Who is Ace?" Lami raised the question, listening to the conversation with curiosity.


    "My brother. I''m sure he''s in this city." Luffy smiled, directing his gaze to the approaching city.


    The pirate ship approaching the country, especially heading towards Erumalu, caught the attention of its inhabitants, who watched with curiosity and, in some cases, fear, the arrival of the Straw Hats.


    "A pirate ship!"


    "It''s the Straw Hats!"


    "The group with a total bounty of 470 million!"


    "This is terrible!"


    "Notify Captain Smoker, the Straw Hats areing to the city!"


    Meanwhile, the ck Pearl quickly headed for the port, anchoring under the scared gaze of the people. Arge group of crew members, including some animals, began to disembark. A momentter, the ship disappeared in front of all the curious onlookers, while Luffy held the ck Pearl before stashing it in one of his pockets.


    "Hey, Jimbei, how did you get so small..." Luffymented while looking at the miniature ship on the deck.


    "NANIIIIIIII!!!!" Luffy heard Jimbei''s tiny voice shouting from the ship with aical face.


    Leaving Jimbei aside, Luffy turned his attention to all members of his crew.


    "You can do whatever you want during this day. It''s a day off, so feel free to explore the city." Luffy announced, earning some grateful looks and even some tears from some, finally getting away from the infernal training imposed by Luffy.


    Pe?o desculpas p formata??o anterior. Aqui est�� o texto as quebras de linhas corrigidas:


    The swordsmen Zoro, Kuina, along with Broggy and Dorry, formed a group, exploring weapon shops and training together in an open area. Vivi, Karoo, Shirahoshi, and Megalo decided to visit local tourist spots; Vivi wanted to show some points to the enthusiastic Shirahoshi about the history of basta. Usopp and Chopper were together, exploring the shops that this desert country could offer. Reiju and Hachi were busy looking for fresh ingredients and exotic spices to prepare a special meal and snacks for the entire crew. Hugo went alone just to stroll. Bepo and Chouchou joined forces to explore themercial areas of the city, with Chouchou interacting with other local dogs and animals. Nojiko, Alvida, and Robin decided to visit a local tea shop, seeking to rx a bit, and Lami joined themter.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the city, a man walked carelessly, a miniature whale floating in the air beside him. Luffy and Laboon explored the bustling streets of basta; the Captain of the Straw Hats couldn''t help but observe the liveliness of the city. People wore light and colorful clothes, reflecting the constant heat of the desert. Loose-fitting tunics and garments weremon, providing defense against the scorching sun.


    "Let''s go, Laboon, we have to find someone!" Luffy spoke as he walked ahead. "Grrrrrr..." Laboon made his iconic sound, but Luffy understood it as confirmation that Laboon wanted to apany him, and who would Luffy be to deny his friend''s request.


    People looked astonished at what they were seeing; even some recognized that Luffy was a pirate with a bounty of 200 million, but the sight of Laboon floating beside him was too surreal.


    "There are many looks on us, and I know this city is full of Baroque Works agents; I hope Robin keeps an eye on the princesses as I assigned her." Luffy murmured to himself while looking at some malicious nces in the crowd. "Laboon, I''m looking for a restaurant; let me know if you find any..." Luffymented. "Grr?" "Never mind..." Luffy forgot he was talking to a whale that never left the entrance of the Grand Line.


    "Hmm... Found it!" Luffy finally spotted the restaurant he was looking for. His eyes lit up even more when he noticed the presence of a man in the Marine cloak at the establishment''s entrance.


    "Smoker! So he''s here too!" Luffyughed, excited about the imminent encounter. He turned to Laboon, who floated beside him. "Laboon, I''ll go ahead. You catch upter at that restaurant, got it?" Luffy spoke, not waiting for a response, and dashed away.


    Luffy ran at a superhuman speed, with his clear intention of catching up with the Marine officer. The people around were surprised by the Captain of the Straw Hats'' speed and agility, and the wind followed him as he passed by everyone, while Laboon floated calmly, watching the scene.


    Meanwhile, in the bar, the atmosphere was far from ordinary. The Marine officer stared at the pirate at the counter with narrowed eyes, and everyone in the bar could feel the escting tension in the atmosphere.


    "Commander of the second division of the Whitebeard Pirates," Smoker spoke calmly to the pirate, staring at him from the counter with a smile. "That''s me..." Ace replied with some amusement.


    "I''ll have to arrest you here..." Smoker spoke as his arm began to transform into smoke. "You can try..." Ace began to materialize mes on his body.


    "SMOKEEERRRR!!!" Suddenly, a voice echoed from outside, and before Smoker could react, his spine bent with the kick he was receiving from Luffy. The Captain of the Straw Hats came at full speed, managing to materialize a small tip of Haki on his foot to hit the Logia. This was Haki''s progress, still small, but Luffy was satisfied with the advancement achieved in just a week of training.


    Smoker was stunned by the sudden pain, while his body was propelled forward, and Ace had his eyes almost popping out of their sockets witnessing the unexpected event.


    Before either of them could react, both were thrown into the wall, with Luffy calmly remaining inside the restaurant. CRACKKKKKK! The sound of walls breaking under the impact of Smoker and Ace echoed repeatedly.


    "That was a nice mess! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Luffymented,ughing, while everyone in the restaurant kept their jaws dropped and eyes wide at the surprising disy of strength. The Captain of the Straw Hats seemedpletely at ease, as if throwing two powerful opponents through walls was just another ordinary day in his life.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 133 – Alabasta 02.

    Chapter 133 �C basta 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy''s thunderousughter echoed through the bar, filling the space with vibrant and uninhibited energy. He stood, an arrogant smile adorning his face, while the bar patrons looked on, open-mouthed and in absolute shock. The impact of his arrival still reverberated through the walls, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on the hole.


    "HAHAHAHA! I wanted to see your face, Smoker!" Luffy proimed, his chest swelling with pride for the feat aplished.


    The civilians in the bar, some still with their drinks halfway to their lips, remained motionless as if time had frozen. It was a scene that defiedprehension, the infamous pirate of 200 million berries not only challenged, but also struck a Navy captain, but amander of the Whitebeard pirates.


    "Hey bartender, don''t just stand there! Bring me food!" Luffy announced, fiddling with his hat.


    "Also, bring me a lot of food, my 400-meter whale ising! Hahahaha!" Luffyughed as everyone became even more stunned, wondering if this was a joke.


    Luffy was served and began to eat with the waiter frowning at him, Laboon arrived at that moment, floating gracefully in the air with a bubble ring surrounding his waist, as if it were an aquatic disy in the sky. The unanimous exmation "IT''S REALLY A WHALE!" echoed through the space, with the customers and bar staff glued to the windows and doors, all wanting to witness the spectacle.


    "Come Laboon,e eat," Luffy invited, waving to his marine friend with a piece of meat in hand. Laboon responded with a deep and joyful sound, "Grrrr...," which vibrated through the walls of the establishment.


    As Luffy enjoyed his meal with contagious enthusiasm, the waiter approached him, his expressionden with caution and evident concern. Moving hesitantly, he said, "Hey, you should leave!"


    Luffy, surprised, looked up, pausing his relentless gastronomic adventure for a moment. "Hm?! What''s up?" he asked, an expression of innocent curiosity on his face.


    The waiter, swallowing hard, pointed to a considerable hole in the bar''s wall. "See that hole in the wall?"


    Looking in the direction indicated, Luffy replied with a yful smile: "Yes, is that like an emergency exit from the bar?"


    The bar''s response was swift. "Of course not! You did that!" echoed a chorus of voices, with the bar patrons expressing both fear and disbelief.


    Luffy, keeping the smile, feigned surprise. "Me? I don''t think so..."


    "OF COURSE IT WAS!" the bar shouted in unison, tension rising as the reality of the situation set in.


    The waiter, clearly concerned about the possible consequences of Luffy''s action, tried to argue again. "You sent a Navy officer and a member of the Whitebeard pirates flying, you have to get out of here if you want to live."


    Luffy, unfazed, looked at Laboon, who floated peacefully by his side, and calmly replied: "I see... But it''s okay, I can handle it. And we haven''t finished eating yet, have we Laboon?"


    ��Grrrr...�� Laboon made a deep sound, seeming to agree with his friend.


    The waiter, realizing the futility of trying to persuade the pirate, sighed, epting that there wasn''t much he could do. The other customers watched the scene, a mix of fascination and apprehension in the air, while they wondered what else this unexpected and extraordinary day would bring.


    ��GRRR!��


    At that moment, Ace emerged from the wreckage, clearly furious, looking for the one responsible for his current situation. Smoker, following closely, maintained his stern expression and the imposing posture of a Navy officer determined on his mission.


    As he emerged from the hole in the wall, Ace could hardly believe what he saw. There was Luffy, sitting calmly at the bar, enjoying his meal as if nothing extraordinary had happened.


    "LU...!" began Ace, his voiceden with surprise and irritation.


    "MUGIWARA!" However, before he couldplete his thought, Smoker quickly acted, pushing Ace back to the ground with Smoker''s hand as he advanced towards Luffy.


    Luffy, watching the scene with a rxed smile, greeted Smoker undisturbed. "Hey Smoker, how are you? Did you like my kick?" he asked, the casualness of his voice contrasting sharply with the tension in the air.


    "So it was you? I came to arrest you!" Smoker growled, anger clear in his voice, as he fixed his gaze on Luffy.


    Luffy, still nibbling on a piece of meat, looked at his brother still on the ground and said to Smoker: "It was, but can you first get off my brother?"


    Smoker, with a momentarily surprised expression, looked at Ace, who was on the ground. "Hm? Brother?" he questioned, his voice tinged with incredulity as he connected the dots.


    For some reason, perhaps a reluctant recognition of the fraternal bond between the two pirates, Smoker stepped aside, allowing Ace to rise. With a swift movement, Ace got up, fixing his gaze on Luffy.


    "LUFFYYYY!!!!!�� He shouted, a mix of relief and exasperation in his voice.


    ��ACE!�� Luffy responded with a genuine and warm smile.


    ��LUFFY!�� Ace called again, a smile forming on his face too.


    ��ACE!�� Luffy echoed, his voice full of joy.


    The two brothers continued, repeating each other''s names, until Smoker, clearly impatient with the scene, interrupted. ��ARE YOU JUST GOING TO KEEP SAYING THAT?!�� he growled, his voice raised in frustration.


    The brothers'' response was a sharedugh, ��HAHAHAHAHAHA!�� followed by ��HAHAHAHAHA��, theirughter mingling in the charged air of the bar.


    Laboon, watching the scene, emitted a confused ��Grr?�� not fully understanding what was happening.


    Luffy, still smiling, called the waiter. ��Hey, waiter, a table for 4, please!�� A momentter, a table was arranged in the middle of the restaurant, amodating Luffy, Laboon, Ace, and a still reluctant Smoker.


    ��Why am I here? I should be arresting you!�� Smoker growled, his expression still stern.


    ��Rx, navy captain, you don''t want to start a fight in the middle of a bar, do you?�� Luffy joked, giving Smoker a friendly elbow nudge.


    ��TSK!�� Smoker grunted, clearly displeased with the situation, but without many options.


    Ace, looking at Luffy,mented: ��Luffy, you look so different!�� His voice carried a mix of surprise and admiration, observing the changes in his younger brother.


    The scene was surreal - two notorious pirates, a Navy captain, and a flying whale, all sitting at the same table, creating a unique atmosphere that defied the reality of the One Piece world.


    ��Hahaha. I ate a zoan, it changed my body a bit,�� Luffy exined, smiling as he ran his hand through his hair, subtly highlighting the changes in his appearance.


    Ace, with a look of curiosity and admiration, asked: ��So now you are an akuma no mi user too? Is it true that you met Lucy? How is she?��


    Luffy, with a nostalgic glint in his eyes, replied: ��She''s fine, we spent a week together with my crew. But, you know, there was that fight in Loguetown and we had to say goodbye.��


    ��That''s amazing! I wish I had met her too... It''s been so many years,�� Acemented, a mncholic smile forming on his lips.


    ��Hahahaha. You wouldugh with her, she never changes,�� Luffy said, and both brothers shared a moment of genuineughter.


    Meanwhile, the people in the bar watched the scene with a mix of incredulity and fascination. The sight of two infamous pirates, a Navy captain, and a flying whale sharing the same table was something that defied reality. Whispers and astonished looks traveled through the room.


    The waiter, still with an expression of incredulity, brought more food, his traysden with an absurd amount of dishes to satisfy the voracious appetites of the pirates and the whale. Each time he approached the table, his eyes widened a bit more, not believing the scene before him.


    "It''s not every day that a Navy captain dines with pirates... and a whale, on top of that," the waiter murmured to himself, as he ced the dishes on the table.


    The tension remained high around the table, with Smoker sitting stiff and ufortable, the veins in his forehead pulsing with contained irritation. The casualness with which Luffy treated the situation irritated him more than he would like to admit.


    "Don''t make meugh, Mugiwara. You''re going to be arrested here!" Smoker said, his voiceden with cold anger, as he stared at the pirate in front of him.


    Luffy just smiled, enjoying his meal with an enthusiasm that only he possessed. "Rx, Smoker. It''s just a meal. You should try to enjoy it," he suggested, ignoring the other''s hostility.


    Ace, for his part, tried to lighten the mood, but it was evident that he also enjoyed Smoker''s difort. "You know, it''s impressive how you manage to stay calm with him provoking you like that," hemented, augh escaping between his words.


    ��GRRR!�� Laboon vocalized from time to time, seemingly understanding the peculiar nature of the gathering.


    Smoker just grunted in response, his hands clenched into fists under the table. "I''m not here to ''enjoy''. I''m here because I have a job to do and you two are part of it. Don''t forget, Luffy, that you''re on a very short list of people I''d like to see behind bars."


    ��Hey, waiter, bring another round! It��ll help our friend Smoker here rx,�� Luffy called, waving to the waiter without paying any attention to the implicit threat in Smoker''s words.


    The people in the bar continued to watch, waiting for any sign of an imminent fight. However, it was hard to believe that amid such bizarre camaraderie, something so violent could ur. The presence of the whale, in particr, seemed to confer an air of surrealism to the moment that disarmed the expectation of a confrontation.


    Smoker, realizing the gazes upon him, knew he could not let the situation escte there. "Just remember, Luffy, that your time is running out. And when it does, I''ll be there to make sure you pay for everything you''ve done."


    Luffy just nodded, his attention apparently more focused on the te in front of him than on Smoker''s warnings. "As you wish, Smoker. But for now, let''s enjoy the food, right?"


    As the meal continued, the bar began to resume a buzz of normality, even with the imposing presence of Smoker, Luffy, Ace, and the whale Laboon among them. Luffy and Ace, enjoying the food and each other''spany,ughed and chatted as if they had forgotten the world around them.


    The waiter, now a little more rxed, served another round of drinks, while observing the unusual dynamics of the brothers and the Navy captain. The entire ce was enveloped in the contagious energy of the pirates, until a sudden silence fell over the table.


    Smoker''s patience finally ran out. With a swift movement, he punched the table forcefully.


    *CRACK!*


    ��Enough! I''m arresting you two!�� He shouted, his voice echoing through the bar.


    A customer, observing the scene in surprise, intervened: ��Navy officer... They''re sleeping...!��


    It was true. Both Luffy and Ace, amid conversation andughter, had sumbed to sleep, their heads resting on the destroyed table. Laboon, confused by the sudden change, emitted an interrogative ��Grrr?��.


    ��HOW CAN YOU SLEEP HERE!�� Smoker,pletely losing hisposure, broke what remained of the table with his two hands.


    At that moment, Ace began to wake up, sleepy and confused by the noise. ��Hm??!! What''s all this noise, can''t you see people are sleeping here?�� he asked, rubbing his eyes.


    Luffy, still half asleep, murmured: ��I think I slept a bit.�� He looked at the destroyed table, slowly processing the situation. ��It was a good meal, but I think we have to go now. Let''s go, Ace!�� With a fluid movement, he grabbed a gold bar and threw it on the counter. ��Waiter, this covers your costs!�� Luffy said, grabbing Laboon by the arm and pulling Ace by the other.


    ��Goodbye, Smoker!�� Luffyughed, his voice full of amusement, as he left through the door.


    ��I won''t let you escape!�� Smoker, transformed into smoke, rushed after Luffy, determined not to lose sight of the pirates.


    As Luffy left with Ace and Laboon, leaving the bar and fleeing from the Navy officer, the customers were stunned, witnessing an ending as sudden and chaotic as the meeting itself. The bar, now silent, was filled with incredulous looks and whispers about the surreal scene they had just witnessed.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    I know the chapter is short and slow, but this was one of the most fun episodes I found in One Piece.


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 134 – Alabasta 03.

    Chapter 134 �C basta 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy, Ace, and Laboon were moving swiftly through the streets of basta, with palpable energy and urgency. The sun beat down hard on the cobblestone streets, creating a mosaic of light and shadow as they dodged the crowd.


    "Hey, Luffy!" Ace eximed, trying to keep up with his younger brother''s fast pace.


    "Come on, Ace! Come with me," Luffy replied, his voice full of determination. He led the way, with Ace and Laboon close behind.


    "And that sailor?" Ace asked, looking over his shoulder to check if Smoker was still following them.


    "I''ll handle him. Let''s go," Luffy said, a tone of confidence in his voice.


    They deftly dodged through the crowd, turning into a narrow and shadowy alley of the city. Smoker, transformed into smoke, followed them closely, floating in the air. As soon as they found a more isted ce, Luffy stopped running, turning to face his pursuer.


    Smoker descended, wrapped in his smoke powers, his face a mix of determination and frustration. "You''re under arrest, Monkey D. Luffy and Portgas D. Ace!" he dered, surrounding himself with an aura of authority.


    But before Smoker could react, or even Ace formte a response, Luffy used Soru, a technique that allowed him to move at incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Smoker, his fist ready to strike. Luffy''s blow was almost entirely avoided by Smoker''s logia nature, but a small bright point of Haki made contact, sending Smoker flying backward with increased force, crashing him against a wall.


    "WHAT!?" Smoker eximed, surprised and dazed by the unexpected impact.


    "Luffy, you knocked down a logia? You learned Haki?" Ace asked, his eyes wide in shock and admiration.


    Luffy, breathing heavily after the attack, looked at Ace and replied: "I''m learning, I still have a long way to master the technique."


    "Damn..." Smoker stood up with a ck eye from Luffy''s punch.


    "Sorry Smoker, but our fight ends here!" Luffy appeared in front of him, but Smoker managed to dodge by flying with his body in smoke.


    "You are good at running away, but not good enough!" Luffy''s voice was heard again and he appeared beside Smoker delivering another punch to the man.


    Now the Navy man had nothing to do but fall knocked out.


    "I think we''re done here, let''s go Ace!" Luffy said leaving the Alley with Ace following him with a strange face and Laboon behind.


    "Luffy you always behaved so carelessly." Ace murmured passing by the fainted Navy man.


    Luffy, Ace, and Laboon continued their way through the streets of basta, leaving behind the scene of the confrontation with Smoker. The sun still shone strongly over the city, creating contrasts of light and shadow that danced through the alleys and avenues.


    Luffy guided Ace and Laboon through backstreets and less crowded alleys, moving away from the hustle and bustle of the main city. Ace''s expression reflected a mix of surprise and admiration, still absorbing the recent events and his brother''s prowess.


    "Hey, don''t be so surprised, let''s talk somewhere," Luffy said with a calm smile, indicating he knew exactly where they were going.


    Ace, driven by curiosity and eagerness to know more, followed Luffy. "Alright, I have to ask about Yamato. How did you manage to get her out of Wano?" Ace''s question wasden with admiration and interest.


    Luffy chose a small park in the city for their conversation. It was a calm ce, filled with green areas and benches under leafy trees, offering a quiet refuge from urban chaos. The park was almost deserted, with just a few people walking or resting in the shade, enjoying the peace of thete afternoon.


    "Well, about Yamato..." Luffy began, sitting down on the soft grass. He looked at Ace, his eyes shining with excitement. "It was crazy, you know? I used an artifact to summon some people from different parts of the world and managed to free her from her father''s chains with it!"


    "She must be really happy about that. Is she in the city now?" Ace asked, the interest evident in his voice.


    Luffy shook his head. "She''s in the capital of this country now, protecting the king. We''ll meet up with her soon."


    The conversation flowed naturally as Luffy began to recount all the adventures he had experienced since leaving Fushaa. The narrative was full of action, dangers, and twists, with Luffy describing each detail with contagious excitement.


    "I still can''t believe you killed Sterry... and he is Sabo''s brother?!" Ace expressed his surprise, clearly stunned by the revtion. A trace of anger appeared on his face, a reaction to the fact that Luffy had not yet told him that Sabo was alive.


    Laboon, lying nearby, calmly observed the interaction, seeming content to be in thepany of the two brothers.


    "And you, stop talking about me, brother. Did you join the crew of the strongest man in the world?" Luffy asked with an intriguing smile.


    Ace, puffing up his chest with pride, replied, "That''s right, I met Pops a few years ago and became themander of the second division of the Whitebeard pirates!" He began to recount his story, his voice full of enthusiasm as he reminisced about how he joined the crew, how he was epted, and how he ended up epting all the others as well.


    "I''m d you seem to be enjoying it, but your crew is only at the top for a moment," Luffy teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Ace, dly epting the provocation, responded, "Pops won''t fall so easily, Luffy, no matter how strong you are!"


    "We''ll see about that in the future," Luffy said, "and speaking of one crew surpassing another, why don''t we fight like in the old days? Let''s see who''s stronger now!" Luffy''s smile was a clear invitation to the challenge.


    "I''m fine with that,e at me whenever you want," Aceughed, epting his brother''s challenge.


    Luffy stood up, ready for action. "Let''s go outside the city, we don''t want to destroy the city with our mes." He began walking toward the park''s exit.


    "GRR!" Laboon, sensing the change in energy, also stood up to follow.


    Ace, excited by the prospect of the fight, said, "I want to see if your mes are more powerful than mine!" and followed Luffy.


    Together, they headed for the desert surrounding the city, a ce where they could unleash their full power without concerns. The sun was in the middle of the afternoon, lighting the world with its intense color, a perfect backdrop for the sh between brothers in the basta desert. It was a return to old times, with a new dynamic, no longer as a fight between brothers on Dawn Ind, but now as powerful pirates in their own rights.


    In the midst of the basta desert, apart from Laboon a little distance away, no one would witness the epic confrontation between Luffy and Ace. Luffy, wielding the power of his Mythical Zoan fruit, was prepared to show the extent of his newly acquired abilities.


    He began by activating his chaos mes, a spectacle of vibrant purple mes that enveloped his fists. These mes, defyingmon understanding, emitted intense heat and energy that distorted the air around them. Ace, though impressed, reacted with his own red mes, ready for the sh.


    The first exchange between the two was a test of strength and skill. Luffy, concentrating the power of his purple mes,unched them towards Ace, creating a spectacr explosion that lit up the desert. Ace, with innate skill, used his mes to create a shield, defending himself from the attack and redirecting the energy.


    Luffy then advanced for hand-to-handbat. His purple mes intensified the potency of his strikes, making each attack a devastating threat. Ace agilely dodged some attacks, others his body turned into mes to be intangible, responding with counterattacks wrapped in his mes, while the mes of both intertwined in a fiery ballet pressing one another.


    ''Do I have the advantage that Akainu has on Ace?'' Luffy hoped so, but it seems he was mistaken.


    Luffy, determined to elevate thebat, activated the first phase of his transformation. His hair grew like a mane, two-meter ck wings emerged from his back, providing him incredible mobility. His purple mes became more intense.


    Ace watched, admiring, as Luffy demonstrated enhanced control over the mes,bining physical strength with pyrotechnic skills. The battle between the brothers transformed into an impressive spectacle soon after that, with Luffy disying his immense strength and Ace responding with equal dexterity and power, creating waves of fire, the noise of mes running throughout the desert.


    At the climax of the sh, Luffy unleashed the second phase of his transformation. Ace, now facing a transformed and even more powerful Luffy, prepared for a response to match. The desert became the stage for a duel between mes and will.


    The sh between Luffy''s purple mes and Ace''s red mes created an impressive visual phenomenon, visible even from the distant city. The explosions resulting from the collision of their powers seemed to paint the sky with vibrant colors, a mix of purple and red that danced in the air.


    Luffy, propelled by his ck wings, lunged towards Ace, his purple mes intensifying with each movement. He executed a series of quick and powerful attacks, each punch charged with the energy of chaos mes.


    Ace, no less impressive, responded with his own arsenal of red mes. He moved with the grace and agility of a dancer, his mes forming fire dragons that lunged at Luffy.


    Each collision resulted in a new explosion that lit up the sky even with the sun present, sending shockwaves through the desert. The sand around them rose in clouds, forming a spectacle of light and shadow. The heat was so intense it could be felt even from a distance.


    In the city, the inhabitants stopped to observe the phenomenon in the sky. What appeared to be a firestorm over the desert captured everyone''s attention, leaving them awestruck and apprehensive. Children pointed to the horizon, while adults murmured about what was happening, as it seemed a battle was urring.


    Laboon, keeping a safe distance, looked at the confrontation with a mix of anxiety and fascination. Luffy and Ace continued their battle, each seeking to surpass the other, not only in strength but also in spirit.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! Ace, this is even better than what we used to do!" Luffyughed in his transformation.


    "Luffy, you really have be powerful, this is on a level above when I fought against Jimbei!" He admitted.


    ''Wait until he sees the captive I have in my ship, Hahaha!'' Luffy thought.


    "Let''s increase the power of our mes, Ace!" Luffy announced.


    "Alright then!" Ace agreed.


    In the basta desert, the battle between Luffy and Ace continued with increasing intensity. Luffy''s purple mes, growing more powerful, began to gain an advantage over Ace''s red mes. Luffy, fueled by the strength of his Mythical Zoan, demonstrated control over fire that seemed to defy the veryws of nature as if all domain of fire belonged to Ifrit and only him.


    Luffy advanced, his ck wings beating powerfully, raising whirlwinds of sand as he moved. He executed a series of rapid strikes, his purple mes enveloping his fists, each attack stronger than the previous. Ace, with his red mes, bravely defended himself, but the pressure from Luffy was relentless, his body colliding with the area before materializing again.


    In a stunning move, Luffyunched a massive sphere of purple mes, an attack that once again lit up the entire ce with a shockwave that even made the city tremble.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    Ace, reacting quickly,unched himself into the air, but the destructive power destabilized his position. Luffy, seizing the opportunity, activated his Haki, concentrating it in his fist. He lunged towards Ace, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Ace, surprised by Luffy''s speed, barely had time to react.


    Luffy''s fist, enveloped in an aura of Haki, struck Ace squarely, sending him flying back to the desert ground again. The force of the blow created a crater in the sand, raising a cloud of dust and sand.


    Ace, fallen, tried to get up, but the impact of Luffy''s blow had been too much. He looked up, seeing Luffy standing before him, purple mes still dancing around his body.


    "You... you''ve improved a lot, Luffy... Even surpassed me..." Ace murmured, but he had a proud smile on his lips.


    Luffy extended his hand to help Ace up. "You too, Ace. That was an incredible fight."


    The two brothers briefly embraced, a mutual acknowledgment of respect and admiration. Laboon, seeing that the fight had ended, approached, avoiding all the mes burning in the desert, emitting sounds that seemed to celebrate the end of the confrontation.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    I know the chapter is short and slow, but this was one of the most fun episodes I found in One Piece.


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 135 – Alabasta 04.

    Chapter 135 �C basta 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After facing Smoker and an intense battle in the desert, Luffy, Ace, and Laboon were walking through the streets of basta heading towards a meeting with the rest of the crew. The streets were restless; people looked around with worried expressions, still frightened by the explosions and the uproar caused by the brothers'' sh.


    "I think we overdid it a bit, Luffy. We''re no longer those kids trying to punch each other on top of the mountain, right? Our fights have many consequences now..." Ace said, looking at his brother with a half-smile.


    Luffyughed, shaking his head. "Maybe we did, but everyone will calm down soon; it''s been a while since the explosions stopped." His voice was light, but he cast a sympathetic nce at the agitated people around still wanting to know what was happening in that rain of mes.


    Ace changed the subject, his curiosity evident in his gaze. "Hey, Luffy, you still haven''t told me about Laboon. How did you recruit a whale that floats in the air like a mermaid, and is that its real size?" He gestured towards the whale, which floated peacefully next to them.


    Luffy looked at Laboon fondly. "Ah, that was quite an adventure. When I met it, it was blocking the way of my ship, so I beat it up, and after defeating it, I won it over and used one of my special tricks. But look how happy it is now!"


    "GRRRR!" Laboon emitted a soft sound, as if agreeing with Luffy, besides finally having a flock with her, she was expectant about meeting one of her old friends.


    "Maybe you''ve seen it before, Ace, do you remember that giant whale that was at the entrance of the Grand Line? I found Laboon blocking the way there," Luffy exined, giving a friendly pat on Laboon''s head.


    "What? You mean Laboon is that giant whale that kept bashing against the rocks?" Ace asked, his eyes wide with surprise and disbelief. "Wait, you fought against it? It must have been about 400 meters!"


    "Exactly, that same one. Now it''s one of us," Luffy replied with a proud smile. "I managed to shrink its size; it was one of my tricks."


    "Incredible..." Ace murmured, looking at Laboon with newfound admiration. "Only you, Luffy, could do something like that." He smiled, impressed with his brother''s ability to make the impossible possible. Both arrived at the ce Luffy had arranged to meet his crew.


    "Luffy!" Kuina''s voice rang through the air as she approached, followed closely by Zoro, Broggy, and Dorry.


    "You finally arrived!" Luffy greeted with a wave, a broad smile on his face.


    "We were training when the explosions started echoing through the city. Who were you fighting to have all those purple and red mes beside the city?" Kuina asked, crossing her arms, an eyebrow raised.


    "Ah, that was between me and my brother here. He''s a user of the Mera Mera no mi, the fire logia," Luffy replied proudly, pointing to Ace. "The fight was good, but as expected, I won, of course." Luffyughed, pping Ace on the back.


    "You bastard..." Ace murmured, but he was smiling despite Luffy''s victory. "Hello everyone!" He greeted the first to arrive.


    "Looks like it was a spectacr fight, wasn''t it, Broggy?" Dorry intervened, looking at the two brothers.


    "Yes, Dorry!" Broggy responded enthusiastically.


    "So you''re the captain''s brother?" Zoro looked at Ace with interest.


    Soon, the other crew members began to arrive, one by one, each expressing their surprise and relief to see that, despite the explosions and the fight, everything was fine and Luffy hadn''t damaged the city.


    "Besides the explosions and the fight between you two, it seems everything went well..." Nojikomented.


    "So this is your brother, Luffy-sama?!" Shirahoshi asked, her eyes shining with curiosity and admiration.


    "And you are my brother''s crew, I hope he doesn''t cause too much trouble!" Acemented with a smile and then turned to Luffy.


    "Hey, Luffy, you still haven''t exined why you''re with the mermaid princess. Pops wants to know why you captured her and how she ended up in your hands in the East Blue," Ace said, pointing discreetly to Shirahoshi, who was a bit curious about him.


    Luffyughed softly, shaking his head. "It''s a long story, Ace, I''ll tell you another time. Right now, we need to focus on following the n. We need to get to Rainbase to deal with Crocodile," he said with a determined look.


    "But Luffy, crossing the entire desert won''t be easy..." Vivi intervened, clear concern in her voice.


    Luffy smiled confidently. "Don''t worry, Vivi. My ship is a bit different from the others. You''ll see, the ck Pearl can even sail on the desert too!" He announced, leading the group out of the city.


    "Did Vivi and Shirahoshi have any trouble?" Luffy went to Robin''s side to ask if everything went well.


    "Some agents tried to capture them, but I dealt with them all myself," she said with a small smile, and Luffy nodded, satisfied.


    As they walked, Robin, always observant, spoke again: "But we have some members of the Baroque Works following us at the moment..."


    Luffy stopped and turned to Hugo, one of the strongest members of his crew. "Hugo, can you take care of them?" He asked.


    Hugo, with a serious expression, nodded. "Leave it to me, captain." Without hesitation, he moved away from the group, ready to confront the pursuers.


    Hugo, using his Geppo ability, leaped through the air, disying impressive agility. The group advanced towards the desert. The next moment, Luffyunched the ck Pearl, and the shipnded gently on the sand after returning to normal size, prepared for its unusual journey through the desert.


    "Luffy, what kind of ability is that? I thought you had eaten a zoan fruit..."


    "If you want to know, I''ll exin it to you, Ace, but I''m a dual user of fruits," Luffy shrugged and boarded the ship along with the others, leaving Ace stunned.


    As soon as Ace boarded the ship, he couldn''t help but be stunned again, as for the first time, he saw that Jimbei was on Luffy''s ship, and the fish-man was still tied to the mast of the ship, visibly beaten.


    "Jimbei!!????" Ace eximed, shocked at the sight of Jimbei in that condition and ran to him.


    Luffy looked at Jimbei and then at Ace, with a mischievous smile. "Ah, I caught him while we were approaching basta and am trying to recruit him for my crew. But he''s stubborn and doesn''t want to ept," hemented casually, leaving Ace even more perplexed.


    "What do you mean ''trying to recruit'' him, Luffy? Release him right now!" Ace demanded, his voice taking on a more serious tone.


    Luffy shook his head, firm in his decision. "He invaded my ship and started a fight. No matter what you say, Ace, I''m not releasing him now. He''s my prisoner, and I''m going to keep him like that until we leave basta."


    Ace, frustrated and worried, looked at Luffy, trying to understand his brother''s reasons. The rest of the crew watched the situation unfold, knowing Luffy had his reasons, but some like Shirahoshi and Hachi were equally concerned about Jimbei''s fate.


    "Looking at you now, Ace, it reminds me of something too..." Luffy suddenly smiled at Ace in a way the second divisionmander didn''t like when Luffy disappeared from the spot and came to his brother''s side without thetter being able to react.


    "What are you doing?" Ace looked at Luffy, incredulous, as the captain of the Straw Hats slipped the SeaStone handcuffs onto his wrist. "Luffy, what does this mean..." he began, his voice mixing surprise and frustration.


    Jimbei, watching the scene unfold, was surprised to see Ace there being bound with him. "Ace..." he murmured, not exactly knowing how to react to that unexpected situation.


    Luffy, ignoring the protests, continued with his n. "Ace, you gave me a great idea for a photo," he said with a mischievous smile.


    "Luffy, what are you doing?!" Ace demanded, his voice increasing in urgency as he felt the strength of his Akuma no Mi being suppressed by the handcuffs and being pressed against the mast to join Jimbei.


    "Hahahaha! It''s for your own good, brother. You rely too much on your fruit. It''s time to discover your own weaknesses!" Luffy said, tying Ace next to Jimbei. The determination on his face showed that he was serious, despite hisughter.


    Chopper, with wide eyes, watched the scene. "Luffy is so relentless... not even his brother can escape him!" hemented, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    "Luffy! I swear I''m going to beat you as soon as I get out of here, I swear!" Ace shouted, his indignation clear in every word.


    Luffy, however, justughed, excitement shining in his eyes. "Rx, brother. It''s just for a photo! I''ll send it to your Pops. I want to challenge the strongest man in the world, and I''m going to do it by really provoking him. Hahahahahahahahaha!" His triumphantughter echoed, while the other crew members watched, someughing, others shocked, but all recognizing the unpredictable and daring nature of their captain.


    As Luffy prepared the den den mushi, the group readied for a photo that would certainly go down in history, a portrait of brothers, with Luffy clearly pleased in his capture of the secondmander of the Whitebeard pirates and Jimbei, a shichibukai of the government.


    "Damn Luffy..." Ace grumbled, still struggling against the SeaStone handcuffs.


    Beside him, Jimbei, equally restrained, shook his head. "Is your brother always this entric?" he asked, a mixed expression of disbelief and resignation on his face.


    Ace sighed. "You should see our sister. Sometimes, she can be even worse." His words were powerless, but there was a trace of affection in his voice.


    Luffy, ignoring the murmurs, took a photo of Ace and Jimbei tied to the mast. With a broad smile, he took Ace''s Den Den Mushi and sent the image directly to Whitebeard''s main contact. Luffy was aware that the photo could enrage the legendary pirate, but this didn''t seem to shake him in the slightest.


    Shortly after, Hugo returned, reporting that he had eliminated over 200 agents of the Baroque Works who were pursuing them. With the threat neutralized, Luffy decided it was time for them to depart.


    "Set the sails, we''re heading for Rainbase!" Luffy announced, and the ck Pearl began to move over the desert sand as if it were sailing on the sea waves.


    "This is amazing, captain!" eximed one of the Straw Hats, their eyes shining with admiration.


    "ck Pearl is so cool!"mented another, watching the ship advance through the sand.


    "Sailing in the desert? That''s so cool!" Usopp said, clearly impressed with the unique ability of the ship.


    And so, with the crew gathered and the spirit of adventure renewed, the ck Pearl moved forward, sailing through the basta desert towards Rainbase.


    Somewhere in the New World, the news about the fate of Ace and Jimbei reached the Whitebeard crew, creating a wave of shock and disbelief among the pirates.


    "Poops, this is terrible!" eximed one of themanders, running across the deck to where Marco and the others were gathered.


    Marco, with a look of concern, turned to themander. "What happened?" he asked, sensing the urgency in his voice.


    "Ace and Jimbei were captured by Monkey D. Luffy!" Themander extended the Den Den Mushi, showing the photo to everyone. The image showed Ace and Jimbei tied to the mast of Luffy''s ship, with Luffy himself standing between them, arms crossed and disying an arrogant smile.


    A shocked silence took over the deck. No one could believe what they were seeing. The photo was bizarre, almostical, but the gravity of the situation was evident in Jimbei''s battered appearance.


    Marco frowned, concern evident on his face. "This doesn''t seem right, Ace always spoke well of his brother, and he even mentioned that sometimes Luffy was crazy, but this surpasses any expectation I''ve ever had of Ace''s brother..." hemented, thoughtfully.


    Other crew members murmured among themselves, trying to understand the possible reasons behind Luffy''s actions. Whitebeard, who had been informed, approached, his gaze serious and thoughtful.


    "This is a challenge," said Whitebeard, his deep voice resonating across the deck. "Monkey D. Luffy is trying to provoke us. We need to find out what''s really going on. I''m sure he won''t do anything to his brother, so let''s wait for Ace to contact us again."


    With that, everyone agreed with Poops, Ace had always said Monkey D. Luffy was unpredictable.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    I know the chapter is short and slow, but this was one of the most fun episodes I found in One Piece.


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 136 – Alabasta 05.

    Chapter 136 �C basta 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Ahhh Luffy!" Nojiko moaned as she straddled Luffy.


    "You are very excited��ahhhh!" Alvida moaned as Luffy yed with her pussy with two hot fingers.


    Luffy was in his cabin with Nojiko and Alvida naked while having sex.


    Nojiko seemed excited by the speed she was bouncing on his dick.


    "Luffy, you liked it!" He moaned releasing his liquid into Luffy.


    "Now, it''s my turn!" Alvida pulled Nojuko off of Luffy as shey down next to her captain to exchange kisses, while Alvida used her sliding power to make Luffy enter her with ease.


    "It''s always good to eat you, Alvida. Have I told you that I love your slippery power? Luffy spoke with a smile as he was inside the woman.


    "Of course I do, my husband." She said, before starting to move, shaking the bed.


    Two hourster, Luffy emerged from the cabin satisfied and headed to the deck of the ship, which sailed through the basta desert calmly while darkness painted the sky with local stars. On the deck, there was no one but Ace and Jimbei, who were still tied to the mast.


    "Hey, Luffy! How long are you going to leave me tied up here? This isn''t funny!" Ace immediatelyined in a teasing tone.


    "Ah, Ace, I had forgotten about you!" Luffy replied with a smile to his brother.


    "Forgotten, you say you forgot?! I''m going to beat you up, Luffy!" Ace shouted, clearly frustrated.


    "Calm down, calm down. You''re free now!" Luffy, in a casual gesture, removed the seastone handcuffs from Ace.


    "I swear I''ll get my revenge one day, Luffy! I swear!" Ace continued, still frustrated.


    "Ace, I did this so you could realize you''re still too dependent on your Akuma no Mi. Look how vulnerable you were. Even Chopper could beat you in that state!" Luffy warned him, trying to teach a lesson.


    "Doubt that anyone could do what you did," Ace murmured, and Luffy sighed, knowing his brother was still annoyed.


    "Come with me, brother, let''s talk a bit," Luffy invited, starting to walk. Ace hesitated for a moment, wanting to ask Luffy to free Jimbei, but knowing that Luffy probably wouldn''t grant the request. Finally, Ace followed Luffy to the bow of the ship, where Luffy took out some rum and served it in a ss for Ace.


    Meanwhile, the ship cut through the desert at night, sliding over the dunes under the starry night sky.


    "Just like old times, huh, Ace?" Luffy said, as they shared a moment alone under the starry desert sky, where the stars shone brightly without any other light to outshine them.


    "Luffy..." Ace began, hesitant, but took his ss of sake.


    "You know, I recently discovered something about Sabo," Luffy said, turning to sit on the head of Ifrit, the front part of the ck Pearl.


    Ace froze for a moment. "Sabo? What do you mean? He died a long time ago!" Ace''s voice wasden with surprise and a tinge of old pain.


    Luffy looked toward the horizon, his expression serious. "He didn''t die..." he simply said.


    "What?!" Ace''s surprise was palpable. "Are you telling me that Sabo, our brother we thought had died in that damned city, is actually alive?!" The urgency in his voice grew with each word.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying," Luffy confirmed, still looking at the dunes of sand passing by them.


    Ace quickly climbed up beside Luffy on the head of Ifrit, the urgency clear on his face. "Tell me everything you know, Luffy!"


    Luffy took a sip of his sake before beginning. "He didn''t die that day. But he had some issues because of an attack by a Tenryuubito. Sabo lost his memory, but he''s alive, just doesn''t remember us." Luffy''s words were measured but clear. "He''s with the Revolutionary Army now, a high-ranking person. Probably even stronger than you."


    Ace absorbed the words, the revtion stirring something within him. Luffy continued to speak, telling everything he knew, mentioning the changes in this world, but confirming the truth he knew - Sabo was alive. In the end, he even teased Ace a little.


    The desert wind blew gently as the brothers shared this new reality under the starry sky, a moment of discovery, revtion, and reaffirmation of bonds that never really broke.


    "Revolutionary Army... He''s really there, Luffy?" Ace asked, still shocked by his brother''s revtion.


    "Yes. One day, we''ll meet him. I''m sure his memories wille back as soon as he sees us," Luffy replied confidently, taking a sip of his sake.


    Ace nodded, the emotion clear in his eyes. "I believe you, Luffy. I don''t know how you got this information, but I trust you. We''ll find Sabo!" he said, a tear of hope and relief streaming down his face.


    Luffy, noticing his brother''s emotion, changed the subject. "So, are you going to stay with me until we leave basta?" he asked, curious.


    "No... I''m hunting someone. I need to continue this pursuit," Ace replied, his expression hardening.


    "Hmm... would this person happen to be ckbeard, by any chance?" Luffy asked casually, taking another sip of sake.


    "What?! You know him?!" Ace eximed, surprised by Luffy''s knowledge.


    "Not personally. But I''ve heard that a man by that name caused havoc in the Drum Kingdom. I thought maybe he was the one you were looking for," Luffy exined.


    "Drum Kingdom? So he was there!?" Ace murmured to himself, piecing things together.


    Luffy shook his head. "You won''t find him there anymore. At this point, he must be on the other side of the Grand Line with the time he attacked the kingdom, which was weeks ago."


    Ace nodded, absorbing the information. "I see..."


    "You must be careful with this man, Ace. If my suspicions are correct, he possesses the power of a very powerful Akuma no Mi," Luffy warned, serious.


    "Even so, I have to go after him. He killed a man on our ship, and as long as I am themander of the second division, it''s my duty to punish him!" Ace said with determination. The responsibility weighed in his words, the gravity of his role asmander clear in his eyes and the punishment of Teach.


    Luffy, hearing his brother''s conviction, insisted, "Don''t you want my help? I have a bad feeling about this, brother." Luffy spoke seriously.


    "This is my fight, Luffy. He was my subordinate. I need to handle this myself." Ace replied firmly, closing the door to any possibility of discussion.


    Luffy sighed, knowing how stubborn Ace was. "Just one thing I ask you, don''t rely too much on your Akuma no Mi, Ace. The Mera Mera no Mi is strong, but it doesn''t make you invincible." Luffy wanted Ace to understand the importance of not underestimating his opponents, remembering past mistakes.


    Ace nodded, giving a half-smile. "Don''t worry about me, Luffy. I know how to take care of myself," he assured.


    "I hope so. Just don''t make me have to rescue you from Impel Down or Marineford if you get into trouble..." Luffy murmured, half serious, half joking, eliciting a raised eyebrow from Ace.


    Luffy could tell Ace he would meet him in Jaya, but he kept it a secret; he didn''t want them to meet so soon, and Luffy knew he couldn''t make Ace stay with him without going against his will, Ace had his own adventures, and Luffy understood that very well.


    Afortable and thoughtful silence fell between them after that, as the ship continued to cut through the sands of the desert under the mantle of night. The silence between Luffy and Acested only a moment, soon reced by a conversation that stretched into the night. The two brothers shared more about their adventures and dreams.


    The conversation flowed easily between them, filled withughter, confessions, and some moments of serious reflection. They reminisced about their childhood days, the challenges they faced, and the lessons learned on that isted part of Dawn Ind. Ace talked about his life in the Whitebeard Pirates, his crewmates, and the search for ckbeard. Luffy listened attentively, sometimes interrupting with curious questions or livelyments.


    Luffy, in turn, shared his experiences as captain of the Straw Hats, the ces he had visited, and the people he had met. He talked about his goals and how he nned to make the impossible possible. Ace listened, his pride for his brother shining in his eyes, even as he teased or provoked Luffy for his escapades.


    The night passed quickly, wrapping them in its cloak of tranquility and brotherhood. Finally, the sky began to lighten, announcing the arrival of a new day. The first lights of dawn touched the sands of the desert, tinging everything with golden and pink hues. Luffy and Ace fell silent, watching the sunrise on the horizon, a moment of shared peace and beauty.


    Without sleep and the deck beginning to fill with their crewmates and Jimbei still tied up, they decided to prepare a feast to celebrate Ace''s presence.


    "Feast!"


    "Feast-Sama!"


    "Food!"


    Some members celebrated as always, even though it was a quite recurrent situation among the crew since the captain was a big fan of parties and always made them whenever he could.


    With the help of Reiju, who was always ready to show off his culinary skills, and the other excited members contributing, the deck of the ck Pearl transformed into a festive scene with food and drink.


    Ace, despite his initial intention to leave soon, couldn''t resist Luffy''s warm invitation and decided to stay for the banquet. He chatted andughed with the crew members, feeling part of thatrge entric and weing crew, even if for a short while.


    "They fell asleep again!" Kuina eximed in astonishment.


    "It''s the third time this has happened!" Reiju had to throw away her cigarette, surprised by the scene in front of her.


    "Lami! Could this be some kind of disease? What if it''s a contagious virus!? Quick, call a doctor!" Chopper shouted rmed.


    "I think you''re exaggerating Chopper... It must be something family-rted... Luffy always sleeps in front of his family..." Usopp said with a lost tone.


    "Both are quite strange." Even Jimbei had toment while tied up; he was lucky that Shirahoshi and Hachi brought food for him too.


    Luffy and Ace woke up a whileter as if nothing had happened, and they began tough and talk to each other, leaving everyone even more bewildered by theck of awareness of those two.


    As the day progressed and the sun began to tilt in the sky, Hachi steered the helm of the ck Pearl towards a nearby coast, a ce where Ace could disembark and continue his journey. The ship docked smoothly on the sand, and everyone gathered on the deck to say goodbye.


    Ace, now ready to leave, looked at Luffy and the other crew members. "Thanks for everything, guys. This was a moment I''ll never forget. Take care of my brother, I know he causes a lot of trouble." His voice wasden with gratitude and a hint of sadness for the farewell.


    Luffy approached, extending his hand for onest handshake. "Take care, brother. And remember what we talked about. We''re always here for you and be careful. We''ll find Saboter together, you hear?"


    Ace nodded, a determined smile on his face. "I know. And remember, Luffy, you''re not invincible either. Be careful out there. Another thing, don''t hurt Jimbei, that''s the only thing I ask of you."


    "Alright, Ace. Jimbei is already part of this crew, look howfortable he is..." Luffy waved his hat confidently.


    "I can hear everything and I never said I would join your crew, stop jumping to strange conclusions!" Jimbei shouted from the mast, and Luffyughed at that.


    With final words of encouragement and hugs, Ace jumped from the ship, leaving behind the crew. Luffy had taken his boat that he uses to move with his mera mera no mi, and Ace went ahead, leaving basta.


    "Your brother is a cool guy, Luffy," Zoro said, recalling how they drank together and how charismatic and likable Ace was.


    "Hahaha. He is, it''s a pity he doesn''t listen to me, but everyone has their own adventure, and I respect that..." Luffy said with a reflective look towards where Ace was moving away from the coast.


    "And are we going to Crocodile''s base still, Luffy?" Vivi asked curiously.


    "Yes, we''re heading north, towards Crocodile''s base, we''re going to kick his butt and put an end to the nonsense he''s been doing in the country!" Luffy announced, as everyone prepared the ship to move again.


    Jimbei looked bewildered at Luffy, as he didn''t know that this pirate nned to take down a Shichibukai.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Ace took down a Shichibukai, so I''ll do the same!" Luffy said with a smile.


    He knows that in the original work, Ace did exactly that, which is why the World Government tried to recruit him at the time, but Ace refused.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    I know the chapter is short and slow, but this was one of the most fun episodes I found in One Piece.


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 137 – Alabasta 06.

    Chapter 137 �C basta 06.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Pearl continued to sail through the desert, a nearly surreal vision against the vast sea of sand. The rolling dunes stretched for miles in every direction, a golden ocean of sand under the clear blue sky. With its sails unfurled, it cut through the dunes as if it were navigating calm waters.


    ''This ship was worth every one of the millions I spent on it...'' Luffy murmured, looking at thendscape the ship was passing through.


    On deck, there was a flurry of activity, with crew members attending to their tasks, chatting, andughing, while others simply enjoyed the journey, marveled by the uniquendscape surrounding them, as it was a time of rest before returning to training.


    Chopper was adapting very well to the crew in Luffy''s opinion, and he was happy about it, seeing him having fun with Usopp and Bepo while they yed silly and childish pranks.


    From time to time, the ship encountered an oasis, a ssh of green and water amidst the vastness of the desert. At these stops, the crew would disembark to replenish their water supplies, briefly explore, and sometimes even take a quick refreshing dip or train in the middle of the desert.


    As the day progressed, the shadows of the dunes grew longer, and the sunlight became softer, tinting the sky in shades of orange, pink, and purple. Night quickly approached and was marked not only by the chilly temperature but also by a lively feast that Luffy insisted on redoing.


    The next day, Hachi spotted something moving in the sand in the distance. Initially, they appeared to be small hills moving against the wind, but as they approached, they realized they were some giant creatures heading towards the ship from beneath the sand.


    ''These are desert lizards!'' Vivi eximed quickly.


    As they approached the ship, they revealed themselves as immense creatures with scaly skins and vignt eyes. These desert reptiles, ustomed to dominating their territory, saw the ck Pearl as a threat or perhaps a meal.


    The crew quickly sprang into action. Luffy, not wanting to get involved this time, encouraged the crew to prepare for defense. Usopp and Shirahoshi coordinated the cannons, while Lami and Reiju got ready to repel any that got too close to the ship.


    As the lizards neared, the ck Pearl fired its cannons. The explosions echoed through the desert, and the cannonballs hit the lizards with deadly precision, raising clouds of sand and causing confusion among the creatures. The lizards, hit and disoriented, began to die as more bullets hit their heads.


    ''Shirahoshi is so ruthless...'' Vivi murmured, seeing the mermaid''s cannons killing the creatures mercilessly, as she always saw Shirahoshi as a shy princess.


    ''Princess?! How can you be so cruel?!'' Jimbei had aical face watching the scene.


    Meanwhile, Shirahoshi screamed with joy while hitting her targets from her cabin.


    After Lami collected some parts of the dead lizards, Reiju prepared a new feast with the new type of meat. On another asion, while navigating through a particrly calm region of the desert, the crew spotted another ship in the distance. It was a ship like theirs, moving in the desert.


    ''Desert pirates?!'' Vivi shouted rmed.


    ''Does such a thing exist?'' Alvida asked a bit dazed.


    Luffy, with a sparkle in his eyes, ordered them to prepare for the confrontation. He asked Kuina, Alvida, Bepo, and Hachi to go to the ship using Geppo and destroy all the ships.


    ''That was quick...'' Robinmented, seeing theirpanions returning 10 minutester with all the enemy ships left destroyed in the sand.


    As the ck Pearl resumed its navigation through the basta desert, Vivi naturally assumed the role of a guide, sharing with the crew the secrets and wonders of her kingdom. With eyes shining with pride and a hint of nostalgia, she described each peculiarity of the vast desert.


    ''See those rock formations in the distance,'' Vivi pointed excitedly, ''They are known as ''The Needles of Taoru.'' Legend has it they were created by a desert spirit to protect an ancient treasure.'' The crew members gathered around her, listening attentively as they observed thendscape.


    ''Ancient treasure?!'' Bepo, Usopp, and Chopper shouted excitedly.


    ''basta is one of the oldest regions in the world, and its sands hide more stories than one can imagine,'' Robin exined, attracting fascinated looks from the crew members.


    Usopp, with his fertile imagination, asked about the desert creatures, and Viviughed before sharing stories about the legendary monsters and exotic animals that, ording to legends, inhabited the dunes. Chopper listened with special interest, imagining the strange and wonderful creatures that might exist.


    Vivi looked out over the desert horizon, her eyes reflecting the vastness and mysteries of basta. "The basta desert is a ce of extreme beauty and extreme danger, as we''ve already seen," she began, her voiceden with a mix of respect and awe. "But there is still much more beneath these sands than stories and legends. Ancient secrets and forgotten powers lie waiting to be discovered, and many of them are unknown even to my family." Her dreamy tone blended with pride, demonstrating her deep love for her kingdom and curiosity for the unknown.


    Luffy, hearing Vivi''s words, felt the me of adventure burn even stronger within him. He remembered the original Luffy, who had discovered mysterious things in the desert, perhaps a poneglyph. Motivated by this thought, he quickly essed the system, an interface that allowed him to search for valuable information and resources. He typed "Hidden treasure in the basta desert" and his eyes sparkled as hundreds of maps and documents appeared. Among them, one in particr caught his attention �� the most expensive, costing millions of points. Without hesitation, Luffy used all hisst points to acquire it, thinking that even if it was false, it would still be the start of an adventure in the desert.


    "Bepo!" Luffy called, turning to the pr bear. Bepo, surprised by the sudden call, quickly approached. "Yes, Captain?!" His voice showed curiosity.


    Luffy extended the newly acquired map to Bepo. "I need you to help me find something in this desert," he said, his tone serious. Bepo looked at the map, his analytical eyes scanning every detail, every mark, and symbol showing their position. He murmured to himself as he traced possible routes and marked points of interest.


    "Captain, I believe we are half a day''s journey from this ce, it lies to the east!" His voice was firm, indicating his confidence in the navigation skills he possessed.


    Luffy, with a firm nod, turned to Hachi. "Hachi, follow Bepo''s instructions, we might have a treasure to find!" His smile was wide. Hachi, with his agile tentacles, adjusted the course of the ship, following the directions given by the navigator when Nami was not with them.


    Chopper, unable to contain his excitement, jumped up. "Wait! That''s the direction of the Needles of Taoru!" His voice was a mixture of excitement after hearing Vivi''s story.


    The rest of the crew echoed the excitement with shouts of "Treasure! Treasure!" Imagining finding lots of gold and a great adventure.


    Vivi, on the other hand, looked at Luffy with some concern. "Hey, Luffy, are you sure? This is just a legend, and where did you get that map?"


    Luffy replied with a confident smile, holding the map in front of him. "I bought it, it was expensive, so I hope to find something with it!" His voice was full of optimism, the possibility of the map being false did not diminish his enthusiasm for the adventure ahead.


    Vivi murmured, more to herself than to the others, "I hope you''re not wrong..."


    The ship, now firmly on course, advanced towards the east. The desert passed by them, a constantly changing tapestry of dunes and rocks. It was then that Chopper, with his sharp vision, spotted something in the distance. "Look!" He eximed, pointing to a set of pirs that bravely withstood the test of time.


    The ship went in that direction until stopping near the ce, "Come on, guys! The treasure won''t find itself!" Luffy was the first to jump into the sand, closely followed by his friends.


    Bepo consulted the map again. "It should be right here, under our feet, Captain."


    Luffy walked for a while, tapping the sandy ground using the force and weight of the moa moa no mi to feel if he found something until he found a hollow surface walking in a certain direction.


    ''It must be here...'' Luffy murmured internally as he looked at the ground with everyone watching him.


    He clenched his fists tightly. Energy began to umte around him. Then, he pulled his arm back, channeling all his mes into a single focus. Purple mes began to emerge around his fist with more force.


    With a movement that echoed through the desert, Luffyunched his fist downward. The impact was monumental, an explosion of force and mes that hit the ground with almost tangible fury. The sand around was thrown into the air in a shockwave, and a crater instantly formed where his fist met the earth.


    The purple mes danced wildly, creating a spectacle of light and shadow. The heat was so intense that it seemed to distort the air around, and the ck Pearl even swayed with the impact of the captain.


    As the dust settled, the sunlight prated through the opening created by Luffy''s powerful punch. Everyone''s eyes widened as they realized the extent of what had been uncovered. Below themy ancient ruins long forgotten.


    Luffy, with a glint of excitement in his eyes, did not hesitate. "See you inside!" he shouted, his body already in motion as he fearlessly leaped into the abyss.


    The crew, though stunned by their captain''s sudden actions, wasted no time in following him. One by one, each person overcame the initial shock and moved towards the opening, driven by curiosity and the desire to explore the unknown.


    "Incredible, there shouldn''t be ruins here!" Vivi eximed, her voice full of surprise and admiration. She turned to Lami, seeking assistance to safely descend into the mysterious depths. Lami then helped Vivi with his Room.


    Luffy, with a practical gesture, began to light up the ce with mes, revealing more of the ancient corridors and chambers that stretched before them.


    The atmosphere within the ruins was pure wonder and respect. Each crew member, immersed in their own curiosity, explored the corridors and chambers with eyes shining in admiration. Usopp murmured, almost to himself, "This is incredible..." as his eyes scanned the high walls covered with inscriptions and images from the past.


    Robin, with her passion for history and archaeology, walked with an attentive gaze over every detail. Gently touching the surface of an engraved stone, she spoke in an emotional tone, "This is very ancient..."


    Meanwhile, the energy and noise of thepanion animals filled the air. "Sharky!" "Megalo, be careful not to break anything!" worried shouts were heard as the crew''s apanying animals moved cautiously. Chouchou barked with excitement, his "Woof Woof" echoing through the ancient stones.


    Chopper, always curious and amazed by new discoveries, found an ancient helmet and, unable to resist, tried it on. "Look at this helmet!" he eximed, his voice muffled by the ancient metal as he turned to show the others.


    "Zoro, where are you going?!" someone called, trying to prevent the swordsman from getting lost as usual. "Hey, emo woman, be careful not to break one of these pirs that support the roof, I don''t want to get buried," Reiju warned, while Lami responded with a sharp retort, "I should be keeping an eye on you, damn cook!"


    ''Where is Luffy?'' ''He must be further ahead.'' The voices mixed, each expressing a mixture of concern and excitement.


    It was then that Luffy''s voice broke through the murmur of conversations. "Hey, Robin! Come here. I found two more Poneglyphs!" The news reverberated through the ruins, immediately capturing everyone''s attention. Their eyes lit up with recognition of the significance of Luffy''s discovery, and she quickly moved towards the voice of her captain.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    I know the chapter is short and slow, but this was one of the most fun episodes I found in One Piece.


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 138 – Alabasta 07.

    Chapter 138 �C basta 07.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Robin quickened her pace, a mix of anticipation and urgency in her movement as she navigated through the ancient corridors. Following the origin of Luffy''s voice and the trail of purple mes he left behind, she quickly found him at the end of the hallway in front of two ancient stones.


    Her heart raced with the possibility of a new discovery about the history of the lost century.


    She arrived at the spot where Luffy stood. The captain was standing, his imposing figure before the two Poneglyphs. They were massive stone blocks, covered with the intricate glyphs of the ancientnguage. The sight of new Poneglyphs made Robin''s heart race even more.


    "Two poneglyphs...." She murmured, still in disbelief, having found 4 of these stones in thest few weeks as opposed to nearly 2 decades of pursuit and no results.


    Luffy turned to hear her approach, a broad and confident smile on his face. "Can you read them?"


    Robin stepped closer, touching the cold surface of the stones with trembling fingers, feeling the deep connection to history that only an archaeologist like her could understand.


    "Robin, what is this?" Luffy asked amid the silence as the rest of the crew approached.


    "It''s an ancient story, Luffy, about a very powerful queen of basta during the lost century," Robin began, her calm and gentle voice filling the air around them. "Her name was Nefertari D. Lili."


    "Lily... I''ve heard of her..." Luffy spoke a bit thoughtfully as he rummaged through his memories, he didn''t remember this part of the story very well but recognized the name Lily.


    "But something intriguing there, Nefertari is also a D." Luffy pointed out.


    "It seems so..." Robinmented.


    "So Nefertari Vivi isn''t our second princess''s full name..." Luffy smiled, a bit surprised that Vivi was a D. too.


    Luffy approached Robin and asked about the scriptures. "So, what does it say about Queen Lili here?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine interest.


    Robin began to trante, her voice slightly echoing off the stone walls around them. "Nefertari D. Lily was a ruler of basta during the lost century, she was known for her wisdom and strength. During the lost century, a time of great conflicts and secrets, she faced challenges that threatened not just her kingdom but all the knowledge of the world."


    "So there aren''t many details, are there?" Luffy asked, already imagining that these blocks just said generic things. Luffy was intrigued to know how someone with D. allied with the World Government at the time, since the Nefertaris were one of the few that remained in their kingdoms, unlike the other world nobles ording to his memories.


    She looked at Luffy before continuing, "The story tells that, in response to the oppressive forces of that time, Queen Lily made a journey to a distant and unexplored ce. There, she founded a refuge, an ind known today as Amazon Lily."


    Luffy, a bit surprised by this, murmured: "The ind of women? Well, the ce bears her name..."


    "Yes," confirmed Robin with a nod. "She created a sanctuary for women from all parts, a ce where they could live freely, train their skills, and keep the me of resistance of that time alive, even though it doesn''t say much against what she was fighting. Amazon Lily was not just a refuge; it was a symbol of defiance and hope for Lili."


    Luffy smiled. "She sounds incredible, like a true adventurer! It''s a shame we''ll be without answers for many questions..." Luffy said with some regret.


    Robin smiled back, happy to share the story. "She really was, Luffy."


    As Robin spoke with Luffy, a familiar figure approached, drawn by the conversation. Vivi, had heard of Nefertari D. Lili in her own history lessons, but the information was scarce and often shrouded in secrecy.


    "Robin, Luffy, are you talking about Queen Lili?" Vivi asked, her eyes shining with renewed interest and curiosity. "I grew up hearing fragments of stories about her. Lili was known in basta as the greatest queen basta ever had!"


    Luffy turned to her. "Do you know why she chose not to go to Mariejois?"


    Vivi shook her head. "No, nobody knows. It''s said she was one of the few, if not the only, monarch from the alliance who refused the invitation to be a World Noble. Instead, she chose to stay with her people, protecting the secrets and sovereignty of basta."


    Robin nodded in acknowledgment. "That exins part of what I read on the Poneglyphs. Lili was a woman of unshakeable principles. She believed that true leadership came from being with her people, especially during times of adversity."


    Vivi smiled, proud of her legacy. "Lili was more than a queen; she was a symbol of resistance and strength. History says she was incredibly wise and powerful, a leader who inspired both respect and love."


    "It''s fascinating," said Robin, "how the actions of one person can echo through the centuries. Lili didn''t just create a refuge in Amazon Lily, but she also left an indelible mark on basta. She defined the spirit of our kingdom as a ce of honor and resistance."


    Vivi agreed, looking at the Poneglyphs with a new perspective. "Learning more about her makes me even prouder to be from basta. And it makes me want to protect our legacy and our secrets, just like she did."


    As Robin and Vivi spoke animatedly like never before, since Vivi had some apprehension about Robin for being an important agent of an organization aiming to harm basta and Vivi''s family, the other crew members explored the area.


    Hugo was scouring a forgotten part of the ruins when his eyes caught the glint of something unusual. It was a box, dusty and ancient, but clearly distinctive with symbols that echoed those of the Poneglyphs. He opened the box out of curiosity and was surprised to find a devil fruit with brown hues.


    "Hey, captain! I found a devil fruit!" He called to Luffy, who turned to him a bit surprised.


    "Really? Let''s see!" Luffy asked.


    "Here..." Hugo passed the box to Luffy, who quickly analyzed and understood it, before calling Robin.


    "Robin, read what''s written here, please!" Luffy was excited to know what fruit it was; he didn''t n to rece anyone''s fruit that he already nned for the crew, but still wanted to know if it might be a fruit worth having.


    Robin, seeing the box, approached quickly. She dusted off the surface, revealing the intricate symbols. Her expression became serious and focused as she read the inscriptions. "Eikon Eikon No Mi: Titan," she murmured to herself. Her tone was one of confusion; the name didn''t tell her much, but the gravity of the ancient symbols indicated it was something of great importance.


    Luffy, hearing the trantion, froze for a moment, then his eyes widened in total surprise. "The Titan fruit?! Here?!" he eximed, almost not believing what he heard. "I never imagined finding something like this here... and by Hugo''s hands!"


    Robin looked at him, surprised by his reaction. "Luffy, do you know what this is?" This also caught the attention of all the others nearby.


    Luffy nodded, seriousness taking over his usually cheerful face. "Of course! For this is a fruit I nned to obtain anyway. This isn''t an ordinary fruit. It belongs to the fruits that Nami and I possess, the Eikons!"


    "The same fruit of beasts that you and Nami have?!" Nojiko eximed in surprise, as she would never forget Luffy and Nami fighting against each other on her ind and Luffy releasing that monster in Little Garden.


    "Titan is the greatest beast among the eikons and can control the element of earth. In the ck market, this fruit would cost more than 5 billion just to obtain it."


    "5-5 billion?!" Vivi shouted, her voice echoing throughout the ruin.


    "Karooo..."


    "Grrrr...."


    The scream was so loud that it startled Karoo and Laboon.


    "But how did this end up here?" Vivi asked again, her voice a whisper of awe and uncertainty.


    Robin, still looking at the symbols, spected: "Perhaps it was left here as a form of protection, as a reinforcement for the war in the lost century like the case of Chouchou''s fruit, Cerberus."


    "This fruit is a blessing for the crew, it saved me 5 billion, I couldn''t be less pleased!" Luffy spoke in a quite pleasant tone.


    Everyone who heard nodded with the captain''s reasoning; they had no idea they would find a city of gold in the sky like Luffy, so the meaning of saving 5 billion was greater for them than the captain himself.


    "Explore the ce, anything you find you can take with you, I''ll take the gold when you''re done if you find any." Luffy announced while staying with Robin.


    As time passed within the ruins, Luffy decided it was time to leave, "I''m going to shrink these Poneglyphs so we can take them with us," he approached the Poneglyphs and used his ability from the Mao Mao No Mi, which granted him the ability to alter the size of things, the Poneglyphs began to shrink, diminishing to a size that could easily be carried in a pocket.


    With the Titan fruit and the miniaturized Poneglyphs ready for transport, the crew prepared to return to the surface. They presented a small treasure of 300 million that Luffy added to the system, it wasn''t much, but it already helped him a lot for someone who had almost nothing as credit in the system.


    "With all that we got, we have more than we expected, it was worthing here," said Luffy, satisfied with the oue of the exploration.


    After their sessful expedition into the depths of the ruins, the crew, carrying their newly acquired treasures, made their way back to the ck Pearl.


    "You guys have been quite busy..." Jimbei spoke tied to the deck.


    "Luffy-Sama, should we take Jimbei-Sama out of the sun, he doesn''t look too good there." Shirahoshi pleaded.


    "Leave him where he is, he''s a shichibukai, he''ll survive." Luffy shrugged.


    He turned and took the shrunken Poneglyphs and the Eikon Eikon No Mi: Titan to the ship''s vault, still wondering what he could do with the fruit, whether he gave it to Hugo now or waited to leave basta.


    After storing everything, he announced on the deck to everyone, "Time to set sail, heading to Rainbase in the North!"


    The ship began to move slowly, navigating through the desert was a unique feat of his ship, and the ck Pearl was more than up to the challenge. With Hachi at the helm and the others preparing the ship, they moved forward, leaving behind them a winding trail in the sand.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    I know the chapter is short and slow, but this was one of the most fun episodes I found in One Piece.


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 139 – Alabasta 08. (R18)

    Chapter 139 �C basta 08. (R18)


    [Chapter Size: 2600 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Pearl glides through the undting sands of basta amid the twilight of the night, the night''s cold wind, a chilly breath that brings with it the spicy and dry aroma of the desert. The ship of the Straw Hats swayed, leaving behind a soft trail in the sand, quickly swallowed by the ever-changingndscape.


    At the prow, Luffy stands out against the night sky, a solitary figure contemting the infinite horizon, he had one of those moments he most enjoyed contemting thendscape, being alone. The cold wind ys with his hair and his jacket, unfazed by the temperature, he looks at the moon with his own thoughts while doing so.


    But then, a subtle and persistent sensation begins to infiltrate his consciousness. It''s almost nothing, just a slight stirring in the air, a change in the texture of the silence. Luffy, with the intuition of a captain and a warrior, feels that someone is watching him from the shadows. At first, he ignores the sensation, attributing it to the strangeness of the desert at night. But the feeling continues, an insistent whisper on the edge of his perception.


    With an almost imperceptible movement, Luffy turns his head, his eyes sweeping the darkened deck. For a moment, all he sees are shadows and inanimate shapes, but then... a glimmer, a pair of eyes that capture the light of the stars. They are fixed on him, intense and silent. It''s Robin, his crewmate, watching him from a dark corner.


    ''Why is she spying on me?'' Luffy wonders, a flicker of curiosity ying in his thoughts. Without turning around, he lets out a calm smile, directed at the void, but meant for her. A small acknowledgment of her hidden presence.


    Robin''s gaze, surprised and perhaps a bit uncovered, fades the moment Luffy''s smile touches her shadows. The captain continues to look forward right after that, the smile still ying on his lips, while the ck Pearl continues its nocturnal journey.


    "Let it be, I''ll drink," Luffy murmurs to himself, unable to understand why Robin was spying on him, pulling out a bottle of some strong drink and uncapping it with a decisive gesture. The moonlight dances on the liquid surface as he brings the bottle to his lips, savoring the warmth that spreads through his body, a wee contrast against the sharp cold of the desert night.


    For ten minutes, he loses himself in tranquility, the only sound the asional gulp from the drink. But then, a subtle change in the air; the sound of soft footsteps approaching. Luffy, with his sharp senses, knows immediately who those light steps belong to.


    "It''s ugly to spy on others, Robin," he says, without turning around, his unmistakable smile in his voice.


    "I wasn''t spying, I just got curious and saw you at the prow," Robin responds, her voice calm and measured, but with a blush on her cheeks. She approaches, wrapped in a thick coat to protect herself from the cold that makes the nights of the basta desert almost freezing.


    "Well, I''ll believe you. Are you here to join me? If you want, sit next to me and help me drink this drink," Luffyments, still looking ahead, into the desert.


    Robin doesn''t respond immediately but walks up to him, climbing onto the prow and kneeling next to Luffy.


    "Here, it helps to warm up," Luffy offers, extending the bottle to her.


    Robin hesitates for a moment, a brief pause but loaded with meaning. Luffy, noticing the hesitation, teases her with a mischievous smile.


    "You wouldn''t be disgusted by your captain''s mouth, would you?" he teases, the moonlight reflecting in his bright eyes.


    "Of course not," Robin finally responds, taking the bottle with one hand while the other holds her coat. She takes a sip, feeling the warmth of the drink mix with the cold of the night.


    "Who would''ve thought the famous Nico Robin would drink in this way," Luffyments, teasing her once more. Robin blushes slightly at thement, a subtle but noticeable reaction, especially to Luffy.


    The twopanions began to share a moment of calm andfort in the vast and unpredictable desert of basta.


    "Don''t talk like that, I''m just trying to warm up," Robin lightly rebuts Luffy''s previous statement, a shadow of a smile in her voice as she nestles closer, seeking the shared warmth.


    Luffy doesn''t respond for a moment, and the smallfortable silence between them is broken by a more pressing matter. "Do you already know how you''re going to deal with Crocodile?" Robin asks, her curiosity surfacing.


    Luffy nods, a serious expression crossing his moonlit face. "Yes, besides Yamato and now even me using Haki, it''s much easier to defeat him than you might think," he starts, pausing to take the bottle from Robin''s hands and take another sip.


    "Did you know you can defeat Crocodile using water?" Luffy smiles at Robin with this.


    "Water?!" she murmurs, surprised and intrigued.


    "Yes, his Logia is sand, he has the power to dry everything out, but his weakness is moisture," Luffy exins, passing the bottle back to her. "Any surface with water counters his intangibility, and he bes vulnerable. That''s why it''s easy to deal with him."


    Robin contemtes the information, the warmth of the drink in her hands mixing with her thoughts. She looks at Luffy, seeing not just the cheerful and carefree pirate but also the cunning and aware captain, always thinking ahead, even in moments of calm.


    "I understand..." She says, trusting her captain.


    Robin diverts her gaze to the sky, her eyes reflecting the twinkling stars above. There''s a moment of silence as she gets lost in distant thoughts.


    "You know, Luffy," she begins, her voice softer and more reflective, "when Ohara was destroyed, I used to look up at the sky every night." There''s a pause, and when she continues, there''s a touch of mncholy in her words. "I wondered when, or even if, I would start to realize my dream."


    Robin pauses, looking up at the infinity above them, as if the stars could reveal secrets of the past. "It''s been almost two decades of loneliness and searching," she murmurs, "two decades questioning if I would ever find the answers I so desperately sought."


    Then, she turns to Luffy, a glow of gratitude and admiration in her eyes. "But then I met you and the others. And in such a short time, I''ve seen 4 Poneglyphs in such a short time that I still wonder if I''m somehow dreaming, all my years of search without result..." Her expression softens, and a shy smile appears on her lips. "You appeared and captured me, but made me believe that maybe, just maybe, my dream isn''t so impossible after all."


    At this moment, Robin is not just the mysterious archaeologist or the former fugitive agent; she''s a dreamer, someone who has found a glimpse of hope andpanionship under a sky full of promises.


    Luffy, hearing Robin''s words, feels a wave of understanding and camaraderie. He looks at her with a warm and genuine smile, his eyes shining with a mix of determination and empathy. He recognizes her strength and vulnerability, the weight of the years of loneliness and searching she carries.


    When a gust of cold wind sweeps across the deck, Robin involuntarily shivers, the prating cold of the desert night cutting through her coat. Luffy, noticing her shiver, acts instinctively. Without a word, he wraps her in a gentle but firm embrace. The power of the mes he possesses is not just a battle tool but also a source of warmth andfort.


    As Luffy embraces her, Robin feels her body warming in a way more than Luffy''s heat should. Robin feels that his warmth goes beyond the physical; it''s a warmth that speaks of protection, care, and a silent promise of support. Robin, initially surprised, gradually rxes in the embrace. She feels a sense of security, a momentary relief from the constant worries and fears that have apanied her over the years, all in the embrace of this man.


    As Robin nestles into the warmth of Luffy''s embrace, a new tension begins to form, subtle but undeniably present. The physical proximity,bined with the vulnerability of the shared moment. The surrounding desert, vast and silent, seems to be the only witness to this man and woman sharing a moment together.


    Robin, slightly affected by the drink they shared, begins to see Luffy in a different light. The drink warms her body and softens her inhibitions, allowing long-suppressed feelings to surface. She looks at him, his face illuminated by the moon, and sees not just the fearless captain or the reliable friend but also someone for whom she has started to nurture a deep and perhaps even passionate affection.


    Their eyes meet, and for a moment, everything else disappears. There is only Luffy, with his easy smile andforting presence, and Robin, with theplexity of her emotions reflected in her gaze. Her heart beats a little faster, a mix of nervousness, anticipation, and something warmer, more urgent.


    Luffy, in turn, senses the change in dynamics. He notices Robin''s gaze, more intense and revealing than usual. There''s a tacit understanding, a growing awareness of the moment between them. He holds her a little closer, an acknowledgment of the emotional proximity that is forming.


    The space between them diminishes, almost as if it were an inevitability. Robin, moved by a mix of feelings amplified by the drink and the warmth of the moment, leans forward. Luffy, responding to the intense look and her subtle movement, also leans in. There''s a pause, ast moment of silence and anticipation, before their lips finally meet.


    The kiss was a gentle but powerful shock, a meeting of warmth. Robin feels her body heating up, not just from the power of Luffy''s mes but from the internal warmth that arises from a deep ce within her, a response to Luffy''s closeness and affection.


    For Luffy, he feels Robin''s warmth against him, not just physical but emotional, and responds with a care that perhaps even he didn''t know he possessed.


    As they part, there''s a new understanding between them, a silent bridge formed for the two. They are together in the vastness of the desert, but now, that vast emptiness doesn''t seem so cold or lonely.


    After the kiss, Robin and Luffy remain close, sharing soft and hesitant smiles. There''s afortable silence between them, an acknowledgment of the depth of what just happened.


    Luffy, always the more impulsive, moves in to kiss Robin''s lips again, which she is quite receptive to, allowing him to envelop her with his tongue and tries to respond in kind. They remain like this for several minutes, sitting side by side, sharing deep kisses with each other.


    They engage in a kiss while Luffy starts to run his hand down Robin''s body, passing through her parts, the woman didn''t seem against the touch of his hands, so Luffy spared no effort and palmed her waist and squeezed herrge breasts while he kissed her. , removing his tongue from Robin''s mouth as a line of saliva continued to connect the two and Robin quite blushing, Luffy dives into his neck while he still held her body in his soft hands.


    "Ahhhh.." She moaned at Luffy''s hickey, feeling her body heat up like never before.


    Luffy smiled at the woman entering a state of pleasure, while her hand slid down both of her legs reaching between her legs with a gentle touch...


    "Ahhh... Luffy." Robin feeling her pussy being touched by warm fingers, even above her clothes she moaned loudly, Luffy''s touch made her feel something she had never felt before.


    "Do you want to stay here or go inside." Luffy asks giving her a few more kisses.


    "Let''s do it here, but I''ve never done it before, even though I recognize that I''m too old for these things." She said with a longing look.


    Luffy didn''t respond, his hands slipped her legs, entering her clothes and feeling her pussy personally, while he caressed her to make her wet before any pration, Robin moaned with that touch personally on her intimate parts now.


    "Insert it... Please..." She practically begged after Luffy ran his warm fingers over the entrance.


    Luffy put his fingers inside her pussy making her squirm a little in pleasure.


    "Ahhh Luffy!" She said with a tone that no longer sounded like the expressionless Robin.


    Luffy started to y with her pussy, while taking off her bra, even in the freezing night, Robin was being warmed by her captain.


    ''What beautiful breasts...'' Luffy couldn''t help but think seeing her huge breasts while her finger still yed with and left Robin''s pussy.


    "AHHHH I feel weird!" She moaned before cumming for the first time from his touch.


    "Was That good Robin...?" Luffy asked kissing her.


    "Yes... Luffy, I know this is sudden and too soon, but I... I... love you..." She said hugging him with great embarrassment.


    "That''s good Robin, because you''ve always been the woman I most wanted to meet in this world..." Luffy said with a small smile as the woman pressed her breasts against him in a hug.


    "I...?" She was a little surprised by this.


    "Yes..." Luffy said, he always ssified Robin as the woman he wanted most in his bed, even though she wasn''t the prettiest, she had a unique charm for the captain of the straw hat pirates.


    "Just don''t tell other girls about this..." Luffy spoke again with a small smile.


    "It''s okay..." She said and kissed him softly.


    "Can I please you?" She asks a little shyly, and Luffy nods.


    She still with her breasts out, went to Luffy''s pants and started to remove his belt, after pulling out his cock which was already hard, Robin approached to start licking it before putting it in her mouth. and start to really suck.


    ''She''s not that good at blowjobs, but it''s her first time, so you can appreciate it.'' Luffy liked that woman with vibrant blue eyes sucking his cock with the care of someone who''s never done this before.


    She continued sucking and even asked him if he was enjoying it, Luffy just nodded and told her to continue, as the sight of her cock being sucked by Nico Robin was quite pleasant.


    A whileter he came in her mouth.


    "That was very good." Luffy said satisfied.


    "It tastes better than I imagined��" She murmured.


    "Do you want to continue?" Luffy asked and she nodded.


    "Yes��" She replied shyly, she already told herself that she would give herself to this man many days ago, so it was inevitable.


    "Stand in front of me." Luffy asked and Robin did just that, Luffy lifted her coat and dress, while putting her panties to the side, they were in a mommy and daddy position, Luffy carefully prated, increasing Robin''s healing by several times to make herself pleasurable for her, After moaning a few times in pain, she felt pleasure and Luffy would begin what would be a night of hours of sex between the two on that bow of the ship in the middle of the desert while they are alone. I mean, almost alone, because a certain fish man was tied up on the deck because they forgot to put him in prison again, he couldn''t see what was going on, but he could still hear the woman''s moans, which he found very unpleasant while he had to hear this in the next few hours.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 140 – Alabasta 09.

    Chapter 140 �C basta 09.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The scenery shifts dramatically from the cold, starry desert to the opulent and illuminated interior of Crocodile''s casino in Rainbase. The atmosphere is charged with the buzz of voices, the clinking of sses, and the soft background music that floats in the air filled with expectation and intrigue. The casino, abyrinth of luxury and decadence, shines with golden and silver lights, reflecting on polished surfaces and the eager faces of gamblers.


    People from all corners of basta and even from outside the country are gathered there, gambling in hopes of riches, even though most often they leave poorer than they entered. Somein and demandpensation, but when the owner of the ce appears, any confusion ends instantly, after all, who would like to provoke a Shichibukai?


    At the heart of Rainbase''sbyrinth of luxury and intrigue, far from the gaming tables and glittering machines, there is a room that few know and even fewer are permitted to enter. This is where Crocodile, the supreme lord of this realm of sand and secrets, ns his most decisive moves. The room is a sanctuary of power, each detail carefully chosen to reflect the magnitude and control of its upant. Dark wooden walls are adorned with detailed maps and expensive artworks, while arge mahogany table dominates the center.


    Seated behind this table is Crocodile, an imposing figure even at rest. His long coat, a symbol of his authority and style, is casually draped over a nearby chair. The cigar between his fingers emits smoke that curls in the air like the ns in his mind, while a ss of fine liquor rests within his reach, a toast to his own cunning. His gaze is fixed and prating, that of a predator awaiting its next prey.


    At this moment of growing tension, the door opens. Mr. 1, an imposing presence in his own right, enters with the posture of someone well aware of the weight of their responsibilities. "Sir Crocodile, Vice-Admiral has arrived," he informs with a voice that resonates respect and urgency.


    "Let him in," responds Crocodile, his words short and direct. Without another word, Mr. 1 nods and withdraws, his heavy footsteps echoing against the wooden floor.


    Momentster, the figure of Vice-Admiral Momonga fills the entrance. He is the antithesis of the environment he now finds himself in: where the casino exudes excess and indulgence, Momonga radiates discipline and order. His uniform is impable, each insignia and medal a story of duty and battle. His posture is rigid, a pir of unwavering authority and power.


    The contrast between the two men is striking - one, a criminal with ambitions that stretch across seas and deserts; the other, a servant of the World Government,mitted to justice and order. And yet, here they are, in the same space, united by amon purpose that transcends their differences.


    Vice-Admiral Momonga, an imposing and austere figure, enters Crocodile''s private room with the seriousness of someone fully aware of the power games he is about to engage in. A representative of the Navy and the World Government, his mission goes beyond the immacte uniform he wears; he is the bearer of a delicate bnce between justice and diplomacy. His eyes, trained to discern truth among shadows, assess Crocodile not just as a criminal but as a key piece on a muchrger chessboard. Despite his position and the orders he must follow, Momonga carries with him an unwavering sense of justice, a me that even the dark corridors of power cannot extinguish.


    On the other side, Crocodile receives him not as a hostile but with the venomous courtesy of a predator who recognizes another predator. His smile, though superficially weing, does not reach his cold and calcting eyes. "Vice-Admiral," he greets with a voice that mixes cordiality with a touch of disdain. "What a pleasure to receive you in my modest establishment. I hope you find the amodations to your liking."


    Momonga, maintaining the posture andposure his rank demands, responds without mincing words. "Crocodile, we are here to discuss a criminal entering basta and how his capture aligns with the interests of the world government and the navy." His voice is firm, each word reflecting hismitment to his mission.


    Crocodile, leaning back in his chair with an expression of interest, resumes the conversation. "And that would be Straw Hat, Monkey D. Luffy, with a bounty of 200 million. Quite the figure for being the son of Monkey D. Dragon and the grandson of Monkey D. Garp." His mention of Luffy''s familial ties is no casual remark; it''s a reminder of the dangers andplications that the young pirate represents.


    "Yes, I''m here on an official mission to capture him," Momonga confirms, his voice slightly more tense as he acknowledges the magnitude of his task.


    Crocodile, with the cigar still between his fingers, releases a cloud of smoke into the air, his expression a mix of amusement and calction. "A vice-admiral to capture a rookie? That seems quite interesting." His voice is tinged with a sarcastic tone, highlighting how absurd he considers the situation. However, he understands that such mobilization is not just a precautionary measure; it''s indicative that mugiwara represents much more than a mere rookie pirate. The political gears behind this decision are turning at full force, and Crocodile, as cunning as ever, is trying to read every move.


    Momonga, noticing the slight disdain in Crocodile''s voice, remains unperturbed. "It appears Monkey D. Dragon is involved in a serious crime, and they need his son for punishment." His voice is firm, but there''s a slight trace of frustration. The information restricted to his rank leaves him in a delicate position; he''s an enforcer of the World Government''s orders, but also a strategist who needs to understand the full picture to act efficiently. The sigh he lets out is not just from fatigue but from a slight discontent with the obscurity surrounding him.


    "There are also reports indicating that someone in his crew can use Haki. So, they pose a threat, even to you," he continues, fixing a prating gaze on Crocodile. The mention of Haki and its implication are not taken lightly; it''s a power that can change the course of a battle, a skill that Crocodile, despite his confidence, cannot ignore.


    Crocodile, upon hearing this, lets out a low growl, a sound that speaks more than any words could. The insinuation that he might be in danger, or worse, that he might underestimate mugiwara and his crew, strikes a nerve. He is not a man who tolerates being underestimated or threatened, neither by the World Government nor by its agents.


    Crocodile with a disdainful look. "Ah, yes, the famous Haki. But you need not worry about that, Vice-Admiral. The source of your fear, Yamato, is currently in basta''s capital. They''ve split up, which makes this the perfect time to strike the captain."


    Vice-Admiral Momonga, with his unshakeable posture and prating gaze, considers Crocodile''s words. "Divided, you say? That certainly ys into our favor. Without the Haki user to protect them, the rest of the crew will be easier to handle." His voice is firm, each word weighed and measured, revealing a man who is as much a strategist as an enforcer.


    Crocodile, leaning over the map with an expression of cold satisfaction, nods. "My suggestion is that we set up an ambush here, in Rainbase. Mugiwara and his gang will being here. My informants have passed on that he was in one of the towns to the south, so it should take a week for him to get here." He traces an imaginary line with his finger, outlining the path he expects Luffy to take. "With you and I working together, we can ensure there will be no escape for them."


    Momonga, recognizing the logic behind the n and the advantages of its execution, responds with a cold resolve. "Understood. I will coordinate with my forces to ensure everything is ready. We''ll capture Monkey D. Luffy and whoever else is with him." There''s a gravity in his voice, a weight that speaks of past battles and the price of justice.


    However, Crocodile, whose ns are alwaysyered andplex, adds a surprise element to the conversation. "Excellent. There''s one person among the gang that I want to deal with personally." His tone is ominous, and there''s a glint of something personal in his eyes. He already knows of the supposed betrayal of Robin, having been informed of her association with the Straw Hats in a southern town. For him, this is not just a mission or a strategic alliance; it''s also an opportunity to settle personal scores.


    "My priority is to capture the captain of the group," Momonga responds dryly, his voice revealing no emotion beyond a cold determination. He is a man of duty, his mission clear and unshakeable, even in the face of Crocodile''s cunning ns.


    Crocodile, in turn, is eager to conclude the matter. His strike on basta is ready to be executed, and the presence of the vice-admiral and the threat the Straw Hats pose are thest barriers in his way. He needs to get rid of Mugiwara and his crew as quickly as possible so that Momonga leaves the country, and he can proceed with his ns without further interference.


    As they discuss, the distinctive and urgent sound of a Den Den Mushi cuts through their conversation, and Momonga''s expression shifts to one of mild irritation. Being interrupted at this critical moment is more than an annoyance; it''s a sign that something significant is happening. He turns and answers the call with the authority of someone ustomed to being inmand. "Vice-Admiral Momonga here. Report."


    The response he receives is as surprising as it is urgent. The voice on the other end is clearly astounded, almost incredulous. "Sir, we have an unexpected situation. The Straw Hats'' ship... it''s approaching Rainbase now. They''re... they''re sailing through the sand, sir!"


    "Sailing through the sand?" Momonga repeats, his forehead furrowing in confusion and concern. He casts a nce at Crocodile, whose expression of interest and calction suggests that he is also surprised, but perhaps less disturbed than the vice-admiral.


    "Yes, sir. It''s as if the desert were the sea for them. We don''t know how they''re doing it, but they''re advancing rapidly toward the city with their g unfurled," the subordinate exins, his voice stillden with shock.


    Crocodile, listening to the conversation, lets out a low chuckle. "Amazing. The rookie''s ship can do that. But this means they''ll arrive much sooner than expected. We need to speed up our preparations."


    As soon as the Den Den Mushi call ends, Vice-Admiral Momonga and Crocodile spring into action, the unexpected news of the imminent arrival of the Straw Hats elerating their ns. Both start issuing orders to their subordinates, preparing for the quickly approaching confrontation.


    Momonga turns to his own Den Den Mushi and dials quickly. "To all Marine units in the city," he begins, his voice carrying the unwavering authority of a veteran leader. "The target is approaching faster than anticipated. I want blockades established at all city entrances. Mobilize immediately and prepare forbat. Remember, Straw Hat is not an ordinary pirate, and we need to be ready for any eventuality."


    "Inform the Baroque Works that the n is being moved up," Crocodile orders with a voice that brooks no contestation. "I want all agents at their posts and ready to strike the moment Mugiwara and his gang set foot in Rainbase. They won''t have the slightest idea what hit them." His instruction is clear and deadly, the word of a leader who expects nothing less than absolute obedience.


    The subordinate, recognizing the gravity of the situation, nods quickly and departs to execute the orders without hesitation. The efficiency and speed with which they move reflect the training and discipline that are hallmarks of Crocodile''s agents.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, the Marines under Momonga''smand also mobilize. There''s a buzz of activity as orders are transmitted, Marines rushing to their positions, weapons being prepared, and strategies being revised. The Vice-Admiral, despite being surprised by the unexpected development, maintains a calm and authoritative demeanor, guiding his forces with the skill of an experienced leader.


    Rainbase, a city usually vibrant and full of life, begins to transform under the weight of the impending confrontation. The streets, once filled with tourists and residents enjoying the delights of the casino and shops, now resonate with the sound of military preparations and strategic movements. Barricades are erected at strategic points, snipers position themselves on rooftops, and secret agents mingle among the poption, their vignt eyes watching every move.


    The ck Pearl advances with determination through the desert sands. Onboard, the crew of the Straw Hats prepares for the imminent confrontation. Luffy, with a glint of defiance in his eyes, looks toward Rainbase, his indomitable spirit unshaken by the danger that awaits them.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 141 – Alabasta 10.

    Chapter 141 �C basta 10.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Pearl glides across the vast desert sands, its sails billowing with the wind as the silhouette of Rainbase city bes increasingly defined against the evening horizon.


    Vivi, the princess of basta, stands beside Luffy, looking toward the approaching city. Her voice trembles slightly as she expresses her concerns. "Luffy, do you think Crocodile will fall and basta will be safe?" She maintains an anxious gaze while looking at her captain.


    "Crocodile has already made a big mess in basta... Even if we finish him here, we still have to deal with the rebels who are preparing to overthrow the monarchy..." Luffy spoke in a serious tone.


    Vivi shrinks, but Luffy offers words of encouragement. "Don''t worry about that. Yamato and Nami will protect the capital... We just have to prevent an unnecessary massacre on both sides." Luffy turns to Vivi and smiles to reassure her.


    Inspired by Luffy''s confidence, Vivi lifts her head, her own determination reigniting. "You''re right, we will manage to protect basta!"


    Luffy then turns to the rest of the crew, his gaze sweeping over the faces of hispanions. "Everyone, let''s prepare for battle, we''re approaching the city, and I''m sure Crocodile knows it!" The order is given, and each crew member responds with a firm nod. They are ready, their weapons prepared, their minds focused.


    Luffy, with his straw hat firmly on his head, remains at the prow, his eyes never leaving the approaching city. They are arriving, ready to face Crocodile and anyone else who dares to threaten their new territory.


    As the ck Pearl advances toward Rainbase, Luffy stands at the prow with a burning determination in his eyes. "Let''s take down a second Shichibukai!" he announces, his voice full of confidence and vigor. In a corner of the deck, Jinbe, still tied up, can''t help but grimace at Luffy''s bold promation.


    As the ship got quite close to the city, Luffy noticed something strange. Instead of the hustle and bustle typical of a busy city, he sees a surprising number of marines positioned in battle formation.


    "What are they doing here?" he murmurs, more to himself than anyone else. The presence of the Navy is an enigma; Smoker should still be in the South, and his rapid arrival at Rainbase seems almost impossible.


    The crew joins Luffy at the prow, observing the unusual scene with binocrs and expressions of surprise. Chopper, always the most anxious, can''t contain his fear. "Are we going to face the marines too?!" he cries out, his voice trembling.


    Zoro, wielding his swords with a cool calm, responds with unwavering confidence. "Of course, no matter who the enemy is, if they decide to stand in our way, we''ll deal with them..." His tone suggests there is no enemy too big for the Straw Hats to face.


    Chopper, still nervous, rocks back and forth. "That''s scary!" he exims, unable to hide his anxiety.


    Lami, with her arms crossed and a serious expression, adds her own observation. "It seems we''ll have morepany than expected."


    Reiju looks at Lami and mocks: "I hope you''re not afraid of a few marines, right?"


    Lami responds with her own mockery. "If you think I''m scared of the Navy, you don''t know me..."


    The entire crew awaits as the ship approaches, Hugo, with a firm and confident look, breaks the silence. "Well, no matter who''s there, we''ll go over them,"


    Wooof! Wooof!" Chouchou agrees.


    "It''s nothing, we have a Shichibukai to take down and a country to conquer! And no one is going to stop us, not even the Navy." Luffy encouraged everyone.


    Vivi, beside Luffy, can''t hide a grimace at the fact that Luffy says he''s going to conquer basta.


    As they were already above the city, the silence is abruptly broken by the sound of rifles being loaded. A line of marines, a formidable force, emerges in front of the city, their guns pointed directly at the ck Pearl.


    "This is quite a disappointing reception, where are the cannons..."ments Kuina, drawing her sword.


    The marines signal to each other, and a volley of shots is fired toward the ship. But Lami, quick and skilled, acts immediately. With her ability to control space, she creates a room around the ship. The bullets stop in the air as they enter her domain, suspended and harmless.


    Luffy, assumingmand with the natural ease of a born leader, distributes the orders. "Bepo, Nojiko, Alvida, Kuina, Hachi, take care of the marines. Hugo, Robin, Usopp, Broggy, and Dorry, handle the Baroque Works agents. Zoro, Reiju, Lami, you''lle with me to fight Crocodile and his main forces. Shirahoshi, Megalo, Vivi, Karoo, Laboon, Chopper, and Chouchou will stay on the ship to protect it. Understood?" His voice is clear andmands immediate respect and action.


    "Yes, Captain!" The responsees as a unified chorus.


    As the ship approaches 40 meters from the marines, Luffy, Zoro, Reiju, and Lami leap into the air, using Geppo tounch themselves into battle. The marines look up, surprised by their ability to move through the air. "They''re using the navy''s style!" one exims, pointing to the sky.


    While all eyes are turned upward, a voice alerts among the marines: "Stop looking at the sky, look at the ship!" And then, huge shadows emerge from the side of the ck Pearl. Broggy and Dorry, the giants, have returned to their colossal size after Luffy canceled their reduced transformation. The marines, caught off guard, can only scream in shock: "Giants! Where did theye from?"


    Before the marines can regroup, a group of Straw Hats charges towards the 40 marines at the city''s entrance. A storm of attacks envelops them �C rankyakus slicing the air, booming explosions, sharp sword strikes, and powerful mace impacts. The marines, outmatched in skill and strength, fall one after another, easily defeated.


    "The marines have been taken down! We need to act!" A Baroque Works agent observes the scene with growing rm. Around him, fear spreads among his peers. "Can we fight them? They easily took down 40 marines!"


    And then, the ground trembles beneath their feet. *Crack!* The agents look stunned in another direction, only to see the two giants approaching with steps that make the earth shake. "We''ve found our enemies, Broggy!" Dorry celebrates, his voice booming like thunder.


    Broggy, with a contemtive look in his huge eyes,ments: "Will they be a challenge, Dorry?" They look at the agents as if they were mere ants, a smile spreading on the giants'' faces, awaiting a challenging fight, while the men looked frozen at the giants.


    Chaos ensues in the city, and the Baroque Works agents find themselves facing a colossal dilemma. "What are we going to do? Can we fight these giants?!" One of them exims, his voice trembling with fear in the face of the imposing presence of Broggy and Dorry. "I''ve never seen a giant before! Let''s run away," another suggests, already backing away, his survival instinct speaking louder.


    However, while they are distracted with the giants, a new threat emerges. "You shouldn''t pay so much attention to the giants!" A voice echoes, and suddenly, Hugo appears among them. With quick and precise movements, he begins punching the agents, knocking one after another with surprising efficiency.


    Meanwhile, the Straw Hats begin to spread throughout the city, facing both agents and marines. Crocodile and the Navy''s n was to corner them, but they underestimated the crew''s strength and skill. Each member of the Straw Hats is more than capable of defending themselves, and the city quickly fills with the sound of booming and buildings cracking and breaking.


    Inside one of the houses, a frightened resident asks: "Hey, what''s going on out there?" His wife, equally worried, responds: "I don''t know, just the marines asked us to stay inside because dangerous criminals wereing." But before they can process the situation, the wall of their house cracks and a man appears flying, breaking the furniture.


    Outside, Dorry reprimands Broggy with a worried tone. "Hey, Broggy, what did Princess Vivi say about not destroying the city?" Broggy, realizing his mistake, responds: "It''s true, Dorry, I went overboard, I hope she won''t be angry..." His voice carries a tone of genuine concern.


    Dorry, aware of the impact of their actions, appears in the opening he created, his gigantic head filling the view of the residents. "Sorry about that, little ones, we''ll be more careful!" he says, trying to alleviate the situation. But the shock is too much for the couple; seeing a giant apologizing through the destroyed wall of their house, they simply faint, falling to the ground the next moment.


    In the heart of the city, in front of the casino, while the battle unfolds in the streets, Crocodile and Vice-Admiral Momonga are on an elevated spot, observing the city below. They start to hear the chaos spreading, the sound of fights and destruction reaching them from all directions. The confusion is palpable, and a sense of something having gone terribly wrong is apparent.


    "What''s going on... has the n gone wrong?" Momonga questions, his face a mask of concern and surprise. Crocodile, with his sharp eyes, looks intently towards the various locations where the sounds of fighting are loudest. Theposure he exhibited before is now reced by a glimpse of uncertainty.


    At that moment, a Navymodore, using the Geppo technique to quickly reach them, appears. "Vice-Admiral Momonga!" he calls out, his expression tense and urgent.


    "Tell me the situation!" Momonga demands, his voice carrying the weight of authority and the demand for clear answers.


    "The n has gone wrong! All our forces are falling to the strength of the pirates! The entire crew is very powerful and they''re all using the six styles!" the officer reports, the urgency clear in his voice.


    "Six styles?! How is that possible... They''re taking down everyone?! Where''s their captain?" Momonga asks, trying to assess the severity of the situation and the next course of action.


    "I''m right here." A voice sounds from the sky, and everyone looks up. Luffy appears, apanied by Lami, Reiju, and Zoro, using Geppo tond in front of them. His arrival is as sudden as it is impressive.


    "Monkey D. Luffy..." Momonga speaks cautiously, his experience telling him that the young pirate before him is a far greater threat than he initially imagined. His Haki is on alert, sensing the intensity of Luffy''s power.


    "Mugiwara..." Crocodilements, his voice stillden with arrogance, not imagining how Luffy is a threat to him, but he couldn''t know that.


    "Look who''s here, the famous Vice-Admiral Momonga and a Shichibukai, it''s not every day wee across something as peculiar as you two together!" Luffy smiles excitedly, perceiving the opportunity for a challenge here. The prospect of fighting such opponents seems only to elevate his spirit.


    Before Luffy and his team are Crocodile, Vice-Admiral Momonga, Mr. 1, Miss Double Finger, and four Navymodores. The tension between the two sides is almost tangible, a thin line between negotiation and total confrontation. While the rest of the city is engaged in battle, the true confrontation, the heart of the storm that is Rainbase, is about to begin.


    "You, Garp''s grandson, will be captured today!" Momonga speaks with a sharp voice, and Luffy just smiles at that.


    "Interesting, I hope you''ll be great opponents!" Luffy smiles excitedly at this, while enemies look at him with raised eyebrows, as the rookie was quite excited, even in front of a Navy vice-admiral and a Shichibukai.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Roon Here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I appreciate your early support in following this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you enjoy my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories:


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Besides the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 17/18 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story, and may it bring even more joy to your life!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 142 – Alabasta 11.

    Chapter 142 �C basta 11.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the growing tension and chaos around, Zoro decided to break the silence behind Luffy, with a determined look and his swords ready, he turns to Luffy. "Hey, Luffy, leave one for me," hements with a gleam in his eyes.


    Luffy looks at Zoro, a bit surprised. "Hm?"


    Reiju, exhaling a puff of smoke from her cigarette after lighting it, adds her ownint. "Yeah, captain, leave someone strong for us. You always fight the strongest ones..." Her voice is calm.


    Lami doesn''t miss the chance to tease. "Tsk... whatever, as long as my opponent is stronger than that twisted eyebrow over there." Her taunt is direct and sharp, aiming at Reiju.


    Reiju, annoyed by thement, growls in response. "What did you say, goth girl?" She res at Lami, ready to retort.


    Luffy, amidst the discussion of his crew, sighs. His responsibilities as captain include not only facing enemies but also maintaining order among his somewhat entricpanions.


    On the other side, Crocodile, Momonga, and their allies watch the scene with looks of disdain and surprise. They did not expect their opponents to be so carefree in the face of their fight.


    Luffy, deciding it''s time to turn his attention to the threat ahead, faces his opponents with a confident smile. "So, you guys are the big bosses, huh? Doesn''t seem like your men are doing too well out there."


    "Monkey D. Luffy, your reputation precedes you. It seems we underestimated you and your crew. But don''t think that means you''ll win today." His voice is firm and charged with the determination of a man who defends justice at all costs.


    Next to him, Crocodile exudes a threatening calm. Lighting a cigar, he looks at Luffy confidently. "Mugiwara, you''re more annoying than I''ve heard. But ending you here will spare me future troubles." His tone is disdainful, but his eyes reveal a newly born caution. He knows that Luffy and his crew are not ordinary opponents after all that has happened.


    Zoro, impatient with the talk, adjusts the grip on his swords, a gleam of anticipation in his eyes. "So, can I take one of them?" he asks, almost as if he were choosing an opponent in a game, his readiness forbat clear and evident.


    Reiju, always the image of lethal calm, stands beside Luffy, her eyes scanning the battlefield. "Don''t underestimate the power of the Straw Hats,"


    Lami, defiant and confident, stares at the Navymodores. "Do you really think you can stop us?" she calmly asks with her sword on her shoulder.


    Around them, the sounds of intense fighting continue to echo through the city. Distant explosions, screams, and the ngor of steel against steel paint a picture of chaos and destruction. The residents of Rainbase, hidden in their homes, are apprehensive, waiting and praying for the conflict to end without further bloodshed.


    At the epicenter of the imminent confrontation, Vice-Admiral Momonga takes the initiative, his stern expression reflecting the seriousness of the situation. With a deliberate and authoritative movement, he unsheathes his sword, the de gleaming with promises of past battles and victories won. "Actions will speak now," he announces, his voice a firm echo of resolution. Themodores at his side, feeling the urgency in the air, adjust their postures, ready to enter the fight.


    Crocodile, no less imposing, responds to the challenge. The sands around him begin to move as if possessed, enveloping him in a mantle of power and danger. "Prepare for the true terror of the desert," he says, his voice a threatening whisper that promises pain and destruction. The sand churns violently, ready to obey everymand of its master.


    In this atmosphere of growing hostility, the two leaders prepare for the sh, each with their own form of lethal threat. Luffy and hispanions, facing such formidable opponents, remain unshakable.


    Luffy advances fearlessly, his determination reflecting the confidence of someone who has faced countless challenges and emerged victorious. "Leave the two to me!" he deres, his voice resounding with firmness. Beside him, Zoro frowns, clearly dissatisfied for not being able to face the most formidable opponents, but he recognizes the strength and resolution of his captain.


    Adjusting his iconic straw hat, Luffy faces Momonga and Crocodile with a defiant smile. "Alright then, let''s see who''s going to be buried!" Beside him, Zoro, Reiju, and Lami prepare to face the other enemies, each with a determined look and ready to enter the battle.


    The first move is made in an instant. Momonga advances with his sword raised, ready to deliver a decisive strike. His expression is one of total concentration, the focus of a man who has lived his life for the justice of the Navy.


    Simultaneously, Crocodile transforms into a sandstorm, his body blending with the grains in a threatening whirlwind. He moves with the intent to engulf Luffy, his form bing almost indistinct in the midst of the sandstorm, a manifestation of his fearsome power and the threat he poses to anyone who dares to challenge him.


    Luffy, without a hint of hesitation, prepares to face both simultaneously. He lunges forward, ready to confront Momonga''s sword and Crocodile''s sandstorm with his own set of extraordinary abilities.


    As the tension between Luffy and his formidable opponents reaches a critical point, the captain of the Straw Hats reveals a surprise: he unsheathes one of the swords that Zoro acquired and lent to him, the Benehime. The de glows with a promise of power as Luffy holds it firmly, preparing for the imminent confrontation. Though not a traditional swordsman, his determination andbat skills are undeniable.


    The sh begins with an explosion of energy. Momonga''s sword and Luffy''s Benehime collide, sending sparks and a shockwave through the air. The vice admiral is clearly more skilled in the art of the sword, his technique refined and precise. However, Luffypensates with his surprising strength provided by his fruits. The sh of the two is a spectacle of strength and skill.


    After the initial impact, Crocodile takes the opportunity to attack. He flies toward Luffy, his w ready to strike the pirate. But Luffy, always quick and cunning, reacts instantly. Using his Moa Moa no Mi ability, he performs a quick and powerful cut, severing Crocodile''s head from his body. A st of sand fills the area, and Luffy retreats, prepared for his adversary''s next move.


    "Your strength is surprising," Momongaments, his expression revealing a mix of respect and caution as he analyzes the sword in Luffy''s hands.


    Meanwhile, Crocodile, far from being defeated, begins to regenerate. The sand stirs and gathers, reforming the head that had been cut off moments before. Crocodile reemerges, growling, fury and shock evident in his eyes. He underestimated Luffy, and that realization only serves to increase his anger and determination.


    As Crocodile and Momonga prepare to continue the battle, Luffy, determined and focused, decides which ability of the Moa Moa no Mi he will utilize. He knows he can only use one application at a time and that his limit is to multiply a characteristic by up to 40 times.


    [Moa Moa no Mi: Strength, apply 40 times!] Luffy chooses to increase his strength to the maximum. As soon as he makes his choice, the confirmation thought resonates in his mind. His body adjusts, and he feels a surge of power coursing through his muscles, ready to unleash devastating force.


    With this increased strength, Luffy advances. Momonga, with his sword in hand, attacks first, but Luffy, now with his amplified strength, easily blocks the blow and counterattacks, pushing the Vice Admiral back with the impact. Momonga is surprised by the sudden and overwhelming strength of Luffy.


    Meanwhile, Crocodile, realizing Luffy''s increase in strength, tries to use his sand to capture and immobilize him. However, Luffy, with his enhanced strength, manages to break free from Crocodile''s sandy clutches andunches a powerful punch against him. The force of the impact is so great that Crocodile is sent flying, leaving a trail of sand in the air.


    Thebat continues, with Luffy using his enhanced strength to face the challenges that Crocodile and Momonga present. On the battlefield, Luffy moves with dizzying speed, each step and each strike charged with the acquired strength. The fight is a whirlwind of movements, with Luffy at the center. Momonga, with his impable technique,unches a series of sharp thrusts, each aiming with lethal precision. Luffy, switching to his enhanced speed, dodges but feels the pressure of the Vice Admiral, who seems to predict and adapt to each of his moves.


    On the other side, Crocodile watches, waiting for the opportune moment. With a movement of his hands, he summons a wave of sand, trying to engulf Luffy. The pirate leaps high with geppo, avoiding the trap, but the sand follows his movements, like a living beast hunting its prey.


    Luffynds, and at the same moment, has to block a surprise attack from Momonga. He counterattacks, and for a brief moment, it seems he will ovee the Vice Admiral, but then Crocodile''s sand hits him from the back, throwing him forward. Luffy stabilizes, but the constant need to fight on two fronts begins to take its toll. He starts to feel the weight of the pressure facing a vice admiral and a shichibukai at the same time.


    The fight prolongs, transforming seconds into long minutes of incessant tension. In the heat of battle, a sudden explosion shakes the battlefield. Luffy, with a quick and fierce movement, strikes a nearby house, which copses in a cloud of dust and debris. He emerges from the cloud, his silhouette defined by the violet mes that now envelop the Benehime. With a war cry, heunches a wave of fire toward his adversaries.


    Momonga, with the agility of a master swordsman and instincts from his observation haki, dodges the mes'' explosions, his figure a blur of precise and calcted movement. Crocodile, in turn, makes his body intangible, allowing the mes to pass through him without causing damage. His logia ability to manipte his sand form makes physical attacks useless without armament haki.


    Luffy, panting and sweaty, recognizes the difficulty of the situation. "It''s really hard fighting both at the same time..." he murmurs, but his voice doesn''t carry despair, but rather an unwavering resolution. He knows that transforming into phase 2 could turn the game around, but the desire to prove his strength keeps him in his current form.


    With a new gleam in his eyes, Luffyunches himself back into the fight. "I want to get stronger because this is just the beginning of my adventure!" He murmurs and concentrates his strength, each blow charged with the weight of his ambitions and dreams. The Benehime, surrounded by violet mes, bes an instrument of power and determination in Luffy''s hands.


    The battle unfolds like a furious storm of sand, steel, and fire. Luffy, despite the numerical disadvantage, fights with a tenacity that surprises his adversaries. He blocks, dodges, and attacks with precision born from pure will to win.


    Momonga and Crocodile, recognizing the strength of the pirate before them, increase the intensity of their attacks. The fight bes a symphony of chaos, with eachbatant seeking to surpass the others. Luffy, at the center of the battle, continues to fight, his sword an extension of his will, his mes a manifestation of his burning passion.


    As the fight continues, Luffy''s determination grows stronger with each challenging moment. He faces each adversity with courage, ready to ovee all obstacles and emerge victorious. The battle for Rainbase is a trial by fire, a challenge that Luffy is determined to ovee, no matter the cost.


    As the fight continues, Luffy and hispanions are not far behind, each facing their adversary who ended up catching them.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 143 – Alabasta 12.

    Chapter 143 �C basta 12.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The battles between the Straw Hats and their adversaries turn the city into a warzone. The sh between Luffy and Vice-Admiral Momonga and Crocodile creates a thunder of explosions and impacts that drown out almost all other sounds, the intensity of their fight overshadowing even the chaos around them. Shockwaves and sand explosions mix in a terrifying spectacle, with buildings crumbling under the force of thebatants.


    Not far from there, Zoro prepares to face Mr. 1, his gaze fixed on the opponent before him. The tension between the two swordsmen is palpable, the air vibrating with the unreleased energy of two warriors. Zoro, with a calmness that defies the chaos around, maintains his rxed posture, but his sharp and focused eyes reveal his readiness for the imminent fight.


    "Roronoa Zoro..." Mr. 1 speaks, his voiceden with recognition and challenge. His ability to turn his skin into steel makes him a formidable opponent for most people at sea. Time seems to slow down as the two prepare for the showdown.


    Mr. 1, watching the slightest movement of Zoro''s hands towards his swords, knows the battle is about to begin. He hardens his skin, turning it into des ready to cut and sh.


    Suddenly, with a speed that defies perception, Zoro unsheathes his swords. The movement is a blur, a demonstration of his superhuman skill and speed. Mr. 1, in response, advances with his own deadly offense, his steel des shining with a cold and threatening light.


    The collision between the two is explosive, the sound of metal against metal echoing through the destroyed space. Zoro attacks with a series of quick and precise strikes, each movement abination of brute strength and refined technique. Mr. 1 responds in kind, his attacks a deadly dance of precision and power as a shower of sparks rises at the spot.


    Meanwhile, around them, the battle between the Straw Hats and the forces of the Navy and Baroque Works continues. But for now, in this brief moment, all that matters to Zoro and Mr. 1 is the fight between them.


    Then, with a momentary recoiling movement, Zoro unsheathes the rest of his swords, the des slicing through the air with a sharp sound among all the others.


    They advance toward each other, the distance between them disappearing in the blink of an eye. The fight begins with even more fierce intensity. With every blow Zoro delivers with his Three-Sword Style, Mr. 1 blocks or deflects with his de body. The sound of metal against metal fills the air, creating a chaotic symphony that resonates through the surrounding ruins. Despite the explosions caused by Luffy''s fight, the rumble of shes between Zoro and Mr. 1 still stands out on the spot.


    To a casual observer, the fight might seem a draw between two formidable swordsmen. However, for those with knowledge of fencing or with a sharpened Observation Haki, it''s clear that the fight is uneven.


    "This is disappointing, the captain took on the stronger opponents and I have to deal with just a subordinate..." Zoroins, his words loaded with almost disdainful boredom as his swords sh against Mr.1''s.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Mr. 1 growls,unching a flurry of attacks against Zoro. But the Straw Hat swordsman seems to handle it easily.


    "It''s time to end this!" Zoro decides, stepping back before advancing with surprising speed with his velocity technique. He is a green and ck blur, a force of nature advancing against the backdrop of a ruined city. His strength, amplified by nearly 2 months of relentless training, is now an unstoppable storm.


    Mr. 1, realizing the change in the intensity of Zoro''s attack, feels a twinge of surprise. The expression of confidence he maintained until now is shaken by the speed and power of the swordsman. He tries to prepare for the attack, but Zoro is already upon him, his des singing in the air, ready to deliver the final blow.


    Zoro, with a fluidity that defiesprehension, unleashes a devastating attack. His swords, an extension of his will and technique, slice through the air with deadly precision. He executes a clean and powerful cut with the Santoryu technique, a demonstration of strength and skill that reinforces his resolve to achieve his dream.


    Mr. 1, with his ability to transform his body into cutting steel, tries to react. He hardens his skin, turning it into des ready to intercept Zoro''s attack. However, the speed and precision of Zoro are simply overwhelming. Zoro''s cut slices through Mr. 1''s defenses as if they were made of paper. The sharp de meets its target, and Mr. 1 feels the devastating impact of the attack, the sound of steel being cut echoing across the battlefield.


    For a brief and eternal moment, time seems to freeze. Zoro, still, watches the oue of his attack while his swords still tremble with the force of the strike. Mr. 1, with an expression of disbelief and pain, kneels, feeling the warm blood flowing from the wound. "I... lost... so easily..." he murmurs, his words a whisper of incredulity and resignation as he copses unconscious on the ground.


    Zoro, without a word, sheathes his swords with an elegant movement. He looks around, his gaze passing over the other battles unfolding in the city.


    "I''ll find the others..." He said as he rose into the air with geppo.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Reiju faces Miss Doublefinger. The cook maintains her calm and confident posture, facing her adversary with a solemn gaze. Miss Doublefinger, in turn, assumes a defiant pose, hand on her hip, a confident smile on her face. "Hmm.. what do we have here..." she says, her tone hinting at a mix of interest and disdain.


    Reiju, still with a cigarette between her lips, exhales a slow puff of smoke, without wasting more time, she kicks the ground, making it crack, with a speed that surprises even the most attentive observers, she activates Soru towards Miss Doublefinger like lightning. Her form bes a pink blur.


    Before Miss Doublefinger can even process the speed of her opponent and even be surprised by it, Reiju is upon her. With a fluid and powerful movement, Reiju delivers a devastating kick. "Sorry, I can''t waste my time with you, there''s a certain gothic woman fighting against sixmodores, and I don''t want to fall behind..." she says, her wordsden with a casual tone.


    The impact of the kick sends Miss Doublefinger flying back with brutal force. She soars through the air, the impact distorting the space around her until she collides with a house, which shatters with the force of the blow. Miss Doublefinger falls, unconscious, defeated in a single, powerful attack.


    "Now let''s find that gothic woman," Reiju murmurs, activating Geppo to leap into the skies. Her elegant figure crosses the battlefield, leaving behind the trail of her victory.


    Meanwhile, Lami faces a group of adversaries. Surrounded by a group of Navymodores, she moves with confidence that belies her numerical disadvantage. Eachmodore advances with his ownbat style and abilities, but Lami, in her Room field, controls the battlefield with supernatural ability.


    She dodges and responds to each attack with precision. Using the Ope Ope no Mi, she swaps themodores'' ces, disorienting them, and removes parts of their bodies, incapacitating them. Her ability to manipte everything within her Room turns thebat into an almost one-sided game.


    Twomodores quickly fall, overwhelmed by Lami''s intelligence and skill. They realize, toote, that underestimating the woman before them was a grave mistake.


    Themodores, frustrated and confused, try toprehend the situation. "Damn it! How can we not beat her?!" exims one, his voice shaking with anger and disbelief. He tries to shoot at Lami while executing a Soru, but his shots miss their target, deflected by her agility and skill.


    Anothermodore, firmly holding his sword,ments with frustration, "This former bounty hunter possesses many of our styles, which even seem to be superior... how the hell does she have these abilities..." His voice betrays the surprise and apprehension they feel when facing Lami.


    "She''s also using the power of the Ope Ope no Mi, one of the most expensive fruits in the world!" adds a thirdmodore, his hands wrapped in brass knuckles, his face marked by concern and the urgency of the situation.


    Amid the discussion and frantic analysis, a green sh announces the arrival of a newbatant. Zoronds beside Lami, a confident smile on his face. "Finally arrived!" he announces, holding one of his swords, ready to join the fight.


    "Didn''t get lost? That''s a miracle..." Lamiments, a note of sarcasm mixed in.


    On the other side, Reiju appears with a pink sh, attracting everyone''s attention with her presence as well. "Look at that, seems the weird woman is doing quite well..." she observes, assessing the situation with a calm and calcting gaze.


    "You know I can handle them, right? I''ve already defeated 2, how many have you taken down?" Lami speaks, and her voice carries a tone of arrogance, but also a clear pride in her achievements.


    Reiju, discarding her cigarette with a carefree gesture, responds confidently, "Tsk. I defeated only one because there was only one to fight, so I came to take down these other 4. You can leave now and let a professional cook handle this."


    Themodores, now cautious in the face of the three formidable Straw Hat adversaries, exchange worried nces. They knew that facing just one of them was already a considerable challenge; now, with three fighting together, the situation seemed almost desperate. They silently wondered if they could really handle thebined strength of Lami, Zoro, and Reiju, despite thetter not having a bounty on her head, she did not seem easy to deal with.


    Without wasting any more time, the pirate trio advances. Lami, Zoro, and Reiju move with coordination that seems almost orchestral. Each employs skills from the six styles of the Navy �� Geppo, Soru, Tekkai, Shigan, and Rankyaku �� turning the space around them into a whirlwind of movement and attacks. The battle bes a spectacle of agility, strength, and precision between the 3 pirates and the 4 marines.


    The intensity of the fight only increases. Lami, with her cunning and speed, disorients and attacks her opponents with quick and decisive moves. Zoro, using his strength and technique, cuts through the air and his adversaries with his swords, each strike more powerful than thest. And Reiju, with her lethal kicks, takes down one enemy after another, herbat ability as deadly as it is elegant.


    One by one, themodores fall, overwhelmed by the synergy and skill of the trio. When thestmodore falls defeated, Reijuments with a touch of pride, "I took down two more, that makes three opponents down for me."


    Lami, crossing her arms and deactivating her Room after unsheathing her sword, responds with a hint of friendly rivalry, "You got lucky, I took down one more, so we''re tied 3 to 3. But that doesn''t make you better than me."


    Zoro, always focused and reserved, says nothing initially, just sheathing his sword. But then, arge wind with sand forms 200 meters away, drawing the trio''s attention. The swordsman breaks the silence, observing the disturbance, "Seems like the captain is having fun..."


    Lami agrees, "I think Luffy is fine... He doesn''t like it when we interfere in each other''s fights when they are individual." The three agree with a mutual understanding, aware of the respect Luffy has for each one''s personal battles.


    "Let''s go see the others then," suggests Reiju, ready to continue supporting wherever necessary. Using Geppo, the trio moves through the city''s skies, observing the unfolding of other fights in the city.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chaper 144 – Alabasta 13.

    Chaper 144 �C basta 13.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While Lami, Zoro, and Reiju were going to support the other crewmates fighting across the city, Luffy continues his grueling battle against Vice-Admiral Momonga and Crocodile. The sh is intense, with waves of sonic explosions colliding in a tumult of destruction where they fight at high speed using soru. Luffy, despite his dexterity and strength enhanced by the Moa Moa no Mi, still feels the weight of the fight against these two adversaries.


    Vice-Admiral Momonga, with his refined and precise swordsmanship technique,unches a series of rapid thrusts and sharp cuts. Each attack is charged with the intent to end the battle, forcing Luffy to constantly move, dodging and blocking while looking for an opening. On the other hand, Crocodile, with his ability to control and transform into sand, creates a constantly changing and unpredictable battle environment. He sends waves of sand, trying to engulf Luffy, while also defending, creating explosions with his mes hitting even Crocodile, but his body bes intangible to avoid the attacks of the Straw Hat captain.


    Luffy, in the center of this sand and steel storm, struggles to maintain control and is trying to take down Momonga with powerful blows with his fencing that started to get more decent, but still far from what he expected. This,bined with the Vice-Admiral''s dexterity and his ability to predict and react to Luffy''s movements, makes it difficult for Garp''s grandson tond a decisive hit. Meanwhile, Crocodile takes every opportunity to attack, the sound of his sand echoing through the battlefield every time he manipted not just the area of his body but even createdrge attacks with the sand from the city''s ground. Luffy might be having a lot of difficulty, but he maintained a small smile on his face. He kept a smile because he was learning from each exchange of blows, Luffy even put the capabilities of the Moa Moa no Mi into learning and training during this fight. His natural ability in battle shining even under intense pressure. He begins to predict Momonga''s movements every moment, finding gaps in his defense. Against Crocodile, Luffy uses his intelligence and creativity, looking for ways to get around his Logia ability and his attacks.


    Luffy took a few steps back avoiding a line of sand spears when his free arm with mes started to umte and heunched it against Crocodile, making his mes explode everything that was on the street.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    *sh*


    In the midst of this, Momonga used soru and before Luffy could react, he cut with his sword filled with armament Haki his chest before jumping back to avoid Luffy''s exploding mes from his body at that moment, Luffy calmly looked at his chest, he felt pain, but he was in the adrenaline of battle.


    "That was a nice hit..." Luffymented.


    "..." Momonga didn''t respond, he just stared at Luffy with his sword raised, ready for the next move.


    *Sand*


    Crocodile arrived next to the vice admiral transforming from sand into a man.


    "Hahahaha. This is quite fun!" Luffy deres with a smile, suddenly, his bleeding chest began to glow and he began to heal immediately, leaving only the old blood without any wounds.


    "!"


    "!"


    Even characters like Momonga and Crocodile couldn''t help but be stunned by Luffy performing such a type of healing.


    "I only knew Marco having this kind of healing, purple mes, healing, super strength and speed... You haven''t even used your true zoan form as I was reported..." Momonga had a dark face, if Luffy hasn''t even transformed yet in this fight, he began to have doubts if they could handle him. He began to fill his sword with Haki again, determined to give his all in this fight.


    "Let''s continue!" Luffy said and advances maintaining his animated smile.


    In the city of basta, the battle between the Straw Hat Pirates and thebined forces of the Navy and Baroque Works agents reaches its climax. The fight is intense and fierce, with Luffy''s team demonstrating their abilities and powers overwhelmingly.


    "Hey, can we handle them? We''re losing here!" Elsewhere in the city at that moment, the marines were being massacred.


    "Reinforcements!"


    "Where are themodores and the vice admiral?"


    "Toote!" A female voice emerges from above, and Nojiko appears, clenching her fist before striking the group.


    *BOOOOOOOM!!*


    Nojiko, with her newfound confidence and enhanced abilities, descends from the skies like a force of nature. Her determination is evident on her face as she clenches her fist and hits a group of marines with a powerful blow. The explosion from her impact resonates throughout the area, sending a clear message: the Straw Hats are not easy adversaries.


    "Hey, how are things going?" Nojiko turns and asks.


    Usopp, with his unerring aim, is strategically positioned atop a house. Each shot he fires is calcted, precise, eliminating his targets one by one. His expression is serious and focused, each shot apanied by an explosion and one less enemy.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    "This area is clear," Usopp spoke.


    Elsewhere.


    "Is it over already, Broggy?" Dorry asked.


    "It seems so, it was quite easy..." Broggy said.


    Meanwhile, Broggy and Dorry, the legendary giants, cause a tremendous impact. They walk through the city like titans, each of their steps a looming threat to their enemies. They look at each other and agree that the fight was easier than they expected, observing the devastation around them, with marines and agents scattered and defeated, a testament to their overwhelming power.


    Elsewhere


    "Mr. All Sunday! Did you betray us?!"


    Nico Robin, known to some as Miss All Sunday, faces her former Baroque Workspanions. They use her of betrayal, but she responds with a cold calm. "You could say that, because a man changed my life." She refers to Luffy, the captain who took her in when no one else would. Using her devil fruit abilities, she immobilizes them and, with one movement, breaks their necks, ending the threat they posed.


    The fight in basta is showing the true power and unity of the Straw Hat Pirates. With each member ying their role and oveing challenges, they are not just a crew; they are a family. They fight not just for themselves but for the future they wish to create together. As the dust of battle begins to settle, it bes clear that the Straw Hats are a force to be reckoned with, ready to face any challenge the world throws at them.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!*


    Amidst the chaos and destruction, the fight between Luffy and Vice-Admiral Momonga reaches a fervent climax. Luffy, with his unyielding spirit and thirst for learning, faces the skilled swordsman in a duel that seems more like an intense lesson. With each cut he receives, he learns, adapts, and improves, using the power of the Moa Moa no Mi to elerate his learning process in an almost supernatural manner.


    Momonga, with years of experience and refined technique, notices Luffy''s rming growth. The Vice-Admiral''s face reveals a mix of concern. ''He''s learning quickly!!'' Momonga thinks, his mind racing to find a way to ovee an opponent who adapts with every passing second, but he recognizes that Luffy possesses skin so tough that not even the Haki of his de easily prates. The pirate before him is not a mere novice; he is a growing threat with each movement, each exchange of blows.


    Luffy, although unable to read Momonga''s thoughts, can feel the tension in the air, the tacit acknowledgment from the sailor of his growing skill. He smiles, a smile that mixes pain and determination, knowing that his secret of the second Akuma no Mi is still safe. Not even his grandfather, the great Monkey D. Garp, had fully discovered the depth of his powers.


    As the fight continues, Momonga desperately seeks an opening, a chance to end the confrontation that seems increasingly uncertain. He wounds Luffy repeatedly, each strike drawing blood and marking the skin, but the pirate regenerates at an astonishing speed, a demonstration of the healing power of his devil fruit. This regeneration, though powerful,es at a cost, consuming Luffy''s physical energy at a voracious rate, but he was not the same as before. Luffy has grown, evolved beyond his statistics, his energy increased.


    The fight between Luffy and Momonga is more than just a physical battle; it''s a test of will, skill, and the relentless spirit of a man destined to leave his mark on the world. And as the duel continues, with the city of basta as its witness, it bes clear that the world is watching the birth of a power like no other.


    The sound of shing sword strikes creates a fric rhythm, a duel of metal that resonates across the battlefield, showing that Luffy is parrying more and more attacks with the opponent''s Haki-imbued sword. He does not retreat and maintains a smile.


    "Thank you for the duel, swordsmanship has always been a problem, but our fight is making a great contribution," Luffy speaks excitedly.


    "How are you doing this, pirate?!" Momonga reached the point of asking Luffy directly what is happening, even knowing that the pirate would not respond.


    As Luffy and Momonga continue their sword fight, Crocodile watches, calcting the perfect moment to strike. The Shichibukai, always known for his cunning and power, decides it''s time to change the course of the battle. With a subtle movement of his hands, he begins to manipte the sand around him, concentrating it at one point.


    Suddenly, the sand begins to whirl violently, forming a massive sandstorm. The swirling sandstorm rapidly grows, engulfing everything in its path. Luffy, focused on his fight against Momonga, barely notices the approaching danger until it''s toote. The sandstorm envelops him, dragging him away from his duel with the Vice-Admiral and throwing him into the midst of the swirling chaos.


    "That was good..." Momonga said, observing the huge sandstorm spinning in the middle of the street more than 20 meters off the ground.


    "They got me here..." Inside the sandstorm, Luffy murmurs, despite the attack being powerful, his natural defense prevented this attack from being dangerous, his skin already not letting Momonga''s Haki-imbued sword prate easily, hence Luffy didn''t suffer any fatal blow, now this sandstorm did more tickling than damage to him, although it created small cuts on his body.


    "I didn''t want it toe to this, but let''s finish this, since I''ve reached my limit in learning swords with Momonga, I won''tst much longer healing myself all the time from his blows..." Luffy decides to end the fight and looks around him, with almost no visibility and the cutting sand making each movement difficult, Luffy struggles to stay firm.


    Crocodile, from the outside, watches the scene with a cold and satisfied smile. He knows that the sandstorm is one of his most powerful techniques, capable of disorienting and wearing down even the strongest opponent.


    Meanwhile, Momonga watches the development with a serious expression, wondering if they would finally end the fight. Despite his loyalty to the Navy, there''s a glimpse of respect for Luffy''s skill development, feeling that it was a waste for Garp''s grandson to follow a different path from his sister, Lucy.


    As both watched the sandstorm waiting for it to consume Luffy, suddenly, purple mes erupt within the sandstorm, consuming the sand and transforming the whirlwind of sand into a vortex of purple fire. The mes, fueled by the strength of the wind and the very sand, consuming it, grow in intensity and power, creating a spectacle of destruction and beauty.


    Suddenly, the sandstorm heads towards the two.


    "What?!" Crocodile, surprised and furious at the unexpected turn, watches the sandstorm that now turns against him. His attempts to control and dissipate the fire are futile; the purple mes are fueled by the very force of the sandstorm he created, bing stronger and more intense with each passing moment.


    "What?" Momonga, equally surprised, realizes that the situation has taken a dangerous and unpredictable turn. He tries to dodge.


    As the purple fire sandstorm continues to spin with indomitable fury, all watch with a mix of awe and terror. The mes of chaos, once unleashed, seem to have a will of their own, consuming everything in their path with relentless intensity.


    Luffy, at the center of the hurricane, turning Crocodile''s sand trap into a hell of purple fire, hadunched that bomb of chaos mes upon them. The firestorm sped toward them, scorching the ground at high velocity; as it neared, they had already jumped back, but the hurricane exploded in all directions, turning Crocodile into scattered sand and burning an arm of Momonga, who had to throw his navy cape away with the chaos mes.


    "Let''s start the second round..." Luffyments amidst the smoke, and his form is revealed to the two men, one trying to soothe the pain of his burned arm and the other gathering sand for his normal form, both frowning at that unexpected attack from Luffy.


    As the smoke and burnt sand settle, a figure emerges from the center of what was once the hurricane. Luffy, now transformed, stands in the middle of the battlefield. Luffy''s metamorphosis into phase 2 is spectacr and impressive every time he transforms. Making his adversaries look with a bit of horror at Luffy, feeling that Luffy was several times stronger. His strength increases exponentially, raising his statistics to extraordinary levels.


    Crocodile and Momonga, still observing Luffy''s transformation, feel a shockwave pass through them. They knew Luffy was a formidable opponent, but the sight of the Straw Hat captain transformed makes them recognize the real danger he represents.


    Luffy, with his eyes glowing with fierce determination and his body emanating power, prepares to continue the fight. He is ready to face his opponents with newfound strength!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 145 – Alabasta 14.

    Chapter 145 �C basta 14.


    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    On the battlefield, now silent after the dissipation of the firestorm, Luffy, in his impressive phase 2 form, faces off against Crocodile and Momonga. The two adversaries cautiously observe, their expressions mixing surprise and recalcted caution in the face of the young pirate''s transformation. The air carries a palpable tension, a prelude to the continuation of the confrontation.


    Luffy, taking a deep breath, breaks the silence. "I really wanted to beat you without resorting to this transformation," he begins, his voice carrying a note of disappointment and frankness. "But I have to admit, I''m having trouble dealing with both of you at the same time." His confession is sincere, revealing not just his ambition, but also a pleasure for a fight where he would break his own limits.


    Crocodile and Momonga, hearing Luffy''s words, cannot hide their surprise. Crocodile, with his usual confident and arrogant demeanor, now shows a glimpse of uncertainty. The idea that Luffy was holding back and yet, he attempts to remain calm as he was still a Logia user and Luffy didn''t seem to get around that until now.


    Momonga, on the other hand, maintains his serious and unwavering expression, even still feeling his burned arm he stood firm, but now his eyes betray a reluctant acknowledgment of Luffy''s newfound strength.


    "You may be strong, Straw Hat, but justice will still prevail!" Momonga responds, his voice firm.


    "Please, don''te to me with that kind of thing, who will prevail will always be the strongest, not who believes most in their ideology..." Luffy had to mock, in this world, no matter how just you are, if you are not strong enough, you will be eaten by a bigger fish.


    "Do not mock justice!" Momonga raised his voice a bit furiously.


    ''What a justice-sensitive guy...'' This made Luffy raise an eyebrow and question if they do some kind of navy brainwashing and hoping that his sister doesn''t be that kind of soldier who doesn''t even follow logic anymore.


    "Well, let''s continue then..." Luffyments, and while Momonga was furious, Crocodile growled at Luffy.


    In his transformed phase 2 form, Luffy firmly holds the Benehime sword, the de emanating an energy from his mes even more powerful. In his purple-toned body, the amethyst mes surrounding him dance furiously.


    Taking a deep breath, he concentrates his energy, the aura of purple fire around his body increasing in size and intensity. Luffy then advances, his speed enhanced by his transformation making him appear more a blur than a human. He delivers a powerful strike with the sword, abination of physical strength and energy from the chaos mes.


    Crocodile and Momonga, now facing the pressure of Luffy''s amplified form, prepare for the attack. Crocodile, with his sand ability, tries to create a barrier to protect himself and dissipate the force of the blow. At the same time, he attempts to counter-attack,unching a whirlwind of sharp sand towards Luffy, hoping to cut the fight in his favor.


    Momonga, with his posture of an experienced swordsman, anticipates Luffy''s movement and positions himself defensively, strengthening himself with his Haki. He knows that a direct block against an attack of such magnitude would be imprudent. Therefore, he opts for a more strategic approach, trying to deflect the blow while at the same time looking for an opening to counter-attack the pirate''s defenses.


    When Luffy''s attack hits, the impact is so powerful that it resonates through the battlefield, a wave of energy that shakes the very air. Crocodile and Momonga feel the full force of that blow, each struggling to maintain their position and defense under the overwhelming pressure. The ground beneath them cracks and crumbles, and the air fills with the sound of their fierce struggle.


    Crocodile, surprised by the strength of the attack, barely manages to keep his sand form intact, while Momonga, although managing to deflect part of the impact with his superior technique, feels the pressure of Luffy''s power, a force he did not expect from such a young pirate.


    Luffy, at the center of this storm of strength and fire, does not diminish his momentum. He delivers a powerful blow charged with all the force of infernal mes. The mes burst from his de in a massive explosion, engulfing the battlefield with a wave of heat and light. The earth trembles, and a cloud of smoke and fire rises into the sky, marking the devastating impact of his power that was about to engulf Crocodile and Momonga.


    Crocodile, trying to protect himself with his sand ability, barely manages to form a barrier in time, but the force of Luffy''s attack is so intense that the barrier is almost immediately consumed by the purple mes. He is forced to retreat, trying to reform and protect himself from the firestorm that threatens to engulf him.


    Momonga, on the other hand, is caught off guard by the sudden explosion. With not enough time to react or defend adequately, he is hit full force by the impact of the mes. His body is thrown backward like a projectile, flying through the air and destroying a nearby house with the force of his collision. The structure copses under the impact, a cloud of dust and debris rising where Momonga fell.


    The Vice-Admiral, stunned and wounded, struggles to rise from the rubble, the pain and shock evident on his face. He was already with a burned arm and this attack injured him even more, as he had blood trickling down his face.


    Luffy, standing at the epicenter of the chaos he created, looks at his adversaries with a solemn gaze while only the echo of the impact sounds. His purple mes still dance around him, a visual testament to the power he holds. He knows the fight is far from over, but thisst attack was a reminder to Crocodile and Momonga that he is not the same as before.


    Luffy focuses his attention on Crocodile. The Shichibukai, still trying to rpose from the previous explosion, barely has time to prepare for the next attack. Luffy knows the only way to ovee Crocodile''s Logia ability is by using Haki, and he was pleased that he had been training it in recent weeks. With an intense look, Luffy concentrates a small amount of Armament Haki in his fist. The mes around his hand glow with a more intense light. He advances rapidly, each step increasing his speed and intensity.


    Crocodile, realizing his senses screaming for the first time in the fight, is surprised by this and tries to transform into sand to avoid the blow, but it''s toote. Luffy, with the Soru technique, hits Crocodile with a powerful punch. The impact of the blow may not be amplified by Haki, but Luffy has his natural monster strength; he hits squarely, with his fist maintaining a small amount of Haki, Luffy was nullifying his ability to be sand as he did when he fought with Ace.


    The blow is so powerful that it makes Crocodile spit saliva, the impact reverberating throughout his body. Luffy doesn''t give Crocodile time to recover from the shock of being hit or the damage the punch caused. He continues to attack, each punch and kick charged with Haki and the fury of the purple mes. Crocodile tries to defend and counter-attack, but Luffy is relentless. He gives a real beating to Crocodile.


    "Straw Hat, you had Haki this whole time!!!" Crocodile growls with hate, while lines of blood run down his face. Luffy doesn''t bother to respond and activates his Soru and Geppo to reach the sandman.


    Crocodile, once one of the most feared Shichibukais, is now on the defensive, dominated by Luffy''s strength and determination. As he continues his relentless assault against Crocodile, Luffy pauses for a moment, his fists still ready for the next attack. With a defiant look and a mocking smile, he decides to say a few words to the stunned and overwhelmed Shichibukai in front of him.


    "Hey, Crocodile," Luffy begins, his voice full of confidence and scorn. "You call yourself the ''Lord of the Desert,'' don''t you? Seems like you can''t handle the heat!" Luffyughs, his purple mes reflecting in his eyes, lighting up his face with a wild and triumphant glow.


    Crocodile, covered in wounds and clearly shaken by Luffy''s power, looks furiously at the young captain. "Straw Hat... Don''t mock me!" he growls, his voice full of anger and frustration.


    However, Luffy is not intimidated. "I came here to basta expecting a challenge, but I didn''t expect to find a woman turned into a man so aggressive, Miss Croc." Luffyments with a big smile to the man or woman of sand in front of him.


    Crocodile is in shock at Luffy''sment.


    "How, how do you know about that?!" He explodes, trying to hit his w against Luffy with a dagger at the tip. Surprisingly, Luffy does nothing, and the w breaks as soon as it hits his skin, leaving Crocodile scared.


    "It seems that even a ''Lady of the Desert'' can be buried in her own sand here today." Luffy says disdainfully.


    With a swift movement, Luffy prepares for the final attack. "You''ve always relied on your Logia, that''s why you lost to Whitebeard, now you think you can change something by getting your hands on an ancient weapon?"


    "You, Nico Robin told you, didn''t she, she betrayed me then." Crocodile growls, he hadn''t seen Robin until the moment, so knowing she was with him in the south of the country, he was sure that Nico Robin was a traitor.


    Luffy didn''t bother to answer, then advances, Crocodile feels his instincts screaming, now aware of the mortal danger he faces, tries to prepare for the inevitable. Luffy just applies force with Haki and punches Crocodile exploding two mes on the warlord.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    The explosion ended with the mes revealing the body of the man who used to be seen as a hero in this country, falling like an unconscious doll on the ground, he just didn''t die because Luffy''s mes didn''t do anything besides his Haki in the fist.


    Vice-Admiral Momonga, slowly emerges from the rubble of the house that his body destroyed during Luffy''s attack. He is visibly injured, a burned arm with cuts and bruises spread across his impable uniform, now torn, burned, and stained with dust. However, despite his precarious situation, he maintains a dignified posture and a firm expression, the image of resilience and duty.


    As Momonga stands up, Luffy approaches him, his transformation still in full effect, the purple mes dancing softly around him. Luffy looks at the Vice-Admiral with a serious expression, but in his eyes, there is a glimmer of respect.


    "Vice-Admiral Momonga," Luffy begins, his voice carrying a mix of challenge and recognition. "You are really strong. It''s not every day that you meet someone like you in the Navy, besides my grandfather, nobody has fought so well with me from your organization since I entered the sea."


    Momonga, looking directly at Luffy, responds with a firm voice, despite the evident pain. "Monkey D. Luffy, I don''t care about your opinion, you are a criminal who possesses not only the six styles of the navy but has shown even some mastery of Haki, so you must fall today!" Momonga wasn''t foolish in not seeing Luffy defeating Crocodile with his Haki, although weak at that moment, doing that in paradise was worrying and showed a lot of potential to be an enemy of the navy in the future.


    There is a pause, a brief moment where only the distant sound of the battle fills the air. Then, Luffy smiles, a smile. "Sorry, Vice-Admiral, it''s not going to happen, it''s nothing personal against you or the Navy, but I won''t let anyone stand in my way, so get ready to fall."


    Momonga, still recovering from the damage suffered and clearly aware of the threat that Luffy represents, assumes a defensive stance. His sword is ready, and his eyes, trained through countless battles, are focused on the Straw Hat captain advancing.


    Luffy does not hesitate. He uses soru and his increased speed to quickly approach Momonga, moving almost as a blur to the eyes of the spectators. His fists, even without Haki, he exchanges speed for the amplified strength of the Moa Moa no Mi.


    Momonga reacts quickly, releasing his armament Haki and deflecting and counter-attacking with precision and skill. Each of his movements is calcted and precise, the mark of a master swordsman. However, the speed and strength of Luffy are overwhelming, and each block and deflection demands more from him.


    The sound of blows and the sh of weapons fill the air. Luffy, in a frenzy of attacks, doesn''t give Momonga a moment''s rest.


    Momonga, though pressured, maintains his calm and focus. In the midst of the fight, as both exchange rapid and strong blows, Momonga manages to create a small distance between them. Panting and with a look filled with frustration and anger, he faces Luffy. "Monkey D. Luffy, you are a pirate, a criminal. I cannot, I will not be defeated by someone like you!"


    Luffy maintains his defiant posture and unshakable spirit. "Stop with that nonsense, the strongest always wins." Luffy calmly replied, tired of the vice-admiral''s repeated phrase.


    Luffy advances again, delivering a series of rapid and precise attacks. With a quick movement and a powerful strike, Luffy manages to ovee Momonga''s defense. The vice-admiral is thrown back like thest time, the impact of the blow this time sending him to the ground with force. He tries to get up, but defeat is evident in his eyes.


    Momonga, lying on the ground, looks at Luffy with a mix of anger, frustration, and perhaps a glimpse of reluctant respect. "This... this isn''t right. How... how can you be so strong?"


    Luffy, not too hurt since he entered a phase 2 of his mythical zoan, looks at Momonga with a serious expression. "This is my determination, determination to reach the top, and it won''t be you from the navy or those uncles who run the new world who are going to stop me." Luffy speaks with determination.


    With those words, Momonga falls unconscious, Luffy finally had finished his fight against the two formidable opponents, he stays for a while in the middle of the destroyed field with several houses destroyed around him while his mes burn all the time around his body.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 146 – Alabasta 15.

    Chapter 146 �C basta 15.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Before Luffy defeats his adversaries or even enters the phase to dominate the fight, elsewhere in the city, Zoro, Reiju, and Lami, having ovee the Marinemodores and some agents of Baroque Works, moved in different directions to assist the other members of their crew. Zoro, with his swords still unsheathed, advances with a firm purpose. His imposing figure and the determination in his gaze cause any remaining agent of Baroque Works or sailor to hesitate before facing him. By his side, Reiju, with the grace and lethality of a predator, kicks the air, using Geppo to move quickly and locate the next opponents. Lami, after deactivating her "Room", follows them, her confidence and skills unshakable, ready to use the Ope Ope no Mi to disorient and defeat anyone who dares challenge them.


    As they approach other confrontations, the presence of each turns the battle that was already easy into a massacre. The opponents, already tired and overwhelmed by the other members of the Straw Hats, now face a new wave of relentless adversaries. The agents of Baroque Works and the remaining sailors, realizing that the tide has irrevocably turned against them, begin to retreat, their morale broken by the overwhelming force of the Straw Hats.


    At that moment, in the city center and looking at the unconscious bodies on the ground, Luffy opened the shop and bought some chains to imprison his fallen enemies, he quickly put Seastone on Crocodile and surrounded the vice-admiral with so many chains that he could not break with his Haki, after that, he picked them up and started to walk towards Crocodile''s casino to wait for the others, he might not have observation Haki yet, but he knew that his crew would easily deal with the opposing forces.


    As the dust settles over the city''s battlefield, the intensity of the fights begins to wane. The explosions, the screams, and the sh of steel against steel give way to a heavy and expectant silence.


    "Let''s meet at the casino, I''ll be waiting for you," Luffy speaks on his untraceable den den mushi to the entire crew.


    Quickly, the members of the Straw Hats, one by one, begin to head to the designated meeting ce, using Geppo to find Luffy in front of the location, who had already undone his transformation, giving way to the usual carefree captain. The streets marked by the battles now serve as a silent path for the victorious to meet.


    "You finished them off..." Reijumented, looking at Luffy''s prisoners.


    "It was a fun fight... I learned a lot from them," Luffy was satisfied with the battle he fought.


    "Damn captain, he should have left one for me... especially the swordsman..." Zoro stillined that Luffy took the two at once to fight.


    *Crack*


    The giants arrived at that moment.


    "HEY, shall we go in there? What do you think, Dorry?"


    "I think the captain should shrink us, Broggy!"


    "Come here, let''s bring you to an eptable size," Luffy spoke, waiting for the giants to approach to activate his abilities of the moa moa no mi.


    Vivi, and Shirahoshi, the mermaid princess, also join the group. Ironically, Vivi was carried in the air with Shirahoshi using Geppo with Megalo at her side. Despite not having directly participated in the fights, their concerns for theirpanions were evident.


    "Luffy-Sama! Are you okay?" Shirahoshi asked approaching Luffy with her innocence and kindness, looking at Luffy with eyes full of admiration and concern. Her question about his well-being is loaded with genuine concern and relief at seeing him safe and victorious.


    "I''m fine, Shira. Were you okay on the boat?" Luffy asked her.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama. Some bad men tried to attack us, but Chouchou-sama defeated them all!" She said excitedly.


    "That''s good, I see that the desert princess is emotional." Luffy turned to Vivi in tears as she looked at Crocodile, the Desert Lord who controlled the shadows of basta, now lying powerless and unconscious, with special chains reinforced with Seastone wrapping his body.


    "Thank you, Luffy, you defeated him, now will basta be safe? Did you save the country?" Vivi, with tears streaming down her face, is a mixture of relief, gratitude, and a bit of sadness for what her country had to endure. She goes up to Luffy and hugs him, being emotionally overwhelmed. The sight of Crocodile, her greatest enemy and the source of so much suffering for her people, now defeated and chained, is almost too much for her to process.


    "Well... for now everything is settled, if nothing strange happens, I believe it''s all resolved," Luffy replied with a smile. Now without Crocodile, there was no reason for the rebels to start an attack, so Luffy thought.


    "You really defeated him..." Robin approached, looking at Crocodile alongside Momonga.


    "I told you. I didn''t even need to use his weakness," Luffy smiled at the woman.


    The situation calmed down, and the fights stopped throughout the city, but the residents, realizing that the criminals controlled everything with the marines and the men of the "kingdom''s hero," Crocodile, were shocked and feared for the future of the city as they locked themselves in their homes.


    "Should we inform the people about the real crimes of Crocodile?" Vivi asked, feeling the city''s atmosphere.


    "No, that won''t help at all. Let''s wait to hand over the evidence to the marines, and speaking of evidence, Robin, can you lead the way to the casino?" Luffy turned to Robin at that moment.


    "Yes," she calmly replied and followed with Luffy and the others through the entrance doors.


    The group of Straw Hats, led by Nico Robin, entered Crocodile''s casino, they enter the casino, the doors opening to reveal a luxurious interior, now silent and empty except for the frightened employees who were caught off guard by the sudden invasion. The employees, some still in elegant uniforms, look at the pirates with fear and confusion, not knowing what to expect.


    Luffy barely notices their presence. His mind is focused on the ce reminiscent of Las Vegas for Luffy.


    ''I should have had some fun before starting this fight if it was possible...'' Luffy murmured, imagining a bit of fun betting on games andughing with his women in this ce.


    ''Anyway, there''s still Gild Tesoro''s Gran Tesoro in the new world...'' Luffy thought of another famous gambling house.


    His goal is to find what Crocodile hid, something he suspects to be of great value or importance. He turns to Robin, who remains calm andposed, despite the charged atmosphere.


    "Robin," Luffy says, his voice firm. "We need to get to the vault room, or wherever Crocodile keeps his most valuable treasures and documents. Do you know where it is?"


    Robin nods. "Yes, I know the way. The vault is in a fortified room on the lower levels of the casino. It''s where Crocodile keeps not just money, but also information and items he considers important." Her voice is serene.


    Ignoring the frightened employees who shrink at their passing, the group moves through the casino. They pass by empty gaming tables, silent slot machines, and extravagant decorations - all testimony to the wealth and power Crocodile umted through his nefarious schemes.


    As they descend to the lower levels, the atmosphere bes darker and more oppressive. Dim lights illuminate the narrow corridors, and the silence is almost deafening. Robin, however, does not hesitate; she knows this path and what it leads to.


    Usopp, always the most vocal and expressive, can''t contain his surprise and rm when hees across a crocodile lurking inside an aquarium. His exmation echoes through the corridors, briefly breaking the oppressive silence. "What is that?!" he shouts, instinctively recoiling with Megalo and Bepo.


    Reiju, on the other hand, stares at the crocodile with a calcting look and ament about the animal''s potential culinary use. "Looks good, it must make great meat..." She doesn''t show fear or surprise, just a cold and practical assessment, typical of her nature.


    As they continue, passing what appears to be Crocodile''s secret office, filled with documents on the table with maps. And then, finally, they arrive in front of a massive and reinforced door. It is clearly different from all the others they have encountered so far.


    "It''s here." Robin stops in front of it and turns to herpanions, Luffy, with a knowing look, turns to Zoro. "Zoro..." he says, confident in the swordsman''s ability.


    Zoro, with a smile that shows his enthusiasm for the task, steps forward. He unsheathes one of his swords, the de faintly gleaming in the dim light. With precise and powerful movements, he attacks the door. sh sh - the sound of metal cutting through wood and metal of the door resonates, a testament to his strength and skill.


    The door splits in two as he finishes, and the treasure room is revealed to the group. The interior of Crocodile''s vault is a cave of wonders, filled with piles of money, bags of shining coins, glittering jewels, and rare artifacts. It''s the result of years of maniption, extortion, and power of Crocodile over bsta and beyond through Baroque Works.


    Luffy enters, "Crocodile was swimming in money!"


    "How much is here...?" Kuina asks, looking at the ce.


    "If Nami were here, she''d have said it in a second..." Nojikomented.


    "Let''s take everything," Luffy decides, looking around the vault. "I''m not putting this into the system, let''s clean this ce out and take it to the ship!" Luffy had decided that as much as he didn''t have money in the system, he wanted to keep a considerable amount in the ship''s vault to use with the crew.


    One by one, the crew members begin to fill their bags and pockets with the treasure from the vault.


    In a short time, the vault, once filled to the brim with the wealth umted by Crocodile, is emptied.


    "The money''s gone, now let''s go for the documents..." Luffyments, and Robin begins to pick up some of them.


    "There''s a lot here, but it doesn''t prove everything, Crocodile always made sure to destroy any evidence. But I have my own documents hidden in this city, let''s pick them up as soon as we leave." Robin mentions, and Luffy nods satisfied.


    As the group walks toward the abandoned church, the air is charged with a mix of tension and relief. The city of Rainbase, once bustling with the energy of Crocodile''s casino, is now eerily silent, a mute witness to the recent battles.


    Upon arriving at the church, Robin moves with a quiet grace, retrieving the hidden documents. She hands them to Vivi, who epts them with trembling hands. "These documents prove everything," Robin says softly, her tone serious and firm. "Extortion, bribery, ns to overthrow the kingdom... Everything Crocodile did is here."


    Vivi leafs through the papers with a look of shock and sadness. "I knew he was behind everything, but to see it in ck and white..." she murmurs, her voice almost getting lost in the vastness of the church.


    Luffy, watching the interaction, ces aforting hand on Vivi''s shoulder. "Now you have what you need to end all the conflicts in basta, Vivi."


    Vivi looks up at Luffy, her eyes shining with renewed determination. "Yes, we''ll end them all!"


    The group then heads back to the ck Pearl. The energy is a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction for some. "I guess we can finally take a rest, right? Like no training..." Usoppments, trying to relieve the tension.


    "We never rest," Zoro responds dryly, checking his swords.


    Chouchou, the loyal dog that has been a valuable member of the team, is among those who stayed behind, guarding the ck Pearl with the seriousness and dedication that only a guard dog can offer.


    "Good boy, Chouchou," Luffy says, giving an affectionate pat on the dog''s head. "You took good care of our ship."


    The other crew members smile and pet Chouchou, who enjoys the attention and recognition of his efforts. With everyone on board and the evidence secure, the Straw Hats prepare to set sail. It was time to head to the kingdom''s capital, barna.


    "Let''s set sail, guys!" Luffy announces, and the ck Pearl begins its journey.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 147 – Alabasta 16.

    Chapter 147 �C basta 16.


    [Chapter Size: 3600 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    ck Pearl was once again sailing through the desert while heading for the capital of the eastern country. At this moment, the moon painted the sky in the early hours of the morning, most of the Straw Hats deeply asleep, recovering from the battles and emotions of the day. The boat is quiet, with only the soft sound of the sands being dragged as the ship sways.


    Luffy opened his eyes at this moment; he was between his two naked women, Nojiko and Alvida. He carefully got up, not wanting to wake anyone, and put on a robe to leave the room.


    "Luffy... you''re going out again... it''s Robin, isn''t it?" Nojiko opens one of her sleepy eyes with a yawn and asks Luffy, who smiles at her before making a face on her head.


    "Nojiko, you''re always perceptive..." He said calmly.


    "It''s not hard to see the looks you send each other." She said as if it was the most obvious thing.


    "Well.. that''s true." He had to admit.


    "Anyway, if it means you''ll be leaving the bed and waking up in the morning without you here, for God''s sake, invite that girl to spend the night here..." Sheined.


    "Robin is... a bit shy... she seems to be getting used to this new kind of rtionship... it''s hard to exin..." Luffy scratched his head a bit lost. Of course, he had talked with Robin about this, but the girl was still not ready to present herself in that way to the other women.


    "I understand, bute back here in the morning, I promise a reward." Nojiko gave a seductive smile. Luffy nodded and left the room after dressing a bit.


    Luffy left the corridor and went to a specific cabin; he knocked on the door calmly.


    "It''s open." Luffy heard Robin''s voice inside and opened thetch in the dark room.


    He quickly notices in the dark room a solitary figure ahead, standing near the window while looking at the ship traveling through the sand, looking at the night desert. Luffy approaches silently, observing her for a moment before speaking.


    "What do we have here, a girl who can''t sleep..." he says with a soft voice.


    Robin turns to look at him, a slight smile on her lips. "There''s a lot to think about," she responds. "And the night is full of surprises, isn''t it, like a handsome man appearing in my room while everyone is sleeping..." She speaks even with a seductive tone.


    Luffy agrees with a nod. "Yes, it''s a good time for thoughts. And an even better time for surprises." He smiles like a rogue and approaches her.


    He raises a finger, and a me is born from it so he can see this woman better; Robin was in an open jacket with open underwear; she gets a bit embarrassed when Luffy sees her with the glow of his me.


    "I see you''re wearing the lingerie I bought you yesterday; you look delicious in it." Luffy smiles, making Robin blush a bit more with Luffy''s bold words.


    Then, gently, Luffy extends his hand and holds Robin''s. She doesn''t pull away, instead, epting the gesture, their fingers intertwining.


    They remain like this, in silence, sharing thefort of each other''spany, Robin takes the initiative and approaches her captain for a kiss. Luffy takes her by the waist and takes her to bed; this night would be one he wouldn''t sleep for the next few hours.


    As the sun rises on the horizon with its first golden rays over the ck Pearl, Crocodile and Momonga awaken from their unconscious state, finding themselves tied on the deck of the ship as if some kind of trophy.


    "I see you''ve woken up..." A thick voice was heard on their side, and both were shocked, next to them, to their surprise, was another man also chained - Jimbei, the Shichibukai known as "The Knight of the Sea."


    "Jimbei?!" Momonga couldn''t help but exim.


    "I see that even you two have fallen into the hands of that pirate, it seems that Ace''s brother is quite dangerous and even daring, who would have thought that a rookie pirate would have a vice admiral and two shichibukai as prisoners on his ship..." Jimbei murmured, as that was precisely the situation.


    "Mugiwara!!" Crocodile, with an expression of disgust and anger, looks around, trying to understand how he ended up in this situation. Thest thing he remembers is the crushing defeat at the hands of Luffy, and now, here he is, chained like amon prisoner.


    Momonga, equally surprised but with a more controlledposure, observes Jimbei. "What is a Shichibukai like you doing imprisoned here?" he asks, trying to piece together the unexpected situation.


    Jimbei, with a calm and serious look, replies: "This pirate group has something important from the ind of the fish-men; I tried to retrieve it, but as you can see, I wasn''t sessful against the captain. I was defeated and captured in the end."


    While Crocodile and Momonga process this information, they hear a new voice approaching, a princess surprisingly flying with geppo using her tail, enters the deck with a nt watering can.


    Shirahoshi, with her soft and melodic voice, begins to sing as they navigate through the vast desert of basta, a song that reflects her gentle spirit and curiosity about the world:


    "Under the blue sky, so vast and bright,


    We sail together, with hearts so light.


    basta appears, with golden sands,


    Each grain, a story, in the palms of our hands.


    Oh, what a wonderful world, so vast and so new,


    Each day a discovery, under the sky so blue.


    With friends by my side, and Megalo too,


    We sing our joy, we sing to the beyond.


    Sharky, Sharky, Sharky," Megalo appears behind screaming with his friend,


    With his deep voice, echoes like a wave.


    "Together we explore, withughter and songs,


    With each new dawn, there''s new emotions.


    Beneath the ocean, I daydreamed,


    Now, on the surface, my soul is enchanted.


    Each new ind, each new sea,


    Is a nk page, to explore together.


    Oh, world, spin slowly, let me savor,


    Each precious moment, let''s not rush.


    For with the Straw Hats, every day is special,


    Singing with Megalo, my joy isplete!"


    "Sharky, Sharky, Sharky," sings my friend,


    In this vast world, there''s no longer danger.


    For with courage and love, and friends so loyal,


    Every day is an adventure, under the blue skies!"


    Her song echoes through the desert, a melody of hope and joy, while Megalo, by her side, apanies with his "Sharky Sharky," making the moment even more special and memorable. Together, they celebrate the beauty of the world and the sweet freedom to explore it.


    Shirahoshi had the habit of watering some nts that Luffy picked up in Little Garden, every morning she sang a song with joy.


    "Jimbei!! Good morning!" Noticing Jimbei awake, she greeted him.


    "Good morning, princess..." Jimbei spoke a little embarrassed.


    "Princess?" Crocodile raised an eyebrow.


    "So, is this what the Straw Hats have that''s so important to the ind of the fish-men?" Momonga muttered.


    "Yes... I thought Monkey D. Luffy had brainwashed her, but I no longer believe that, she''s here of her own free will and is even learning skills from them..." Jimbei grumbled.


    "Skills..." Momonga murmured and looking wide-eyed, the Straw Hats were learning the six styles somehow, maybe this was the chance to discover how they got their hands on the marine techniques.


    "Hey, little girl!" Momonga said.


    "It''s princess, vice admiral!" Jimbei grumbled.


    "Listen... Princess?"


    "Hm? What is it, prisoner-Sama?" Shirahoshi looked at him curiously.


    "Let me ask, this technique you''re doing with your tail and flying in the air... it looks so cool, where did you learn it?"


    "Tsk... To think that a vice admiral would act this way..." Crocodile scoffed.


    "Hm... Luffy-Sama taught me! I can also do this!" She seemed cheerful as she executed soru, leaving Momonga shocked by this.


    "That damn grandson of Garp, he''s creating a crew using the six styles?! He''s a threat that must be eliminated!" Momonga growled.


    "Hey, don''t threaten Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi, hearing this, became extremely angry, and her arm wrapped in ayer of darkness she punched the vice admiral in the head, making him fall unconscious again.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Crocodile and Jimbei looked shocked at this, this little girl just used armament haki and knocked out a vice admiral with a punch, chained or not, this shouldn''t be simple.


    "What is this, what''s going on!" Crocodile growled, he realized that Luffy wasn''t the only threat to him, if that punch hit him, he would also be hurt, and this mermaid can use geppo and soru.


    "You can use haki?!" Jimbei shouted, rmed. How did that little frightened girl who stayed in her room in the pce suddenly be a woman who can use haki and marine techniques?


    Shirahoshi spent more of her time learning mobility techniques because, for haki, she showed growth that even made Luffy envious. Bepo might be the most talented member with the six styles, but Shirahoshi is the most talented with haki. It might not be powerful, but she has already learned to manifest it.


    "Luffy also taught me, cool right? My arm turns ck, my punch bes so strong!" She said, throwing punches in the air while her arms were coated in haki.


    At this moment, Luffy approaches, yawning. He looks at the small group with a carefree smile and a friendly wave. "Good morning, guys!" he greets, as if he were speaking to old friends rather than defeated enemies. "Hope you slept well. Sorry about the chains, but you know, we can''t have you causing trouble." He says and looks at Momonga a little surprised.


    "Hey, why is he unconscious and his face has a line of blood..." Luffy approaches and ps the vice-admiral on the head.


    "Wake up!!" Before anyone could respond, Luffy had already woken him up with the p.


    "Hmm?! Where am I?" Momonga was dazed at that moment. Luffy takes the opportunity and looks at everyone. Jimbei was still processing the idea of Shirahoshi using haki, and Crocodile was looking at Luffy with a mix of hatred and fear. "Mugiwara," he growls, "this won''t end like this. When I get free..."


    Luffy smiled at Crocodile, "Oh, that look of yours, I can feel your fear. Are you afraid I''ll tell your secret around?" Luffymented.


    "How do you know that?!" Crocodile exploded, startling Shirahoshi who hid behind Luffy.


    "I have my ways, but anyway. Now, now, Crocodile. No need to be so gloomy this early in the morning. Enjoy the trip; who knows, you might learn something."


    Momonga, still trying to maintain his dignity, speaks: "Monkey D. Luffy, as a vice-admiral of the Navy, I demand..."


    "Ah, rx, Momonga," Luffy interrupts again, still smiling. "You''ll return to the Navy soon, I promise. But until then, be our guest."


    ''How does he call this being a guest?'' The three prisoners thought at the same time, as they looked at that damned pirate.


    "Anyway, I have a question for you three," Luffy spoke again and continued.


    "Would you... like to join my crew?" Luffy asked as if he was expecting a positive response.


    "OF COURSE NOT!" The 3 shouted at the same time.


    "Whatever, enjoy the day, let''s go Shirahoshi, Reiju must be preparing breakfast by now." Luffy called her.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama!" She said and with Megalo, they followed Luffy to the kitchen of the boat.


    "Luffy-sama? I think Robin is feeling sick..." Shirahoshi suddenly spoke as they walked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I heard her making some strange sounds yesterday..."


    "Damn, you heard... Forget it she''s fine, it''s a form of nighttime exercise..." Luffy tried to end the conversation.


    "Really? So she seemed to be having fun? It seemed like she was enjoying it then, can I learn to do that too?" Shirahoshi asked expectantly, making Luffy fall to the ground.


    "DEFINITELY NOT!" It wasn''t Luffy who shouted, but Jimbei, annoyed with that conversation.


    "If you take away the princess''s innocence... I swear you''ll pay, Monkey D. Luffy!" Jimbei growled.


    Some timeter, Luffy returns with the entire crew, and they spread across the deck. Some began to fight each other and even spar, like Reiju and Lami, some read books in chairs, like Robin and Nojiko, some trained with swords like Zoro, Kuina, and Hachi. Others yed on the deck with straws, like Usopp, Chopper, Karoo, Chouchou, Bepo, and Laboon. There were beach chairs with others sunbathing like Alvida, Vivi while others were doing other things.


    While Crocodile, Momonga, and Jimbei remain chained, watching the movement on the deck, Luffy returns for a more extended conversation. He approaches with an air of casualness again, as if about to strike up a friendly chat.


    "So, how are you feeling?" Luffy asks, almost as if he''s concerned for their well-being, but with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "It''s not every day that one is captured by the Straw Hats."


    Crocodile mutters something inaudible, clearly displeased with the situation, while Momonga responds with forced dignity: "I don''t want to answer any more questions from a criminal, but let me warn you not to think this willst. The Navy and the government will not let this pass."


    Luffyughs. "Ah, you are very useful to us here, and I doubt the navy could send someone in time to stop us and rescue you." Luffy said and turned to the middle of the deck.


    As the conversation unfolds, the other crew members start preparing a feast on the deck, a celebration for the victory in Rainbase and the capture of the enemies. Tempting smells of food begin to fill the air, and soon a table is set up, filled with delicious dishes prepared by Sanji.


    The prisoners look at the feast with a mix of interest and resentment. The sight of the delicious food is torturous, considering their current situation.


    The Straw Hat members gather around the ce,ughing, talking, and enjoying the food. They make toasts, celebrate their victories, and discuss future ns. The atmosphere is joyful and full of camaraderie.


    Although the prisoners are physically close to this scene of celebration, they feel isted. Suddenly, Reiju, not wanting anyone to go hungry, appeared with tes of food and ced one in front of each.


    "This is for you." She said and left the ce, all three looked at the te of food with a delicious smell and a silence formed in the atmosphere.


    "HOW DOES SHE EXPECT US TO EAT THIS?!" All three shouted angrily, as they were tied up, they couldn''t enjoy the dish.


    Suddenly, Chouchou, sensing the smell of the food, approaches the prisoners.


    "Woof! Woof!" He barked.


    "Hey, what do you want dog..." Crocodile growled at the dog.


    But Chouchou didn''t care and started to eat the 3 tes.


    "Damn... Dogwara!"


    "You mongrel, how dare you eat that food!"


    "Criminal dog, I''ll show you what justice is made of!"


    Crocodile, with a spasm of anger, being humiliated all the time, reached the limit when a dog ate his te of food, and he managed to hit Chouchou with a kick, breaking the te of food.


    "..." Chouchou looked at that surprised.


    "You liked that, damn dog!" Crocodile smiled, seeing that he was humiliating at least someone from the crew, but what would follow was not something he expected.


    The dog growled at him and suddenly started to grow, turning into a four-legged, three-headed monster. Until reaching 10 meters in height and 20 in length on a 50-meter ship.


    "..." Jimbei.


    "..." Crocodile.


    "..." Momonga.


    All three looked rmed at that dog that turned into that monster, each head revealed an element, ready to kill the three.


    "Damn Crocodile! You''re going to cause our death here!" Jimbei shouted, scared seeing that lightning was being pointed at him.


    "What''s with this crew, how can they be rookies, even the dog is a monster?!" Momonga was in a scared tone.


    "Hey, Chouchou, don''t kill them..." Luffy suddenly said next to him, and the monster stopped charging fire, lightning, and ice in his mouth.


    Chouchou obeyed, going back to hismon dog transformation.


    "Woof Woof!" He barked.


    "Good boy, now go with Usopp and the others, I''ll deal with these guys here." Luffy said, and Chouchou obeyed.


    "From what I see, you can even irritate my pet, you would have died if those attacks wereunched from this distance with you defenseless." Luffy crossed his arms dissatisfied.


    ''He calls that thing a pet?!'' Everyone eximed mentally.


    "Enough, you are very annoying out here, let''s take them inside." Luffy concluded, taking them off the mast and leading them inside the ship.


    "Come on, guys. Time to go to your ''temporary amodations''," Luffy says with an ironic smile, indicating that they will be taken to the cells on the ship. One by one, he and some other crew members begin to escort the prisoners through the ship, towards the area designated as temporary prison.


    As they move through the ship, they pass by the agents of Baroque Works who are already imprisoned. At the sight of their former leaders and the renowned vice-admiral of the Navy being escorted as prisoners, the agents are dumbfounded. The looks go from surprise to fear, and some even to reluctant admiration, as the reality that their leaders were brought down by the Straw Hats begins to sink in.


    Crocodile, with his pride still intact, walks with an aura of forced indifference, but the murmurs and looks from his former subordinates clearly affect him. He was their unquestionable leader, a figure of power and fear, and now his downfall is exposed for all to see.


    Momonga, on the other hand, maintains a dignified posture, his expression firm and controlled. As a representative of justice and order, being captured by pirates is a shameful situation, but he does not allow his emotions to show, determined to maintain his sense of duty and honor even in defeat.


    Jimbei, always calm and thoughtful, silently observes the scene around him. This isn''t his first time here.


    Once everyone is inside cells, Luffy throws another prisoner he had kept in his pocket, and Mr.1 falls into the cell with Crocodile, in the end, he looks at them and says: "Rest a bit. Tomorrow is another day, and who knows what it will bring?"


    With that, he walks away, leaving the prisoners and returning to continue his own activities.


    Some timeter, the atmosphere on the ck Pearl, which until then was permeated by a sense of victory and post-feast rxation, is suddenly interrupted by the urgent sound of a Den Den Mushi. Luffy, recognizing the characteristic ring, approaches and answers the call, only to hear the worried voice of Nami on the other end.


    "Luffy, we have a problem," Nami begins, her voice tense with urgency. "The rebels have initiated an attack on the capital. It seems that one of the Baroque Works members who wasn''t captured gave the signal to start the attack. They think it''s time to act, now that Crocodile has been defeated."


    Luffy sighs deeply, with evident frustration on his face. He understands how vtile the situation in basta still is, especially with the power vacuum left by Crocodile''s schemes; he has no way of putting a stop to the moving rebels, who must be over 40,000.


    Vivi, who was nearby, overhears the conversation and immediately her expression changes to one of fear and concern. "The rebels attacking now? That''s terrible! They don''t know that the real enemy was Crocodile. They''re going to march straight into a trap or an unnecessary battle," she says, her voice trembling with the possibility of more bloodshed in her beloved kingdom.


    Luffy looks at Vivi, his eyes full of determination. "We''re not going to let that happen, Vivi. We''re going to help stop this fight before the attack starts," he assures, his voice firm with the promise.


    Turning to the rest of the crew, who are now attentive to the conversation, Luffy announces: "It looks like we have one more thing to take care of before we go to the capital of basta. We can''t allow this fight to continue. Let''s stop the rebels!"


    The Straw Hat crew nods in agreement, ready to follow their captain on another critical mission. They quickly begin preparing the ship to change its course to where it was heading.


    As the ck Pearl adjusts its course toward the south of the capital of basta, Alubarna, Luffy approaches Vivi, whose expression reflects a storm of emotions. She is visibly shaken by the news of the rebels'' imminent attack, worried about the fate of her people and her kingdom.


    Luffy, with his usual mix of seriousness and optimism, ces his hand on her shoulder, trying to convey security and confidence. "Vivi, I know you''re worried, but we''ll solve this together," he says, looking directly into her eyes. "You''ve seen what we''re capable of. We''ll get there and do everything we can to stop this fight before it causes more damage."


    Vivi looks at Luffy, his words bringing a glimmer of hope amid her anxiety. "Thank you, Luffy," she responds, her voice still trembling but now with a new determination. "I trust you and the crew. Let''s save basta."


    With an encouraging nod to Vivi, Luffy walks away. The fate of basta is at stake, and the next moments will define the future of the kingdom. And so, with the ck Pearl cutting through the dunes towards the location where it would meet the rebel group.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 148 – Alabasta 17.

    Chapter 148 �C basta 17.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In a corner of the sea, at Marine Headquarters, a tranquil atmosphere fills the air in the highest room of the imposing marine structure. Sengoku, the venerablemander of the Navy, is in his office when the shrill sound of a Den Den Mushi interrupts the silence. He answers, his expression already prepared for important news, as this line was first, filtered through other marines so that only the most important news would pass directly to him. However, nothing could have prepared him for what he is about to hear.


    On the other end of the line, a marine with a trembling voice reports: "Sengoku-san, we have urgent news from basta. Vice Admiral Momonga... he has been captured by the Straw Hats. Crocodile has also been captured by them, we engaged in conflict with the pirate crew, but we werepletely defeated, even Vice Admiral with Crocodile against Luffy, they were defeated by the pirate captain alone!"


    For a moment, silence reigns in the office. Sengoku, known for his control andposure, cannot believe what he has just heard. His normally calm face is now a mix of disbelief and irritation. "What did you say?!" he explodes, his voice rising in frustration. "Momonga, captured by pirates? And Crocodile too? That is inconceivable!"


    The marine on the other end of the line continues, exining the details they received, how Luffy and his crew managed to ovee both the Shichibukai and the vice admiral, a feat few could imagine being possible.


    Sengoku rises from his chair, his mind racing with the implications of this news. "This is a disaster," he mutters to himself. "Not only has one of our vice admirals been captured, but this means that the Straw Hats have be an even greater threat than we anticipated. Using haki and all the members who fought using the six styles?!"


    With a firm determination in his eyes, Sengoku begins to issue orders. "Mobilize the forces immediately in basta, Smoker must be in the country too. We need to rescue Momonga and deal with the Straw Hats before they cause more havoc."


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral!" The marine on the other side of the line responded.


    As the call ends, Sengoku sits back down, pondering the next steps. The capture of Momonga by the Straw Hats is not just a significant blow to the Navy, but an rming sign of the growing power and audacity of the pirates under themand of Monkey D. Luffy.


    Sengoku looks at the only person in his room and frowns. "GARP! YOUR GRANDSON CAPTURED A VICE ADMIRAL AND A SHICHIBUKAI! YOUR FAMILY IS CAUSING TROUBLE AGAIN!"


    Garp, in contrast to Sengoku''s irritation, is sitting on the other side of the room, an almost paternal expression of pride on his face. Upon hearing the news, he explodes into a boomingugh, echoing through the walls of the office. "Buahahahahaha! That''s right, Luffy! Show them what the Monkeys are made of!"


    Sengoku looks at Garp with a mix of disbelief and irritation. "Garp, this is no reason to celebrate! Your family is turning the world upside down! Your grandson is a wanted pirate, and now he''s capturing important figures of the Navy! How can you be so unconcerned?!"


    Garp, still smiling, shrugs, clearly not sharing Sengoku''s concern. "Ah, Sengoku, you know how it is. The young will be young. Luffy is just following his path, just as I followed mine, although I tried everything so that he could follow the same path as his sister. But you have to admit, capturing a vice admiral and a Shichibukai is not something just anyone can do! I''d say the boy has a bright future ahead."


    Sengoku, clearly frustrated with Garp''sid-back attitude, shakes his head in disgust. "You are one of the heroes of the Navy, Garp. You should be concerned about the impact your grandson is causing. His actions are no joke. They have real consequences and are putting the Navy in a difficult position."


    Garpughs again, standing up and walking towards the door. "Ah, Sengoku, always so serious. I trust Luffy. He has a good heart. And as for the consequences, well, I think the Navy can handle a little upheaval." With a nod of his head and a smile, Garp leaves the room, leaving Sengoku alone with his thoughts and concerns.


    Sengoku, still feeling the weight of the situation and the urgency to act swiftly, recognizes that he needs a firm and effective response to deal with the capture of Momonga and Crocodile by the Straw Hats. With a heavy sigh, he stands up, knowing that immediate actions are necessary not only to rescue the captured but also to maintain the authority and respect of the Navy.


    "We cannot leave this unanswered. We need to send someone trustworthy and powerful enough to handle the Straw Hats and bring back Momonga and Crocodile," he murmurs to himself.


    Sengoku picks up another Den Den Mushi and dials a specific number. The Den Den Mushi rings a few times before a familiar and calm voice answers from the other side.


    "Hello?" Azy voicees from the other side.


    "Kuzan," Sengoku begins, his voice carrying a grave tone of authority mixed with concern. "We have a situation. Momonga and Crocodile have been captured by the Straw Hats. We need you to go to the beginning of the Grand Line and bring the two back. I''ll send all the data by fax."


    On the other side of the line, Kuzan responds with a calm that almost seems misced given the gravity of the situation. "Understood, Sengoku. I will handle it."


    Sengoku nods, even knowing Kuzan can''t see him. "Your skill will be crucial. We know the potential of Luffy and his crew. Be prepared for anything."


    Kuzan, in his typically sinct response, simply says, "Understood," before the call ends.


    Kuzan receives the papers on his side, given by the marines who fought against the group in Rainbase, which included photos of all the crew members, and one catches his attention, Nico Robin. The child he spared almost 20 years ago as a favor to an old friend in Ohara.


    "Well, well, you''re with them then..." He says calmly.


    On Sengoku''s side, now a bit more relieved to have one of his best on the case, he sits down again, but his mind continues to work frantically. Sending Kuzan is a significant move, and the consequences of this decision may reverberate throughout the world. However, he knows it is a necessary action to maintain the order and justice that the Navy strives to uphold.


    Sengoku feels a growing frustration bubbling within him, a feeling umon for a man of his position and experience. He is ustomed to dealing with crises and threats, but the current situation seems to be unfolding on a scale and speed that even he did not anticipate. He paces back and forth in his office, his mind working at a rapid pace.


    "First, we have two Yonkomanders sailing in Paradise. Ace from Whitebeard and Jack from Kaido," he murmurs to himself. "As if that weren''t enough, now we''re dealing with a rookie... but he''s not an ordinary rookie. Garp''s grandson has considerable strength and an impressivelypetent crew. This is bing a worrying pattern. The worst part is that they have somehow gotten their hands on techniques taught to the elite of the navy, now they''re even learning Haki on this side of the sea..."


    Sengoku pauses for a moment, looking at therge world map hanging on the wall of his office. He observes the marked territories, the known routes of pirates, and the positions of the Marine bases.


    "This isn''t just about Luffy or the Straw Hats," he thinks aloud. "It''s a reflection of the state of the world now. Powerful pirates are emerging everywhere, challenging the bnce of power we''ve maintained. A new era is dawning, and it''s bringing with it a wave of changes that we cannot ignore."


    "We need to rein in this era of pirates, we need to do something grand, to show the world that even the most powerful cannot handle the justice of the Navy, we need to show our power to the world!" With these thoughts in mind, Sengoku begins to devise numerous ns, gathering his resources and intelligence. He is determined to create something to ensure that justice prevails in basta.


    Aboard the ck Pearl, the atmosphere is one of preparation and anticipation, with the Straw Hats training every day and every moment they can. Luffy, with his role as captain always in mind, is thinking not just about the next battle, but also about how to strengthen his crew. He knows that each member has a crucial role to y, and ensuring that everyone is at their best is essential for the group''s sess.


    ��Hugo! Come with me outside!�� In the midst of his thoughts, Luffy calls Hugo, one of the most robust members of his crew in the middle of training. Hugo approaches, curious about what his captain might want to discuss.


    "Hugo," Luffy smiles, his expression full of confidence. "You have been doing very well, and I know you have been working hard training and fighting, but I think you can benefit from something more... specific. I thought of something that can increase your abilities and give you an extra edge."


    Hugo tilts his head, curious and slightly anxious. "I''m listening, Captain. What do you suggest?"


    Luffy, with a confident smile, pulls something out of his pocket. It''s a strange fruit, with spiral patterns and what looks like a monster''s face on it and an exotic coloring that resembles rocks. Hugo looks at it, curious about what it could be.


    "Captain, is that the fruit I found?" Hugo asks, looking at the fruit with interest.


    "That," Luffy begins, "and it''s not just any. It''s the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Titan, as I mentioned before. You found it, and it wasn''t by chance. Zoan has its own will, and it chose you. It''s time for you to have what already belongs to you." Luffy deres.


    Hugo looks at the fruit, surprised and a little hesitant. "It chose me?"


    ��Yes, let me exin its power.�� Luffy begins, tossing the fruit from one hand to the other, considering how to exin. "It will give you the ability to transform into a titan. Think of it as immense strength and enormous power. It''s a rare and powerful fruit that only I and Nami have at this moment; I control the mes of chaos, Nami the wind, and your fruit will control the earth."


    Hugo falls silent, absorbing the gravity of the decision before him. Eating a Devil Fruit is a lifelongmitment. He would lose his ability to swim, a significant disadvantage at sea, but in return, he would gain incredible powers.


    "Captain, are you sure about this? It''s a big change. What if it''s too much for me to control, and I can''t use this power to its full strength? I remember how Nami lost control of her fruit, and it caused great chaos in Cocoyasi." Hugo feared hurting people with this power out of control.


    Luffy smiles, his confidence unshakable. "I wouldn''t have offered it if I didn''t believe in you, Hugo. You are strong, and with this fruit, you will be even stronger. And you won''t be alone. All of us will be here to help you control and understand your new powers. Even if you lose control, I will help you as I helped Nami back then."


    ��By giving me a beating, captain?�� Hugo joked, recalling how Luffy dealt with Garuda based on punches.


    ��You might say that.�� Luffy didn''t lie, if he had to beat down Titan, he would do it.


    Hugo looks at the fruit, then at Luffy. He sees in them not justpanions, but a new family. With a deep breath, he makes his decision. "Alright, Captain. I trust you. I''ll eat the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Titan."


    With determination, Hugo takes the fruit as Luffy tosses it to him, and with a resolute movement, he bites. The taste is terrible, but the potential power he feels growing within him is undeniable. With the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Titan now part of Hugo, the Straw Hats have just gained a new power in their ranks, and it''s colossal!


    ��I can feel it, captain, I''m getting much stronger!�� He exims with euphoria.


    ��That''s good...�� Luffy said, observing Hugo''s status at that moment growing.


    Luffy smiles, satisfied and proud. "Wee to your new strength, Hugo. Now, we are strongest"


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 149 – Alabasta 18.

    Chapter 149 �C basta 18.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As the Straw Hats prepare for their arrival in the southern region of Alubarna, in the capital itself, there is chaos as news of 40,000 rebels heading toward the capital is reported throughout the city.


    In the pce, the royal guard is preparing to defend the monarchy, ready to face the rebels in battle, while everyone was unconcerned about it, Yamato and Nami seemed calm, knowing that their powers could deal with 40,000 ordinary people, they themselves would stop the attack, but Luffy said he would do it with a certain "style", so both women had to obey their captain.


    The ck Pearl, with the Straw Hats on board, advances quickly through the vast sea that cuts through the country of basta. It has been two days since they received news of the rebels'' movement. Luffy knew he had time so he was not worried about increasing the ship''s speed to focus the powers of his Akuma no Mi on training.


    The crew, seeing their captain calm about the situation as if he had it under control, also remained calm, only Vivi, is tense and worried, as basta is her home. While the ck Pearl finally in the southern area of the capital where the exercise was moving.


    "Hey guys, we''re approaching the rebels. We need to think about how to deal with this situation without causing more bloodshed." Luffy announces.


    "Luffy, these rebels are my people. They are suffering and just want to be heard. We need to approach this carefully and with understanding." Vivi practically begs.


    "Guys, I have a n. Instead of fighting, we will try to scare the rebels so they stop advancing. I could use my Conqueror''s Haki, but I want something more... striking."


    The crew members exchange curious nces, wondering what Luffy has in mind.


    "Luffy, what are you nning? We need to be careful not to hurt anyone." Vivi asks Luffy again.


    "Don''t worry, Vivi. We won''t hurt anyone. Hugo, are you ready to show the power of your new Devil Fruit?"


    Hugo, who was listening intently, nods his head, a mix of nervousness and excitement on his face. Luffy had already spoken to him a moment before.


    Yes, Captain. I''m ready. I''m still learning to control the power, but I''ll do my best." Hugo nods.


    "Great! So here''s the n: Hugo will transform into a Titan with his Eikon Eikon no Mi: Titan. The appearance of a Titan should be enough to scare the rebels and make them rethink their attack."


    "That''s quite dramatic, Luffy. But it seems like it might work."


    "Wow, this is going to be amazing! A real Titan!"


    "Just make sure to keep control, Hugo. We don''t want to cause real damage like being crushed by such a monster."


    "Understood. I''ll focus on maintaining control. I''ll try not to let you down."


    "And we''ll be here to support you, Hugo. I''ll transform with you and ensure everything goes well." Luffy speaks confidently.


    As the ship advances, everyone prepares to witness the power of the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Titan, and Vivi especially hopes that this bold act can prevent arger conflict and bring peace to basta.


    Hugo, listening to Luffy''s n, hesitates a bit, remembering the previous incident with Nami in Cocoyasi. Luffy notices the hesitation and fear in Hugo.


    "Are you afraid of your power?" Luffy asks.


    "Captain, I understand the idea, and it''s true that a Titan transformation could scare the rebels... but I''m still worried. I remember what happened with Nami in Cocoyasi. She lost control of her Akuma no Mi, and you had to intervene. The fight between two Eikons caused a lot of destruction. I''m a bit afraid that I might lose control..."


    "Hugo, I know you''re worried, and I understand. What happened with Nami was dangerous, but we learned a lot from that. And you won''t be alone. We''ll all be here to support you and help maintain control. Plus, you''re strong, and I trust you."


    "Hugo, I''m also concerned about the safety of my people. But I know that you and Luffy have good intentions. If we decide to go ahead with this, please be as careful as possible."


    "And we''ll be on the lookout, ready to intervene if something goes wrong. You''re not alone in this, Hugo."


    "And I''ll be here with my medical kits, just in case. We''ll do this together!"


    Hugo looks around, seeing the confidence and support in his fellow crew members. He knows the situation is delicate but also feels a responsibility to use his new powers to help.


    "Thank you, guys. With you by my side, I feel like I can do this and maintain control. I''ll focus and do everything in my power to prevent what happened with Nami from happening again. Let''s avoid conflict and protect basta."


    With renewed determination and unwavering support from his crew, Hugo prepares for the n. As the ship stopped in the middle of the desert, finally, since they were only a few kilometers from the rebels, Luffy and Hugo move away from the ck Pearl, finding an open space where Hugo can perform his transformation without putting the ship or his crewmates in danger. The crew watches with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. Luffy turns to Hugo, giving him an encouraging nod.


    "Go, Hugo! You can do it!"


    Hugo takes a deep breath, closing his eyes and focusing on the new strength that now resides within him. He feels the energy of the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Titan pulsing, waiting to be released. With renewed determination, he takes the first step to be the giant he now knows he can be.


    At first, a slight tremor can be felt in the ground, almost imperceptible. But as Hugo gives himself more to the transformation, the vibration bes more pronounced. He begins to grow, his stature rapidly increasing. The crew watches, agape, as Hugo transforms into a colossal figure.


    The Eikon no Mi: Titan reveals its true form, a vision of power and primal strength. Hugo, now an impressive 100 meters tall, is the tallest among the Eikons. His skin, reminiscent ofpacted rock and soil, disys a rough and irregr texture, with hues varying between shades of brown and gray. He is the living image of the earth''s strength, imposing and majestic.


    *Craaaaaack!*


    The first thing the titan did was try to bnce himself with that size; the ground exploded with his foot; with each step Hugo takes, the ground trembles, and the sound resonates like a controlled earthquake. His eyes, glowing like precious minerals, reflect an ancient and powerful light. He looks around, now seeing the world from apletely new perspective, feeling the immense strength running through his body.


    Luffy looks up at Hugo''s gigantic form and can''t help but smile with admiration and pride.


    "That''s incredible, Hugo! Now, let''s show the rebels your power; I''d love to see their faces with your form!"


    Luffy knows that now it''s his turn to transform to deal with Hugo should he lose control, and it would also increase the visual impact they''ll present to the rebels. With a determined smile, Luffy focuses, feeling the energy of his own Akuma no Mi, the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Chaos Ifrit, boiling within him, ready to be unleashed.


    He steps forward, his eyes glowing with an internal me. "Time to show our power, Hugo!"


    Luffy prepares for the final transformation, concentrating deeply on the fiery power that dwells within him. His eyes take on an intense red hue, reflecting the fiery energy about to be released. Around him, the air begins to vibrate with heat, and mes furiously dance, creating a violent whirlwind that envelops his body.


    Then, with a powerful roar that resonates like thunder itself, Luffy releases the contained energy. The mes explode in a fiery pir, a column of fire and power that stretches toward the sky. The heat is so intense it seems to melt the very atmosphere around, and the light of the mes illuminates the area with the strength of a thousand suns.


    When the disy of fire and fury finally calms down, Luffy''s transformation isplete. He is now in his final form of Ifrit, an imposing and majestic vision. His skin appears burnt, covered in an armor of amethyst that glows with an inner sheen. Curved horns emerge from his head, and his gaze is fierce and prating. Vibrant mes continue to dance around his colossal body of 50 meters in height, a living testament to the power he holds.


    Beside Hugo, now also transformed into an imposing Titan, Luffy, in the form of Ifrit, advances. Together, they would approach the rebels, their enormous and powerful presences sending a clear message without the need for words. They would be a power they could not go against. Anyone in this world would be stunned at the sight of these two colossi.


    On the ship, the expressions were quite unique, Zoro maintaining his usual calm posture, cannot hide an expression of respect. "Never underestimate Luffy... or Hugo. These guys are on another level now." He said looking up at a monster of 50 meters and another twice its size.


    Usopp, with eyes wide in admiration and a hint of envy, babbles with enthusiasm. "This is amazing! Luffy and Hugo are like monsters! Who would have thought we''d see something like this so soon after Little Garden?"


    "This is truly amazing, but I hope they can maintain control. We have to be ready for anything." Nojiko spoke.


    Chopper jumps excitedly, impressed with the transformation. "Wow! They''re so big and strong! This is like something out of a storybook!"


    Robin, always serene, smiles softly, but her eyes reflect the pride she feels. "Impressive, I expected no less from our captain and Hugo."


    Vivi, concerned for her people and her country, maintains an anxious look. "I hope this helps to calm the situation without causing more fear or damage. Please, Luffy, don''t smash anyone like that monster!"


    While Brogy and Dorry, the giants, exchange looks of recognition, understanding the magnitude of the power that Hugo and Luffy now disy. "They look like true warriors now," Dorryments with a nod of approval.


    The crew, although impressed and a little intimidated by the transformation, trusts theirpanions and is ready to support them. They know that with Luffy and Hugo at the forefront, it would be enough to handle a group of 40,000 with this form.


    As Luffy, now in his imposing Ifrit form, positions himself next to Hugo, transformed into a Titan, he looks on with a mix of admiration at the colossal size of hispanion. Hugo, twice the size of Luffy, is a truly impressive figure, evoking the raw and untamed power of the earth.


    Luffy is about to take the first step and approach the rebels, hoping that their sight discourages any further conflict, when suddenly, without warning, Hugo, in his Titan form, turns and delivers a powerful punch towards Luffy. The roar of rage that apanies the blow echoes through the area, a primal and wild sound that sends shivers down the spine of anyone who hears it.


    Hugo''s fist strikes Luffy, sending him back with the force of the impact. Luffy, surprised but resilient, quickly recovers in the air, his eyes turning to the enraged titan at that moment. He immediately understands what happened: Hugo has lost control over his transformation.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    "Stone Stone!"


    I greatly appreciate your support from the beginning of this exciting journey! I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments.


    If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to up to 110 extra chapters with 4 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    DazeRoon | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /dazeroon


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am A Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja! (A version of Naruto without chakra and with the Pika Pika no mi in an alternate universe, Minato and Kushina are alive in this fanfic.)


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! (A boy gaining a system modeled after Uchiha Madara)


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! (A soul enters the body of Snape.)


    With the exception of One Piece with daily chapters, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, taking just one day for drafting the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. Thank you very much for being part of this journey!


    I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 150 – Alabasta 19.

    Chapter 150 �C basta 19.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As the dust and sand raised by the impact of the titan''s colossal fist settle, Luffy, in his Ifrit form, flies backward. He is visibly shaken, his hand on his jaw, feeling the weight of the powerful blow he just received. Hugo''s punch, in his uncontrolled Titan form, was a powerful right hook enough to make even the sturdy Luffy feel the force of its impact.


    "Damn, Hugo... that was quite a punch. A big right hook..." Luffy murmurs to himself as he adjusts his jaw.


    He looks at Hugo but doesn''t seem overly concerned, unlike his crew who watched the scene with slightly worried eyes. Luffy just cracked his colossal neck, ready to fight Hugo as he stared him down.


    Hugo''s eyes, now red and wild, show no sign of recognition, just the uncontrolled fury of a being that has lost its connection to humanity. He roars silently again, preparing for another attack, while Luffy positions himself to fight the titan.


    ''I have much more control of my fruit than when I fought against Nami, let''s see if I can handle a titan more easily...'' Luffy thinks calmly.


    He wastes no more time and prepares to face the challenge of calming an enraged giant. The mes around Luffy begin to dance more intensely, reflecting his excitement and readiness for battle. They swirl and twist, creating a spectacle of light and heat that illuminates the surrounding area.


    ''Hugo! Let''s see what you can do! But don''t think I''ll go easy just because you''re my nakama!''


    His mes burn so much that, at one moment, Luffy advances with an explosion. He charges towards the huge being from a diagonal angle as he ascends to hit its chest.


    Luffy, with intense focus, activates his Moa Moa no Mi ability, increasing his strength fortyfold. He concentrates all that colossal energy into his right fist, which begins to glow with an intense and fierce me. With a roar that mixes excitement and determination, heunches forward, aiming for the chest of Titan Hugo.


    Before the titan can react or defend itself, Luffy''s fist strikes it with devastating force. The impact is so powerful that the 100-meter colossus is sent flying backward like a rocket, its massive body cutting through the air and leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The Titan''s chest visibly caves in from the punch, a testament to the brutal power of the blow, and it flies into the sky.


    The boom of the impact resonates through the desert, a sound so loud and profound it seems to shake the very earth. Luffy''s punch not only sends Hugo flying but also creates a shockwave that spreads through the area, lifting clouds of sand and causing crew members and rebels in the distance to cover their ears and try to protect themselves and prevent the ship from capsizing.


    "That''s scary!!!!" Chopper screams in fright.


    "I want to go home!" Vivi hugs Karoo as she yells.


    "Damn it, Luffy, you guys are causing trouble again!" Kuina mutters dissatisfied.


    Meanwhile, in the ship''s prison.


    "Hey, what the hell was all that!!!" Mr.3 is scared, powerful roars and tremors started outside the ship as if there was a huge monster outside, now this force of impact makes most prisoners fall to the ground dazed.


    "Honestly.... I don''t want to know!" Mikita is very scared of it.


    "Something serious is happening out there..." Jimbeiments.


    "These pirates, what are they aiming for now..." Momonga growls.


    Meanwhile, outside.


    Luffy, observing the result of his attack, murmurs to himself with a mix of satisfaction and concern.


    "Oops, I think I overdid it a bit." He admits, seeing the titan has be a small dot in the sky.


    On the other end of the vast basta desert, a group of tens of thousands of rebels is moving rapidly, riding their horses with fierce determination. The dust raised by their hooves mixes with the dry air, creating a curtain that oscites with the scorching heat of the sun. They are armed, each carrying the conviction that their mission is just and necessary for the future of their country.


    The faces of the rebels are marked by resolution and anger. They have been pushed to the limit, believing that the only way to save basta and ensure a better future is to overthrow the Nefertari family, which they see as responsible for their pains and suffering with the drought and destruction of the country. They talk amongst themselves, their voicesden with emotion and anticipation.


    "Today, we will change the fate of basta! The Nefertari family shall reign no more!"


    "They will pay for what they did to us, to the people. For the hunger, the pain, the lies!"


    "Our families, our children have suffered too much. It''s time to bring justice!"


    They advance, a wave of human fury sweeping through the desert toward the capital. In their minds, they are not just soldiers in a war; they are liberators, fighting to overthrow what they see as a corrupt and oppressive monarchy. They are willing to do whatever it takes, convinced that the fall of the Nefertari family is the only path to peace and prosperity.


    They couldn''t have imagined a small shadow like a tiny dot amidst them starting to grow as seconds passed. "Hm... A cloud in the sky?" one asked rmed, as they hadn''t seen a cloud in the sky for years.


    "That''s no cloud, and it''s growing..." said another beside him.


    "Wait, that''sing toward us!" A third one shouted rmed.


    The moment Hugo, transformed into a Titan, falls like a stone near the rebels and hits the ground, a vast cloud of dust and sand rises, obscuring the rebels'' vision and turning the sky into a dark and threatening shade.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM*


    The fall is so sudden and powerful that, for a moment, it seems as if a giant meteor has just collided with thend of basta.


    The rebels, now in a panic with their horses and a great confusion created in all their ranks as they tried to stop due to the sudden event, still recovering from the sudden interruption and tremor, look at the dust cloud with wide eyes and panting breaths. The sight of something so imposing falling from the sky shakes even the bravest among them.


    "What is that? It looks like the sky fell on us!" one shouts pointing at the smoke cloud.


    "A meteor? A government weapon? What could be so big?" another shouts trying to protect his eyes from the dust.


    The horses, still nervous and agitated, continue to neigh and twist as the rebels try to calm them. The confusion is evident among them, with each one trying to understand the origin and meaning of what they have just witnessed.


    "Stay calm! We don''t know what it is, but we can''t let ourselves be carried away by panic. Stay ready for anything!" shouted the leader.


    As the dust slowly begins to settle, the outlines of an immense humanoid form start to emerge. Gradually, the true nature of the "meteor" is revealed - it''s not a space rock, nor an unknown weapon, but the body of a giant, a being of mythical proportions.


    The rebels, now realizing they are facing a kind of power they never imagined, begin to reconsider their next steps. The presence of a Titan appearing in the middle of the desert was something no one would believe if it were told; the manifestation of such colossal and terrifying power makes many question the true nature of the conflict in basta or whether they are in some kind of dream.


    Now with the colossal form of Hugo, transformed into a Titan, bing visible, the rebels look up, rmed and scared, as the 100-meter creature rises before them.


    "My God... what is that? This can''t be real!" one of them said as his voice trembled.


    "A monster... a giant monster emerged from the desert! Where did thise from?" said another, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    The horses, already nervous, are now in total panic, trying to flee from the threatening presence of the Titan. The rebels struggle once again to maintain control of the animals while also trying to process the frightening apparition before them.


    "Is this some government weapon? An ancient curse?" a third one was shouting to be heard.


    "Stay firm! We don''t know what this is, but we must be ready for anything!" the leader of the rebels was trying to keep calm.


    "Stay firm? How can we fight against that? It''s like an ancient god has awakened!" Another desperate shout!


    "We need to get away! Nobody can face a giant like that!" A fifth one tried to flee.


    The titan who was looking at nothing suddenly looks at them, and 40,000 people could see the fearsome face maintaining a fixed smile with a terrifying expression. The giant seemed to have found its prey, and as the Titan moves, each step resonating like the beating of a colossal heart, the rebels are taken by a primitive fear, a survival instinct that makes them want to flee from the immense and unknown danger. They look at each other, seeking answers andfort, but all they find are the equally terrified faces of theirrades.


    While the rebels try to understand and deal with the presence of Titan Hugo, their gazes turn again to the sky upon noticing a new and impressive apparition. This time, it''s a different meteor, a massive mass of purple mes tearing through the sky, heading toward the earth with terrifying speed and force.


    "Look! Another one ising! But that one... it''s on fire!"


    "Purple mes... I''ve never seen anything like it! What''s happening here?"


    "They''re gods! They''re descending from the sky! I knew we shouldn''t have started this coup against the monarchy, look who we''ve enraged!"


    The approaching meteor of fire. The purple mes illuminate the desert with a sinister light, creating long and dancing shadows that seem almost alive.


    "Is this the end of times? Monsters and meteors of fire?"


    "Get ready! We don''t know what this is, but we need to be ready to face it!"


    With a deafening impact that echoes for miles, the meteor of purple mes hits the ground, not far from where Titan Hugo had fallen. The earth trembles under the power of the collision, and a wave of heat and light radiates from the point of impact.


    "What power is this?! Are we fighting gods now?"


    "Nobody can fight against this! We need to flee while we can!"


    As the dust and smoke begin to dissipate at the site where the fire meteor fell, the rebels watch, waiting to see what will emerge from the mes. They are fearful but unable to look away, knowing that whatever appears, they''ll run from there to survive.


    The 100-meter titan stopped staring at the rebels and turned its attention to the impact Luffy created with his body. As the smoke and dust provoked by the impact of the purple me meteor begin to dissipate, another colossal figure emerges from the epicenter. It''s Ifrit, in Luffy''s final form, a vision of power and fury with vibrant mes covering his 50-meter-tall body. The light from the purple mes reflects in his determined eyes as he looks at Titan Hugo.


    Luffy, as Ifrit, emits a powerful roar that resonates through the desert, a deration of challenge and a call to battle. The sound is so intense and primal that even the bravest of the rebels feel a shiver of fear.


    "ROOOAAAR!"


    Hugo, still in the form of Titan, remains silent, but his eyes, now more focused, meet Luffy''s. There''s a mutual recognition, a tacit understanding that the fight between them is inevitable.


    "They''re like ancient gods... The fight between fire and earth."


    "Who could have imagined something like this...?"


    Luffy, in his Ifrit form, and Hugo, as the Titan, are about to collide in a battle that will be remembered for generations in thisnd. It''s a confrontation that will define not only their fate but also the future of basta and all who call this vast desert home.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 151 – Alabasta 20.

    Chapter 151 �C basta 20.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As Luffy, in his Ifrit form, observes Titan Hugo in front of him, he can''t help but notice the imposingness of the earth giant. Even in his Ifrit form, Luffy finds himself looking up, acknowledging the monumental scale of his opponent who was twice his size.


    "Wow, Hugo, you''re really tall like this, huh? But I can do better than this." Luffy would smile if it were possible at that moment, he wanted to test hisbined fruits, and now with better control over Ifrit, he could test many of his powers, when he used his strength 40 times in hisst punch, he himself was stunned with the power gain.


    Now with a determined smile and a gleam of challenge in his ming eyes, Luffy decides to take the battle to the next level. He activates the Moa Moa no Mi ability in an aspect he almost never used.


    "Moa Moa no Mi: Mass, apply 4 times!" He used it on himself, the only time he did that was to sleep with Yamato, now he was testing it in a real battle.


    Intending to use 10% of the fruit''s growth on living beings, the mes around Luffy begin to stir more fiercely, and his body starts to grow exponentially. In a few moments, he reaches an impressive height of 200 meters, quadrupling his previous size. Now, as a true giant of mes, Luffy faces Hugo as a dwarf looking down, his presence on the battlefield more formidable than ever.


    "This is what I''m talking about! Let''s see how you handle this, Hugo!"


    As Luffy increases his own stature to surpass that of Titan Hugo, bing a 200-meter me giant, the rebels who were previously advancing determinedly towards the capital now find themselves paralyzed by shock and disbelief since the arrival of the first giant. The sight of two beings of titanic size and power ready to face each other is enough to make even the bravest heart tremble with fear and want to flee from there.


    "This... this is impossible! They''re like monsters from some ancient legend!"


    "We need to get out of here! We can''t stay near this fight; it will be our death!"


    "Forget the coup, I want to live first! Let''s go!"


    The horses, sensing the fear and tension of their riders, start to neigh and agitate, desperate to flee the scene now. The sound of hooves beating against the desert ground bes a frenzy as the rebels try to move away from the area while bumping into each other as they leave the site where the two colossi are about to face off.


    "Fall back! Everyone, fall back now! We are nothing before this battle!"


    "Our weapons, our swords... none of that matters now. This is power that defies the very gods!"


    "What kind of things are these? Why did they appear here and now?!"


    As the rebels move away, some still cast fascinated and terrified nces back, unable topletely turn away from the scene. They whisper among themselves, questioning whether their fight for freedom has led them to a confrontation with forces beyond their understanding.


    While in the fight between the two giants, the mes of Ifrit began to dance fiercely on his skin.


    "Time to end this, Hugo. I don''t want to hurt you too much, but I need you toe out of this wild state." Luffy murmured, despite his mouth not moving, his voice was heard.


    *Crack!* The Titan seemed to have epted the challenge as he positioned himself, breaking the sandy ground with his foot.


    Luffy''s mes intensify as he advances, gliding through the sand as if skating with his mes. Ifrit moves with an impressive speed for his scale, every tens of meters he passed, made the earth burn and tremble. Even in colossal form, Luffy''s agility and dexterity are evident, a sign of how his control over the Ifrit form and his skills as a fighter were getting better and better.


    As Luffy approaches, Titan Hugo prepares to face him. Despite his reduced sizepared to Luffy, Hugo''s presence is still incredibly powerful, the energy of the earth emanating from him as a palpable force. His eyes, though clouded by uncontrolled fury, show a glimpse of recognition upon seeing Luffy approaching, and his instincts are ready to act.


    Luffy doesn''t hesitate. He knows that the key to bringing Hugo back is to subdue him without causing severe injuries as he did with Nami. It''s a delicate bnce, facing a friend in such a wild state, but if anyone can do it, it''s Luffy.


    As Luffy draws near, the two colossi raise their fists, symbols of their strength and element; one umtes mes in his fist, while the other creates ayer of earth as bothunch against each other in a powerful and decisive movement.


    The sh of their fists is cataclysmic. A shockwave radiates through the desert, causing the sand to rise in a storm, and the sound of the impact echoes like thunder, creating a wind that runs in all directions, lifting sand. Despite Hugo''s formidable power, it is Luffy who prevails. His mass, amplified by the Moa Moa no Mi, makes Ifrit grow not just in size, but his strength and even defense is equivalent to his size, his Akuma no Mi is at an unprecedented level now.


    The fist with the excess size presses down on the smaller one, and with a roar of mes and force, Luffy pushes Hugo back. The Titan is sent backward with tremendous force, flying through the air and leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. His massive body crashes into the desert, causing the earth to tremble and split under the impact.


    Luffy, afterunching Hugo away, stands firm, the mes around him osciting with his energy. He knows the battle is not over yet and needs to keep pressing to bring his friend back to reason.


    Meanwhile, the rebels and other distant spectators watch the scene with a mix of fear and admiration. They have just witnessed a disy of strength that defies allprehension and logic in their lives.


    *Craaaaaack*


    The Titan begins to rise from the cloud of sand, looking at Luffy, but suddenly, balls of purple mes are sent towards him before he could act.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM*


    Luffy raised a hand, and mes began to beunched from it toward Ifrit with force, the mes exploded on the titan''s chest, making him fall backward awkwardly as more mes exploded on him.


    Luffy wastes no time after seeing Hugo explode backward, knowing that this won''t deal with it alone; the Titan has more powerful strength and defense of the Eikons with his earth element. As the adversary tries to rise again, Luffy knows he needs to act quickly to bring his friend back to reason before more destruction is caused.


    Luffy advances skating among his fire on his feet again. Luffy quickly is upon Hugo, but it''s just the beginning, he quickly draws back his arm where he would initiate his beating of the Titan. Then he began to deliver his punches to the titan still on the ground with some of his mes.


    With a series of precise and controlled blows, he explodes the ground with the titan still down, each impact apanied by the roar of the mes and the resounding sound of his force colliding with Hugo''s body of rock and earth. The desert around them bes a chaotic battlefield, marked by the struggle between these two powerful beings.


    Despite the fury and strength of the Titan, Luffy continues his offensive, blow after blow without letting the titan even get up, each punch and explosion designed to weaken Hugo and force him to revert his transformation. Luffy''s mes illuminate the scene, casting a sinister glow over the fight.


    The titan tried everything to get out of there, trying to kick and punch Ifrit, but Luffy now being twice his size, continued to withstand Hugo''s uncontrolled powerful blows while thetter became increasingly injured by it.


    Finally, after an intense exchange of blows, Hugo begins to show signs of defeat; his punches start to weaken as he still remains on the ground, Luffy hit him so much that he began to create a colossal hole in the area, lifting tons of sand.


    Luffy realizes that he has finally given in and stops punching his opponent, the titanic form begins to falter and shimmer in brown, the energy sustaining it beginning to dissipate. Luffy, noticing this, concentrates his strength in onest powerful attack.


    With a final roar and a decisive blow, Luffy strikes Hugo, and the Titan''s transformation begins to undo. The colossal figure shrinks, the earth energy forming it dissolving into a cloud of dust and debris.


    As the dust settles, Hugo is back in his human form, unconscious, but alive and, most importantly, safe. Luffy, now also returning to his normal form, approaches his fallen friend, a sigh of relief escaping his lips.


    Hugoy there in the middle of the crater they had created with his body all battered while having blood all over him.


    "Sorry, Hugo. But I must say it was fun." Luffy couldn''t lie, it was so satisfying to have a fight between megazords as he himself calls it, since he fought with Nami, he hadn''t had any other experience like this, so he got excited after a fight with Hugo, especially since he proved to be much stronger with hisbined fruits.


    Around them, the desert is marked by the scars of the battle, a silent testament to the sh between the two Straw Hats. The fight is over, and now it''s time to tend to the wounds and move on with their ns, Luffy looks at Hugo and thinks of the rebel army now distanced from the area after witnessing this fight.


    He walked up to hispanion on the ground and ced him over his shoulder multiplying his recovery by 30 times, he jumped with geppo out of the crater which should be at least 50 meters deep that was opened by pressing the Titan''s body with the earth through punches.


    Looking around, he saw all the damage caused, there were many mes still burning over the area, Luffy couldn''t help but think of some important things with this.


    ''This fruit... it''s really amazing. The Moa Moa no Mi isn''t just about increasing size. I can multiply my strength, my speed, my endurance. It gives me so many options in a fight. In my colossal form, unlike thest time I fought with Nami and had to keep her in mind aspects not to lose control of Ifrit. Now I used it freely and was able to quickly fight against the Titan and defeat him.'' Luffy thought.


    ''I can''t imagine how strong I will make Ifrit with armament haki when I learn to use it, it will be interesting...'' Luffy smiles.


    Hends outside the crater and throws Hugo on the ground, giving him a p as his usual way of waking people up.


    "Hm?!" Hugo woke up startled.


    "Good afternoon, sleepyhead." Luffy smiles at him.


    "Hm?! What happened?" Hugo asked dazedly looking around at all the destruction and feeling his body all battered, he had broken his arm and many bones in his body.


    "Yes, you lost control, but we''ll talk about thatter, first I want to deal with the rebels, let''s go." Luffy speaks as he jumps into the air towards where the rebels fled and were regrouping, he just needed to talk to them because he knew his form of intimidation worked better than he thought.


    "..." Despite being quite dazed, Hugo looks at his captain jumping into the air and follows him using geppo too since he doesn''t have much choice.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 152 – Alabasta 21.

    Chapter 152 �C basta 21.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After a titanic battle that shook the foundations of the basta desert, the conflict between the two giants finally calmed down. The sand, previously raised in huge clouds by the fury of thebatants, now began to settle, revealing the scenery devastated by the fight. The ground was marked by deep craters, and the air still vibrated with the echo of the powerful impacts. The rebels, who had arrived with hearts full of determination and anger, now found themselves paralyzed, watching aghast at the consequences of the sh between beings of unimaginable power.


    The me giant had managed to subdue the other titan, the shock, admiration, and fear dominating the faces of the rebels as they witnessed the end of the confrontation with the two monsters disappearing. This left them cautious, as the scene of the giants fighting each other gave way to just the wind of the desert with some mes still burning in the ce with several holes.


    The rebels, who witnessed a power that defied reality, began to question their own position in this increasingly mysterious and fragile world. The fight had ended, but the disappearance of the giants did not calm them down, because this gave way to more doubts than what they had witnessed in this ce.


    "What was that? It looked like the end of the world!" One of them broke the silence, scared, rubbing his eyes trying to understand what he had just witnessed.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it... They were giants, monsters!" Another rebel, with a pale face of fear, looks at the ce where the battle urred.


    "This changes everything. How are we going to continue our attack on the capital after this?" A third rebel, worried, questions hispanions, looking for answers.


    "I don''t think they are enemies... It looked like one was trying to stop the other." Anotherments, being an observer, tries to make sense of the situation.


    "But what if theye back? What if they decide to attack the cities? Can anyone stop them?" A young man, fearful, looks around to see if the others share his concern.


    "We can''t continue with the n now. We need to go back and rethink our strategy." The Leader of the Rebels, with a serious and determined expression, signals to the group.


    "You''re right. We don''t know what they are or what they want. It''s better to retreat for now." Amander of the forces, agreeing with the leader, begins to move away.


    Together, the rebels begin to retreat slowly, asionally looking back at the site of the fight hoping that another giant would appear again. Many are confused, some still fearful, but all are reevaluating their position and their ns.


    Luffy approaches the rebels at high speed without them noticing, and before they can react, he falls like a rocket in front of the rebel leader, who is startled trying to calm his also scared horse.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    "What is this?! An enemy attack?" Someone shouts.


    "Yo!" A shadow appears from the raised sand, and Luffy appears with his hat on his head.


    "Hm?! Who are you?!" The leader of the rebels shouts a little rmed.


    "So you''re Koza? Vivi''s childhood friend?" Luffy approaches nonchntly.


    "Who are you?!" He asks again, pointing his gun at Luffy.


    "Such a bad mood... Well anyway, I''m stopping your attack." Luffy speaks calmly; he''s not afraid of a bullet, none of that has an effect on him.


    Koza was very cautious; after all that confusion with colossal monsters, this man emerges from nowhere, saying he won''t make the coup anymore? But before the man could react, Luffy released his Haki; the wave expanded throughout the area, it wasn''t strong enough to affect all 40,000, but 10,000 people fell to the ground kneeling while their horses copsed unconscious.


    "I see you quickly dealt with them, captain..." Hugo appeared next to Luffy, but no longer with his usual cheerful demeanor.


    "Yes, but there are still 30,000 to deal with behind these..." Luffy speaks and amplifies his voice to echo through the entire army.


    "I am Monkey D. Luffy, captain of the Straw Hat Pirates. And you just saw what happened in a fight between me and another crew member."


    His tone travels through the entire army, and everyone bes aware that the giant monster was actually a man? This rms them.


    "He... he''s a pirate? But that power... how is it possible for a man to be that monster?" This was the talk of many.


    "I''m not here to fight you. I came to stop the conflict in basta. Now, tell me, will you continue this fight knowing what you might face?"


    The 30,000 who were not affected by the conqueror''s Haki, exchange uncertain looks, while the 10,000 that Luffy hit with his aura, no longer had the will to fight against the pirate. Luffy''s presence,bined with the reminder of the power he and Hugo demonstrated, makes them reconsider their next steps.


    "We... we just want justice for our people. We''ve been suffering for years!" It was Koza who shouted at Luffy, even affected by the Haki and kneeling, he still raised his voice.


    Luffy nods, understanding their position. He knows that more needs to be done to resolve the issues in basta, but for now, he would avoid further bloodshed.


    "Let me tell you some things you don''t know, I defeated Crocodile. He was responsible for the drought and your suffering. We have proof of all his schemes, he wanted to be the king of basta. And now, basta is my territory." Luffy deres to all of them, knowing that it would not be so easily epted with just these words.


    The rebels murmur among themselves, ufortable and suspicious of Luffy''s deration. It was shocking enough what he told them about Crocodile and they didn''t believe him. But the idea of a pirate iming the country as his territory is something they cannot ept.


    "We cannot ept this! You are a pirate, if what you said is true, what guarantees us that you won''t be like Crocodile or worse?"


    Luffy realizes the distrust and fear in their eyes, the concern for the future of their country is palpable. He knows that words will not be enough to convince them, so he decides to show the seriousness of his determination and the weight of his authority.


    "I''m not like Crocodile. I protect what''s mine. I don''t want to rule you, but as long as basta is my territory, I''ll protect it. From other pirates, from the Marines, from anyone who threatens its peace. That I promise."


    "I am a pirate. I do what I want. I''m warning you for one reason only: Vivi asked me. Otherwise..."


    His voice bes graver, and he raises his hand, where a small me begins to dance in his palm. Using his Moa Moa no Mi ability, he increases the intensity of the me, which grows and transforms into a colossal fireball. The rebels look up, terrified, as the fireball illuminates Luffy''s face with a sinister glow.


    "...I wouldn''t have so much patience."


    With a quick and precise movement, Luffyunches the giant fireball into the sky. It rises, a burning star against the blue of the desert, before exploding in a thunderous boom that echoes for miles. The explosion is a spectacle of light and sound, a demonstration of power that leaves an indelible mark on the desert horizon.


    The rebels, startled by this, realize that this pirate''s power could annihte the entire army. Who could fight against that?


    "I could end your coup with this, but I''m doing a favor to a crewmate, but don''t test me, if it''s to maintain peace in this country, I''ll eliminate all of you. I''m not saying your lives will continue the same, but wait a few more days, all the truth will be revealed and without Crocodile and his schemes, the rain will return to the country."


    "..." A silence began to echo through the rebel army, not wanting to face what they had just witnessed.


    "I give up! I don''t want to be part of this coup!"


    "Yes, if you speak the truth, we don''t want to fight anymore!"


    "I surrender!"


    "Please, spare us, I don''t want to die like this!"


    "We... understand. basta is now under your protection." Koza finally spoke, kneeling, struggling to face Luffy and speak.


    Luffy, satisfied with the response, extinguishes thest mes from his hand and looks up at the sky, where the smoke from the explosion still lingers.


    "Good. As long as nobody threatens the peace of basta, there won''t be any problems. But if someone tries... I''ll be here."


    With that, Luffy looks at Hugo. "Let''s go back, I''m heading to the capital to resolve Crocodile''sst schemes, and you," Luffy turned back to the rebel leader, "wait a few more days, you''ll know I''m telling the truth anyway." He starts jumping into the air with Hugo following him back to the ck Pearl, leaving the rebels behind to contemte all they saw and heard in this ce.


    As Luffy approached the ck Pearl with Hugo, the silhouette of the ship stands out against the desert horizon. Onboard, the crew has already noticed them and gather on the deck to receive Luffy and Hugo. Chopper, the crew''s doctor, is particrly eager to check on Hugo''s condition after seeing him behind Luffy, injured with a broken arm.


    "Luffy, how is he? What happened out there?"


    "Hahaha. We fought in that form, and I went a little overboard." Luffy scratches his head.


    "Luffy... being Luffy..." Lami mocks.


    "Come on, my doctor. I also took a nice punch, how about you take care of me?" Luffy smiles approaching Lami.


    "Your womanizing captain, I know exactly what you want, get lost!" Lami yells at Luffy.


    Someugh at this interaction.


    "Nee... It seems everything turned out alright in the end, that''s great!" Hachi seems to be crying with joy.


    "Hey, Luffy! What was that explosion a little while ago, did you deal with the rebel army? You didn''t create a massacre transformed into that monster, did you?" Vivi approaches Luffy anxiously and demands answers.


    Luffy looks at Vivi, his usual smile appearing on his face. He knows his actions may have been extreme, but they were necessary to ensure basta''s safety and assert his presence as a force to be reckoned with.


    "That was just a bit of what I can do. I wanted everyone to know that basta is under my protection now. And about the rebels, well, I just showed them that it''s not worth challenging me."


    Vivi absorbs Luffy''s words, she knows his actions are controversial, but she can''t deny that he managed to achieve something that seemed impossible and when he says he ended the coup, she trusts him.


    "You really overdo it, but I can''t deny it was amazing, Luffy, even if many don''t understand your methods." She admitted with a blush on her face and then asks, "But is it over, is basta now out of danger?"


    "We just need to disclose the evidence against Crocodile, but we''ll do that when we are in the capital, I doubt the marines will stand still after finding out we are holding a vice admiral, they''ll try to rescue him and we''ll make that exchange at that moment." Luffy deres and Vivi nods.


    "Thank you, Luffy..." Vivi speaks with some tears in her eyes, thinking that it''s finally ending.


    "No need to thank me, Vivi. That''s what crewmates do, right?" Luffy crosses his arms.


    Everyone in the crew looks at that with a smile on their face, as they agreed with the captain.


    "So to the capital, Luffy?" Usopp asked.


    "Yes, Hachi direct us to the capital, just follow the vivre card of Nami I gave you." Luffy instructed and the fish-man epted.


    "Look Megalo, we are finally going to see Vivi''s home!" Shirahoshi exims happily.


    "Sharky!"


    "Kaooooooo!"


    "Karoo is also missing home..." Vivi looks at her duck with a happy smile.


    "Shall we train, Luffy?" Kuina asked, knowing they didn''t have much to do here.


    "Sure, we have some time before we reach the capital, we can''t waste it, can we?" Luffy smiles and everyone goes to the training room after stabilizing the ck Pearl in the direction of the capital.


    The ck Pearl continues its journey, leaving behind the desert and the tumultuous events. With this, the crew went to train and strengthen again, knowing that finally, basta may be at peace for now.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 153 – Alabasta 22.

    Chapter 153 �C basta 22.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Pearl advances through the desert, the aridndscape beginning to reveal the capital of the country, elevated on a kind ofrge rock, giving it a unique architecture.


    "Get ready, folks! We''re arriving in Alubarna!" Vivi yells happily.


    "KAROOOO!!" Her duck seems equally excited.


    Vivi''s words are met with nods. Their week-long journey in basta is finallying to an end. As the ck Pearl approaches the capital, Luffy notices shadows appearing in the sky.


    "You took too long!" Nami says dissatisfied while crossing her arms.


    "Hahahaha, did you get outnumbered?!" Yamatomentsughing, looking at the addition to the crew like Broggy and Dorry with Chopper in a corner afraid of the two neers.


    "We''ve been holed up in that pce thesest few days, just training and dodging some of the king''s assassins..." Namiments dissatisfied.


    "Hm.. no need to be like that, I''ll relieve your boredom soon." Luffy with super speed appears behind them before grabbing them by the waist and whispering in their ears with a smile so no one else hears.


    "Hm... I''d like that!" Yamato responds with a smile.


    "I hope this makes it worth being away from you for 2 weeks!" Nami said dissatisfied, but with a blush on her face.


    Luffy smiles, satisfied; "Anyway, let''s go. I have some new crew and fleet members to introduce." Luffy says and takes them to the crew.


    The ck Pearl approaches Alubarna, the ship did not go unnoticed by the people at the gates, Yamato and Nami had alreadymented that Luffy and his crew were approaching, but for some people, it was a surprise. The ship stopped near the entrance and the crew disembarked for Luffy to store it in his pocket, before they continued.


    Now Luffy, Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Usopp, Nami, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Kuina, Alvida, Laboon, Vivi, Karoo, Nico Robin, Choopper, Broggy, and Dorry also, follow to the city on foot.


    "Who are you?!" One of the guards goes on alert, as Yamato had warned the king that Luffy wasing and had gone out to meet him, no gate guards had been notified, hence the expression of caution with the group.


    "Vivi..." Luffy murmurs and Vivi steps forward.


    "I am Princess Vivi, I''m going to meet my father. I would like you to open the gate," Vivi said.


    "Princess Vivi...?" Said one of the guards.


    "It''s really her!" Another eximed, recognizing her. It was no surprise to anyone Vivi''s unique features to the country, even more in the capital itself.


    "Let''s do this, Princess Vivi-sama. Do you want an escort to the pce?" A guard asked.


    "No need to worry, I''m quite safe with them, let''s go, folks!" Vivi eximed and they entered the city after climbing the stairs.


    Luffy''s group passed through the streets while everyone walked and madements here and there about the ce, the people noticing the strange group, couldn''t help but be surprised by it, making simrments to when they were in Loguetown, some recognized Luffy as the captain of the Straw Hats and eximed in shock, after all, it was a pirate band with almost half a million, what kind of crime they must havemitted to have that bounty on their heads.


    Upon arriving at the pce, they are received by guards who quickly recognize the crew that fought alongside their princess. They are led through opulent corridors, decorated with tapestries and artifacts that speak of the rich history and culture of basta. Finally, they enter the main hall, where King Cobra awaits them. The king, a man of noble posture and gentle expression, receives them with a warm thank you as he rises from his throne to greet them.


    "Captain Monkey D. Luffy and his crew, wee to the royal pce of basta, I am aware of everything you''ve done and basta is in debt to you."


    "No need to thank us, King Cobra. Helping basta was our choice," Luffy responds with an unpretentious smile.


    "Even so, it''s disturbing how our country was being covered with a shadow that we couldn''t do anything about and how you, along with my daughter, emerged and helped this kingdom out of a crisis," the king praises, looking at the diverse crew.


    "That''s just what we do, King Cobra. Besides, Vivi is part of our crew. We couldn''t leave one of our territories in danger," Luffy continues, indicating Vivi with a hand gesture.


    "Vivi my daughter..." King Cobra approaches his daughter and hugs her, his gaze full of admiration for his most precious possession.


    "Hello daddy." She says with a smile.


    "Now tell me everything that happened and your ns." He turned his attention back to Luffy, who nodded.


    They exchange information, with Luffy reporting the attack against Crocodile, confrontation with the rebels, and the deration of basta as his territory. King Cobra listens attentively, recognizing theplexity of the new reality that his nation faces.


    "Your support and protection mean a lot to us. basta will face many challenges ahead, but with friends like you, I have hope for the future."


    Luffy, with a confident smile, responds:


    "We''ll always be here if you need us. basta is part of our journey now."


    "You n to spend a few days here, right? Let''s arrange a room for everyone."


    And with that, the Straw Hat crew spends some time in the pce, resting, recovering from the journey, when night falls, a grand banquet is prepared in honor of their heroism in the country. They celebrate the victory over Crocodile and the restored peace. And as always, the group is quite peculiar, especially at the joint banquet.


    The hall of the basta pce is lit by torches and chandeliers, creating a weing atmosphere for the banquet in honor of the Straw Hat Pirates and their allies. The table is filled with local delicacies, exotic fruits, and sulent meats. The sound of music andughter fills the air as crew members and kingdom guests mingle and celebrate.


    Luffy, already with a full te, yells excitedly: "This is amazing! It''s not better than Reiju''s food, but it''s so tasty!" He tries to bnce a giant piece of meat in his mouth, he used a lot of his energy in thest days, so he needed to replenish his energies.


    Yamato, sitting next to Luffy,ughs: "Don''t forget to chew, Luffy. We don''t want you to choke." She herself can''t resist and grabs a chicken leg.


    Shirahoshi, a little shy amidst the crowd, looks at the dishes with curiosity. "So much food I''ve never tried before! Can I really taste everything?" Megalo, by her side, makes a noise of approval: "Sharky!"


    Zoro, trying to get up to get more sake, ends up getting lost and going in the opposite direction. "Hey, this isn''t the way to the kitchen," he murmurs confused.


    Lami, watching from afar,ments with Bepo: "Those two never change, do they? Always getting lost or eating too much." Bepo just smiles and agrees with a nod.


    Chouchou, lying at Luffy''s feet, barks happily whenever a piece of food falls from the table. Luffyughs and gives him a special piece of meat.


    Usopp, trying to impress some pce guests, exaggerates in his stories: "And then, with a single shot, I defeated a giant beast!" Chopper, listening, nods enthusiastically, totally convinced.


    Reiju, preparing some special dishes in the kitchen, calls Terracotta, the pce''s cook: "Come taste this. You as a chef will love it!" Terracotta, moved, rushes to taste and praises: "It''s amazing! You have a natural talent!"


    Hugo, with his calm manner, chats with Nojiko and Hachi about the different cultures they encountered on their travels. Kuina, the young swordsman, listens attentively, dreaming of her own adventures.


    Alvida, always trying to draw Luffy''s attention, offers him the juiciest piece of meat. "Luffy, dear, try this!" Luffy, distracted, epts without realizing her intention, continuing to have fun with the others.


    Nami, glued to the side of Luffy like Yamato, puts another piece in the captain''s mouth. Meanwhile, Broggy and Dorry share stories of their epic fights with others, making everyone aroundugh and ask for more details.


    The night advances with food, drink, and many stories. King Cobra, watching the scene, smiles, knowing that his kingdom has gained strong allies and unique friends. And, in the middle of it all, the cheerful sound of Luffy''sughter echoes, uniting everyone in a memorable celebration.


    As everyone settles down, King Cobra proposes a toast. "To the health of the Straw Hat Pirates, to the heroes of basta and tosting friendship


    Everyone raises their sses in a toast. Theughter and stories being shared continue with an overall feeling of camaraderie and relief.


    "Luffy, thank you again. You not only saved basta but also brought joy and hope back to our people." Vivi approached wearing a blue dress.


    "It''s nothing, Vivi! All this is very good, and you look beautiful." Luffy spoke but turned his attention to the food, Nami, and Yamato, who seemed to be glued to him at that moment. Vivi blushed but soon joined Shirahoshi.


    Sometimeter, Luffy leaves the banquet and heads to the throne room, where the king called him for a private conversation. He finally meets King Cobra.


    King Cobra, sitting on his throne with the posture of a leader who carries the weight of an entire country, looks seriously at Luffy. Despite being grateful, there is a clear concern in his eyes, a father''s worry.


    "Captain Monkey D. Luffy, I want to thank you again for what you did for basta. But there''s something we need to discuss - about my daughter, Vivi."


    Luffy, with his usual casualness, nods, indicating he''s listening.


    "Vivi mentioned an agreement between you. She chose to join your crew to help her people, but that also means she''s more under your protection, right?"


    "That''s right! Vivi is my crewmate, of course, she will be protected," Luffy speaks calmly.


    "And nothing more? Monkey D. Luffy, I don''t want to seem intrusive, but as a father, there''s something that has been weighing on my mind." He said seriously.


    Luffy tilts his head, indicating for the king to proceed. There was something in the seriousness of the king''s gaze that made him pay attention.


    "You and Vivi have spent a lot of time together, facing dangers and sharing victories. She talks a lot about you and yourpanions. I can see... she has special fondness for you. And I, as a father, cannot help but worry about what this might mean for her future, and potentially for the future of our lineage."


    Luffy scratches his head, wondering where the king was going with this, but yed dumb. "Well, Vivi is amazing! We all like her."


    "Yes, but it''s not just that," King Cobra insists, choosing his words carefully. "Luffy, you are a young man, on a path that leads to many dangers and discoveries. Vivi, as yourpanion, will be at your side on this path. But what will happen if, one day, this closeness leads to something more... If she chooses to start a family with you?"


    The word "family" makes Luffy stop for a moment. He imagined having several children in the future, but that only after his journey when he bes a conqueror and has a safer life to give attention to the children, after all, he wanted to raise his own children with their mothers.


    "I... I don''t know," Luffy admits. "I haven''t thought much about it now, as I intend to finish my journey before building a family."


    "Even so, idents can happen and I''m talking about something like children, Captain Monkey D. Luffy. My grandchildren. The future heir to the throne of basta," King Cobra exins. "If Vivi chooses this path with you, she will be choosing a life very different from what she could have here. And that worries me, not just as a king, but as a father. Will she be happy? Will she and the children be safe in such an uncertain world?"


    Luffy falls silent, pondering the King''s words. He had never considered the idea of having children or the impact his lifestyle could have on them.


    "About that, I will create a world where I can protect my wives and my children. I don''t know what the future holds, but I know that we won''t leave our friends or our family behind. That''s what we do, isn''t it?" Luffy says with a determination that even surprises King Cobra.


    The king sighs, a mix of concern and confidence shining in his eyes. "I just hope you''re right, Luffy. And I hope that Vivi finds the happiness she deserves, whether in basta or sailing the seas with you."


    Luffy nods, the king''s words echoing in his mind. He knows there is much to consider and that today''s choices will shape tomorrow, for him, for Vivi, and for any future they may create together.


    They continue to talk a little more about the future of basta and the ns of the Straw Hats. When the conversation ends, Luffy stands up, ready to join two specificpanions. He bids farewell to the king with a nod and goes to one of the pce''s rooms, in this ce there were two women waiting for him with no surprise, Nami and Yamato had expelled Alvida and Nojiko to have a night alone with Luffy, wanting to catch up on two weeks of not sleeping with their man, Luffy sighed before entering because this night would be one filled with activities to satisfy two beauties.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Important information!

    Important information!


    Hello everyone, I''m here to pass on some information about some changes I am making in my publications. First, as I am now working with double the number of fanfics, 8 in total, I am quite overwhelmed and having a bit of difficulty in publishing the most recent chapters on my Patreon on the agreed days, which ends up causing significant dys.


    Thinking about this, I decided to establish a publication routine to work for the rest of the year. All my fanfics will have an ending and I intend to finish them all in this same year, before starting new adventures in some projects I am thinking about for the future.


    My new posting routine is as follows, within the timezone of my country.


    Sunday -


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Danmachi: Infinite Mana System!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Artica!


    Naruto: Light Ninja!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Monday -


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Naruto: Minato Namikase SI!


    The Witcher: As Uchiha Madara!


    HP: Shadow Monarch!


    Tuesday -


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Danmachi: Infinite Mana System!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Artica!


    Naruto: Light Ninja!


    Wednesday -


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Weekly Drafts!


    Thursday -


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Naruto: Minato Namikase SI!


    The Witcher: As Uchiha Madara!


    HP: Shadow Monarch!


    Friday �C


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Danmachi: Infinite Mana System!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Artica!


    Naruto: Light Ninja!


    Saturday -


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!


    Naruto: Minato Namikase SI!


    The Witcher: As Uchiha Madara!


    HP: Shadow Monarch!


    One Piece: I am a Different Luffy!  (7 Chapters/Week)


    Danmachi: Infinite Mana System!  (3 Chapters/Week)


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Artica!  (3 Chapters/Week)


    Naruto: Light Ninja! ?? (3 Chapters/Week)


    Naruto: Minato Namikase SI!  (3 Chapters/Week)


    The Witcher: As Uchiha Madara!  (3 Chapters/Week)


    HP: Shadow Monarch!  (3 Chapters/Week)


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!  (1 Chapter/Week)


    I will be setting aside every Wednesday (Today), to create drafts so that I can update all the fanfics ording to the day, which I am quite behind on, as I need to draft and then edit immediately to post on the agreed day. Sometimes it doesn''te out with the quality I want, so I will start this method this week. I will release at least one chapter of One Piece to keep its daily update going.


    Note, if you want advance chapters, I am posting on Patreon a few hours before posting on other sites. You can ess them for free or contribute to get extra chapters and sponsor ourmunity receiving ess to extra fanfics and advanced chapters of existing and published stories.

 Chapter 154 – Alabasta 23.

    Chapter 154 �C basta 23.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The following morning, Luffy''s vibrant energy was palpable as he left the room, apanied by hispanions. Lack of sleep didn''t seem to affect him; he was more concerned about having a cold beer as he headed to the great hall where his crewmates were already gathered. Entering the room with an enthusiastic "Good morning!", he was greeted with a mix of salutations and exmations.


    "Good morning, Captain!", "Good morning, Luffy!", "Good morning, husband!", echoed through the hall. The variety of greetings reflected the diversity and closeness of his crew.


    "So you''re the captain?" During the lively meal, a woman bearing a striking resemnce to Igaram emerged.


    "Yes, you''re Igaram''s wife, aren''t you?" Luffy asked.


    "That''s right. May I know why my Husband hasn''t returned to basta?" She inquired.


    "He''s handling some stuff for me in Whisky Peak, don''t worry, he''ll be back soon." Luffy responds. His answer seemed to reassure her, and she returned to the kitchen.


    "Captain!! What are we going to do now?" Zoro asked in his typical style.


    "Hey, how can you drink rum for breakfast?!" Usopp yells at Zoro drinking from a barrel.


    "We''re going to stay here for a few days, as I said. When the navy arrives, we''ll leave. During these days, we''ll train and enjoy the city." Luffy deres his ns and everyone nods.


    After breakfast, Luffy heads to the castle courtyard, he takes the ck Pearl from his pocket and throws it into the yard. Using his Moa Moa no Mi ability to bring it back to normal size, a 50-meter ship falls to the ground creating an impact in the castle.


    "Damn pirates!"


    "What''s happening?!"


    "I''m hungry, nobody feeds us for hours!"


    Among screams of surprise andints of hunger from the prisoners in the prison feeling the ship''s impact, Luffy couldn''t hear them. With the ck Pearl now in the courtyard, Luffy and his crew prepare for theing days with extensive training and hobbies around the city enjoying their extended stay in burna.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to train!" Luffy speaks and everyone enters the training area to focus on training and improving their skills.


    "Come on, guys! I want to see everyone improving!"


    Luffy, as the leader, established a simple routine for theing days - training and enjoying the city. The crew agreed. The training sessions were intense and focused on the six styles and haki. Luffy encouraged everyone in his usual way, pushing them to improve and hone their skills. Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Usopp, Nami, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Kuina, Alvida, Laboon, Vivi, Karoo, Nico Robin, Choopper, Broggy, Dorry, and even Pell participated in this rigorous training. Between training sessions, the crew explored Alubarna. They marveled at the unique architecture, strolled through bustling markets, and interacted with the locals. The evenings were filled withughter and a customary feast, with Luffy ending his night spending time with 4 women and then sneaking off to Robin''s room in the middle of the night.


    After intense days of training and sightseeing, Luffy realizes it''s time to address thest pending issues with King Cobra before the navy arrives. He understands the importance of establishing a solid foundation for the territories now under his influence and protection.


    Luffy, apanied by key members of his crew, meets with King Cobra in his office with some main ministers.


    "King Cobra, as basta is now part of the territories we protect, I want to discuss an alliance."


    "Continue, Captain Monkey D. Luffy."


    "Please, call me Luffy from now on." Luffy suggested.


    "Luffy then." Cobra spoke, and Luffy continued his exnation.


    "We have an alliance among various kingdoms and ces that have be our territories. Including Goa Kingdom, Cocoyasi, Syrup, apany in Loguetown, Whisky Peak, Drum, and now basta. I want all of them to have an exclusivemercial and military agreement among themselves."


    King Cobra, aware of the power and influence such an alliance would bring, ponders the implications.


    "This would bring stability and security to basta and the other involved kingdoms. But how exactly would it work?"


    "Well, we will all support each other. If one kingdom is in danger, the others will help. And we will all exchange things with free trade and no taxation on some things, like food, medicine, technology, and weapons... This way, everyone gets stronger and safer."


    The king nods, understanding the logic and strength behind the proposal.


    "This sounds promising, Luffy. basta would be honored to be part of this alliance. I will discuss with my advisors and handle the details with you and your crew. But what about the world government? They certainly won''t let this happen."


    "Yes, but you can do all this with all these countries, inds, and tradingpanies, it will take some time until they discover our connection and when that happens, I will have enough power to threaten them before they try to do anything against any of my territories, don''t worry." Luffy spoke. He had a n that he would execute in a few months that would make the 5 elders rethink a little before attacking any kingdom under his g.


    The meeting continues with discussions on how to implement and manage this alliance, addressing issues likemunication between the kingdoms, mutual defense, and stimting trade and cooperation. Luffy, although not fond of details and formalities, understands the importance of ensuring that his friends and territories are safe and prosperous.


    Bepo, the pr bear Mink who is much more than just a cute member of the crew, ys a crucial role in nning and structuring the alliance proposed by Luffy. With his astute mind for economics and politics, he has be an essential piece in creating a solid and sustainable n for the alliance between the territories, while Luffy and Bepo discuss their ns with the council of basta.


    During the meeting with King Cobra, Bepo is present alongside Luffy, carrying documents, maps, and charts illustrating possible trade routes, defense agreements, and economic development ns for the allied territories.


    "Look, King Cobra, by establishing direct trade routes between basta and the other territories, we can reduce costs and increase trade efficiency. Additionally, with amon defense fund, we can ensure mutual security against external threats. I think a port being built on this side of the country will help trade with the drum kingdom, Whisky Peak, and with the entrance of the Grand Line."


    King Cobra, impressed with the depth of knowledge and strategic skill of Bepo, listens attentively and asks questions. Bepo responds with a clear vision of how these rtions can benefit everyone involved.


    "Impressive, Bepo. Your knowledge is extremely valuable, we can structure all this in a way that benefits everyone."


    "Thank you... I''m sorry..." Bepo blushes and mutters apologies as always.


    Over the following days, Luffy let Bepo work tirelessly, consulting with economists and politicians from basta and the other territories, refining the agreements and ensuring that all aspects of the alliance are considered and optimized. He also coordinates with Nami, the navigator and treasurer of the group, to ensure that the trade routes are not only economically viable but also safe and efficient.


    With Bepo at the forefront of economic and political structuring, the alliance promoted by Luffy has a solid foundation for sess, demonstrating that the Straw Hat Pirates are not just a powerful force on the seas but also a positive and constructive influence on the territories they choose to protect and ally with.


    After the details of the alliance are discussed and ns are well underway, King Cobra decides it''s time to share one of basta''s most closely guarded secrets with Luffy and Nico Robin, one that Luffy had already asked him for. He invites them for a visit to the royal cemetery, a ce that holds much of the kingdom''s history and where a Poneglyph rests.


    They walk towards a discreet entrance leading underground. As they descend, Luffy creates a me that hovers in the air, lighting the way. At the center of the room rests the Poneglyph.


    "This is one of the great secrets of basta, a Poneglyph. For generations, my family has protected this relic and the knowledge it contains. Despite the knowledge on it still being a mystery to me."


    Robin approaches, her eyes shining with the excitement of an archaeologist before another valuable discovery. She reads exactly what Luffy told her two weeks ago, as if he were some kind of seer, making her look at the man she loves and think even more about who he could be and how he has all that knowledge.


    "Luffy, this Poneglyph... It talks about Pluton, exactly as you said. Even its location..." She murmurs a bit dazed.


    Luffy calmly nods and turns to Cobra,


    "King Cobra, this Poneglyph is very dangerous for basta. If the World Government or other pirates discover you have information about Pluton, they won''t hesitate to attack. basta could be the target of a Buster Call. Crocodile was already looking for it, there''s no doubt this information could fall into the hands of others."


    King Cobra looks at Luffy, recognizing the sincerity in his words. He knows well the ruthless reputation of the World Government when ites to secrets that threaten their power.


    "What do you suggest, then?" Cobra inquires, the concern evident in his voice.


    "Well, my suggestion is that we take the Poneglyph with us on the ck Pearl. If it''s under our protection, basta won''t be associated with it and will be free of suspicion. This way, we can ensure it doesn''t fall into the wrong hands and that your kingdom remains safe and far from imminent dangers."


    "Luffy is right," interrupts Robin, her voice carrying a serious and somber tone. "It''s prudent to keep the Poneglyph on the move and away from ambitious eyes. I saw what happened to Ohara, my homnd, and I don''t wish for any other nation to suffer the same fate." The fear of the buster call has haunted her since she was 8 years old, a memory that burns like an eternal me in her heart.


    King Cobra remains silent for a long moment, the weight of the decision weighing on his shoulders. Finally, he nods, adopting the resolute expression of a leader who recognizes what must be done for the greater good of his people.


    "If this is the best way to ensure the safety of basta and its people, then I agree. I ce my trust in you, Straw Hat Pirates, to protect this ancient legacy."


    "Don''t worry, King Cobra. We will protect the Poneglyph with our lives and ensure that basta stays safe from any threat. Nothing will happen!" Luffy responds with an irond determination, promising not only the safety of the artifact but also the peace for the desert kingdom.


    With a n in action and a new cargo on board, Luffy returned to his crew.


    "We''re leaving basta soon, King Cobra said the navy ising here, our time is running out so finish up any pending business and we''ll depart soon." Luffy mentioned and the next day in the middle of the desert, a group of marines was approaching barna at that moment.


    "Captain Smoker! We are arriving at the capital!" Tashigi spoke.


    "Great, let''s wait for themodores to decide our next steps." He said, since he wasn''t the highest rank there, he has to follow the orders of one of themodores of the group.


    "Let''s move forward, inform everyone to prepare for battle, we must rescue the vice admiral and the warlord!" Said themodore in front of the whole group.


    "Yes, for justice!"


    "For justice!"


    All the marines would fight against the Straw Hats even knowing their strength, fighting for their ideal, they would willingly sacrifice themselves to defeat the evil.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 155 – Alabasta 24.

    Chapter 155 �C basta 24.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    basta, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    On one morning, Luffy was informed that the marines were approaching the town.


    "A group ofmodores with Captain Smoker, the White Hunter of the Navy, has arrived at the capital! He is here to rescue Vice-Admiral Momonga!"


    Luffy, who was rxing in the pce courtyard, stands up abruptly, the news igniting a spark of interest in his eyes.


    "Smoker, is it? It''s about time then. Let''s get ready to receive them!"


    "Folks, let''s wrap up our stay here in basta. Let''s prepare the ck Pearl and set sail as soon as we finish negotiations with the navy."


    Everyone nodded, and began to prepare their things, taking them to the ship. Luffy, seeing this and always with a peculiar n in mind, decides he needs a special memento of his victory in basta.


    With a mischievous smile, he heads to some members of his crew still rxing.


    "Zoro, Hugo, and Usopp. Go to the prison and fetch Jimbei, Momonga, and Crocodile!" Luffy suggests, and they do just that, while he began to pick uprge logs from the castle''s storage and buried them in front of the castle.


    "Hey, what is Straw Hat doing...?" Asked one of the guards looking at Luffy''s strange action.


    "I don''t know, they say he''s quite peculiar..." Said another beside him.


    "So this is how a 200 million pirate behaves?" Another spoke.


    "Look, they had prisoners..." One of them points to the ship with Zoro, Usopp, and Hugo taking 3 prisoners out.


    "It''s just 2 shichibukai and one navy vice-admiral..." Another speaks unconcerned.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What?!" They scream rmed, who could say that Luffy had such important prisoners on that ship in the courtyard the whole time? They scream frightened.


    Luffy ignoring the guards, waits for the prisoners to arrive at him.


    "What does this mean?"


    "..."


    "Mugiwara!"


    "What a bad mood, I''m just going to take a picture with you, no need to be so grumpy, we are saying goodbye soon." Luffy informs and before the 3 could react, Luffy activated his speed 40 times and quickly tied them to the posts.


    "How did he do that so fast?!" Everyone shouted with aical face.


    Luffy looked at all his crew and shouted. "Hey, guys! Let''s take a photo in front of the pce! It''s going to be an epic memento!" The prisoners, although clearly displeased and reluctant, have no choice but to be part of Luffy''s n.


    "Hey, guard. Come here and take our picture!" Luffy called one of the pce guards, who was stunned but eventually did it.


    "Hey, Luffy. Is this really necessary? This is going to cause us even more trouble!" Namiined.


    "Of course, it is! How are we going to remember this epic adventure without a picture with our trophies? I''ll even make the whole world see it," He said with a mischievous smile.


    "Am I going to be famous?!" Chopper shouted happily.


    "GRRRR!!" Laboon was also excited.


    "WOOLF WOOLF!"


    "I don''t think it''s that kind of attention we''re going to get..." Kuina murmurs, but follows to the photo.


    Laughing and joking, the crew starts to gather for the photo. Some are excited about the idea, while others just shake their heads, epting the antics of their captain.


    "This is going to be interesting. Can''t wait to see the face of the World Government when this gets published." Zoro speaks.


    "This is going to be an epic tale! ''The great Usopp and hispanions capture three powerful enemies!''" Usopp eximed excitedly.


    Robin, with a slight smile, watches the scene, she would usually be afraid to do something like this, but Luffy has given her a sense of security since she met him. "A peculiar memento, but certainly unforgettable."


    Finally, everyone is ready. The guard adjusts the camera and joins the group, while a prepared member of the crew presses the button. With a bright sh, the moment is captured forever with the photography den den mushi.


    "This will make the front page! The whole world will see how amazing we are!" Luffyughed loudly.


    The photo captures a unique moment full of distinct personalities. In the center, Luffy, with his mischievous and confident smile, stands with one arm raised as if celebrating his victory. On one side of him, Yamato poses proudly, her smile revealing the satisfaction of a well-fought battle. On the other side, Shirahoshi tries to smile, still a bit shy, with Megalo by her side.


    Zoro stands with a serious expression, but a slight smile betrays his pride, while Lami, next to him, disys a satisfied grin. Bepo looks happy to be included, and Chouchou, loyal as ever, sits beside him. Usopp is striking a heroic pose, trying to appear more imposing than he really feels.


    Nami, with a confident expression, is close to Reiju, who smiles calmly at the camera. Hugo, with his imposing physique, stands a bit behind, trying not to overshadow the others. Nojiko is next to Nami, sharing a warm smile with her sister. Hachi, with his tentacles, happily waves at the camera.


    Kuina, though young, stands with the firm posture of a swordsman, while Alvida, with her beauty and arrogance, poses seductively. Laboon tries to fit into the photo next to a cheerful Luffy, Vivi, and Karoo are together, representing basta with an air of gratitude.


    Nico Robin stands a bit apart, with a gentle smile and eyes reflecting the depth of her knowledge. Chopper, in his small form, seems excited to be included. Lastly, Broggy and Dorry, the giant warriors, are kneeling to fit in the photo, each with an expression of contentment, Luffy made them grow to normal size with the intention of being more intimidating.


    In the lower center of the photo, right at the front, Jimbei, Crocodile, and Momonga are tied up and clearly displeased, but they are a crucial addition to the image Luffy wanted to create. They represent the victory and audacity of the Straw Hat Pirates. The result is a vibrant photo, full of energy and personality, a memento of their journey in basta.


    After the photo, the Navy, led bymodores, arrives at the castle with an imposing presence, determined to fight the pirate crew again. Smoker, with his characteristically stern expression, steps forward in the vanguard, his determination clear in every step.


    As soon as they arrived, the marines were shocked to see their Vice-Admiral Momonga and two Shichibukai, notorious and feared figures, tied to imposing pirs in front of the castle. The scene provoked a mix of anger and disbelief. "Damn pirates! How can they be so bold?!" One of them eximed, voice trembling with fury.


    "Vice-Admiral Momonga!" Amodore, with a face pale with concern, shouted, trying to understand the chaotic situation.


    "Look, there are two Shichibukai and not just Crocodile!" Someone observed, pointing to the captive figures. The crowd of marines fell silent for a moment, shocked by the revtion.


    "WHATTTTT?????" Collective disbelief echoed through the air.


    "That.... Is Jinbei! How could he have be a prisoner too?!" The confusion and fear were palpable as they contemted the legendary triton shichibukai, now imprisoned as a trophy.


    "What will we do? It''s more serious than we anticipated." Concern was stamped on each face as the gravity of their mission became apparent.


    "Mugiwara! In the name of Navy Justice, I demand that you release Vice-Admiral Momonga and the Shichibukais immediately!" Smoker, always imposing and unyielding, shouted with authority, his voice cutting through the tension like a sword.


    Luffy then appeared in front of all the marines. He showed no concern for themodores and other ranks; the only one who really caught his attention was Smoker. With his usual confident smile, Luffy assessed Smoker, appearing surprisingly calm considering the vtile situation.


    "Alright, Smoker. I''ll release Momonga." His casual response left the crew and the marines present visibly surprised. Without hesitation and with a nonchnt posture, Luffy approached where Momonga was being held. With a casual gesture and an uninterested expression, he untied the Vice-Admiral''s bonds, almost as if he were performing a daily task.


    As Momonga falls from the pir and stands up, still a bit surprised by the sudden change of events, Luffy pulls some papers out of his pocket and hands them to him. The papers seem official, with stamps and signatures.


    "Here are some proofs that a certain shichibukai was looking to take over a country."


    Momonga, regaining hisposure, takes the papers and looks at Luffy with a mix of reluctance, but he does exactly that as he begins to read the papers the pirate handed him.


    The papers Luffy hands to Momonga are a detailed dossier, meticulously prepared by Robin. These documents contain information and irrefutable evidence of Crocodile''s corrupt schemes and his actions against the people of basta.


    Momonga, upon receiving the papers, frowns as he begins to leaf through the content. Each page reveals more about the extent of Crocodile''s betrayal and maniption. There are detailed reports, financial records, testimonies, and reports from Baroque Works agents, and even incriminating photographs.


    "This is... overly thorough. Crocodile was involved in more than we imagined. How did the Navy not see this before?"


    He looks up at Crocodile still tied up, who watches Luffy with a look of hatred.


    "This is frustrating, but also useful..." Momonga was in great doubt about trying to capture Luffy, but thought it would be nearly impossible with Yamato here, even with the help of 2 shichibukai, but now he discovered that Crocodile is a criminal too, he might have the World Government''s approval for a lot of things, but this was too much.


    Sighing, Momonga had no choice. "We from the Navy will investigate every detail. Crocodile won''t escape justice this time."


    Luffy just smiles, pleased to have thrown a bit more chaos into the world and at the same time ensured the safety of basta.


    "Tell Sengoku that I''m doing this only because he paid the money that was demanded in Cocoyasi, otherwise this would be in the newspaper the next day, now you can me us and make them a hero, after all, that''s how the navy maniptes the news." Luffy openly mocked, leaving Momonga scowling, but he couldn''t deny those words because that''s how the newspaper would publish the news the next day.


    "We demand that you hand over Crocodile and Jimbei." Momonga finally spoke.


    "Well, Crocodile can be done, Jimbei, I still want to keep him until we leave basta." Luffy shrugged and Momonga looked frustrated. Before handing Crocodile over to the Navy, Luffy, always unpredictable and cunning, approaches the defeated Shichibukai with a bold proposal.


    "Hey, Crocodile, since you''re out of a job now after being fired from the government, how about joining us? It''s going to be more fun than rotting in Impel Down."


    Crocodile, surprised by the offer, looks at Luffy with a mix of disdain and resentment. The idea of joining the young pirate who defeated him is something he would never consider.


    "You must be joking. I''d prefer a thousand times the darkness of Impel Down than to sail under the g of a kid like you. Mugiwara."


    "Alright then. It was just an offer. See you around, Crocodile." Luffy shrugs and goes towards Jimbei to take him to the ship.


    Luffy, showing no sign of disappointment, hands Crocodile over to the marines. With Jimbei still aboard and Crocodile handed over to the Navy, Luffy and his crew prepare to leave.


    "Vice-Admiral, are we really going to let them leave like this?" A marine asks Momonga who now had his sword again after Luffy handed it over.


    "We can''t do anything with them, we have to take care of Crocodile''s schemes too, if the news of this gets out from here, it''ll be a hard blow for the navy." He informs and they all start to move away.


    "You managed to get out of here once more, Mugiwara. But next time... I will capture you!" Smoker growls.


    With everyone aboard, Luffy, instead of slowing down the ship,unches the nitro of the ship, making it take off from the courtyard of the ship to the desert heading east to finally leave the country. Luffy is on the deck, looking at the horizon with a smile on his face as the ship sails back through the sands. He''s ready for the next adventure, to face new challenges, and to continue his journey to be the emperor of the sea.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 156 – World News 01.

    Chapter 156 �C World News 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in the sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After a whole day of sailing from the sandy shores of basta, the ck Pearl finds itself in the open waters of the ocean, a solitary point distant from anynd. The crew, though tired from intense training, was vibrant, each member immersed in their tasks and hobbies, keeping the ship and their thingsughing and chatting with each other.


    Luffy, standing at the bow, observes the sea ahead with a solemn gaze, nostalgic for the salty smell of the sea breeze after days of traveling the desert.


    His attention was abruptly diverted when a dark shadow began to grow alongside the ship. With a mix of surprise and calm, Luffy watched as the water around began to churn violently. Suddenly, with an explosion of foam, a huge sea monster emerged next to the ck Pearl. The creature, resembling a serpent covered in fur, with just its head being twice the size of the ship, rose menacingly, its eyes fixed on the crew.


    "These monsters are getting stranger and stranger..." Luffy murmured with his calm voice, finding the sea monster very strange.


    "A Sea King, the sea is so scary!!!" Chopper shouted, visibly scared, while Vivi tried to calm her loyal duck, Karoo, who was running frantically across the deck.


    Luffy, in a calm movement, turned to the rest of the crew. His gazended on Reiju, the pink-haired woman delivering refreshments to Kuina and Alvida. "Hey, Reiju. How''s our meat supply?" he asked, seemingly unconcerned with the monster beside the ship.


    "Hm... it''s quite full, Luffy��" She replied, surprised by the captain''s calmness.


    Luffy nodded and then turned his attention to Shirahoshi, the princess beside Hachi. "Shira, want to send this Sea King away?"


    "Hmm�� okay�� Luffy-sama, I''ll try the first way!" Shirahoshi spoke timidly, her voice almost a whisper but determined. She began to move toward the Sea King, the imposing presence of the Sea King contrasting with the gentle nature of the mermaid.


    Everyone aboard the ck Pearl watched, a mix of fear and fascination, as the sea princess approached the monster. The Sea King red furiously at Shirahoshi, questioning with its gaze why she dared to challenge it.


    The answer came in the form of a deafening *ROOOOOAAAARRRRR*. The sea monster expressed its fury and defiance with a roar that echoed through the air and made the waves around it churn violently.


    Shirahoshi turned to Luffy, a shadow of concern passing through her usually tranquil eyes. "Luffy-sama? He doesn''t want to obey? Should I use the second method?" Her voice trembled slightly, indicating the gravity of the situation.


    Luffy, standing firm on the deck, nodded calmly. "Yes, Shirahoshi. You can use the other method."


    "Hm... I''m sorry... Sea King-sama... but... hm?!" Shirahoshi began, but before she could finish her sentence, the monster lunged. In a quick and violent movement, the huge creature swallowed her in the air.


    A shocking silence took over the ship, a moment of pure horror and disbelief. Then, the silence was broken.


    "AHHHHHHHH SHE''S BEEN SWALLOWED!!"


    "Shirahoshi!!!"


    "Luffy, save her quickly!"


    "Nee... Princess-sama!!!" The crew shouted in despair, their voices blending into a cacophony of fear and panic.


    But then, the unimaginable happened. Above the monster''s head, an explosion of blood burst like a bomb. The Sea King stopped abruptly, its body trembling before bing motionless. And then, to the shock and relief of all, Shirahoshi emerged through the hole she created in the creature''s head, her hand coated in Haki.


    "Hm... sorry, Sea King-sama, but I had to deal with you like this..." She murmured timidly, a blush of sadness on her cheeks.


    "She just killed a Sea King..." Some murmured, surprised by the unknown strength of Shirahoshi. The news that she dominated Haki was unknown to most, and her demonstration of power left everyone aboard in silent admiration.


    "Damn, she''s so ahead of me, I can''t even do that..." Zoroined, realizing he was left behind by Shirahoshi, even Luffy was showing greater talent than him.


    "She''s better than me too, Zoro..." Luffy murmured.


    "Hey, Reiju, can you find a spot in the fridge to put the monster''s carcass?" Luffy asks.


    "Tsk... I''ll try to arrange it." She grumbles.


    "Do you want me to shrink it?" Luffy suggests.


    "What for? If you get defeated, it''ll destroy my kitchen!" She growls at the thought.


    "Alright then..." Luffy murmurs and turns to Shirahoshi. "Well done, Shira! You''re getting stronger and stronger!" Luffy celebrates.


    "Thank you, Luffy-sama..." She responded timidly and returned to the crew.


    "Hey, a seagull delivering newspapers is approaching!" Yamatoments and points to one side.


    "Great, will I get my reward if the newses out?" Bepo asks excitedly.


    "Let''s see..." Nami speaks and waits for the seagull to arrive, it didn''t take long for it to appear and Nami to grab a newspaper.


    "Well... it looks like we''re on the front page again." Namiments, looking at the photo and the headline title.


    "Hey Luffy, how do you manage this, I thought this photo was exclusive to us..." Nojiko asks beside him.


    "I said I have a contact in the newspaper." Luffy dered, he always sends good photos to shock the world.


    The photo was thest one the whole crew took with 2 Shichibukais and a vice admiral as trophies. Nami began to read the newspaper in her hands.


    The title read, "Chaos in basta! The Unstoppable Rise of Monkey D. Luffy''s Crew - Capturing Two Shichibukais and a Vice Admiral Challenging the Power that the Navy and the World Government So Pride Themselves On Falling into the Hands of a Rookie Pirate!! Are we still talking about rookies who entered the Grand Line a month ago? Can anyone still stop the crew that ys with Shichibukais?!"


    In the article, "In a shocking twist that is shaking the foundations of the known world, the crew of Monkey D. Luffy, already known for their daring feats and powerful connections, has catapulted themselves into the limelight once again. This time, the stage of their unbelievable feat was in the kingdom of basta, a ce already turbulent from its own internal struggles. What no one expected was that Luffy and his crew would leave such an indelible and dramatic mark.


    The news spread like wildfire: two Shichibukais and a Vice Admiral of the Navy, revered and feared figures around the world, were captured and disyed simply as trophies by the Straw Hat crew. This feat is not just a testament to their growing strength but also a bold statement against the established authorities.


    But who is Monkey D. Luffy, this young captain who defies the world? Entering the Grand Line just a month ago, he''s already challenging the world order, creating chaos wherever he goes. Luffy, with his confident smile, makes many wonder how far he will go? Will the sea change with his name? What do we expect in the future with his rising ascent?


    The capture of the Shichibukais and the Vice Admiral was not just a victory; it was a statement. The Straw Hat crew isn''t just ying the game known as the great pirate era - they''re changing the rules.


    As the world reads this news with a mix of admiration and fear, one question hangs in the air: who, if any, can stop the meteoric rise of Monkey D. Luffy? As the World Government and the Navy digest this humiliating defeat, the world watches, fascinated and terrified, to see what the future holds for this young pirate and his intrepidpanions."


    Nami finished reading, and everyone fell silent, now they were really at the center of the world, what they did was too big.


    "That''s quite exaggerated. HAHAHAHAHAHA! Morgan likes to cause chaos." Luffy was the first to break the silence,ughing at those somewhat forced news from the mind of the writer who did that, like he could really be everything that''s written there, but his potential is too hidden for someone to dere, firstly that he''s a double akuma no mi, no one should know that.


    "Luffy, take this seriously, we''re in quite a bit of trouble here." Vivi reprimanded him.


    "I want to see the wanted posters!" Usopp shouted hopefully.


    Nami pulled behind the newspaper the new wanted posters and there was the crew.


    -----------------


    [Monkey D. Luffy: 500,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Luffy on the bow of the ck Pearl, torso bare to disy tattoos, cloak billowing in the wind, one hand holding onto his hat on his head.)


    -----------------


    [Roronoa Zoro: 80,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Zoro using geppo and defeating a Navymodore.)


    -----------------


    [Trafalgar D. Lami: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Lami using her ope ope no mi and simultaneously cuttingmodores.)


    -----------------


    [Yamato: 150,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Yamato striking amodore with her weapon, sending him flying in Loguetown.)


    -----------------


    [Nami: 50,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: She is in front of a shop with her sister beside her, her hand glowing in a green hue, creating a hurricane to send Buggy''s pirates flying into the sky.)


    -----------------


    [Shirahoshi: 5,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Shirahoshi sitting next to Megalo.)


    -----------------


    [Bepo: 30,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Bepo in a martial arts pose, surrounded by defeated enemies.)


    -----------------


    [Usopp: 25,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Usopp shooting at some members of the Baroque Works.)


    -----------------


    [Reiju: 80,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Reiju kicking some Navymodores.)


    -----------------


    [Nojiko: 40,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Nojiko using the bomb fruit on top of a sailor while using geppo and soru.)


    -----------------


    [Hachi: 15,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Hachi cooking Takoyaki with his many arms, a serious expression on his face.)


    -----------------


    [Kuina: 40,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Kuina cutting enemies in Rainbase with her unique sword.)


    -----------------


    [Alvida: 20,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Alvida lounging on a deck, her mace resting beside her.)


    -----------------


    [Nico Robin: 79,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Robin reading a book in the ruins, with several arms holding off attackers.)


    -----------------


    [Tony Tony Chopper: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Chopper eating cotton candy.)


    -----------------


    [Broggy and Dorry: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: The giant warriors standing back to back, their weapons shing against Marines.)


    -----------------


    [Laboon: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Laboon ying on the ship with the others.)


    -----------------


    [Hugo: 150,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Hugo standing calmly with his arms crossed.)


    -----------------


    [Chouchou: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.]


    (IMG: Chouchou crossing paths with a female dog in an alley in the first city Luffy stopped at in basta.)


    -----------------


    After Nami revealed the wanted posters, a wave of reactions took over the deck of the ck Pearl.


    "500 million?!" Luffy eximed, his smile widening. "Am I expensive, huh?"


    Zoro, looking at his own poster with a value of 80 million, let out a grunt. "Not bad, but I was expecting more after all this."


    Lami, with a sly smile,mented on her 100 million reward: "Looks like my skills are being recognized. Watch out, Luffy, I might overtake you."


    Yamato, observing his poster, seemed satisfied. "150 million... Not a bad reputation to start with."


    Nami, holding her 50 million poster, said relieved. "They didn''t change it this time, at least."


    Shirahoshi, with a shy expression, looked at her 5 million poster. "I didn''t want to cause trouble..."


    "5 for Chopper? Is that a joke?" Usoppughed, despite his own value of 25 million. "5 berries?!" Chopper seemed shocked.


    Reiju, with an indifferent expression, observed her 80 million reward. "Seems like I have to be more cautious now... still, I''m 20 million below that gothic woman..."


    Nojiko looked at her 40 million poster and sighed. "This is going to bring more trouble than I expected."


    Hachi, with his 15 million value, just smiled. "I just want to make takoyaki in peace."


    Kuina, with a determined expression, looked at her 40 million poster. "This won''t stop me from continuing my path."


    Alvida, as vain as ever, looked at her 20 million value. "They must have forgotten to add a zero."


    Robin, with a mysterious smile, observed her 79 million poster. "Seems like my bounty hasn''t changed, besides associating me with Luffy and the others..."


    Bepo, excited, asked about his reward. "25 million! My bounty!"


    Broggy and Dorry, the giant warriors,ughed together. "100 million is an honor for a warrior!"


    Laboon, ying on the ship, had no idea of his value of 5 Berries, but everyoneughed at the irony.


    Hugo, with his arms crossed, just nodded to his 150 million value. "This is unexpected, but I haven''t done anything..."


    Chouchou, the valiant dog of 100 million, barked, clearly confused but liking that he was famous along with the others.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 157 – World News 02.

    Chapter 157 �C World News 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in the sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy, holding the newly received wanted posters, frowned as he pondered the bounties. "This is strange..." He murmured more to himself than to the others, but his voice was enough to draw Nojiko''s attention.


    "What is it, Luffy?" Nojiko asked, approaching with a curious look.


    Luffy held up Hugo''s poster. "I can understand that Nami and Yamato didn''t have a change, or that Vivi and Karoo aren''t in the bounties because the Marines still believe Vivi is the princess of basta. But what I find strange is Hugo''s bounty. He didn''t do anything to deserve 150 million..."


    Hugo, who was close enough to hear, nodded with a thoughtful look. "It''s true, I just fought against some marines and Baroque Works agents and... wait!" A sudden realization seemed to hit him.


    Luffypleted Hugo''s line of thought. "Exactly, they found out about our fight in the desert. Probably a rebel took a photo, it''s very likely that our fight will appear in the newspaper tomorrow. Two Mythical Akuma no Mi in the same crew like ours, would certainly shock the world..."


    Robin, who approached with her usual calmness, intervened. "This will be worse for us, we already have a quiterge amount of bounties on our heads." Her voice was soft.


    Luffy nodded in agreement. "Yes, but we can''t do anything anyway. Just strengthen ourselves to face whatever they send for us." His determination was clear.


    At that moment, Kuina, with her poster in hand, joined the group. "And what will we do now?" Her question was direct, reflecting the curiosity and anxiety of the entire crew.


    Luffy looked at hispanions, a smile forming on his lips. "You can enjoy and celebrate your bounties. We will have another feast without training this day to celebrate." His statement was met with a mix of relief and excitement. While many seemed happy, others, like Chopper, cried in a corner,ining about their small bounties.


    The day passed with a great celebration, however, the tranquilitysted only one night. The next morning, shocking news from the newspaper rocked the ship.


    Luffy, with the newspaper in hand,ughed at the photo on the cover. It was him in his Ifrit form, immense and powerful, fighting the Titan in the basta desert. Even before growing to 200 meters, he was an impressive sight, a force of nature aze before the sand giant. However, the headline was what really caught attention:


    "A crew with two Mythical Zoans?! Disagreements among the Straw Hat members, the kind of argument that shocks the world! How a fight between the captain and one of his members, Hugo, turned into a brawl between mythical creatures!"


    The article detailed the battle in the desert, specting on the reasons for the confrontation and describing with admiration and fear the powers of Luffy and Hugo. It talked about Luffy''s transformation into Ifrit and how he demonstrated simr abilities in Loguetown, in addition to trying to dissect the mysterious and fearsome powers of Hugo.


    "Don''t believe everything you read," Luffy said with a smile, folding the newspaper. "But it''s good to know that they recognize our strength."


    The day passed with training this time, as they ignored the newspaper, expecting something like this, but the next day came what happened in basta.


    However, the routine of training was interrupted the next day by more news from basta. Luffy, holding the new newspaper, gathered the crew on deck to share thetest information. The main headline "Chaos in basta" immediately captured everyone''s attention. With a calm expression, Luffy began to read aloud.


    "As soon as Luffy and his crew captured the vice admiral and two Shichibukais," Luffy read, his voice amused. "The Marines who were in the country gathered to fight the Straw Hats and rescue the prisoners. With the help of half a dozenmodores and Smoker, they managed to free them."


    "And along with all the marines and Shichibukais, justice managed to expel the Straw Hats from basta." The crew listened in silence, some with somber expressions, others with defiant looks. The article painted a picture of an epic battle where the Marines, supposedly united in strength and purpose, had risen en masse to confront and, ultimately, repel the infamous pirates from their territory.


    Luffy paused for a moment, his eyes sweeping the crew before continuing. "But not just that," he continued, "Smoker discovered a greedy scheme of Crocodile in the country, and they obtained evidence for the Shichibukai''s criminal actions, arresting him and removing him from the organization."


    The news that it was Smoker who had unearthed and exposed Crocodile''s nefarious ns in the country and obtained sufficient evidence to ensure his arrest and removal from the position of Shichibukai sounded like something straight out of a twisted fairy tale.


    "What a lie! I didn''t know that marine would take all the credit!" Vivi seemed dissatisfied and shook her head in disgust. "How can they twist the truth like this?"


    "They can write whatever they want," he dered, "but we know the truth. Also, don''t judge Smoker like that, he''s better than this, I''m sure he wouldn''t agree with this if asked beforehand." Luffymented, knowing how Smoker thought.


    "It seems we are just viins now..." Yamatomented curiously.


    "Well, my dear, we''re pirates and ouws, we''re never going toe out as heroes in the newspaper." Luffy said with a small smile.


    Shirahoshi, always the voice of innocence and justice, couldn''t hide her disappointment. "But that''s unfair!" Shemented, her soft voice trembling with the strength of her emotions. The idea of being painted as viins, despite their good intentions and courageous actions, was hard to ept.


    Alvida, with her experience and hardened skepticism, cast an understanding nce toward the sea princess. "The world is unfair..." Shemented.


    Luffy, sensing the need to shift focus, intervened with determination. "Anyway, let''s get back to training. This doesn''t matter to us anymore." His voice was firm.


    In the spacious training room of the ck Pearl, the Straw Hat crew gathered in a semicircle around Luffy, who stood with a thick, ancient book in hand. "Listen up, everyone!" He began. "Some of us have already started training with Haki, but now that most of you have learned sufficient techniques from the six styles and are just refining them, we''re going to start developing Haki with you."


    Luffy opened the book, its pages filled with detailed notes and sketches that Luffy has been studying to learn in the best possible way, he continued. "With the money I got from Crocodile''s casino that''s in our vault, there was something left to buy more equipment that might help you with these techniques." He gestured to a collection of newly acquired equipment arranged next to the room: special weights, headbands with insignias, attack machines, and other mysterious items, each designed to assist in the awakening and strengthening of Haki.


    "I''ll start the introduction for some of you." Luffy continued, his gaze sweeping the crew. "The only ones who were training Conqueror''s Haki are me and a few others who possess the conqueror''s haki, but now it''s time to train you like Usopp in Observation Haki and Hugo in Armament, for example." Usopp and Hugo, upon hearing their names, straightened up, nodding positively.


    Luffy then turned his attention to the newest members of the crew. "The only ones who won''t train yet will be the most recent, like Alvida, Robin, Vivi, Chopper, and others." His gentle eyes encouraged those mentioned. "You will continue learning the six styles and familiarizing yourself with the basics. We all start from somewhere, and I''ll be here to guide you."


    Thus, they continued in intense training, Luffy making discoveries with armament and conqueror''s haki, the others trying to develop their own strengths, and others starting after hearing a lecture on each of the hakis. Luffy knew that by focusing on those with more affinities, they could easily develop and awaken even before the war with this training.


    After three days of sailing and intense training, Luffy, standing at the bow of the ship, gazed at the horizon with a contemtive look, sporting a thoughtful expression. He was aware that the world was vast and filled with wonders and dangers he had yet to encounter. Inspired by the desire to see more than the adventures he knew from stories and anime, he wanted to explore and discover more ces he saw in the anime, so he made a decision to go to a new ce before heading to Jaya, wanting to explore this sea further and see its wonders.


    "Nami! What''s nearby on the maps and eternal pose? Any cool ce before we go to Jaya?" Luffy went to Nami''s cabin, who was drawing the topography of basta at the moment.


    Nami heard her captain and put down her drawing, going to another table in her office to focus on her maps and nautical charts, looking at Luffy with a thoughtful expression.


    "Hmm, let''s see," she murmured, her fingers sliding over the paper, tracing routes and possibilities. "Ah, here." She pointed to an area not too far from their current location.


    "They call this ind ''Lumenarquia''(Fictitious Ind)," Nami began, "It''s known for its unbelievable wealth and natural beauty. They say the beaches are made of golden sand and that the trees have silver leaves."


    Luffy leaned over the map, his interest clearly piqued. "Sounds interesting..."


    "Yes, but it''s not just that." Nami continued, her gaze fixed on the map. "The ind is unique because of its main city, ''Cintilancia''. It''s built entirely on a huge crystal mountain that glows day and night. They say that at night, the entire city twinkles under the moon, as if stars had descended to the earth."


    "But that''s not all," Nami added, a sly smile forming. "They say the ind is so wealthy that even the mostmon coins are made of pure gold."


    Luffy''s eyes lit up even more, and Nami, recognizing her captain''s look, said, "You''re going to loot the city, aren''t you?"


    Luffy thumped the map with enthusiasm. "Depends! Let''s go to Lumenarquia!"


    Luffy announced his ns to the crew right after.


    "Nojiko, what do you know about the ind?"


    Nojiko, who was organizing some provisions in the corner, looked up upon hearing her name. She approached the map, looking intently at the point Nami had indicated. "Lumenarquia, huh?" She murmured, her eyes reflective.


    "Yes, I''ve read some things about this ind. Besides the beauty and wealth that Nami mentioned, Lumenarquia is famous for arge auction that attracts people from all over the world. It''s not an ordinary auction; it''s known for trading rare and valuable items, many of which are linked to the underworld and ck market." Nojiko paused, looking at the crew.


    "The auctions are held at the House of Cintilancia, in the heart of the city. They say the auction room is a spectacle in itself, with high crystal ceilings and jewel-encrusted walls. But what really draws attention are the items on offer. Rare items, ves, and Devil Fruits."


    Robin, who was listening to the conversation, nodded in agreement. "Yes, the underworld has a strong presence in Lumenarquia. It''s a ce where the beauty and wealth on the surface hide a much darker reality."


    Luffy, looking at the map, "A rich and dark ce... Why do I like this...?"


    "Because it''s easier to steal?" Lami crossed her arms;


    "Because the captain''s morals don''t weigh as much when he''s looting?" Reiju said, lighting a cigarette.


    "Hey, when did you two join forces to mock me?" Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "We''re justpeting to see who speaks the truth about the captain." Lami shrugged.


    "Tsk. Anyway, we''re going to this ce to participate in that auction, pirates need to do things like this too! Our next stop is Lumenarquia." Luffy smiled and dered.


    As the ship turned its course, the news about Luffy was still traveling the world one after the other in recent days.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 158 – World News 03.

    Chapter 158 �C World News 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    In many ces of the world


    ...


    ...


    The news of the meteoric rise and exploits of Monkey D. Luffy and his Straw Hat crew spread like a gale, crossing all oceans and inds, reaching the most distant and unexpected ces in the world. The stories of their adventures in basta and beyond sparked a shockwave that reverberated around the globe, eliciting a variety of reactions among listeners.


    ...


    ...


    In a bustling port of argemercial city in the South Blue, amidst the noise and bustle of merchants and sailors, news of Luffy circted from mouth to mouth. "Have you heard about Straw Hat? He captured a Vice Admiral and two Shichibukais on an ind at the beginning of the Grand Line!" eximed a sailor while unloading boxes from a ship. His colleagues paused for a moment, their expressions ranging from astonishment to disbelief. In such a world-connected city, the news of a rookie pirate so boldly defying the authorities was both terrifying and thrilling.


    In the same sea, in a small, unknown fishing vige on a time-worn pier, a group of elderly fishermen examined the newspaper, their expressions varying between shock and admiration. "Look at this! That kid Luffy is turning the world upside down,"mented one, his eyes wide behind foggy sses.


    "Imagine, capturing a vice-admiral and two Shichibukais! What will be of us if he shows up here?" questioned another, fear clear in his voice.


    "Don''t be foolish, he''s on the Grand Line... Why would hee here?!" eximed another elder.


    ...


    ...


    In a small vige in the interior of a peaceful ind in the West Blue, far from the chaos of the big centers, news of Luffy arrived more slowly but still made a significant impact. "They say he has the power to turn into a fire demon,"mented an elder, sitting in the shade of a tree while children around listened with wide eyes. The stories of Luffy and his crew turned into legends, inspiring both fear and admiration in the vigers'' hearts.


    In a bustling market on amercial ind, merchants and buyers bustled among stalls of exotic fruits and colorful fabrics, but conversations were dominated by a single topic. "Luffy, the Straw Hat... Is he really going to bring changes to the world?" questioned a merchant as he passed oranges to a customer.


    "Who knows? But one thing is certain, he''s causing quite a stir," responded the customer, their eyes quickly scanning the newspaper they held.


    ...


    ...


    In a Marine academy somewhere in the North Blue, even among those who swore to defeat piracy, stories of Luffy caused a frenzy. "Have you heard? He''s got a bounty of 500 million now!" said a young recruit, his eyes glowing with a mix of fear and excitement. "Will we ever have to face him?" questioned another, the idea of pursuing such a notorious pirate both terrifying and exhrating.


    In a tavern on the sea on a winter ind, rough and fierce pirates gathered around wooden tables, drinking and discussing thetest news. "You heard? That kid Luffy is making waves. They say he even captured Jimbei and Crocodile as a trophy!" said one, a crooked smile on his face.


    "That''s insanity. Those Grand Line pirates are on another level..." responded another, his face somber in the candlelight.


    ...


    ...


    In a gloomy pirate den somewhere on the Grand Line, even among the most feared and respected pirates in the world, Luffy''s actions caused unrest. "This kid is causing too much trouble. Maybe it''s time someone showed him how things work around here," growled a notoriously cruel pirate, as hispanions murmured in agreement. Luffy''s feats challenged not only the Navy and the World Government but also stirred the delicate bnce of power among the pirates themselves.


    In an isted mountainous vige on the same sea, "Did you see this, mom?" a young boy ran up to his mother, holding a worn newspaper. "This pirate Luffy is doing incredible things!"


    The mother, a woman with a gentle face and hands calloused from work, looked at the newspaper and sighed. "Pirates will always be pirates. I hope he doesn''t bring trouble to our vige."


    Around the world, in taverns and halls, in markets and pces, news of Luffy and hispanions traveled fast and provoked a myriad of reactions. Some saw him as a hero, a symbol of freedom and defiance against oppressive power. Others saw him as a threat, a danger that needed to be eliminated. Regardless of how people perceived him.


    ...


    ...


    In the East Blue, a sea previously known for its rtive calmpared to the imminent dangers of the Grand Line, it had caught the world''s attention thanks to the actions of a young pirate. However, things calmed down as soon as the same pirate entered the Grand Line, but what people didn''t expect was how Luffy''s actions would mark the world once again, and the East Blue was in a frenzy at that moment.


    Monkey D. Luffy''s recent actions in basta, along with his previous exploits, shook the region to its core. Every town, vige, and port was in uproar with the news that arrived, with each new report adding more fuel to the fire of spection and rumors.


    ...


    ...


    In Loguetown, the city of the beginning and end of pirates, was especially agitated. It was as if Luffy''s very essence had permeated the air since hisst destructive visit. "He challenged the Navy and the World Government right here, shouted that he would dominate the seas where Gol D. Roger was executed!" eximed a local citizen to a group of neers, pointing to where the tform was, the site was still under reconstruction since the battle of Garp, Dragon, and Luffy. "And now, he''s captured a Vice Admiral and two Shichibukais in basta!" People around shook their heads in disbelief, murmuring about the audacious young pirate who had begun his journey right there.


    In the same town, in a more secluded ce, where the streets still whispered about Monkey D. Luffy''s legendary departure, one man, in particr, was agitated with almost religious fervor. Bartolomeo, a pirate whose respect for Luffy already bordered on adoration, was in the midst of establishing the first and, as far as he knew, the only fan club dedicated to the pirate. The news from basta only intensified his devotion and fascination.


    Bartolomeo had transformed a corner of Loguetown into a shrine dedicated to Luffy. Posters, newspaper clippings, and even drawings made by himself covered the walls with the members of the crew. Every new feat of Luffy was added with palpable excitement and even had Luffy''s routes.


    "Look at this! Luffy-senpai captured a Vice Admiral and two Shichibukais! He''s amazing! He''s the greatest of all!" Bartolomeo eximed to anyone who passed by, showing thetest edition of the newspaper with an almost manic gleam in his eyes.


    Around him, other pirates and citizens of Loguetown watched with a mix of curiosity and caution. Some thought he was crazy, others were secretly attracted to the idea of such a powerful and defiant hero as Luffy.


    Bartolomeo spent hours talking about Luffy''s adventures, describing each fight, each escape as if they were sacred. He debated theories about Luffy''s next moves and argued fervently with anyone who dared to diminish the feats of his idol.


    As news of his fan club spread, other fans of Luffy, though not as fervent as Bartolomeo, began to join. The ce became a meeting point for those fascinated by the pirate who defied the world.


    ...


    ...


    In the Kingdom of Goa, where injustice once prevailed, the poption was still recovering from the shock of the king''s assassination and the subsequent destruction. Luffy''s actions, though violent, made the kingdom begin to progress with alliances with other inds, something that had not happened before, and trade increased significantly because of it. Now, with the news of his exploits in basta, many wondered if Luffy was a hero or a viin. "He killed the king and now he''s challenging the whole world!"mented a pompous citizen of Goa, osciting between admiration and terror.


    The people of Goa lived discussing in the middle of the city, meanwhile, an unusual and recurring situation worried the kingdom''s ministers: their queen, Makino, a woman of free spirit and kindness, had the peculiar habit of escaping the pce to work in a bar in Foosha Vige, a smallmunity on the other side of the ind. This practice, although known by many, never ceased to surprise and frustrate the high-ranking members of the kingdom.


    On a typical day, the ministers, dressed in their formal attire and expressionsden with concern, traversed the vige in search of their queen. The streets of Fuuji Vige were full of life and colors, with citizens going about their daily tasks, oblivious to the frantic search of the ministers.


    Upon arriving at the bar where Makino worked, the ministers encountered a scene they had witnessed countless times before: the queen, dressed in a simple apron, serving customers with a weing and genuine smile.


    "Your Majesty, please, we implore you to return to the pce. It is unbing of a queen to behave in this manner," pleaded the oldest minister, his voice trembling with the urgency of the situation.


    Makino, turning to face her ministers with a calm smile, replied: "I understand your concerns, but this ce brings me peace. Here, I am just Makino, not the queen. People treat me as an equal, and that''s all I want at the moment."


    As the ministers continued to plead, Makino noticed a stack of newspapers in the corner of the bar. Curiously, she approached and picked up thetest edition, her eyes immediately finding the headlines about Luffy and his feats in basta. Her face lit up with an even broader smile.


    "Look at this! Luffy is causing a big stir again," eximed Makino, clearly proud and joyful. "He''s always been so brave and determined. It''s wonderful to see how much he''s grown."


    "Luffy! You''re shaming the vige, I mean... shaming the entire kingdom!" shouted one of the ministers, none other than Woop p dressed in an elegant suit.


    Resigned, the ministers sat at the bar, deciding to take a brief rest. Makino served them drinks and continued to talk about the news, sharing stories of Luffy when he was younger with her new group of customers.


    ...


    ...


    At the naval bases in the East Blue, the atmosphere was tense and urgent. The officers and soldiers were on high alert, Luffy''s past actions in the East Blue still fresh in their memories. "He destroyed two of our bases and killed twomanders," murmured a young recruit, looking out to sea with apprehension. "And now he''s doing the same in other seas." The atmosphere was intense, "Stop this gloom, we are justice. We must fight against evil, otherwise, it will always reign!" said an officer. "Yes, we are justice!" all the recruits shouted, gaining new ambition to fight against pirates and evil on the seas.


    ...


    ...


    Among the pirates and criminals of the East Blue, there was a mix of respect, envy, and fear. Luffy had done what many dreamed of but never dared to try. "Does he really think he can challenge the entire world?" questioned a veteran pirate, drinking in a gloomy tavern. "He represents the East Blue, he''s one of us, a true pirate!" eximed another, raising his drink in a toast to the young man who was turning the world upside down. "As if we could do something like that..." another mocked without joining the celebration.


    Throughout the East Blue, stories of Luffy circted with impressive speed, each new narrative increasing his reputation as a figure of immense power and courage. His acts of defiance and freedom instilled fear in the hearts of his enemies and inspired those who dreamed of following their own paths. For better or for worse, Luffy had left an indelible mark on the East Blue, and the waves of his actions would continue to spread for a long time.


    ------------------------


    Roon here: I know the chapter didn''t move forward, but my draft here ended up with 8k words just to cover all the reactions from various ces around the world, so I decided to split it into 3 parts. I don''t know about you, but I''ve always enjoyed chapters where the world reacts to the MC.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 159 – World News 04.

    Chapter 159 �C World News 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    In many ces of the world


    ....


    ...


    The news about Luffy didn''t stop, and more parts of the East Blue woke up in recent days to them. In Cocoyasi vige, the news of Luffy and his crew''s feats caused a significant stir among the vigers, especially in the mayor''s office, which was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Genzo stood, holding thetest editions of the newspapers, his hands trembling with the revtion of the new bounties - now Nami wasn''t the only one, Nojiko had earned her own bounty.


    "50 million for Nami and now 40 million for Nojiko? This boy is going crazy! He better take good care of them!" he yelled, his voice echoing through the walls of the office.


    The news quickly spread through the streets of Cocoyasi, with vigers gathering in small groups to discuss the matter. Many shared the shock and concern of the mayor, but there was a subliminal sense of pride. Despite being considered dangerous criminals by the rest of the world, this vige had only improved since the arrival of these pirates.


    Cocoyasi was transforming, partly thanks to Luffy''s nning. With the billion berries obtained from the navy, people had invested in the vige and the new city. New buildings were being constructed, and the port, once an area destroyed by the fight between Luffy and Nami, was turning into a breathtaking city and structure. Merchants from faraway ces began to visit, attracted by the stories of a small vige bing an important spot on the map.


    "These kids... they cause nothing but trouble. But those are our girls... Luffy, you are a pirate, a criminal in the eyes of the world, but please, protect them," the mayor murmured to himself, looking towards the horizon where the sea met the sky.


    ...


    ...


    In the quiet Syrup Vige, which was slowly transforming into a prosperous town thanks to financial aid from the Goa Kingdom and contributions from Caya herself, the news of Usopp''s new bounty caused considerable stir. The streets were busier than usual, with residentsmenting on thetest development involving the local "hero."


    Caya, walking through the town apanied by her butler, Merry, discussed the recent news as they headed towards the clinic she had made, as her dream was to be a doctor.


    "25 million berries, Miss Caya... It seems Mr. Usopp is bing quite famous," the butlermented, holding an edition of the newspaper that highlighted Usopp''s bounty.


    Caya sighed, a mix of worry and pride on her face. "Yes, I saw. Usopp always dreamed of being a brave warrior of the seas. It seems he''s achieving his dream." She looked at Usopp''s picture in the newspaper, a nostalgic expression on her face.


    "They call him ''The deadly weapon of the Straw Hats'' now," continued the butler, "They say his precision and skills are unmatched. He''s truly be someone extraordinary."


    Caya smiled faintly. "Yes, I hope he''s safe and happy while following his dream."


    As they walked through the streets, it was evident that Syrup Vige was thriving. New constructions were underway, and the local economy was more robust, diversifying what was once the ind''s only business - boat building from Caya''s family. Now with merchants and travelers visiting more frequently, the ce seemed much happier.


    "Miss Caya, I believe Mr. Usopp is following his dream as best he can. He always wanted to be recognized as a brave warrior. Now, the whole world knows his name," said the butler with a smile.


    Caya nodded, looking around at the growing town. "Yes, you''re right. Usopp is living the adventure he always wanted. I can''t fall behind either; I will follow my own ambitions."


    The vige didn''tg behind. Despite Usopp always having a bad reputation among the vigers, seeing him in the newspaper as a powerful sharpshooter worth 25 million was something everyone cheerfully talked about and said they "always expected this from the boy, that he had a future."


    ...


    ...


    At the famous floating restaurant Baratie, known for attracting a diverse crowd from sailors to pirates, the chefs were more excited than usual. The vibrant and joyful energy filled the kitchen as they prepared exotic and delicious dishes. The reason for such effervescence was not a new dish or a famous client but rather the recent news about a regr at the restaurant: Reiju.


    "Have you seen this? Reiju now has a bounty of 80 million berries!" eximed one of the chefs, holding a newspaper featuring Reiju''s image.


    "I knew that girl would go far!"mented another, skillfully chopping vegetables.


    "Hahahahaha. Our Reiju bing so famous! I''m so proud!" Patty started to cry.


    Chef Zeff looked at the newspaper with bright eyes. "She always had an adventurous spirit. Seems like she''s foundpanions who share the same," Zeff remarked, a paternal and subtle smile appearing on his stern face.


    ...


    ...


    Back in Loguetown, a couple of merchants were particrly happy while reading thetest news about Monkey D. Luffy''s feats. They were in one of their stores, which had started to be a chain of branches throughout the city, selling a variety of goods, from basic foodstuffs to small maritime artifacts.


    "Jurnegon r? bisa, jorr��gon! luffy iksis causing i�� r��va ruckus isse se vys arl��!" said the woman, holding the newspaper discussing the pirate''stest feats.


    Her husband nced over the counter where he was organizing some items. "That kid really doesn''t know how to stay quiet, does he? But somehow, this doesn''t surprise me. He always causes a stir, wherever he goes."


    ...


    ...


    Somewhere at the entrance of the Grand Line, the infamous clown pirate Buggy was aboard his ship, surrounded by his colorful and disorganized crew. He held a crumpled newspaper in one hand and a map in the other, his expression a vtile mix of anger and determination.


    "That damned Luffy! He thinks he can just keep causing trouble around and be impervious to the mighty Buggy''s wrath?! I''ll show him!" Buggy roared, throwing the newspaper to the floor. His eyes were bloodshot, and his cheeks puffed up in fury.


    His crew members exchanged nervous nces. They were ustomed to Buggy''s fits of rage, but the idea of hunting someone like Luffy, who was now notorious around the world, was another story.


    "Uh, Captain Buggy..." started one of the crew, a skinny man with a hat far too big for his head. "Are you sure we can handle... those monsters that appear in the newspapers? I mean, Luffy has those mythical creatures and all..."


    The other crew members murmured in agreement, looking anxiously towards Buggy, waiting for his reaction. They had seen the images in the newspaper, immense and powerful creatures fighting one another, one of them being Monkey D. Luffy himself, and the idea of facing them was daunting.


    Buggy spun around, his cape flying dramatically as he pointed at the crew member who spoke. "Of course, we can! Are you doubting the great Buggy? I''ve faced that brat before, and he''s nothing I can''t handle again!"


    The crew exchanged uncertain nces. They respected and feared Buggy, but the growing reputation of Luffy and his crew made them question whether it was really a good idea.


    As Buggy''s ship sailed towards unknown danger, the crew members silently wondered what the future held for them.


    ...


    ...


    In an elegant and imposing mansion in the North Blue, the Vinsmoke family was gathered in one of the sumptuous rooms, with decor reflecting both their power and wealth. They were a lineage of renown, known for their involvement in political and military affairs in this sea. However, at that moment, everyone''s attention was focused on a newspaper resting on the marble table.


    The patriarchal figure of the family, Judge Vinsmoke, a tall and imposing man with blond hair and a severe expression, held the newspaper firmly. His eyes, usually cold and calcting, disyed a rare spark of emotion as he looked at a specific image on the page - a young woman with curly eyebrows and pink hair.


    "It''s her... Reiju..." he murmured, almost to himself, but loud enough for the others in the room to hear. Around him, his other sons - all men of tough and determined appearance - moved closer to get a better look at the image.


    "She''s alive... I can''t believe it," said one of them, his voice mixing surprise. They had long believed Reiju was dead.


    Judge ced the newspaper carefully on the table, his mind working rapidly as he considered the implications of this discovery. He stood up, his expression stern. "I''m going to make some calls. We need more information, and then we''ll decide what to do." As Judge retreated to his office, the other members of the Vinsmoke family exchanged emotionless nces.


    ...


    ...


    In a small, tall house overlooking the sea on a distant ind, a young girl was sitting alone in a room lit by sunlight, holding a crumpled newspaper in her trembling hands, her eyes fixed on an image that seemed to capture all her attention and emotion. It was a photo of Monkey D. Luffy, the notorious pirate who was now the center of conversations worldwide.


    The girl, with long hair of two colors falling over her shoulders, began to sing softly. Her voice was sweet butden with sadness and longing. The melody she sang was like an ancient luby, one that spoke of separation and tragedy.


    "Luffy..." she murmured, the words barely more than a whisper. Tears began to form in her eyes, reflecting against the day''s sun, as she continued to look at the image in the newspaper.


    The tears now ran freely, marking the paper with damp spots. She held the newspaper as if it were a precious treasure, a fragile but essential bond with the person she clearly missed.


    The sadness in her tone was palpable, a mix of love, loss, and a deep desire for reunion. She rocked herself slightly back and forth, as if the movement could somehow ease the pain in her heart.


    ...


    ...


    News was still being spread all over the world, not just iconic figures, but many ordinary people dealing with the new newspapers.


    ...


    ...


    In a bustling tavern on an East Blue ind, customers gathered around a table looked at the newspaper with wide eyes and expressions of shock. "Are you seeing this?" eximed a middle-aged man, pointing at the headline announcing Luffy''s 500 million berries bounty. "A rookie doing all this? In basta, no less!"


    ...


    ...


    In the central square of a town in the North Blue, a group of children reenacted Luffy''s epic battles, each wanting to be the fearless captain of the Straw Hats. "I''m Luffy!" yelled one boy, jumping off a bench. "No, I''m Luffy!" retorted another, brandishing a stick as if it were a sword.


    ...


    ...


    In a busy port of the West Blue, merchants and sailors discussed the news, some in fear, others in admiration. "Did you hear? They say he can transform into some kind of demon!" said a sailor, looking nervously at the sea. "Nonsense!" replied a merchant.


    ...


    ...


    On a peaceful ind in the South Blue, an elderly woman sighed as she read the newspaper. "Oh, these young pirates today..." she murmured, shaking her head. "In my time, they weren''t so bold... or so dangerous." Her grandson, sitting at her feet, looked up, his eyes full of admiration and curiosity. "Grandma, do you think that Monkey D. Luffy will be the next Pirate King?"


    ...


    ...


    In the streets of an ind in the Grand Line, the news of Luffy and his deeds caused a frenzy. In a crowded market, vendors seized the opportunity to sell Straw Hat-themed merchandise. "Get your Straw Hat here, just like the future Pirate King!" yelled a street vendor, as a crowd gathered around his stall.


    ...


    ...


    In a Marine HQ facility, officers gathered in a meeting room, the tension palpable. "How did we let this happen right under our noses?" questioned a vice admiral, his expression serious. "He''s just a rookie, but he''s making the World Government look like a fool!" added another, his face red with anger.


    ...


    ...


    On an unknown ind, a group of veteran pirates raised sses in a toast. "To Luffy!" they shouted, the drink foaming and overflowing. "He may be a rookie, but he''s already causing more trouble than many of usbined!"ughed the captain, his gaze wild and joyous.


    ...


    ...


    Across the world, from small viges torge cities, in taverns, markets, Marine bases, and lonely ships on the vast sea, the news about Luffy and his Straw Hat crew spread like wildfire, stirring fear, admiration, discussions, and dreams. The world was watching, and everyone wondered the same thing: what would this young pirate do next?


    But of course, it wasn''t just iconic people and ordinary citizens; now all the most powerful figures in the world had their newspaper in front of them, looking attentively at the headline with interest.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Do you want to read chapters faster?

    Do you want to read chapters faster?


    As you know, I have my Patreon, and I am making the chapters avable for free that I will post on this tform on the same day; they will always be released 3-2 hours earlier, so you can subscribe to my page and read with early ess.


    Visit our Patreon for more:


    /RoonLeague

 Chapter 160 – World News 05.

    Chapter 160 �C World News 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    In many ces of the world


    ....


    ...


    While ordinary people and acquaintances of Luffy were attentive to his news, the eyes of the most influential people and even more iconic individuals were on the newspapers of recent days.


    Especially when those eyes belonged to the end of the first part of the Grand Line and the New World.


    In one of the strongest and most respected bastions of the Navy, known as Marine Ford, one figure stood out among the other recruits, sweating and striving under the merciless sun while her body stretched in the midst of training. This figure was quite famous among everyone in this ce, in addition to being the notable granddaughter of the hero Garp, and her quite iconic and silly nature, Monkey D. Lucy was a beauty in everyone''s eyes, but the girl seemed oblivious to it, as she only had one thought at that moment.


    She was a young and determined sailor, whose eyes burned with a me of determination and ambition. With each precise and powerful movement, she demonstrated not only her physical ability but also her iron will under her grandfather''s training.


    "Come on, Lucy, you can do better than that." This voice belonged to none other than Zephyr, who came to Marine Fort a few days ago and did Garp the favor of training his granddaughter with the six styles.


    "Yes, instructor," Lucy said determinedly using soru, as her body turned a red tone and steam came out of her all the time. She had developed a technique called Gear2 by learning Soru.


    "You have developed your fruit well, keep it up and in the future, you might be a big name in the navy like your grandfather," Zephyrmented, fiddling with his dark sses.


    Lucy stopped training and went to the side to wipe the sweat from the workout, some sailors came to her side with the newspaper "Lucy! Have you seen today''s newspaper? More news about your brother!" he eximed, extending the newspaper to her. She had received news in thest two days about Luffy in basta. The headlines screamed about Luffy''s recent exploits and his impact on basta. A photo of Luffy, with his iconic straw hat and a confident smile, upied most of the page for thest 3 days.


    Lucy took the newspaper and her eyes quickly scanned the words. Her heart was pounding, not just because of the training, but also because of the mix of emotions the news of her brother evoked in her. Pride, frustration, determination - all these feelings intertwined within her.


    "The sailors managed to save Vice Admiral Momonga, and they drove the pirates out of basta! Not to mention that Captain Smoker discovered a shocking scheme by Crocodile!" The sailor eximed with today''s news.


    With a determined sigh, she folded the newspaper and handed it back to her colleague. "Yes, I saw. And that only tells me one thing with Luffy still out there," she began, her eyes shining with unwavering resolve. "As a sailor, I will find Luffy. And not only that, I will be stronger than him. I will surpass him and bring him to justice." She was determined.


    Her colleague watched her, impressed and a bit intimidated by her conviction. Lucy then returned to her training with renewed energy, each strike and movement reflecting her promise to herself. She wasn''t just seeking to capture her brother; she aimed to prove herself, to show that she could match him. Lately, Lucy felt much weaker than her brother; she loved him, but being left behind was a bad feeling.


    And while Lucy trained, in an office on the other side of Marinefort, in a spacious and well-organized office within the Navy headquarters, the legendary Vice Admiral Garp, known as "The Hero of the Navy," sat behind his desk, with a mischievous smile on his face as he read thetest newspaper.


    "What nonsense, Luffy wouldn''t be defeated after what he caused. This is just a smokescreen..." He murmured, looking at the newspaper.


    The news about the chaos in basta and the exploits of a certain straw-hatted pirate dominated the headlines, but what really caught Garp''s attention was the mention of the increase in the bounty of his grandson, Monkey D. Luffy, and his impressive transformation into Ifrit.


    Garp let out a thunderousugh, echoing through the walls of the office and probably down the nearby corridors. He shook his head, amused and at the same time impressed by Luffy''s antics. "500 million, huh? That boy really knows how to y pirate," hemented to himself, a proud twinkle in his eyes.


    Colleagues and subordinates passing by the corridor outside the office could hear Garp''sughter and weren''t quite sure of the source of the good humor. But this was a familiar scene for them: Garp, despite being a symbol of justice and strength in the Navy, always had a peculiar reaction when it came to his notorious grandson.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a younger officer entered, holding more documents and reports. He nced at Garp, who was stillughing and shaking the newspaper in the air. "Vice-Admiral Garp, sir, I have...," he began but was interrupted by another burst ofughter from Garp.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, it''s just my little grandson again doing his crazy things," Garp said, trying to contain his amusement. "Did you see this? My grandson is now worth 500 million and apparently can transform into a fire demon or something of the sort! Ah, this kid is going to give me a heart attack one of these days. Buhahahahahahaha!"


    "I��" The young man wasn''t quite sure what to say in front of the vice-admiral acting this way, he would be severely reprimanded by Sengoku if he saw this scene, family or not, Garp was celebrating a pirate causing so much trouble.


    Garp finally calmed down and looked at the papers, the amused expression giving way to seriousness. "Ah, sorry about that, was just practicing for when I meet my grandson, you understand?"


    "Vice-Admiral Garp��"


    "Did you get that I was just practicing and not celebrating my grandson being a 500 million criminal?!" Garp looked at him with serious eyes, causing the sailor to start sweating.


    "I�� understood! I saw you just practicing, not celebrating Monkey D. Luffy''s bounty!" He finally spoke.


    "That''s good. Now give me those papers. Buhahahahahahaha!" Garp reced seriousness with his iconicughter. And with that, Garp returned to his work, but the smile remained on his face.


    On an ind with bubbles constantly rising in the air, a man with silver hair and a sharp gaze was sitting in a rustic bar. Silvers Rayleigh, the legendary Dark King, former first mate of Pirate King Gol D. Roger, held thetest newspaper in his hands, his face lit up with an expression of interest and amusement.


    "After all he''s done, the navy suddenly manages to detain them with just a fewmodores and a captain?" Hemented with a smile at the newspaper.


    "That''s clearly to avoid saying the navy lost to a rookie to the masses. But I''m surprised how this Luffy-boy captured 2 Shichibukais and a vice admiral. This is really unprecedented." Shakky approached, holding her cigarette.


    "This kid really keeps surprising me," he murmured.


    "What else is he going to do until he gets here, what do you think Ray?" Shakky asked, cing a new bottle of sake on the table.


    "I don''t know when, but I feel this kid is going to do a lot in this sea beforending on this ind, it''s going to be very interesting. His bounty now is 500 million, in just one month in the first part of the Grand Line, he became the..." He broke into a smile.


    Elsewhere, below the water, in the magnificent and mysterious Fish-Man Ind, located in the depths of the ocean, King Neptune was with a forehead mixed with concern and disbelief.


    "What''s this?" murmured Neptune, holding the newspaper with hisrge, calloused hands. The photo showed his daughter, Princess Shirahoshi, alongside a group of infamous pirates, led by none other than Monkey D. Luffy. Worse yet, the newspaper indicated that even Jimbei, who he had sent to rescue his daughter from the humans, had been captured and disyed as a trophy.


    Neptune felt a mix of anger and concern. "How did Shirahoshi get involved with these pirates? And Jimbei, captured? This is uneptable!" He was used to dealing with state matters and internal threats, but seeing his daughter directly involved with such dangers was something he never expected to face, let alone how things unfolded.


    "Sister...!" The brothers had worried expressions about the youngest as they also looked at the newspaper next to their father.


    "Send a message to Whitebeard," ordered Neptune. "We need to know what to do in a situation like this and how to deal with the Straw Hats."


    Somewhere in the vast ocean, on the ship of Yonko Whitebeard, the crew was gathered, each holding a copy of the same newspaper that had reached Neptune''s hands. The atmosphere was charged, irritation and disbelief evident on the faces of the crew.


    "How dare they capture Jimbei and treat him like a trophy?!" eximed Marco, themander of the first division, his expression a mix of fury and concern.


    Whitebeard, or Edward Newgate, a giant among men, sat calmly, an open newspaper in his hands. He looked at the picture with a thoughtful expression, the smoke from his cigar rising in spirals. "Luffy, huh? That kid really has no limits."


    Around him, the crew discussed fervently, some moring for vengeance, others trying to understand the situation better before acting. Whitebeard knew he needed to make a decision, but he also knew that hasty actions could lead to disastrous consequences.


    "Ace... What is your brother doing?!" They opened a call with Ace''s den den mushi.


    "Well... I''m also surprised by him, but Luffy won''t harm Jimbei, the news is false, probably Luffy is still with Jimbei on his ship and he assured me that he would release him in the middle of the sea without harming him," Ace spoke calmly on the den den mushi.


    "I hope you''re right, Ace," said one of themanders.


    Meanwhile, on aid-back ind where joy and party seemed to be the norm, Shanks, the red-haired Yonkou, was sitting with his crew on the beach of the ind with several stocks of drinks, with an amused smile on his face as he read the same newspaper. Around him, the crewughed and joked, but all eyes were turned to the captain, waiting for his reaction.


    "Ha! Luffy, you really know how to make an impression," said Shanks,ughing. "Capturing Jimbei, Crocodile, and Momonga and causing all this uproar... You''re ying a dangerous game. Dahahahahahaha!"


    "Look at this crew that the boy managed to get, this Hugo can transform into a colossal monster! That seems dangerous!" One of Shanks''mandersmented.


    "Let''s see how far you go, Luffy," murmured Shanks, a glint of expectation in his eyes. He raised his drink in a silent toast to the young pirate and his feats, knowing that, one way or another, the world was about to be shaken.


    On a remote ind, known only by a few and feared by many, Big Mom sat on her luxuriously adorned throne. Her eyes, filled with cunning and ambition, shone with peculiar interest as she leafed through the newly arrived newspaper. "Hmm, interesting, I hated seeing that boy in the newspaper, but now things are getting quite amusing," she murmured, her voice resonating with power and authority through the grand hall.


    Around her, her subordinates and children waited in silence. "Monkey D. Luffy... A bold young pirate with a bounty of 500 million and not one, but two Mythical Zoan Akuma no Mi users in his crew. This could be useful for me," she pondered, a sly smile forming on her lips.


    Meanwhile, in an imposing ce known as Onigashima, Kaido was visibly shaken. The news in the newspaper had hit him like a blow, not because of Luffy''s bounty, but because of the revtion of two Mythical Zoans in his crew.


    "Both those fire lizards and the stone giant..." Kaido murmured, the cup of sake in his hand trembling slightly.


    Kaido stood up, his dominant presence filling the room. "Two Mythical Zoans... This cannot be ignored, it''s perfect for my crew, they might even be disasters! I want them! Tell Jack to capture them immediately!" He shouted, and his subordinates rushed to make a call to Jack.


    In paradise, Jack received the call.


    "Yes, we''ll do that! Let''s head to the beginning of the Grand Line!" He gave the order.


    Back to Marineford, the fortress of the Navy and bastion of justice, an atmosphere of tension and urgency dominated therge meeting hall. Seated at the head of the long and imposing table was Sengoku, the respected and feared leader of the Navy. At his signal, high-ranking officers and prominent figures from the organization gathered, each aware of the gravity of the moment.


    "Gentlemen," he began, his voice resonating with authority through the hall, "we are faced with a growing threat that cannot be ignored. Monkey D. Luffy and his crew are proving to be more than mere rookie pirates."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. Around the table, the faces of the officers reflected a mix of concern and determination. "Kuzan has already departed to deal with this threat," continued Sengoku, "but we must be prepared to take additional measures. Luffy has already shown he has the capacity to directly challenge the Navy and the World Government."


    The hall remained silent. "It is imperative that he be contained before reaching the New World. There, the alliances he could form and the chaos he could cause are unpredictable and potentially devastating if he grows."


    "Garp''s grandson is bing more and more dangerous, scary..."


    "Damn pirates, we must eliminate them all!"


    "I will contact the remaining Shichibukai. They must be aware of the danger Luffy represents and be prepared to act. And I want all of you to be ready to act against this rookie." Sengoku looked at the admirals and vice admirals present.


    With the meeting concluded, Sengoku headed to his office. Sitting in front of the Den Den Mushi, he began making the necessary calls.


    "Fufufufu. You''re quite worried about a rookie, Sengoku."


    "Tsk. You think I''ll lose to a pirate who just entered the Grand Line?"


    "Hm. Just one man, all fall before me."


    "These youngsters are growing fast, I''m really interested where Roronoa Zoro might reach..."


    "..."


    All the Shichibukai responded in their unique way.


    "Damn arrogant ones!" Sengoku growled, but he couldn''t say much.


    Meanwhile, an even more important meeting was taking ce.


    In the sacred heart of Mariejois, the city that shines above the rest of the world, five venerable figures gathered in a luxurious room, whose walls were covered with tapestries depicting the long and dark history of the World Government. They were the Gorosei, the five elders, the true powers behind the highestmands of the world by the World Government, their words shaping the fate of nations and individuals.


    "Monkey D. Luffy," began one of them, his voice as ancient as time, "this name has been a constant in our discussions. The news of his exploits in basta and the capture of a vice admiral and two Shichibukais are disturbing."


    "Yes," agreed another, adjusting his sses. "He is not just an ordinary pirate. With the strength and influence he has demonstrated and his Devil Fruit, it''s clear that Luffy and his crew are rapidly bing a significant threat to the world''s bnce."


    "We must also consider the presence of two Mythical Zoans in his crew besides the captain, Momonga reported that the crew''s dog has a mythical Zoan as well along with that Hugo." added a third elder, his voice stiff and cold. "This is not a coincidence or a minor feat. They have the potential to cause major disruption."


    "We cannot allow them to continue unchecked. Their influence is growing, and if we don''t act now, it might be toote." Said a fourth.


    The fifth elder, who had remained silent until then, finally spoke. "So it''s decided. We must employ a more dire measure to deal with this emerging threat. It''s time to send one of our Sacred Knights."


    "We don''t even do this to fight against a Yonkou and his crew, but Luffy is beyond being just a son of the Tenryuubito assassin, he might even be the cause of their death, and we are pointing to the wrong side," said another with a serious face.


    The other elders nodded in agreement. Sending one of the Sacred Knights seemed reasonable. With this, they didn''t call the CP0 as they usually did, but a group even more dangerous than the Cipher Pol could represent.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    Do you want to read chapters faster?


    As you all know, I have my Patreon, and I am making avable for free the chapters that I will post on this tform on the same day; they will always be released 3 to 2 hours before here, so you can subscribe to my page and read with early ess, many chapters with images that I sometimes use to describe the chapter, help mymunity grow there!


    Visit our Patreon for more - >


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 161 – Lumenarquia 01.

    Chapter 161 �C Lumenarquia 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Lumenarquia, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    As the ck Pearl approached Lumenarquia, some members of the Straw Hats crew, the most eager for new sights, gathered on the deck, observing the ind emerging on the horizon. The ind shone under the sun, reflecting light on its golden sandy beaches and silver-leaved trees, creating a dazzling spectacle that left everyone on board awestruck.


    "This is amazing!" eximed Usopp, his eyes wide with admiration.


    "Nee... Let''s see what this ind has to offer!" said Hachi, a gleam of excitement in his eyes.


    As the crew prepared to anchor while the ind got closer and closer, Luffy headed to the ship''s prison, where Jimbei was detained.


    "Mugiwara-Chan!!" Bon y shouted excitedly as always when Luffy appears in the prison.


    "Good morning my friend, how are you?" Luffy greeted.


    "I''m fine, Mugiwara-Chan called me a friend! What joy!" He began to dance ballet.


    "Hey, straw hat, we saw the trophy that swordsman brought, with Crocodile detained, what do you n to do with us?" Mr.3 asked cautiously, as they were in the hands of these pirates whose intentions were still unknown.


    "I have a n for you, you are weak, but I intend to strengthen everyone. You will be members of the Straw Hat fleet." Jon announced, shocking everyone.


    "Fleet?" Mikita asked.


    "Exactly, I will make all of you powerful members of our pirates."


    "Why would we ept this?" Mr.3 asked.


    "I will ept! I will join Mugiwara-chan''s group! Since Crocodile was defeated, there is no more Baroque Works."


    "Well, Mr.3. You don''t have much choice, but don''t worry. None of you will regret this." Luffy warned and turned his attention to thest cell.


    "Hello again Jimbei..." Upon reaching the cell, he found Jimbei sitting calmly, as if he had been waiting for the captain''s visit.


    "Jimbei, it''s time to go up to the deck," said Luffy with a confident smile. Jimbei looked at Luffy and nodded without resisting, as he couldn''t do much. Luffy opened the cell and helped Jimbei to stand up. Together, they walked towards the deck, where the crew was already gathering, eager to explore Lumenarquia.


    Upon reaching the deck, Luffy''s crew looked at Jimbei, surprised and curious. Some, like Usopp and Chopper, seemed worried about the presence of the Shichibukai.


    "Luffy, what are you nning?" asked Nami, approaching the captain.


    Luffy, with his characteristic smile, replied: "I''m going to release Jimbei as I promised my brother. It''s time to say goodbye to him. Come on guys, say ast word to our friend who apanied usst week."


    "Goodbye...Jimbei..." The chorus was so weak that the only ones who were sincere were Shirahoshi and Hachi.


    "AT LEAST BE SINCERE!" Jimbei shouted with hisical face.


    "Hahahahahaha. It''s because you''re not part of the crew, are you sure you don''t want to join the band?" Luffy asked the blue fish-man again.


    "I''ll decline." He said dryly and Luffy sighed.


    "Alright, you''re free now..." Luffy said as he removed thest chains.


    Jimbei, now free, looked straight at Luffy, with a serious expression. "Luffy, I won''t join your crew, but I have a request. Take good care of Shirahoshi-Sama. You may not have kidnapped her in the way we thought, but you have the responsibility to protect her. And the ind of fish-men will never forgive you if she gets hurt on your boat."


    Luffy nodded with a confident smile. "Don''t worry, Jimbei. Shira is mypanion and we''ll take care of each other. She''s already part of my family."


    Shirahoshi turned extremely red with Luffy mentioning "Companion" and "My family," taking it differently from what Luffy meant. She looked at Jimbei with a slight blush on her cheeks. "Jimbei... I... thank you for worrying about me. I''ll be fine with Luffy and tell dad and my brothers that I miss them and that I love them very much, but now I have to stay with Luffy-Sama." She finished looking at Luffy even redder. Vivi, beside her, was shocked by Shirahoshi''s behavior, already seeing what it meant.


    Jimbei smiled gently at her. "You''ve grown up a lot, Shirahoshi-Sama. Your father would be proud, well... it''s time for me to go."


    With those words, Jimbei bid farewell, diving into the depths of the sea, leaving the Straw Hat crew looking towards the horizon. Luffy, looking at Shirahoshi, said, "Well, let''s continue our adventure, folks! Next stop, Lumenarquia!"


    The crew, excited, returned to their activities, while Shirahoshi watched the sea, thoughtful but with a slight smile on her face. She knew she was safe and valued among the Straw Hats.


    As the ck Pearl approached the illuminated Lumenarquia, the imposing silhouette of the ship cut against the horizon, announcing its arrival. The ind''s port, normally a bustling and cheerful ce of trade, began to stir with the news of the infamous Straw Hat Pirates'' approach.


    The inhabitants of Lumenarquia, known for their wealth and tranquility despite the trafficking of arms and ves, were protected by one of the biggest names in the underworld. Thus, the citizens were not ustomed to visits from hostile notorious pirates. As the ship neared, the port workers, merchants, and citizens stopped their activities, looking fearfully towards the sea. The news of the arrival of the Straw Hat Pirates spread quickly, stirring a mix of fear and curiosity among the poption.


    "Mugiwaras here in Lumenarquia?" murmured a merchant, not overly concerned, as many pirates stopped in this realm, but none caused problems.


    "It can''t be! They are the pirates who captured a vice admiral and two Shichibukais!" eximed another, recalling the recent stories that had circted through the seas.


    "Will they cause us trouble?" a guard asked, arriving at the port.


    "Of course not, he can''t not know that this ind belongs to an underworld trade." another said.


    "Even so, haven''t you heard that they captured 2 shichibukai, the government must be grinding their teeth with this and sending their main forces to catch them. Do you think this pirate fears the underworld?" A third spoke reasonably.


    As the ck Pearl approached the dazzling Lumenarquia, the Straw Hat crew gathered on deck, their expressions varying between excitement and curiosity. The ind glowed in the distance, like a twinkling treasure amidst the vast ocean.


    "Wow, look at that!" eximed Usopp, pointing at the ind with eyes wide in admiration. "I''ve never seen anything like it!"


    Nami, with an analytical gaze, held her map and observed the ind. "It''s incredible," shemented. "The way the light reflects off that crystal mountain... it''s like the ind itself is alive. And that crystal looks like it''s worth a lot of money!" Nami had dor signs in her eyes at that moment.


    Luffy stood at the ship''s railing, a huge smile on his face. "This is going to be fun! I''m thinking of stealing that giant crystal!" He was already nning his heist.


    Beside him, Zoro crossed his arms and looked into the distance, a serious look, but not without a hint of interest. "I just hope we get some interesting fight," he said.


    Chopper was perched on Robin''s shoulder, his eyes shining with excitement. "Do they have different sweets there?" he asked, with a thought typical of a child.


    Robin, with a subtle smile, stroked Chopper''s head. "They must have. Fufufu. I had heard of the ind, but this is the first time I see it."


    Shirahoshi, apanied by Megalo, looked at the ind with an expression of pure enchantment. "It''s so beautiful! I''ve never seen anything like this under the sea," she said with admiration.


    Bepo, next to Lami, analyzed the horizon. "Looks like an important ce."


    Lami, with a keen look, nodded in agreement with Bepo. "Yes, ces like this usually attract all kinds of people."


    Vivi and Karoo exchanged excited nces, while the princess held her duck firmly. "Karoo, what a beautiful ce!" shemented with a smile. "KAROOOO!" The duck raised its hand in agreement.


    Reiju observed the ind with an air of calm confidence. "Something tells me we''re going to cause another chaos on this entire ind," she pondered.


    Chouchou, the crew''s little dog, yed happily with Laboon and Megalo. He ran excitedly, while Laboon, the whale, sshed water and Megalo, the shark, did acrobatics beside the ship. The other members of the crew also shared this mix of excitement and readiness for what they would find in Lumenarquia.


    As the ship neared the port, the crew prepared to disembark. The ck Pearl, majestic in its structure with sails billowing in the wind, slowly approached the port of Lumenarquia. The Straw Hat crew, gathered on the deck, watched with anticipation the bustling docks of the ind, where themotion was visible even from a distance.


    "Prepare to anchor!" shouted Nami, as the crew members moved with their tasks of lowering the sail and anchor while the ship lost speed beside the port. Usopp and Hugo, working together, lowered the sails, while Zoro and Chopper in his muscr form, firmly held the ropes, ready to tie the ship to the dock.


    When the ship stopped at the port, many people stopped to see the notorious pirates with bounties totaling over one billion, amounting to 1,245,000,010 Berries.


    "It''s that g! The Straw Hats are here!" someone shouted, causing a buzz among the crowd with those who did not know of the approaching ship.


    Luffy, standing at the bow, looked at the gathered crowd with a broad smile. "Seems like we''re already famous around here," hemented, excited by the reception.


    The ship finally docked, and the ropes were thrown, tying it firmly to the dock. The crew, now ready to disembark, joined Luffy at the bow.


    "Let''s go, guys! Let''s see what this ind has to offer!" Luffy dered enthusiastically, leading the way as they descended from the ship in front of the ind''s port enveloped with a gigantic crystal.


    As the crew stepped onto the dock, a mix of fear and admiration emanated from the locals. Some stepped back, while others approached, curious to see the famous pirates up close. Some women screamed at Luffy, seeing a handsome, strong, and famous pirate.


    The arrival of the Straw Hats in Lumenarquia caused uncertainty among the ind''s people, wondering if their arrival would bring chaos or if they would depart in peace without interfering with their business.


    In the royal pce of Lumenarquia, the king, a man of distinctive appearance with a prominent nose, received the news of the Straw Hats'' arrival with a mix of surprise and apprehension. Seated on his ornate throne, he frowned as he listened to his advisor report the recent feats of the notorious pirate Monkey D. Luffy.


    "They captured two Shichibukais and a Vice-Admiral?" the king repeated, incredulously. His fixed gaze on the advisor reflected the seriousness of the situation. "And now they are here, in Lumenarquia..."


    Without wasting time, the king picked up the Den Den Mushi and dialed a number known only to a few - the number of "Joker," the infamous Domingo, king of the underworld, whose influence extended across many inds and nations.


    The phone rang, and after a brief moment, Domingo''s characteristicughter echoed from the other side of the line. "Fufufu, I hear we have some interesting visitors in Lumenarquia," Domingo spoke with his usual tone of sadistic amusement.


    "Yes, it''s the pirate Luffy and his crew. They''ve just arrived," informed the king, trying to maintain hisposure despite the tense situation.


    "Ah, Luffy... That name has been popping up quite a bittely," Domingomented, clearly entertained. "Who would have thought the little pirate would cause such a stir?"


    "What should we do, Joker? They are dangerous, and I don''t want trouble in Lumenarquia," the king expressed his concern.


    Domingoughed again before responding. "Leave them be for now. In fact, I would like to speak with the Straw Hats personally when I get the chance. Maybe they are more useful than we imagine."


    The king hesitated for a moment, but knew that contradicting Domingo was not an option. "As you wish, Joker."


    "Great. Keep me informed about their movements. And don''t interfere, unless absolutely necessary, also invite them to the auction." Domingo instructed before hanging up.


    The king ced the phone back on the hook and sighed deeply. As he observed his kingdom through the pce windows, he couldn''t help but worry about what the presence of the Straw Hats might mean for Lumenarquia and whether the underworld name Joker would prevent any action by Luffy against the kingdom.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    Do you want to read chapters faster?


    As you all know, I have my Patreon, and I am making avable for free the chapters that I will post on this tform on the same day; they will always be released 3 to 2 hours before here, so you can subscribe to my page and read with early ess, many chapters with images that I sometimes use to describe the chapter, help mymunity grow there!


    Visit our Patreon for more - >


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    !Important Notice! Patreon Changed from Dazeroon to RoonLeague!


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 162 – Lumenarchy 02.

    Chapter 162 �C Lumenarchy 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Lumenarchy, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    With the crew at the harbor, Luffy gazed at the city and the crystal mountain with some admiration.


    ''This world never ceases to amaze me...'' he murmured.


    "Wow! Luffy, are we going to steal all that crystal?" Yamato asked innocently.


    "Hahaha. Most likely, though I don''t know how I''ll shrink it down that much," Luffy murmured. "Anyway, that''s a concern for another time..."


    Luffy, with his usual enthusiasm, addressed his crew gathered at the harbor under the gaze of hundreds of curious onlookers wondering whether the pirates would start looting the kingdom or not. "Alright, guys!" he began, with a confident smile and his gaze sweeping over the faces of hispanions. "Feel free to explore the ind and do whatever you want with a day off. Just remember one thing: meet back here at dusk. We have an underworld auction to attend."


    "Hey little one, what''s an underworld auction, do you know, Dorry?" Broggy asked, as the giants were still unaware of Luffy''s ns.


    "I don''t know, Broggy, tell us, captain, what''s an underworld auction?" Dorry inquired.


    "It''s a ce where rare and sometimes dangerous items are sold," Robin exined. "There''s a lot of money and powerful people in that ce."


    "Hm... are there strong people there, Dorry?" Broggy murmured.


    Zoro, crossing his arms, added, "I''m expecting a good fight here; haven''t found any worthy opponent since entering the grand line."


    "Look at the guards who came to greet us, do you think this ind has any strength?" Reiju spoke, pointing to the men at the harbor with spears and weapons.


    Seeing the crew pointing at them, the guard who seemed to be the captain stepped forward a bit cautiously about the intentions of these pirates and spoke directly to Luffy.


    "Your Excellency, Straw Hat. May we know what you n on this ind?" He asked Luffy, who was somewhat disconcerted by the overly formal approach, as he was not used to it.


    "We''re just enjoying the ind and what it has to offer, so don''t worry about us... during the day..." Luffy murmured thest part softly.


    The guards seemed relieved and made way for Luffy and his crew to pass. The rest of the crew expressed their excitement and curiosity in various ways, some eager to explore the ind, others more interested in the auction that would take ce at night.


    "Make sure toe back here before dusk. I don''t want to leave anyone behind," Luffy finally said, giving them a nod. With that, the Straw Hat crew dispersed, each following their path to explore the charms and mysteries of Lumenarchy.


    As the Straw Hat crew dispersed to explore Lumenarchy, Luffy decided to stay with Robin and Nami. They walked through the vibrant streets of the city, where every corner revealed a junction with the city and the crystals that characterized the ind.


    Luffy, walking leisurely with his girls, was just looking with interest at the structure of the ind, and nothing else seemed worthy in his eyes at the moment.


    Robin, with her usual calm, smiled softly while looking at the shop windows. "You want that ne, Robin," Luffy asked, seeing her blue eyes on the object.


    "I... don''t need it, Luffy..." shemented timidly.


    "Hey, Luffy. Are you only offering to her? What about me?" Nami eximed quite dissatisfied.


    "Hey, if you want it, I''ll give it to you. I only mentioned it because I saw Robin''s interest in the object," Luffy calmlymented.


    "That''s strange, why are you being so helpful to her? I also noticed you sneaking out at night sometimes, you''re not sleeping together, are you?" Nami had a critical look.


    While Robin seemed to havemitted a crime and was blushing, Luffy just smiled and shrugged before entering the store. "Yes, we are," Luffy says and opens the door of the shop to buy the nes with ind crystals.


    "You''re lucky I love you and you''re going to give me a beautiful ne..." Nami murmured irritably as she entered the shop, because it seemed that Luffy was going to get involved with all the women in the crew, which would make him pay less attention to her.


    Sometimeter, the trio was walking through the city again while Nami and Robin had shiny nes around their necks. Nami didn''t seem as irritated as before, but Robin was still shy after Luffy''s revtion.


    The Straw Hat crew spread throughout Lumenarchy, each member delighting in the city''s unique offerings and attractions. The streets were filled with shops selling everything from sparkling jewelry to exotic artifacts, while the tempting aromas of street food filled the air. Amidst the fun, the crew noticed posters of the ind''s king everywhere. The king had a long, distinctive nose, which led to a recurring joke among them. "Could the king be rted to Usopp?" Luffy asked,ughing. Even Usopp, surprised by the resemnce in another part of the ind, asked bewilderedly, "Could I have a lost uncle here?"


    As the sun set over Lumenarchy, the Straw Hat crew prepared for the exclusive event of the night - the auction. After meeting back at the ship still docked at the harbor, the Straw Hat crew dressed up for the underworld event. The men, including Luffy, Zoro, Usopp, Bepo, Hugo, Hachi, Broggy, and Dorry, dressed elegantly for the asion. Luffy, in a ssic ck suit, kept his distinctive straw hat, adding a touch of personality to the formal attire; all members wore simr outfits. Only Chopper had a small Smoker matching him in his smaller form.


    The women of the crew, including Nami, Lami, Robin, Reiju, Nojiko, Kuina, Alvida, Shirahoshi, and Vivi, engaged in a friendlypetition to choose the most stunning dresses. Nami opted for an elegant orange dress, emphasizing her curves, while Robin chose a long blue dress with a subtle floral pattern. Reiju shone in a bold red dress whilepeting with Lami in a ck dress, capturing everyone''s attention. Nojiko and Kuina chose styles reflecting their unique personalities, with Nojiko in calm blue tones and Kuina in a dress honoring her swordsmanship skills. Alvida, with her confident stance, chose a red dress. Shirahoshi dazzled with a dress reflecting the beauty of the ocean, leaving her tail exposed, and Vivi presented herself with characteristic royal elegance. The only odd one out was Yamato, still wearing her Wano attire, refusing to change.


    Together, they formed a diverse and impressive group, ready to make their mark at the auction. Luffy left the animals on the ship docked in the harbor so they could act from that side; Karoo, Laboon, and Chouchou would act as soon as they received the signal from Luffy. Thepetition heated up as they decided who would apany Luffy to the event. Nami, Yamato, Alvida, each tried to convince Luffy to choose her as his partner for the night, while Nojiko and Robin calmly watched the situation with a hint of amusement.


    Luffy, clearly ufortable with the attention, justughed and tried to calm the situation. Eventually, he proposed a Solomonic solution: he would alternate walking with each of them throughout the night. So the Straw Hat crew set off for the auction, a mix of elegance and anticipation in the air. As they walked through the illuminated streets of Lumenarchy, they attracted everyone''s attention - a sight of strength, mystery, and charm, prepared for a night that would shake the ind''s foundations.


    Upon entering the auction venue, an imposing house filled with rustic decorations and crystals, the crew immediately became the center of attention as they headed for the entrance. The luxurious hall was filled with underworld criminals and nobles from various kingdoms, all elegantly dressed and immersed in whispered conversations and negotiations. When Luffy and his crew entered, a momentary silence fell over the crowd. All eyes turned to them, some in admiration, others in fear, and many with a mix of both feelings. The fact that Luffy had a bounty of 300 million berries weighed in the air, making even the most powerful criminals and nobles feel a chill of respect and apprehension.


    Whispers began to spread quickly through the hall. "It''s Monkey D. Luffy... The son of the world''s greatest criminal and grandson of the naval hero, Garp," was heard whispering, as curious eyes assessed each member of the crew, from the imposing Zoro to the elegant Nami. The recent exploits of the Straw Hats in basta, especially the capture of two Shichibukais and a vice admiral, had spread like wildfire, increasing their fame and fearsomeness in all parts of the world.


    "It''s really him, Monkey D. Luffy. They say he defeated two Shichibukais and a vice-admiral. Such audacity!"


    "This group... they''re not mere rookie pirates. There''s something about them that exudes danger and strength. We need to keep an eye on them," some whispered, while others looked on in admiration. "He''s even more impressive in person..." some womenmented, fascinated by the young pirate''s presence. "The most handsome man I''ve ever seen..." ady murmured, unable to take her eyes off Luffy.


    The women of the crew did not go unnoticed. "How can they be so beautiful?" several attendees questioned, impressed with Nami''s elegance, Robin''s grace, Reiju''s boldness, and Shirahoshi''s natural beauty. "And that''s a real mermaid! I''ve never seen such beauty!" someone eximed, pointing to Shirahoshi.


    Hachi, the fish-man, received mixed looks. Some showed disgust due to prejudice against his species, but most agreed that it was better not to provoke a member of the Straw Hats. "Better not mess with them..." a noble whispered, aware of the power and fame the group carried.


    Luffy, with his confident and rxed smile, seemed indifferent to the whispers and stares. He walked with a carelessness that starkly contrasted with the room''s tension. His demeanor not only reaffirmed his reputation but also heightened the aura of mystery and power around him.


    As Luffy and his crew began to mingle among those present at the auction, the event manager, a man of elegant posture and shrewd gaze with a short stature, approached them. With a diplomatic smile, he bowed respectfully and spoke in a polite tone:


    "Captain Monkey D. Luffy, it''s an honor to have you here at our auction. In light of your recent feats and notoriety, we''ve prepared a special VIP room for you and yourpanions."


    Luffy, with his usual carefree smile, looked at the manager and nodded. "Sounds fun, let''s go!"


    The manager led the crew through the hall filled with criminals and nobles, taking them to a more secluded and elevated area. The VIP room offered a privileged view of the auction stage through a ss, withfortable velvet armchairs and a tableden with delicacies and fine drinks.


    The crew members looked around, settling in as they drank and ate the food provided by the auction house.


    Luffy, walking up to the room''s window, observed the auction below. "I hope there''s something interesting to bid on," he murmured, owning a store that could buy almost anything in this world, but participating in an auction was a good diversion.


    The auction didn''t take long to start, with a series of rare and valuable items being presented and eagerly bid on by the attendees. "Nothing interesting, where are the swords..." Zoroined.


    "It''s an auction, there''s everything. Be patient, Zoro," Kuina murmured.


    Luffy and his crew watched with varying interest. Nami and Robin seemed particrly attentive to the more valuable items, while Zoro remained uninterested, more focused on the drink in his hand. Usopp and Chopper were amazed by each new item revealed,menting among themselves about their rarity and value.


    As the auction progressed, the atmosphere began to change. The presenter, a man with a powerful voice and imposing presence, announced that the next part of the auction would be dedicated to "living goods." A murmur ran through the crowd, and the Straw Hats'' expressions hardened.


    One after another, ves were brought onto the stage. They were human men, women, and even children, some clearly frightened and others resigned to their cruel fate. Bids began, with voices rising to make offers for these human lives.


    Luffy, whose normally cheerful expression had turned somber, clenched his fists in anger. The injustice before his eyes deeply infuriated him. The rest of the crew also showed clear signs of disgust.


    "This is disgusting," Nami murmured, her face showing contempt.


    Robin, with her usual calm, added, "It''s a grim reminder of how cruel this world can be."


    The crew''s eyes turned to Luffy, waiting for his reaction. The captain of the Straw Hats stared intently at the stage, his hardened gaze suggesting he was pondering an action. "We won''t act yet, we have time."


    Meanwhile, they were about to receive a visit in their VIP room from the king himself, holding a specific den den mushi, wearing sses, and with an iconic smile.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 163 – Lumenarquia 03.

    Chapter 163 �C Lumenarquia 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Lumenarquia, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    As human ves were brought onto the stage, the auctioneer, with a voice echoing authority and greed, announced each of the ves, describing them as if they were meremodities.


    The first to be presented were men and women of various ages and nationalities. Some seemed to have been fishermen or rural workers, captured and forced into a terrible fate. Others looked like people who had already lost all hope, their gazes empty and resigned.


    Bids started to be made, with values varying, but quickly reaching exorbitant figures. The bids for these male human beings reached up to 2 million berries among the strongest.


    Nami, whose own history was stained by very and loss, felt each bid as a personal blow. "How can they treat people this way?" she wondered in a low voice, her expression a mix of anger and sadness.


    "This is so cruel��" Shirahoshimented, frightened.


    The crew represented freedom at sea, seeing such a scene was abominable to him.


    As the auction continued, an even more disturbing situation unfolded. Semi-nude women were brought onto the stage, disyed in a degrading manner before the ravenous crowd of buyers. These women, some young and others older, were presented with a vulgarity that only served to entuate the obscenity of the event.


    The auctioneers described each womansciviously, highlighting their physical characteristics and suggesting indecent uses for them. Bids for these women started high and quickly escted, with some reaching the figure of 5 million berries. It was a scene that distilled the purest form of exploitation and dehumanization.


    "This is sick," Luffy said aloud, unable to hide his disgust.


    "Do we still have to watch all of this?" Viviined, not appreciating any of what she witnessed.


    Hugo, whose past was also marked by very, felt a wave of overwhelming anger. His fists were clenched so tightly that rocks began to form from his akuma no mi power.


    Luffy turned to hispanion. "Calm down, Hugo. We''ll sort this out, but we can''t lose our heads," he said in a low but firm tone, trying to calm hispanion.


    Many other crew members had distastes, some looked indifferent, but the gleam in their eyes said it wasn''t a scene appreciated, Chopper and Vivi almost cried seeing this.


    At the height of the tension in the VIP room, an unexpected moment interrupted the growing indignation of the Straw Hat crew. The doors opened and the king of Lumenarquia, who they saw on the posters, entered, his imposing presence and prominent nose immediately drawing attention. He approached Luffy with a diplomatic smile, but his eyes betrayed a hidden urgency. Luffy looked at him indifferently, wondering what that guy was doing invading his crew''s space without asking if he was wee or not, whether a king or not.


    Soon his guards entered with him, and the auction manager stood by his side. "Excellency Monkey D. Luffy, this is King Javier Lumen VII of Lumenarquia," the manager said, "We''re here because a very important guest from the underworld wishes to speak with you. He''s known as Joker," the king suddenly announced, watching the Straw Hat captain''s reaction closely.


    Luffy, who was indifferent, not liking the approach, narrowed his eyes upon hearing the name. He knew exactly who this "Joker" was - Domingo, one of the Shichibukai and a notorious figure in the new world. A member of the crew frowned at that moment, Lami, clenching her fist, as this was someone she wanted to kill.


    "Joker, huh? Seems like he''s interested in us," Luffy murmured, his casual tone hiding the strategic calction in his mind. He knew that any involvement with Domingo could lead toplications, but it was also an opportunity to state his position regarding the current king of Dressrosa.


    Lami approached Luffy and whispered, "Be careful, Luffy. Domingo isn''t someone to be trifled with. He''s dangerous and unpredictable."


    The king, sensing the tension in the air, tried to ease the situation. "Don''t worry, he just wants to talk. It will be in a safe ce."


    Luffy nodded slowly, his mind already working on different scenarios. "Alright, let''s see what he wants," he said, stepping forward. The VIP room of the auction fell into silence as Luffy answered the den den mushi. All eyes were on him, curiosity in the air. The king of Lumenarquia handed the transmitter to Luffy, who didn''t hesitate to answer it.


    *Katcha*


    On the other side of the line, Domingo greeted Luffy with his characteristicugh and honeyed voice. "Fufufufu. Monkey D. Luffy, it''s a pleasure to finally speak with you."


    Luffy, without any trace of hesitation and with a provocative smile, responded immediately, already angry from those ves: "Hello Joker, it''s a surprise for me to be talking to you here, since it''s not every day we talk to Kaido''s dog." The room, already steeped in silence, seemed to freeze even more. The crew members exchanged surprised and nervous nces, while the king of Lumenarquia swallowed hard, not expecting this development.


    Domingo, on the other side of the line, maintained hisposure, but the tone of his voice revealed a slight trace of surprise and irritation. "You''re more audacious than I imagined, mugiwara. But be careful, insolence can cost you dearly."


    Luffy, unperturbed, kept his smile. "I''m just telling the truth. So, Joker, what do you want?"


    "... First answer me, how do you know about my involvement with Kaido?" His voice remained as annoying as ever.


    "Well, I''m not going to tell you and fuck what you think about it." Luffy spoke, leaving both the king and the manager stunned by Luffy''s audacity.


    The voice of Domingo, transmitted through the den den mushi, took on a threatening tone, marked by a chill. "I wanted to negotiate some things with you, Mugiwara. But you have no idea who you''re dealing with. Underestimating me and the forces behind me will be your biggest mistake."


    Luffy, defiant and fearless, didn''t miss the chance to mock Domingo. With an ironic smile, he replied: "Ah, I''m trembling... Not. You''re just another Shichibukai, and I''ve dealt with them before."


    "I''ll give you one more chance, hand over Trafalgar D. Lami from your crew and I can save you from your imminent destruction," Joker spoke with a tone of anger and demand.


    "Do you talk such nonsense there in Dressrosa? How did you be a king like that? Demanding one of my crewmates is the same as asking to die, are you wanting that so much, Domingo?"


    The room remained silent, the crew members watching the interaction, alternating between tension and admiration for Luffy''s audacity. Luffy''s provocation clearly irritated Domingo, but he maintained control, responding with a cold and calcting voice.


    "Be careful, Luffy. My patience has limits. Don''t provoke a sleeping dragon."


    Luffy shrugged, unconcerned. "Dragon or not, I don''t care. I was here to have fun, but then I saw your living items in the hall and the audacity of this king and the manager to invade the space where me and my crew were, so I''m not in a good mood anymore." This left the men who were not from the crew quite nervous about their mistake.


    "I could save you, but I see that you are just an arrogant kid, your time is running out and the one you said is my master has already sent forces to hunt you in this sea," Domingo mocked.


    "I see... That should be expected." Luffy understood what Domingo meant by that, after all, Yamato is in his crew, and her image in the newspaper and on the wanted posters would reach Kaido one way or another. He was always aware that he would be hunted.


    "Joker or Domingo, I should thank you for this information, Kaido couldn''te to this sea without bringing a fleet, which would take a lot of time, King is essential to be with Kaido, Queen wouldn''t leave the new world so easily, so the person who is pursuing us must be Jack, the drought or some members of the flying six," Luffymented calmly.


    "That old bastard, I''ll beat him when I get to Wano!" Yamato eximed furiously in the background.


    "Yamato''s father is Kaido?!" Vivi eximed in shock, as she still didn''t know this fact, just like Robin who looked shocked at the woman dressed in Wano''s attire.


    Luffy turned back to the den den mushi and began tough when he saw a silence from Domingo. He started tough openly at the prospect of facing such a formidable opponent, Luffy expressed his excitement for the imminent hunt. "So, Jack is after us? This is going to be interesting!" he said, without a hint of fear or hesitation.


    On the other side of the line, Domingo frowned, realizing that Luffy was not an ordinary pirate. Luffy''sck of fear and his willingness to face the forces of Kaido, one of the most feared names in the world as if it were an adventure, was disconcerting even to him. Domingo, well aware of Kaido''s ferocity and his subordinates, was impressed and even a bit disturbed by Luffy''s courage.


    Luffy spoke again into the silentmunication device with Joker''s face. "So, Joker, since we''re enemies, it''s okay if I loot this auction house, right? You won''t mind that?"


    On the other side of the line, Domingo visibly gets irritated with Luffy''s audacity. "If you dare to do this, Mugiwara, I swear you will pay dearly! Don''t underestimate what I can do!" Domingo threatens, his voiceden with fury and authority.


    Luffy, however, doesn''t seem the least bit intimidated by the threat. With an even wider smile, he responds in a challenging tone: "I''m looking forward to seeing what you can do, Joker. You won''t be the first Shichibukai I take down." And, with a carefree click, Luffy hangs up the Den Den Mushi, cutting off the connection abruptly.


    The room, which was in tense silence, Luffy looks at the king and the manager, openly disturbed, and speaks with his arms crossed, "Well, folks, it looks like we have a looting party ahead!"


    Many crew members, initially shocked by Luffy''s audacity in challenging Domingo and even Kaido, soon follow with a sharp look. They prepare for what promises to be an exciting night at the auction house, ready to follow their captain into yet another audacious raid and end these vers.


    Luffy, with a confident and challenging smile, breaks the ss, drawing everyone''s attention while they were bidding on a frightened, crying girl on the stage, and announces, loud and clear, not just to his crew, but to the entire auction house: "Everyone, listen up! Now, we, the Straw Hat Pirates, are going to start a raid! We''re going to steal everything and everyone present here! So please behave while we''re robbing all of you."


    His statement echoes through the hall, causing a mix of shock and panic among those present. And with the charged atmosphere, the Straw Hat crew prepares for the inevitable confrontation. Zoro, with a determined look, adjusts his swords, while Usopp, though nervous, seems ready for battle. Hugo, still containing his anger, positions himself strategically, ready to use his power and physical strength to protect hisrades and the oppressed. Nami looks around, her expression reflecting a mix of anger and determination in the face of the injustice of the ves. Bepo, Hachi, and Kuina quickly face off against the king''s guards. Lami looks at Luffy with some admiration for defending her and prepares her sword while opening her room.


    Chopper, in his human form, seems ready to offerbat support. His eyes show a mix of determination with Luffy''s words. Alvida, with her confident smile and mace in hand, is ready to face any challenge. Nojiko, standing next to her sister Nami, keeps a serious expression, her fists seeming ready to explode at any moment.


    Shirahoshi, still frightened, keeps her gaze fixed on Luffy, showing admiration and trust. Vivi and Robin exchange understanding nces, knowing the time to act hade. Reiju, as elegant as ever, disys a confident smile, prepared for what''s toe while taking a cigarette out of her pocket. Yamato moves to Luffy''s side. The giants Broggy and Dorry seem very excited as they talk to each other. The crew is finally ready to act.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 164 – Lumenarquia 04.

    Chapter 164 �C Lumenarquia 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Lumenarquia, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    As the turmoil takes over the auction, the Straw Hat Pirates spring into action, ready to unleash chaos. "Yamato." Luffy, with a determined look, calls for Yamato, who promptly responds with a smile. With mutual understanding, they both release their King''s Haki auras, a wave of power that spreads through the ce.


    Immediately, guards and nobles, as well as the criminals present, sumb to the overwhelming power of the King''s Haki, falling unconscious one after another. The room, once filled with voices and agitation, is now dominated by a muffled silence, interrupted only by the moans of the faint.


    King Javier Lumen VII of Lumenarchy remains conscious, but clearly stunned and terrified by the power disyed by Luffy and Yamato. "What''s going on?!" he exims, his voice trembling with fear and confusion.


    Luffy approaches the king with a mischievous smile, revealing his n. "Don''t worry, king. You need to stay conscious to guide us in this auction," he says in a yful tone, but with a menacing glint in his eyes.


    Javier Lumen VII, realizing the seriousness of the situation, quickly responds, fear evident in his voice. "What do you n to do?!"


    With a sinister smile, Luffy replies, "You''re going to obey us. I''ve killed a king before, so you better cooperate if you want to get out of here alive. Don''t worry, I only kill kings who annoy me."


    The king''s immediate response is pure fear and submission. "Yes, I''ll do anything!" he agrees promptly, aware of the fate that awaits him if he challenges the notorious pirate. The atmosphere in the room is now a mix of tension and expectation, with the Straw Hats in control.


    Luffy then turns to his crew, distributing tasks efficiently. "Hugo, you and the others free all the ves. Leave no one behind," he orders, his serious tone indicating the gravity of the situation.


    "Lami, use your Room to collect all the jewels and valuable items. I want you to clean this ce out," Luffy continues, looking at Lami, who nods and begins to execute his task with surgical precision.


    "Nami, you''re in charge of organizing and counting all the gold. Make sure nothing is left behind," Luffy says, knowing that Nami is the best suited for the task.


    Luffy then


    addresses his fighters. "Zoro, Usopp, Reiju, Kuina, you four, defend the entrance. No one gets in, no one gets out, until we''re done here," Luffy instructs.


    "And Yamato, you''reing with me. We need the king to guide us to the vault," Luffy concludes, giving a meaningful look to Yamato, who nods in understanding.


    Yamato, with his imposing stature and Wano attire, follows alongside Luffy. The king, visibly nervous, leads the way, guiding them through the auction''s corridors towards the vault.


    Outside the auction, a group of soldiers is on high alert, aware of the chaos unfolding inside.


    "The Straw Hat Pirates have taken over the auction house and are holding hostages inside!" shouts one of the soldiers, his voiceden with urgency.


    "We can''t just stand here! We have to act now!" exims another, looking around frantically.


    "Damn, how can we face pirates of this caliber?" questions a third, anxiety evident on his face.


    "Someone call for Marine reinforcements, quick!" demands a fourth soldier, knowing that only they could handle a threat of this level.


    Meanwhile, an observer points towards the entrance of the auction house. "Look, people areing out!"


    It''s a group of four - two men and two women - clearly recognized as members of the Straw Hats. Zoro, with an expression of slight disappointment,ments: "Looks like we''re facing just soldiers and guards after all."


    "Don''tin, Zoro. Our job is to keep anyone from getting in," responds Usopp, already preparing his peculiar arsenal.


    Meanwhile, inside the auction, Luffy whistled, impressed with the reinforced structure he found. "Wow, this is really impressive," he said, assessing the robust vault door.


    Yamato, by his side, looked at Luffy with an amused expression. "Do you have a n to open this, Luffy?" she asked.


    Luffy, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, replied, "Of course I do! Let''s show them how the Straw Hats do a heist!" He then turned to the trembling king. "And you, king, you know how to open this, don''t you?"


    "No, your excellency Mugiwara, only a few men of Joker have ess to this, and they are not present," he said almost pleadingly, and Luffy saw at least sincerity in that.


    "I see. Yamato, let''s blow this door up!" He said and went to the door with his girl to punch it.


    The king watched stunned as Luffy and Yamato punched the door, Luffy with increased strength and Yamato with haki. In no time, the door caved in with force, pushed by both their strengths, and the ce filled with gold and berries quickly appeared to them.


    Luffy wasted no time and took all the gold for the system, leaving the king stunned as the gold and money disappeared from his sight.


    "Let''s go, we have more things to steal." Luffy and Yamato moved on without paying any more attention to the king and went to meet the others at the auction stage.


    All the ves were freed, many with explosive cors, but getting the keys was quite easy since there was no one to stop them inside.


    Everyone looked gratefully at the crew, and Luffy approached the piles of gold Nami was counting.


    "Let''s go, this gold I won''t put in the system, keep it for yourselves to divide,ter." Luffy said, and Nami quickly rejoiced, after everything was ready, they began to leave the


    auction with the ex-ves, and Luffy encountered almost all of the kingdom''s soldiers fallen due to the fight by Reiju, Kuina, Zoro, and Usopp.


    Upon leaving the auction house, Luffy addressed King Javier Lumen VII of Lumenarchy, who was still trembling with fear and uncertainty. "Your Majesty," Luffy called, his voice firm and full of authority. The king, with a nervous nod, responded: "Yes-Yes, what do you wish?"


    Luffy, looking around the bright and sparkling ind, dered confidently with a smile: "I''m leaving, but I''m charmed by this ind. I''ve decided I want it as my territory. I''ll be back soon to im it, taking it from Joker''s clutches."


    The king, still trying to process the situation, couldn''t hide his surprise. "But... what do you mean? This is Joker''s territory, you can''t just..."


    Before he could finish, Vivi interrupted, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Luffy, weren''t you going to steal the ind''s crystal? Why did you change your mind?"


    Luffy, with a carefree shrug, replied: "Initially, yes, but then I thought better of it. This ind is much more valuable than just its crystal. I''ll leave the crystal here for now. It''ll be more interesting to conquer the entire ind."


    Meanwhile, at the port: *BOOOOOOOMMMM!*


    The booming explosion at the port reverberated through the air, drawing everyone''s attention. In a desperate act, the soldiers tried to capture the Straw Hat Pirates'' ship to negotiate the release of the hostages. However, they were greeted by a frightening sight - a colossal three-headed monster emerging from the ck Pearl, spewing furious mes upon them. The resulting explosion echoed across the ind, casting a mantle of fear over all present.


    "Run! A monster!" the soldiers screamed in panic, as they vainly tried to protect themselves from the relentless fire.


    Luffy, watching the scene from afar, couldn''t help but smile amusedly. "Looks like Chouchou is really having fun," hemented. Panic and chaos ensued among the soldiers, each seeking shelter from the imminent threat.


    The entire town was in chaos, realizing that no one could stop the pirate crew. Beside Luffy, Shirahoshi looked sadly at the ind of Lumenarchy, her eyes filled with admiration for its beauty. "Are we leaving already, Luffy-Sama? The ind is so beautiful..." shemented, her soft voice reflecting her sadness at leaving such a ce.


    Luffy, with a confident look, assured the mermaid princess: "Don''t worry, Shira. This ind will be ours, and you can enjoy it as much as you want when wee back." He already considered this ce his, wanting to take it from Joker''s hands.


    As the Straw Hat crew approached the ck Pearl, Chouchou continued to repel anyone who tried to approach the ship. Luffy, using his King''s Haki aura, caused the remaining soldiers at the port to fall unconscious, ensuring a safe departure for his crew.


    With an excited look, Luffy announced the crew''s next destination. "Let''s go, we have an interesting ce to go to - it''s called Sky Ind!" The statement aroused surprise and curiosity among the crew members, who exchanged questioning nces. But without time to ask, everyone started boarding while Luffy took a miniature ship from his safe for the ex-ves who followed him to the port.


    Thus, the ck Pearl set off from Lumenarchy towards Jaya as Luffy instructed Nami. The freed and grateful ves entered a second ship that was towed by the ck Pearl, which was the ship Luffy took from the Goa kingdom and thought to use here until he saw what he would do with those people.


    While all the chaos was happening that night, in another part of the sea, crossing the red line, there was a country that everyone said was the country of fairies, where love infects all its poption, and in a pce on a huge mountain, the atmosphere did not seem to represent the country.


    This country is Dressrosa, and on its opulent and imposing throne, Domingo sits enveloped in anger and irritation. His normally controlled and malicious expression is now marked by untamable fury. He had already heard of Luffy''s looting in Lumenarchy, and each word about the chaos unleashed by the Straw Hat only increases his discontent after losing the ves and the auction treasure that he had not taken for 2 months and was scheduled to take the gold the following week.


    "That Mugiwara will pay for every act of insolence," Domingo growled, his teeth grinding in fury. Vi, watching from a safe distance, couldn''t help but be stunned. She had never seen Domingo so furious; she had never seen anyone stand up to Domingo; she thought no one was bold enough for that, but this Monkey D. Luffy didn''t even care if Domingo had connections with Kaido.


    "He thinks he can challenge my power and get away with it? I will show him the true power of a Shichibukai. He''s full of himself just because he defeated Crocodile and Jimbei. Does he not fear Kaido or Jack? I won''t even let Jack get to him first!" Domingo dered, his voiceden with a deadly threat. He stood up, his posture exuding authority and danger. "I''m heading to the beginning of the Grand Line. I will take care of this insolent pirate myself."


    Vi observed, her heart racing, wondering what would happen, while other members of Domingo''s crew asked if they could apany him. However, Domingo said he didn''t need them. Domingo walked to the pce window and jumped out, casting his strings towards the clouds and pulling himself to fly through the sky towards the first half of the Grand Line.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 165 – Skypiea 01.

    Chapter 165 �C Skypiea 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    After several days of sailing, the ck Pearl, along with a second ship filled with people who were ves, found itself stationary in the calm waters near Jaya. The crew, ustomed to their captain''s impulsive style, gathered on deck, curious about the sudden stop and their captain summoning the entire crew to discuss their ns.


    Nami, with an expression of perplexity and curiosity, turned to Luffy, who stood on the bow of the ck Pearl. The sea around them was a vast expanse of blue, calm and endless. "Why have we stopped here, Luffy?" she asked, with a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    Luffy, with his iconic straw hat firmly in ce, slowly turned to the crew. His face was lit up with an enigmatic smile and eyes shining with excitement. "There''s something I need to say. We''re no longer going to Jaya," he announced, his voice filled with intriguing certainty.


    Nojiko, with an expression of surprise, interrupted: "We''re not going? But we''re so close, why change your mind now?" Her voice reflected the confusion spreading among the crew.


    Luffy, enjoying everyone''s attention, pulled out a small, mysterious object from his pocket and tossed it to Nami. "Look at this and tell me where it points," he said.


    Nami, catching the Eternal Pose with a nimble movement, examined it closely. Her eyes widened in surprise. "It''s... pointing up?!" she eximed.


    Luffy nodded, his smile widening even more. "Exactly. Many have asked about the Sky Ind in recent days. I decided it was time to reveal our true destination."


    A chorus of exmations echoed across the deck. Usopp, with eyes shining with excitement, eximed: "An ind in the sky? That''s amazing, Luffy! How are we going to get there?"


    Zoro cast a challenging gaze toward the sky. "It doesn''t matter where it is, as long as I can continue my training to get stronger. But an ind in the sky... that sounds like an interesting challenge," he murmured, a slight smile of anticipation appearing.


    Reiju, the voice of reason and experience, looked at Luffy with a slight smile. "An ind in the sky, huh? That sounds like a worthy adventure. I''m curious to see what awaits us," she said.


    Lami looked at her with arrogance. "I thought you would be scared of such a thing..."


    As the two argued, Hachi shouted excitedly. "Nee... The captain always takes us to the most amazing ces! I can''t wait to see the sky!"


    Robin, with her usual calm demeanor but a glint of curiosity in her eyes, asked softly, "So, are we really going to this ind now?"


    Luffy looked at everyone and nodded, "Yes, I even thought of going to Jaya, but the ce is just a


    haven of weak pirates and we would only be some kind of celebrity there, as it would just be a ce to beat up some extras who mess with us, so I decided not to enter the ind now," Luffy exined.


    Chopper, with an expression of childlike curiosity, tilted his head to the side. "Extras? What does that mean, Luffy?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine confusion.


    "So, we are going to the sky, how high?" Kuina raised the question before Luffy could respond to Chopper.


    "10,000 meters. There''s a phenomenon in these waters that makes ships rise known as Knock Up Stream, but we won''t be following that route."


    "And how do you n to make the ship rise 10,000 meters?" Vivi asked curiously.


    Luffy, with a confident smile, revealed his n. "With my Moa Moa no mi, I can manipte gravity and weight. I''ve improved my ability, and now I can use two applications at the same time. I will take our ship to the sky," he exined, his voice full of pride in his recent progress.


    In recent days, as the team trained, Luffy improved the performance of his fruit and gained new benefits. Now he could set the applications at 50 times and divide it into two categories, which made him extremely OP, he could put strength and speed at 25 times each in a fight.


    Luffy could also simply shrink everyone down and fly with his wings to the sky, but that idea seemed too easy and without any adventure while his crew could share the feeling of seeing the ship rise higher and higher.


    "That''s amazing, captain," Bepo shouted excitedly.


    Luffy, pleased with his powers, said, "Yes, with my enhanced Moa Moa no Mi, we can make the ck Pearl fly. And with Nami controlling Garuda''s winds to propel the ship, we''ll reach Sky Ind in the blink of an eye," he exined, his words infusing new vigor into the crew as he continued. "So, it''s to Sky Ind we go! Everyone get ready!" dered Luffy, his voice resonating with authority and adventure.


    "Yes, captain!" came the unanimous response from everyone.


    Activity buzzed on the ck Pearl, with the crew engaged in adjusting sails and ropes, optimizing the ship to better propel it upwards. Meanwhile, Luffy headed to the second ship, which they had been towing since Lumenarchy. On board, the former ves, now dressed in clothes provided by the ship of the Kingdom of Goa, eagerly awaited the next n of these pirates who had saved them.


    With everyone noticing Luffy approaching in the air, they all gathered on the deck. "You are no longer ves, but we still need to take you to a safe ce. Anywhere we leave you, you are subject to being captured. We''re going to a very special ce and I can''t leave you here. You need toe with us," began Luffy, his confident and calm tone conveying security.


    The looks of the former ves varied between uncertainty and hope. One of them, a middle-aged man with the marks of a hard life, asked hesitantly, "Where will you take us, sir?"


    Luffy smiled. "To Sky Ind. But for that, I need to shrink this ship and store it for a while. It will be a unique experience, but I promise you''ll be safe."


    A young woman spoke timidly: "Sir, we trust you. You saved us and we are willing to follow wherever you lead."


    Luffy nodded, touched by the trust ced in him. "I will ensure your safety. It will be just for a few hours. Then, we will be in a ce where the sky is the limit."


    Luffy then shrank the ship with everyone inside and ced them in a safe ce, returning to the ck Pearl, where everyone looked prepared for the next journey.


    Back on the ck Pearl, the atmosphere was palpably excited. Shirahoshi, with eyes shining with adventure, couldn''t contain her joy. "We''re


    going to see Sky Ind, Megalo!" she eximed, hugging the shark who grunted in response, sharing her excitement.


    Vivi, with a contagious smile, joined the festive atmosphere. "It must be amazing to fly to the sky!" shemented, observing the final preparations.


    Luffy, firmly positioning himself, focused on the ck Pearl. "Time to start," he announced confidently as he ced his hands on the deck of the ship. With deep concentration, he activated the power of his Moa Moa no Mi, reducing the weight of the ship to below 1% and doing the same with gravity. Almost immediately, the ck Pearl began to levitate over the waters, to the surprise and admiration of everyone on board.


    "Wow, the ck Pearl can even fly!" Yamato eximed, his eyes glowing with admiration and a touch of pride.


    Alvida, standing beside Luffy, watched the scene with a smile. "This ship really never ceases to amaze us," shemented, admiring her husband''s power.


    "Well, let''s continue! Nami." Luffy turned to his navigator who nodded. The ship was slowly rising, about 50 meters above the sea. Nami released her wings and went under the ship, using her own hands to tilt it diagonally. She then moved to the back of the ship, positioning it so that its upward angle wouldn''t affect the crew.


    "Let''s first release the ship''s nitro and Nami will do the rest." Luffy spoke and the ship gained momentum, taking off with the energy used behind the ship. As it flew, Nami released her tornadoes with her hands to propel the ship, gaining even more speed.


    Dorry, standing next to Broggy, couldn''t hide his excitement. "This is incredible, Broggy! I''ve never seen anything like it!" he eximed, his eyes wide.


    Broggy, equally impressed, simply agreed, "True, Dorry, our young captain always surprises us."


    Shirahoshi, clinging to Megalo, screamed with joy. "We''re flying, Megalo! Flying to the sky!" The mermaid princess was clearly ecstatic with the experience.


    Zoro, watching the scene with his arms crossed, couldn''t help but express his admiration. "Well, this is really amazing..." he admitted, impressed by Luffy and Nami''s abilities.


    Nojiko approached Nami, concerned. "Is everything alright, Nami? Can you control all this?" she asked, watching her sister''s concentration.


    Nami, without losing focus, confidently replied, "Of course, Nojiko. I''ve faced bigger challenges before," said Nami, easily maintaining her power.


    "Clouds above!" Bepo shouted as the ship invaded a massive quantity of clouds.


    "These clouds are so big, this must be Sky Ind!" Luffymented, noting its gigantic size,rge enough to fit three or four inds. The ship entered the area, and all they could see was white, filled with clouds as they continued to ascend.


    The ck Pearl, after emerging from the sea of clouds, revealed a spectacr panorama that left everyone on board speechless. The sky was lit by a radiant sun, whose rays reflected off the clouds below, creating a spectacle of twinkling lights. The clouds, thick and soft, formed a vast white sea beneath the ck Pearl.


    "I''ll remove all the effects from the ship, Nami, you can rest, and everyone prepare for the descent," Luffy announced before releasing the ship from the effects of his akuma no mi, and it began to fall. With a small thud on the clouds, the ship didn''t sink but remained atop the clouds as if it were on the sea.


    Usopp, always ready for an adventure, couldn''t contain his excitement. "Look at this ce, everyone! It''s like we''re in a dream!" he said, pointing to the white, undting expanse of clouds below them.


    "Look at this ce!" Reiju said, quite fascinated by the location.


    "Incredible," murmured Lami, usually restrained in his emotions, but clearly impressed with the scene before them. She looked around, absorbing the surrealndscape.


    Vivi, with a sparkle in her eyes, expressed her admiration. "Really, this ce exists! It''s like something out of a legend or a fairy tale," she said, her voice reflecting a mix of joy and astonishment.


    "Looks like cotton candy! Can you eat it?" Chopper shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s move forward," Luffy announced.


    Then the ck Pearl finally moved forward, cutting through the clouds in the sea of clouds. As the crew was still admiring the environment, a structure began to appear on the horizon.


    "A gate?!" Nami asked.


    "There''s someone there..." Yamato said.


    "An angel?!" Usopp shouted, looking through a magnifying ss.


    "Must be a guard," Kuina said, a bit perplexed.


    As the ship approached, an elderly woman with small wings on her back looked at them from in front of that weing gate.


    "Visitors? It''s been a long time since we''ve seen any... This is Heaven''s Gate. All visitors must pay 1,000,000,000 Extol to enter Sky Ind."


    "1 Billion?!" Nami shouted in fury.


    "Calm down, Nami, it''s not Berries, this currency is


    worth thousands of times less than a Berry," Luffy soothed her and turned to thedy at the gate.


    "Sorry, ma''am, but we don''t n to pay the fee, since this ind belongs to the Straw Hats," Luffy spoke with an arrogant tone, making the gatekeeper''s eyes widen at what was about to happen.


    Luffy also knew what was going to happen; he didn''t want to waste time in this ce and quickly enter into conflict with Enel, as it would save time for his ns.


    Yamato looked up before everyone else as a lightning bolt started to fall towards the ship, sorge it could destroy not just the ship but the entire gate. Luffy, anticipating this, simply smiled.


    "It seems we''re about to start our fight, Enel," he said, seeing the lightning heading their way unconcernedly.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 166 – Skypiea 02.

    Chapter 166 �C Skypiea 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    As the threatening attack approached the ck Pearl, illuminating everything, the crew panicked. Luffy raised his hand calmly, a vibrant me emerging, a result of his Akuma no Mi powers, shooting skyward in a bright arc. The shot, so powerful, made the ship sink slightly in the cloud sea, sounding like a cannon.


    This me was like when Luffy attacked Baroque Works outside Whisky Peak. It shot up at high speed to meet Enel''s lightning. Their sh, Luffy''s chaos me against Enel''s lightning, was cataclysmic. The collision neutralized both attacks, creating a monumental shockwave, a spectacle of light and sound, violently rocking the ck Pearl, almost submerging it.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM*


    The explosion reverberated across Skypiea, a deafening detonation echoing through the skies, shaking the ind. Surrounding clouds were lit by a blinding light, and the shockwave spread in all directions, reaching even the city of angels.


    In the city, inhabitants looked up, stunned and rmed. "What is that?!" a resident with small wings on his back eximed in shock.


    "God Enel is angry!" another shouted, voice trembling with fear.


    "What was that explosion?!" a third asked, as the city was enveloped in shadows by the huge smoke cloud.


    The city of angels trembled, structures swaying from the impact, people crowding the streets, looking up in a mix of fear and fascination. The sky battle between Luffy and Enel was just beginning, and nobody knew what was happening with the impact between mes, rocks, and lightning, but everyone in Skypiea felt they were about to witness an epic event.


    Beyond the sky, the explosion even echoed in the sea below, making many look up with curiosity while sailing.


    Meanwhile, aboard the ck Pearl, Luffy''s crew finally reacted to the colossal explosion. Each member reacted with a mix of shock and readiness.


    Chopper let out a sharp scream, "AHHHHHHHHH!", hiding behind a cannon, his eyes wide with fear.


    Karoo, Vivi''s loyal duck, clucked frantically, clearly disturbed by the sudden boom and ensuing turmoil as Vivi ran after him.


    Nojiko, with a worried expression, quickly turned to Luffy. "Luffy, what the heck was that?!" she demanded, seeking answers about the source of the frightening explosion.


    Zoro, always ready for battle, immediately grabbed his swords, bracing for any imminent threat. "An enemy?!" he questioned aloud.


    Yamato, cautious, approached Luffy, asking seriously, "Luffy, who is this? Why did he attack us?" Her expression was of someone ready to face any danger, anticipating a possible confrontation.


    "Ahhhhh!! Enel is furious!" The olddy with wings at the gate didn''t care about Luffy anymore as


    she jumped into a boat and began to row away with all her strength.


    Ignoring the olddy, Luffy turned to his crew before looking up again. "This self-proimed God of this ce, his name is Enel," Luffy said, looking at the destruction with solemn eyes, a slight trace of disdain in his words.


    Hachi couldn''t hide his nervousness. "Nee... A god?!" he eximed, anxiety evident in his voice.


    Nami approached Luffy with a questioning expression. "But you don''t seem to believe he''s really a god, do you?" she inquired, seeking to better understand the situation.


    Luffy replied with an ironic smile. "He''s not a god. Just a guy with the Logia of thunder, powerful, but far from a god as he ims. He''s more like an arrogant mayor," Luffy exined, clearly belittling the attacker.


    As he finished, another lightning bolt came from the sky, and Luffy responded with another shot of his mes.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM*


    "Luffy, the thunder Logia is a disaster-category fruit!" Robin eximed, rmed.


    "It''s okay. We can handle it. It''s powerful, but I''ll deal with that guy," Luffy decided, turning to Yamato. "Yamato, besides me, you might be the only one who can handle his lightning on our ship. Can you stay here to protect it?" He asked. He could let Yamato handle it, but as the captain and someone who watched the original work, would he leave dealing with the legendary Enel to a third party? Of course not.


    "Yes, Luffy. I can do that," Yamato replied, and Luffy nodded.


    "Nami and Hugo. You want toe along to use your powers? There are some priests you can handle," Luffy said, knowing Enel could hear every word, but not caring. Nami and Hugo agreed.


    "I want to fight too!" Zoro immediately wanted to join.


    "Zoro, you should train with this lightning. The world''s greatest swordsman can even cut lightning," Luffy suggested, and Zoro agreed after some thought.


    "I think you''re right!" He said.


    "I guess we''re useless here..." Reijumented.


    "We''re just spectators..." Lami remarked.


    "Luffy-Sama. Stay safe!" Shirahoshi said worriedly.


    "It''s going to be fine. I''ll go ahead, you catch upter. The rest can go to the city of angels and enjoy the ce. I can handle Enel," Luffy said before releasing a speed 50 times faster and disappeared, practically flying while jumping in the air with Geppo.


    Luffy immediately passed the city of angels, watching people frightened by Enel''s lightning falling while Luffy exploded them with his mes. In the air, lightning bolts started falling towards him; he smiled, dodging them while jumping. Mid-flight, Luffy transformed his body into mes to disintegrate approaching lightning. Each threatening bolt was met with a "Soru" to move at almost imperceptible speed, appearing meters ahead in the air, always a step ahead.


    Lightning!


    With a bolt cutting the sky towards him, Luffy dodged at thest second with a "Soru,"ughing loudly with the thrill of the chase.


    Soru


    Again, another bolt tried to hit him, but Luffy, with a mix of grace and power, leapt sideways, easily dodging.


    Lightning!


    A third bolt followed a simr pattern,


    but Luffy, now anticipating the movement, lunged forward, avoiding the impact.


    Soru


    Each "Soru" was an aerial ballet, a dance of quick reflexes and calcted movements.


    *Lightning!*


    *Soru*


    *Lightning!*


    *Soru*


    *Lightning!*


    *Soru*


    *Lightning!*


    *Soru*


    *Lightning!*


    *Soru*


    Laughing euphorically, Luffy shouted to the sky, "Hahahahahaha! This is so much fun, Enel! But I have to admit, the speed of lightning is impressive. Even with my increased speed, I still need ''Soru'' to keep safe!"


    The lightning continued to strike, each one a challenge met withughter and evasion, a dangerous game only he could y. He was a near-mythical figure, a pirate challenging a god, dancing among the sky''s lightning bolts.


    *Lightning!*


    *Soru*


    Luffy looked at his destination, an ind with a huge tree and the golden bell. This is Skypiea''s main area and one of its most sacred. Known as Upper Yard, it''s thergestnd area in Skypiea.


    "Who would have thought this ind belonged to the lower sea, but was raised here by the Knock Up Stream," Luffy murmured quietly as he dodged another lightning strike, his eyes scanning the area covered by a dense forest with diverse geography, including ancient ruins,kes, and mountains. Upper Yard is also the site of the "Golden City," Shandora.


    Bing bored with Enel''s incessant attacks, Luffy decided to confront the self-proimed god directly. With a challenging smile, he firmly positioned himself in the air, creating wings on his back.


    "Enel! You cowardly fool, will you keep hiding,unching these weak lightning strikes?! Are you such a weak god?!" Luffy changed his Speed ability to sound in mid-air, his voice heard throughout the inds.


    ''With this, I''m sure Enel won''t stay put. He''s too proud to stay in his ce after everyone hears this...'' Luffy reasoned.


    And he was right, Enel''s response was immediate with lightning emerging from a temple in the forest, known as God''s Shrine. The bolt moved toward Luffy in the air but stopped 200 meters away while he used his feet to stay airborne with Geppo.


    Enel appeared in front of him, just as Luffy imagined, with hisrge ears, drums on his back, and iconic look.


    Enel looked at Luffy with a frown. His sharp, de-like eyes fixed on Luffy, frowning in a mix of interest and disdain. The sudden appearance of the ck Pearl, a ship from the lower sea, in his heavenly kingdom, initially piqued his curiosity. However, the mortal''s arrogance, openly dering Skypiea now belonged to the Straw Hats, quickly turned Enel''s curiosity into fury.


    With an impetuous movement, Enel conjured a devastating lightning bolt, aiming to annihte Luffy and his ship in one stroke. Electricity buzzed in the air, charged with lethal intent. But to his surprise, Luffy not only withstood but also confronted the lightning. Enel watched, almost in disbelief, as his attack was interrupted by mes produced by the pirate and sessfullybated by the man in front of him. Luffy''s ability to deal with the lightning seemed beyond luck; but as he tried to destroy the ship, the lightning was effortlessly stopped by this man in front. It was a direct challenge to Enel''s authority and power.


    But what enraged him even more was this pirate openly saying he wasn''t a god and even calling him a mayor, a front to his divine existence. As the pirate approached, evenunching lightning at him in the air, Enel tried to destroy the ship. A man attempted to cut his lightning but was struck, and when he thought he would destroy the mortal''spanions, his lightning was repelled by a horned woman.


    Enel''s frustrations only increased as this man seemed to enjoy evading his attacks, and the peak of his wrath came when he loudly dered for the entire ind that he was a coward and questioned his God status. Enel immediately flew toward him, teeth clenched at the mocking look of the pirate.


    Facing Luffy with a furious re, Enel roared, "You, you foolish mortal! I will destroy you!"


    Luffy, unppable and with a defiant smile, responded disdainfully. "Oh? I''d like to see that, little lightning. Your fruit is powerful, but that makes


    you nothing more than a fool with some power." Luffy''s words echoed through the air,den with audacity.


    The battle between the captain of the Straw Hats and the self-proimed god of Skypiea was about to unfold shortly after Luffy arrived in this realm.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 167 – Skypiea 03.

    Chapter 167 �C Skypiea 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    Luffy stared directly at Enel, his eyes shining with a mix of audacity and curiosity. "Oh, are you the god of this ce?" he asked, an excited smile lighting up his face, as if he were in front of prey, since Luffy looked like a ruffian.


    Enel, rising with the authority of an angry god, gazed at Luffy with a prating and disdainful look. "Who are you, mortal, and how dare you invade my sacred domains? The domains of a god," he dered, his voiceden with divine arrogance.


    "What nonsense. You''re not a god. And you know it..." Luffy began to respond, but before he could finish, Enel interrupted, striking his drums with theatrical fury. In response, a lightning bolt emerged, cutting the air towards the pirate captain.


    Without missing a beat, Luffy counter-attacked,unching a fireball towards the lightning. The collision of the two elements was catastrophic, creating a resounding explosion that echoed throughout the ind. Fire and lightning collided in the air, weaving a spectacle of light and sound, a dangerous dance of immense powers.


    Boooooommmmm!


    Enel, watching the scene with a mix of surprise and irritation, couldn''t help but wonder: "How can a mortal have so much power?!" Luffy''s ability to face his attack was something he hadn''t anticipated.


    Luffy, undaunted, responded confidently. "I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will dominate the seas. Taking care of a fool with the Logia of thunder should be easy for me." He crossed his arms, facing Enel with an implicit challenge in his gaze.


    Enel growled, rage boiling within him. "What nonsense! You,ing from an inferior kingdom, cannotpare to a god!" His voice was a thunder of disdain and wounded pride.


    ''What a strangeplex to self-proim as god...'' Luffy thought, already getting bored of hearing such things.


    "Here''s the thing, Enel, you''re a god as you say, but let me tell you what I am then..." Luffy''s fist darkened a bit after those words. "I am a god yer." He finished with a smile and disappeared from the ce.


    Before Enel could react, Luffy was in front of him. Enel, even a bit surprised, barely had time to process Luffy''s sudden presence in front of him. But even with that, he didn''t show much concern, expecting his body to be lightning while that strange ck fist approached him. However, when Luffy delivered a powerful punch to his stomach, Enel''s expression instantly changed as he felt his body being touched. The impact of the blow was so strong that he felt his belly sink with the force, leaving him dazed at how he could feel pain after years without it and how that stranger could do this.


    The next moment, a cry of pain escaped from Enel''s lips. He disappeared from his original position, propelled by Luffy''s powerful punch. His body flew through the air and crashed into the ind''s ground with devastating force. The impact was so intense that it shook the surrounding area, causing great destruction.


    The trees in the forest below were


    uprooted, and the ground trembled under the force of the impact. Broken branches and scattered leaves created a scene of chaos. Luffy''s punch not only surprised Enel but also left a visible mark on thendscape of the ind, demonstrating the extraordinary power of the Straw Hat captain.


    *CRAAAAAAAACK!*


    Enel, emerging from the cloud of dust, was clearly confused and shaken. "How?! How is this possible!" he eximed, trying toprehend how he had been hit. He held his stomach, trying to catch his breath. Even though he couldn''t keep up with Luffy''s speed, he believed he could have avoided the blow.


    Luffy, facing Enel with a defiant expression, confidently replied. "How? I already told you, I''m a god yer." Luffy''s words were as arrogant as those Enel had uttered earlier. As he spoke, wings began to emerge on his back, and his skin started to change color. Luffy had activated phase two of his Akuma no Mi.


    "What is this?!" Enel was astonished. First, he had to ept that Luffy was stronger than any opponent he had ever faced, capable of rivaling his power. Second, he was shocked to have been physically touched and wounded, spitting blood after the punch. And now, the third and most surprising aspect: Luffy was not only growing wingsrger than any other sky inhabitant''s, but he was also undergoing a transformation that Enel had never seen before.


    As Enel struggled to recover on the ground, Luffy''s transformation became increasingly impressive. Horns began to emerge from his head, sinister and imposing. mes enveloped his body, dancing around him as if they had a life of their own, painting a fierce and powerful aura. His eyes shone with increasing intensity, reflecting the strength and determination of a true god hunter. To Enel, watching from his vulnerable position, Luffy was no longer just a pirate; he seemed like a demon, a supernatural being capable of challenging and destroying gods.


    With the transformation to level twopleted, Luffy did not hesitate. Heunched a st of mes towards Enel, still on the ground. Luffy knew that this attack would not be enough to defeat a Logia user, but it was a demonstration of his overwhelming power and also a chance to enjoy the chaos of the explosions. The mes, dubbed "Chaos mes," erupted with wild ferocity, engulfing the surrounding forest and disintegrating everything in their path.


    The explosions that followed were so bright and intense that they eclipsed the sun''s light. For a moment, all of Skypiea was plunged into darkness, only to be illuminated again by the burning mes of Ifrit. The mes painted the sky in shades of amethyst, a daunting spectacle that made the entire ind tremble.


    BOOOOM!!


    The sound of the explosion echoed throughout Skypiea, a testament to Luffy''s devastating power. As the mes consumed the forest and lit up the sky, Luffy remained motionless, a powerful and unshakable figure amidst the chaos he had created.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOM!!*


    *BOOOOM!!*


    The consecutive explosions shook all the inds of Skypiea. Even the great golden bell located at the top of the Upper Yard ind swayed, emitting a sound that reverberated through the air.


    "What''s happening?!" eximed a Shandie warrior, his eyes wide in shock as he watched the purple explosions in the sky. He and hispanions, dressed in tribal attire and holding exotic weapons, were clearly frightened and fascinated.


    Yotsubane, one of the wisest among them, frowned. "I''m not sure, but it seems like someone is facing Enel."


    "How is that possible?!" another warrior shouted, gripping his spear tightly as the ground trembled under his feet.


    Wyper, one of the most resolute warriors, watched with a mix of respect and disbelief. "I don''t know, but look at the power of this person! This definitely does note from our realm."


    A warrior beside him, with a look of admiration, questioned: "Could it havee from the Blue Sea? Is there enough power there to face a god?"


    Meanwhile, at some distance, Gan Fall listened to the explosions and watched the purple mes consuming the forest. His eyes reflected a mix of concern and amazement. "What is this?


    !" he murmured, trying toprehend the magnitude of what he was witnessing.


    The confusion and astonishment were evident among the inhabitants of Skypiea. While some trembled with fear, others showed curiosity and even hope. Whatever was happening, it was clear that something extraordinary was urring, something that would change the established power in the realm of the sky.


    Luffy in the air, looked at the forest being devastated on that side, the mes consuming everything in the area, creating a dance of amethyst colors with the greens of the forest leaves.


    At that time, Nami and Hugo appeared beside the transformed Luffy.


    "Luffy! Are you okay?" Nami asked.


    "I am, Nami. You have some opponents on that side." He spoke with his voice distorted by the transformation and pointed towards Enel''s temple, where his priests were that they could fight against.


    "We''re on it, Captain!" Hugo responded firmly. He and Nami quickly headed to the location indicated by Luffy.


    In the midst of the explosion caused by Luffy and his mes, a scream of hatred erupted. It was Enel, emerging among the lightning, his figure materializing with an aura of fury. "You damned mortal!!" he yelled, visibly enraged, even though he was still impressed by Luffy''s transformation.


    Luffy, looking at Enel with a yful glint, retorted with a hint of mockery. "Stop crying, Enel. You weren''t even affected by the explosions." He knew that the mes without Haki didn''t affect the enemy, as he had a Logia after all. However, the fact that the self-proimed god was frustrated was making for quite a show. Enel was so angry at feeling powerless; even though the attacks didn''t hurt him, he hadn''t been able to react to Luffy''s power, and this impotence was evident in his rage.


    In Skypiea, there might not be Armament Haki, but there is something called Mantra, a name the inhabitants here have given to Observation Haki. Some are born with this power, the power called Mantra here, which can predict attacks, find people, and even hear and see everything that happens in real time. In Enel''s case, his fruit seems to further enhance its range, making him aware of everything happening in the sky.


    Enel was frustrated that even with his power and skill, he might predict Luffy''s attacks, but he couldn''t do anything against them, as the range of the explosions and even their speed was something he couldn''t act against.


    Enel, without responding to Luffy''sment, quickly took action. With a swift movement, he struck his drums, unleashing a devastating attack. "200,000,000 volts!" he shouted,unching a powerful lightning bolt straight up into the sky, engulfing Luffy in his electric fury.


    "This is what happens when you think you can face a god," Enel said, arrogance coloring his voice. Despite the blood on his face and the surprise at this man from the Blue Sea, he maintained his pose, watching his lightning disappear into the air.


    Then, to his astonishment, a familiar voice sounded by his side. "That was a nice attack. Are you using your full strength against me? I''m surprised by that." It was Luffy, standing calmly beside Enel, with no visible scratch. His mes, still dancing on his transformed body in phase two, made him look like a true monster.


    Enel stared at Luffy, the "horned demon," with a mix of horror and disbelief. How had that man escaped his powerful attack and appeared by his side without him noticing? Enel''s expression clearly showed his confusion and growing fear. Luffy, on the other hand, remained calm and confident, an imposing figure before the self-proimed god.


    Enel''s face twisted into a bizarrelyical expression. His eyes widened in shock, his nose running, and his mouth opening in a huge "O" of disbelief. He stared at Luffy, unable toprehend how the stranger had dodged his attack and appeared by his side.


    Luffy couldn''t contain augh. "Hahahaha. Your expression is hrious, Enel


    . But I''m here to defeat you once and for all," he said, stillughing. The scene before him reminded Luffy of something he had seen in a cartoon, but now it was happening in real life, right before his eyes.


    Enel, quickly recovering from the initial shock, tried to distance himself from Luffy, aware of the imminent danger. However, Luffy was faster. With an agile movement, he delivered a powerful punch to Enel''s face, infused with a bit of Haki.


    The impact of the blow was so strong that it sent the god of Skypiea flying through the air. Enel traversed thendscape, breaking the ground as his body tried to resist the force of the attack. The sound of the impact was deafening amidst the burning forest.


    CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCKKKKKKKKK!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 168 – Skypiea 04.

    Chapter 168 �C Skypiea 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    The area around was in turmoil, with mes licking at the trees and a thick curtain of smoke rising into the sky. Beneath the ground, where Enel had been buried by the impact of Luffy''s punch, there was a sudden explosion. A bolt of lightning shot upwards, and Enel emerged from the rubble, visibly more injured. His face was bloody, and one of his eyes was purple, clearly marked by Luffy''s strike.


    Enel stared at Luffy, who was still on the ground in the same ce he had attacked him, with an expression of pure hatred. Without saying a word, he unleashed a series of lightning attacks towards Luffy.


    The lightning bolts flew towards Luffy, who looked at them with an expression of amusement. He began to dodge the attacks while the ground exploded in debris around him, reminiscent of the fight between Nika and Kaido, where the original Luffyunched the lightning bolts with his own hands from the sky against the mighty Yonkou. The fight between Luffy and Enel created spectacr explosions all over the ind, a true show of lights and energy.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the ck Pearl was approaching the city of angels. The people in the city were scared, running from one side to the other, trying to take shelter. They looked at the fight in the distance, watching the spectacle of light created by the two powerful elements in conflict. Fear was etched in their eyes, and they sought refuge as the battle between Luffy and Enel continued, marking the sky of Skypiea with their fury and power with each explosion between the two elements.


    In the city of angels, chaos reigned as the battle between Luffy and Enel intensified. The normally quiet streets were now filled with panicked inhabitants.


    "The god Enel is furious! We have to protect ourselves!" shouted one of the residents, his voice trembling with fear as he ran, seeking refuge.


    "Let''s run, we don''t want to be destroyed by him!" eximed another, pushing a cart with hastily packed belongings.


    "Let''s run, mom!" a child held the hand of his mother, both running among the desperate crowd. Men, women, and children of all ages hurried through the streets, some seeking shelter in their homes, others opting to leave the city entirely.


    Aboard the ck Pearl, which was approaching the city, Vivi watched the scene with concern. "They seem really scared," shemented, observing themotion below.


    Nojiko, beside her, added: "They haven''t even noticed us. They are more worried about hiding in their homes or even leaving the city..."


    Suddenly, a deafening sound cut through the air.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!


    The explosion came from afar, a powerful reminder of the fierce battle that was happening at that moment. The shockwaves could be felt even in the city, causing windows to tremble and some weaker structures to sway. The inhabitants of Skypiea looked up at the sky, their faces marked by fear and desperation, as they witnessed the sh between two unimaginable powers.


    "But Luffy is also going overboard..." Kuina grumbled, hearing the explosions in the distance. She looked at the sky, where the battle between Luffy and Enel created distant thunders.


    "He''s fighting against a user of the logia fruit of thunder," Robinmented, emphasizing the magnitude of the opposing power the captain was facing.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!*


    Alvida, with a look of relief, added: "At least that ''God'' has stoppedunching those lightning bolts at us." She recalled how lightning bolts constantly fell on the ship to destroy them as soon as Luffy flew away.


    Kuina looked at Zoro, who was lying on the ground, his body marked by burns while some lightning appeared around him. "Good for Zoro..." she said, recalling when he tried to cut one of the lightning bolts in half but ended up being hit without managing to cut the bolt as he wanted. Despite the swordsman''s talk of cutting the lightning, Yamato managed to repel Enel''s power with his haki-coated weapon right after.


    *BO


    OOOOOM!!!!*


    "Next time I''ll manage to cut the lightning..." Zoro murmured, his voice low but full of determination despite his injuries.


    "Stop talking!" Chopper reprimanded, a little irritated with Zoro''s recklessness, while tending to the swordsman''s wounds. He worked meticulously, bandaging the burns.


    Hachi, visibly scared by the situation, looked at the others. "Nee... Anyway, what are we going to do now?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    Yamato assumed the posture of a confident leader. "We''ll wait for Luffy to finish his fight. Nami and Hugo are with him, so everything will be fine. We can explore the city," she said, with the calm of a vice-captain.


    Shirahoshi, excited and oblivious to the gravity of the situation, jumped with enthusiasm. "Yay! Let''s explore the city of angels!" she shouted, confident that Luffy would emerge victorious, regardless of the challenge he faced.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The explosions continued to echo through the sky, a symphony of chaos that made the ind''s inhabitants wonder what was happening and how someone could confront the god of the sky.


    In the temple, the Priests Ohm, Satori, Shura, and Gedatsu watched the battle with expressions loaded with concern. "What''s happening...?" murmured Ohm, gripping his sword tightly.


    "Someone is fighting against Enel-Sama!" eximed Satori, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "He just left the temple and went to face whoever had the courage for it,"mented Shura, with a hint of arrogance in his voice.


    "Should we go help?" Gedatsu suggested, looking at the other priests.


    Before they could make a decision, something unexpected happened. A shadow emerged from the forest, hitting the temple walls with a violent explosion.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!" the screams of Enel''s women resonated as they began to flee in panic.


    "Hey, hey, what''s this?!" Satori eximed, shielding his face from the dust raised by the explosion.


    The priests looked at each other, realizing the situation was rapidly spiraling out of control. Not just with their god, but something began happening to them too.


    As the smoke began to dissipate, the immense figure of N, the giant snake, became visible. She was impaled on the temple, her massive body sinking into the structure.


    "This... is N!" Ohm eximed, surprised and confused by the unexpected appearance of the snake.


    "What''s happening..." murmured one of the priests, still trying to understand the situation. But before they could react, two figures emerged from where N had beenunched.


    A man covered in glowing rocks and a woman with orange hair, with luminous green lines running through her body andrge white wings on her back, positioned themselves in front of the four priests.


    "Who-Who are you?!" one of the priests shouted, clearly surprised and frightened by the sudden appearance.


    With a determined expression, Nami replied while floating in the air. "We''re the Straw Hat Pirates! We''vee from the sea below, and our captain has given us a mission to end any soldier of that false god. Are you them?"


    "False god?! How dare youmit heresy against Enel-Sama?!" one of the priests retorted, his voice trembling with anger.


    Hugo, already on the ground and ready forbat, spoke confidently. "Looks like they are. Let''s finish this quickly!"


    Nami nodded, sharing Hugo''s enthusiasm. "Yes, I want to enjoy this ind and map it as soon as possible. So let''s finish this," she dered, taking the lead to initiate the attack.


    The priests prepared to confront the invaders, each assuming abat stance. But before the priests could process the attack in front of them, they were quickly overwhelmed by a storm of attacks. Hurricanes arose within the temple, created by powerful winds and giant ws that tore through the air. Rocks rose from the ground, hurled with brutal force. The priests, caught off guard, barely had time to react to the surprise attacks.


    CRAAAAAACCCCKKKKK! The temple of Enel began to crumble under the relentless assault.


    Meanwhile, moments before, Enel, consumed by rage, intensified his attack against Luffy. Lightning and the direct attack "El Thor" rained down on Luffy, who was on the ground.


    Lightning


    BOOOMM!


    CRACKKK!!!


    The sounds of explosions and lightning filled the air. Luffy, for his part, dodged each one, testing the limits of his speed, now faster than the speed of lightning itself.


    In a swift movement, Luffy kicked the ground, causing an explosion thatunched him directly towards Enel in the air. Enel, realizing Luffy''s approach, fired a lightning bolt directly at him. Luffy, without hesitation, countered with a powerful me, pping his wings to gain altitude and confront Enel face to face.


    The sh of the two powers, mes and lightning, created a spectacle of light and sound, a duel of giants in the sky of Skypiea once again. Enel, enveloped in lightning, hurled himself at Luffy with divine fury. Luffy, in his transformed form, radiated mes that danced around him, an aura of power and challenge.


    Each of Enel''s movements was like lightning, fast and lethal, but Luffy met him at every turn, his agility and enhanced reflexes allowing him to dodge and counterattack with equal ferocity. Enel''s lightning bolts cut through the sky, an electricwork incessantly seeking its target. Luffy, on the other hand, moved with the grace of a me, weaving through and piercing the electrical storm.


    Every time Luffy counter-attacked, mes shed against lightning, creating explosions that resonated throughout the ind. Enel, despite his divine nature, was beginning to feel the pressure of the confrontation. To him, this stranger iming to be Monkey D. Luffy and emperor of the sea, a mere arrogant mortal, was now challenging a god, surprising and frustrating him. He increased the intensity of his attacks, with denser and faster lightning bolts sprouting from his hands.


    Luffy, however, did not back down. He advanced against the storm, his mes growing in intensity. With every dodged blow and blocked attack, Luffy drew closer to Enel, decreasing the distance between them.


    At one moment, Luffy got close to Enel despite his attempts to distance himself using his body as a lightning bolt, but Luffy kicked him from behind, sending him crashing down to the ind''s ground again like a meteor.


    "Again?!" Enel shouted in pain as his body collided once more with the earth.


    *CRAAAAAAAAAAACKKKK!*


    He emerged from the wreckage, frustrated with the pain in his back, when suddenly a sound caught his attention and he realized with his mantra that his temple was being destroyed. He quickly flew to the sky and saw the chaos unfolding at his ce of residence.


    "What is this?!" he eximed, feeling the presence of two unknown individuals attacking his sacred ce. He recognized them as allies of the stranger he was facing, infuriating him even more.


    Enel''s fury was immediate. "How dare they!" he roared, seeing his priests being overwhelmed inbat. In a fit of rage, he diverted his attention from Luffy andunched a powerful lightning bolt towards the temple. This oversight proved fatal, as Luffy seized the opportunity to attack. With a swift charge, Luffy appeared beside Enel in the air and hit Enel with a Haki-charged punch stronger than the previous attacks, sending the self-proimed god crashing to the ground again, blood escaping from his mouth.


    In the temple, Enel''s lightning bolt headed towards Nami and Hugo. They had already been warned by Luffy about the possibility of such an attack and were prepared. Both unleashed their transformations: Nami enveloped herself in a gigantic hurricane that shook the entire ind, and Hugo transformed into a colossal figure, rising like a mountain from the ground.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!*


    Enel''s lightning bolt hit them, but the resistance they had acquired in their transformed forms protected them, making the attack not affect them on arge scale.


    *ROAAAAAAAARRR*


    Emitting powerful roars, Nami and Hugo demonstrated total control over their new and imposing forms. One of the priests, still conscious, shouted in rm at seeing the colossal figures above them. When Titan Hugo took a step beside the priests, the mere impact of his leg was enough to send them flying, showing the immense power now at y in the battle.


    "We must get out of here!! They are monsters!" shouted another priest, panic in his voice. But before they could flee, Nami acted quickly, releasing a powerful gust of wind that knocked out all the remaining priests, sending them falling 300 meters away.


    "This lightning hurt a little..." Namiined, feeling the effect of Enel''s attack. Her body was enveloped in the hurricane she had created, a demonstration of the control she now possessed over her Devil Fruit.


    "Yes, but it wasn''t serious. And now we have better control of our fruits," responded Hugo, maintaining the imposing expression of his Titan form.


    Nami had trained in the use of her fruit in the barna desert along with Yamato, learning to control her transformed form. She knew that the transformations of the Einkons could be uncontrolled at first, but now felt she had better mastery over her own. Simrly, Hugo had reached a new level of control after the chaos in the desert.


    They remembered Luffy''s words, instructing them to remain in their transformed forms as long as they could, to thus achieve true control of their powers. It was a crucial step to bing ustomed to their abilities, which had not yet reached their highest level.


    Meanwhile, Enel, lying on the ground and spitting blood, realized the grave mistake he had made by ignoring Luffy to attack the invaders of his temple. He stopped his coughing and looked towards where he hadunched the lightning bolts, rmed by the colossal roarsing from there. His eyes widened at the sight of the giants emerging, a scene that defied his understanding of the world.


    "What''s happening!?" eximed Enel, shocked and confused by the turn of events.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 169 – Skypiea 05.

    Chapter 169 �C Skypiea 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ....


    ...


    The Shandies watched with astonishment and admiration the colossal transformations of Nami and Hugo. Their expressions varied between disbelief and reverence in the face of the disy of power that defied everything they knew.


    "What are these creatures?!" eximed one of the warriors, his eyes wide as he observed the immense figure of Hugo rising like a mountain and creating small tremors as he stepped on the ground. The warrior held his weapon firmly, but his hand trembled slightly in the face of the power he saw.


    "This is... incredible," murmured another warrior, a mix of fear and fascination in her voice. She had never seen anything like the hurricane controlled by Nami, which seemed to have a life of its own, spinning and roaring with stormy force.


    Wyper, a leader among the Shandies, watched closely, trying to understand the implications of those transformations. "They are some kind of demon..." he said more to himself than to the others. "They are also attacking Enel..." The temple where Enel was located was now devastated.


    Some Shandie children, hidden behind their parents, peeked with curiosity and fear. They whispered among themselves, scared by the sight of the giants.


    Beyond the Shandie warriors, the inhabitants of the city of angels witnessed the two gigantic figures emerging in the center of the ind at a distance, visible even from afar. The poption of the city stopped, the streets full of people looking up at the sky, agape at the sight of the colossal creatures.


    "What are those things?!" shouted a man, pointing in the direction of the distant giant figures. His voice trembled as much as his hands. "Mommy, look, they''re giants!" eximed a child, pointing with a mix of fear and fascination.


    "Could they be enemies of god Enel?" asked a woman, her voiceden with worry. The uncertainty about the intentions of the giant creatures added ayer of tension to the existing fear, in addition to Enel fighting someone in another corner of the ind.


    "Could they be enemies of god?"


    "What''s going to happen to us?"


    "Should we leave here and get away, it''s not safe!"


    The voices repeated in the city, meanwhile, the crew had already disembarked and was walking against the crowd of the city, they walked calmly as if they were on vacation.


    "What is this?" Shirahoshi asked, picking up an object from a store, while the seller hid behind the counter trembling, he looked at the mermaid unbelieving that she wanted to buy a shell in the midst of that chaos.


    "SHARKY!!!" Megalo arrived next curious.


    "GRRRRR!" Laboon was also curious.


    "KAROOOOO!"


    "What are you doing Karoo?" Vivi asked her curious duck.


    "Wooolf Wooolf."


    All the animals were exploring the city with the members while looking at everything curiously.


    Elsewhere, Gan Fall, the former God of Skypiea, approached the epicenter of chaos mounted on his loyal winged horse, Pierre. His eyes widened in rm as he watched the scene below. The forest was on fire, the mes consuming the trees with the relentless voracity of one side where Enel was, while two gigantic creatures dominated the scene at Enel''s temple.


    Gan Fall''s expression was a mix of concern and disbelief. "What is happening here? Who are these monsters and the person who is fighting Enel?" he murmured to himself, his voice almost lost in the noise of the battle. His gaze was fixed on the mes, the giant creatures, and the ruined temple, looking for clues that could exin the turmoil and destruction that had taken over Skypiea.


    Luffy, watching from above, noticed Enel fallen on the ground, clearly dazed and confused by the transformations of Eikons unfolding before him. The sight of Enel, a being who proimed himself a god, stunned and vulnerable, was amusing to Luffy.


    With an intense glint in his eyes, Luffy focused on Enel. Without hesitation, Luffy propelled himself downward, turning into a true human meteor as his body enveloped in mes, leaving a luminous trail in his path.


    Enel, still on the ground, raised his eyes just in time to see the ming figure of Luffy approaching rapidly. Fear and surprise were evident on his face, an indication that his shell of superiority was crumbling.


    Luffy knew he couldn''t hurt him with that, but he still wanted to y in the fight, while not hitting the logia with haki. Luffy went straight to where Enel was and exploded the entire area with the force of his body.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!*


    The entire area around exploded, cracking a significant part of the forest and even causing the ind to tremble slightly. Enel emerged soon after with lightning, but Luffy appeared right behind him with an amethyst glow, punching the God once more.


    "Why can he hurt me?!" He shouted in even more pain, he was quite battered by the situation, having received blows after blows and not hurting the enemy once.


    Angry, he appeared in front of Luffy, who was standing in the ce where he hit Enel, and the god used his maximum force. "200 million volts!" He shouted and Luffy was covered by a devastating lightning bolt destroying everything in its path and disintegrating with the force of the attack.


    "It''s a beautiful strike..." A voice emerged when Enel seemed sure he had hit Luffy this time.


    But as soon as everything calmed down, Luffy appeared in the middle of the devastated field without backing down an inch while staring at Enel with a yful look. His form in phase 2 plus 50 times his defense made his body withstand the attack, while his body was enveloped not only by mes but also by lightning that tried to electrocute him.


    "How...?" He asked, dazed, while Luffy punched him once again.


    *BOOOOMMMMM!* Enel flew to the ground, devastating a part of the forest.


    "I... I can''t lose here!" Enel roared, he was bleeding, desperate, and aware of his imminent defeat, then decided to y hisst card. With a wild look of determination, he gathered his strength and flew into the sky, preparing to release an attack that could destroy the entire ind and everyone on it.


    "I won''t lose, so I''ll use my final attack to destroy you along with everyone!" Enel shouted, his voice echoing through the sky. "Raigou!" The clouds above him began to stir, forming a gigantic sphere of electrical energy, a sign of the devastating power that was about to be unleashed.


    Luffy, watching from below, immediately realized the gravity of the situation. "This... so he intends to release all his power...!" Luffy said in a carefree tone.


    The entire sun in Skypiea was covered by dark clouds, forming a darkness for all who only had Luffy''s mes and Enel''s lightning to light up the kingdom. People panicked, wondering what Enel was trying to do, until a ball began to appear above Luffy for all observers.


    "Luffy, what does he intend?" Garuda/Nami asked a little far away looking at Luffy.


    "It''s okay, I can handle this..." Luffy spoke.


    Meanwhile, Enel, floating in the sky, looked angrily after Luffy''s words. ''He can handle this? I''ll show the power of a god!'' He smiled malevolently, believing his final attack would ensure his victory, killing this inferior mortal.


    The sphere began to grow by the moment in front of him, it had increased to a size that could say it was a small blue and electric sun, everyone was panicking, whether Shandies, the inhabitants of the city of angels, and Gan Fall trying to dodge the lightning in the sky.


    "It looks like things are serious..." Yamato admitted in the city.


    "Luffy can handle this..." Nojiko spoke confidently.


    "I hope he doesn''t overdo it." Kuina murmured.


    "How scary!" Usopp shouted a little afraid of that hugging Bepo who was also looking at it with a desperate tone.


    Witnessing the magnitude of Enel''s power, Luffy realized that only his maximum level of strength would be sufficient to repel that. He decided to initiate his transformation to phase 3, the most powerful and destructive form of the Eikon Eikon no Mi: Chaos Ifrit.


    Luffy began to transform, as intense and violent mes began to form around him, a pir of purple fire exploded rivaling the brightness of Enel''s sphere, who looked a bit dazed at this development.


    As the mes calmed down, Luffy''s final transformation was revealed. He was now a colossal figure, a true drake, with burned skin, amethyst armor, and curved horns. The mes vibrated on his gigantic body, now 50 meters tall. His presence was as imposing as an ancient demon, emanating a power that seemed capable of being a unique force of nature.


    Luffy, in his Ifrit form, stomped on the ground and roared loudly. *ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAARRRRR*


    "What?! He can also transform into one of those creatures...?" Enel questioned from above with a surprised look.


    ''Let''s see who has the most devastating attack, Enel...'' Luffy thought, looking at the sphere in the sky. The demon made of purple mes did not go unnoticed; everyone looked at it in surprise, as a third creature appeared on the ind and was about to face the god of Skypiea in his most powerful strike.


    Luffy knew he was ready to face Enel''s devastating attack. With absolute control over the element of fire, Luffy prepared tounch a counter-attack capable of destroying Enel''s threat. The ck, now colossal wings that manifested on his back rose as he raised both hands, concentrating his mes in them.


    The purple mes surrounding him began to concentrate between his hands, swirling and coalescing into a sphere growing from a small form to something much more immense. The mes, fueled by Luffy''s strength and determination, grew in size and intensity, forming a burning sphere that rivaled the thunder sphere in the sky above.


    The fire sphere became a manifestation of Ifrit''s destructive power. It pulsed and shone with intense light, the mes dancing violently on its surface like a sun. The heat emitted was so intense that it could be felt at a considerable distance, causing even the most distant observers to step back. Skypiea was no longer in darkness.


    Enel, watching from the air, was incredulous as the purple mes formed and grew in Luffy''s hands. The intensity and size of the fire sphere were such that Enel began to question if his own attack would be enough.


    "Impossible... How can he...?" murmured Enel, his voice betrayed by uncertainty, unable to imagine that a mere mortal could also reach such a level of power.


    "No, he is just a mortal! I will destroy him!" Enel returned to his arrogance.


    Enel looked to destroy the one who dared challenge him. "Goodbye mortal! Goodbye, Skypiea!" he eximed,unching the gigantic electric sphere towards the ind.


    Luffy looked at it and as soon as his sphere was ready, he pped his wings and flew up with his chaos me sphere to face the lightning sphere, sending his attack with his own body as if holding a colossal rasengan with one hand.


    When the two colossal spheres �C one of lightning and the other of mes �C met in the sky of Skypiea, the impact was monumental. At the moment the spheres collided, an explosion of unimaginable energy erupted in the sky. The collision released shockwaves that shook all of Skypiea. The sky was illuminated by a dazzling sh, a mix of electric blue and ming purple, painting an apocalyptic picture while everyone tried to protect themselves.


    The sound of the explosion was deafening, abination of thunder and fire, echoing throughout the ind. The inhabitants of Skypiea, the Shandies, and even the animals were stunned, watching the fight of the titans in the skies. Many protected themselves as best they could, fearing for their lives in the face of the devastating power being unleashed.


    The clouds above dispersed violently, as if torn apart by the force of the impact. The air vibrated with the released energy, and the ground trembled under the feet of the ind''s inhabitants. Below the attack, trees were uprooted, and fragile structures copsed under the force of the shockwaves.


    Even Titan and Garuda transformed, had to use their arms to protect their eyes from the force of the attack. Gan Fall, mounted on Pierre, watched the scene with a mix of horror and admiration, as his horse was thrown away. He knew he was witnessing an unprecedented event, a battle that would decide the fate of Skypiea.


    Luffy''s crew, who had disembarked in the city, looked up at the sky, worried, but confident in their captain''s strength. "My husband can handle this..." Alvida spoke confidently, trying to reassure the others.


    The impact of the spheres was both a terrifying and impressive spectacle. An energy cloud formed where they collided. It was a battle of a God and a Demon, fought by a pirate and a being who believed himself divine, a fight that would be remembered for a thousand years by the inhabitants of this ce, regardless of the oue of the confrontation.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 170 – Skypiea 06.

    Chapter 170 �C Skypiea 06.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As the two colossal spheres - one of fire and the other of lightning - shed in the sky of Skypiea, a massive shockwave was released, sweeping the entire inds with relentless force. The impact of this titanic encounter was not limited to the collision site, but reverberated throughout Skypiea, shaking the ind to its core.


    In the forests, gigantic trees trembled and swayed, some being uprooted. The houses and structures in the city of angels vibrated, with objects falling from shelves and windows shuddering. The Shandies held on firmly to whatever they could, eyes wide and faces marked by fear and admiration in a corner of the forest.


    In the sky, the collision of the spheres created a spectacle of light and energy that illuminated the entire ind. Luffy''s purple mes fiercely battled against Enel''s blue lightning. The intense glow was so dazzling that many inhabitants of Skypiea had to shield their eyes, while others watched hypnotized, unable to look away from the celestial battle.


    Gan Fall, mounted on his winged horse Pierre, watched the scene with an expression of deep concern. He knew that the oue of this battle would define the future of Skypiea. Children, the elderly, warriors, and ordinary citizens - all the inhabitants of Skypiea felt the magnitude of the moment.


    "It looks like the captain is having fun..." Reijumented with her face to the side due to the wind.


    "How can you say he''s having fun?!" Viviined.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Shirahoshimented, looking at the dance of purple and blue colors in the sky.


    "It''s not beautiful, but worrying... Everything is being affected by this fight." Kuinained beside her.


    "We must protect ourselves!" Chopper shouted, scared.


    "Stop with this kind of scandal, the captain will soon win this fight..." Lamiments as she starts to walk, avoiding the wind, and the others ended up following her, most of them reluctantly.


    In the clouds above, the spheres continued their fierce fight. The energy released was so intense that it seemed to create distortions in the air, as the spheres fought against each other. The battle between Ifrit and Enel reached its dramatic climax.


    Luffy, transformed into his colossal form of Ifrit, used just one arm to push the gigantic sphere of purple mes upwards, in an act of superhuman strength and determination. His purple mes, emanating a heat and power that seemed to defy the veryws of nature, pressed against the sphere of lightning with an unyielding force.


    Meanwhile, Enel, behind his own sphere of lightning, was concentrating all his power, using both hands to direct his gigantic electric sphere against the purple fire demon. His expression was a mix of intense effort and growing despair, as he channeled all his energy in an attempt to overpower Luffy.


    As the battle of the two colossal forces - fire and lightning - shed with ferocity, a surprising phenomenon began to ur. Luffy''s chaos mes, which formed the gigantic sphere of purple fire, had an extraordinary property of the chaos mes, they began to consume the lightning molecules of Enel''s sphere. It was as if the mes themselves had a will of their own, desiring to dominate the opposing energy.


    As the fight between the spheres continued, Luffy''s sphere of mes gradually gained an advantage. The purple mes advanced, enveloping and disintegrating Enel''s electric energy. It was a spectacle for all who were watching at that moment; the chaos mes devoured the electrical energy, making Enel''s sphere seem as if it were being eaten away each time Luffy''s sphere prated the lightning energy.


    Enel, seeing his sphere being consumed by Luffy''s mes, struggled desperately to maintain control. His face disyed a mix of shock and disbelief. "How is this possible?! I am a god!" he screamed, unable to believe that his powerful attack was being devoured by the strange mes. Luffy''s sphere of fire became even more intense, the impact of this phenomenon was so great that the light emitted by the mes began to outshine the lightning sphere itself.


    The spectators in Skypiea watched, amazed and astonished, as the battlefield shifted. The fire sphere now dominated the sky, a clear demonstration of Luffy''s immense power and advantage against his self-proimed God. His sphere of lightning, once an immense manifestation of his divine power, was now being consumed by Luffy''s chaos mes. The electric blue of the sphere began to fade, being reced by the vibrant purple of Luffy''s mes.


    Enel desperately tried to salvage his attack, but it seemed futile. He watched the remnants of his sphere disappear as a colossal ball of fire headed his way. He looked at it with a dead gaze, knowing he could not be harmed by the huge sphere, but he felt lost. Everything he had done in the fight was useless, the other part hurt him and ended his attacks, no matter how he tried to deal with that man who named himself Monkey D. Luffy.


    "This is a nightmare, that''s what it is... I hope to wake up soon." He came to this conclusion, waiting for the sphere to hit him to wake up from this supposed dream.


    Just when the sphere was about to hit him, under everyone''s gaze, it dissolved, emitting heat throughout Skypiea. Enel was also surprised, but before he could formte a reaction,pletely absorbed in his shock and surprise, he didn''t see Ifrit emerge from the mes of the sphere and quickly approach in the air.


    With a p of his wings, Ifrit flew through his mes to reach Enel. Luffy filled his fist with a bit of Armament Haki and leaned in for the final attack. Enel couldn''t react as Luffy used his colossal fist and Haki to punch the Logia user in the air with devastating force.


    Luffy''s giant hand, wrapped in purple mes and Haki, struck Enel with such impact that it violentlyunched him towards the ind below. As Enel flew through the air, his expression was a mix of pain and disbelief, as he bled and lost consciousness from the attack, flying to the ground.


    The inhabitants of Skypiea, still recovering from the spectacle of the colossal spheres, now witnessed Enel beingunched to the ind like a falling meteor. His body crossed the sky, a trail of electric energy and blood following his trajectory, until finally colliding with the ind with a resounding boom.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!*


    The impact of Enel on the ind was so powerful that it created a wave in that area like an earthquake, raising dust and debris and causing a tremor that could be felt at various points in the Upper Yard. Enely there, knocked out and motionless, defeated by the hands of Luffy.


    "It seems it''s over..." Luffy murmured as his body in the air began to glow and his transformation was being undone, returning to hismon form while his cloak and hat fluttered in the air.


    With Luffy''s final impact on Enel, the battle that dominated the sky of Skypiea came to an end. The dark clouds that had formed during the confrontation began to dissipate, allowing the daylight to return, bathing the ind with the soft glow of the sun again. The sky, which moments before witnessed a sh of almost divine forces, now returned to its usual serenity.


    Throughout Skypiea, the inhabitants emerged from their hideouts and ces of refuge, looking around with a mix of relief and confusion. They wondered what exactly had happened, trying to process the surreal events they had just witnessed without understanding anything. "What was that? What happened? Where is Enel?" they asked each other, while looking at the now clear sky, searching for answers.


    Meanwhile, Luffy still maintained his wings flying in the sky, with an expression of satisfaction, he flew down to the area devastated by Enel andnded gently on the ind''s soil, near where Enel had fallen.


    Enely on the ground, defeated and injured. His body was covered with wounds and marks from the confrontation since the beginning of the fight. "You don''t seem so divine now, do you..." Luffy didn''t miss a chance to mock as he approached and picked up some seastone chains and handcuffs.


    As soon as he ced the handcuffs on Enel and saw him securely restrained, his gaze returned to the sky where two figures were approaching. Nami and Hugo, in their normal forms after undoing their colossal transformations,nded near Luffy.


    Nami, with her orange hair gently swaying in the wind, had a look of relief and curiosity on her face. "Did you defeat him? It was quite a shy fight, Luffy..." She looked at him a bit worried, searching for any injuries on her captain.


    "It was fun, but quite easy for me." Luffy shrugged, as he had even extended the fight waiting for some challenge from Enel, but he was already much stronger to face him.


    "What shall we do now, captain?" Hugo asked.


    "We''ll wait for some interesting guests to approach, in the meantime let the rest of the crew do what they want in the city of angels, then we''ll explore the ind." Luffy spoke, thinking that the Shandies and even Gan Fall would approach with Enel defeated and wanting to know our intentions.


    "You didn''t kill him, any reason?" Hugo asked with interest, since Luffy could very well have killed Enel.


    "This guy''s name is Enel, he might be a fool with great power, but he''s quite useful beyond his fruit, I''ll have a chat with him when he wakes up." Luffymented, wanting to ask Enel some questions and try to recruit him for his crew. If he was sessful and sure the man wouldn''t betray him, he would have a powerful force more; otherwise, he could not let him live and would try to reallocate his fruit to someone else.


    Luffy sighed amid the wreckage and couldn''t help but think, looking at the beanstalk-like structure rising to the sky in the middle of the ind. ''A few months ago, when I was in the East Blue, I thought I would have a few days to finish things on this ind, but it seems I did it in just a few hours...'' Luffy thought.


    A whileter, while he was hugging Nami trying to y hard to get to provoke her, a winged horse emerged from the sky, and Gan Fall approached while in the forest, numerous people with small wings on their backs appeared,ing from the ce.


    The Shandies, along with Gan Fall, watched the scene from a distance as they approached the devastated area with trees and rocks scattered everywhere. They looked at the trio, especially at Luffy next to a defeated and injured Enel, with eyes full of suspicion and fascination, trying to understand who these strangers were that had defeated Enel.


    Luffy, still sporting his two huge ck wings, looked like a mythical figure, a ck angel out of an ancient legend even in this ce. His wings, muchrger than those of any inhabitant of Skypiea, gave him an imposing and mysterious aura. The Shandies, ustomed to the modest white wings that adorned their own backs, watched with a mix of respect and fear.


    Gan Fall, the former God of Skypiea, mounted on his winged horse Pierre and holding his spear, examined Luffy with a discerning look. He knew that Luffy was not an ordinary being, and his curiosity about Luffy''s intentions and origins grew. "Who are these outsiders? They possess a power I''ve never seen before," Gan Fall murmured to himself, as he cautiously approached.


    "It looks like our guests have finally arrived." Luffymented, after all, he should dere that Skypiea is now his territory and he would spend a good time here to strengthen his entire crew before starting to shock the world below. This ce would mark the beginning of Luffy''s true ns, ns that would make him and his crew, a real force in the sea.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 171 – Skypiea 07.

    Chapter 171 �C Skypiea 07.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The atmosphere at the destroyed site between Luffy and the spectators was tense, uncertainty hanging in the air. The Shandies, led by Wyper, a fearless and respected warrior among his tribe, watched Luffy with evident caution beside Enel in a state they could never have imagined, knocked out and injured. Everyone, still haunted by the recent battle, waited eagerly to hear the intentions of the one who had easily defeated their self-proimed invincible god, as besides some dust on his clothes, Luffy showed no injuries from the fight.


    Wyper stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Luffy with a bit of caution. "Who are you, why did you enter into conflict against Enel, and what do you intend to do now?" he asked, his voiceden with a mix of curiosity and challenge. The other Shandies and inhabitants of Skypiea waited in silence, attentive to the response of this man who made Enel seem quite weak.


    Luffy, with a calm and confident expression, observed the group gathered before him. "My name is Monkey D. Luffy, I am a pirate from the lower sea, and from today onwards, Skypiea is my territory," dered Luffy, his voice resonating with authority.


    Luffy''s announcement caused an immediate buzz among the Shandies and Gan Fall narrowed his eyes at Luffy. Some looked surprised, others seemed uncertain about how to react to the bold deration. The idea of Skypiea, going from the hands of one tyrant to another even more powerful, didn''t seem to bring joy to them.


    "Your territory?! What does that mean? Will you be like Enel was to us? We don''t intend to give up our home, not even Enel could get rid of us!" A Shandie shouted from the crowd and others also agreed, picking up strange weapons used by the people of Skypiea.


    "They don''t seem to take it very well, captain..." Hugomented the obvious.


    "It''s okay, just a haki to end their wills..." Luffy murmured, but before he could use it, a voice from above spoke in a firm tone.


    "Calm down! Haven''t you seen what he can do, besides bing that monster in front of everyone, Enel waspletely defeated by him and you think you can deal with this man from the lower sea? You will just lose your lives without knowing his real intentions with your words!" Gan Fall shouted and those most eager to fight against Luffy thought a bit and saw that it wouldn''t be the smartest option without hearing the other side.


    Gan Fall, who observed the crowd calming down, turned his attention to Luffy alongside hispanions with Enel fallen, he knew the stories of pirates from the lower sea and was aware of a bit of what Luffy had said. "And what does that mean for Skypiea and its people? Are you going to govern our peoples like Enel?" asked Gan Fall, his voice still maintaining a bit of respect.


    Luffy looked at Gan Fall and the Shandies. "It means that I won''t interfere in internal affairs of the kingdom and that you will have freedom to choose who will govern you, and you will be under the protection of my g, I will protect this ce and its inhabitants. Nobody will threaten Skypiea while it is under my name," Luffy affirmed, showing a strong determination. "And Enel will no longer be a problem for you."


    "But that has a cost, doesn''t it?" Gan Fall spoke, expecting Luffy to state what it would cost his people.


    "That''s true, I bet you''re just another Enel, wanting to enve us with your tyranny!" eximed one of the Shandies, echoing the sentiment of many present. The fear of being subjugated by another authoritarian leader was among the crowd.


    Luffy, understanding the tension and fear in their eyes, raised his hand to silence the crowd. "I am not here to enve or oppress anyone. My interest is not in the internal power of your kingdom," he exined, his voice firm and convincing. "What I want is to establish a development agenda here. I will use a part of Skypiea to train me and my people, of course, as my territory and under my protection, there will be a tribute to my g."


    Luffy''s words brought a new element to the discussion. For Gan Fall, the idea of having the protection of a group of powerful pirates like these was something many on the ind had never considered, something like this could have even prevented the rise of Enel, as there was no one who could deal with him, but that could change if they had help from the blue sea.


    Gan Fall, reflecting on Luffy''s words, saw an opportunity for a new beginning in Skypiea. "If your intentions are true and you respect the autonomy and freedom of our people, perhaps we can find a way to peaceful coexistence and I believe others may agree with this," he said, thoughtfully.


    "Are we really going to do this?"


    "Are you sure he won''t be like Enel?"


    "He said he won''t get involved with us."


    "If we had this, Enel could never have risen."


    "Gan Fall! How can you sell us out like this?!"


    "It''s true, we are Shandies, we bow to no one!"


    "We won''t hand Skypiea over to people from the blue sea!"


    Luffy''s proposal sparked discussions, some saw something positive in it, but soon those who didn''t like the idea voiced their concerns, after all, they never backed down or gave up during Enel''s regime, they wouldn''t trust a stranger so easily. They remained skeptical and wary, unable to fully trust the words of a pirate, even after witnessing his strength and Enel''s defeat.


    Realizing that words wouldn''t be enough to dispel their doubts and fears, Luffy decided to demonstrate his power more directly. A wave emanated from him, releasing his Conqueror''s Haki. The aura emitted by Luffy was so powerful and oppressive that none of them had ever witnessed anything like it, and it began to physically affect those around him.


    Suddenly, many of those present, especially the weaker ones, felt the overwhelming pressure of Luffy''s Haki, causing them to involuntarily kneel, even the greatest warriors were affected, dropping their weapons. The effect was immediate and impressive. All the Shandies except for a few, now kneeling, looked at Luffy with a mixture of renewed respect and fear. Gan Fall, observing the scene, felt a mix of admiration and concern. He knew that Conqueror''s Haki was a characteristic of exceptional and powerful individuals from the lower sea as he saw some decades ago, when a pirate Gol D. Roger arrived on the sky ind and brought all of Gan Fall''s forces at that time to their knees, and Luffy''s disy confirmed that he also possessed this strange power.


    [Author here: I don''t know what really happened, but I think something simr might have urred, since Gol D. Roger walked through Skypiea as if on vacation and I don''t think the inhabitants would have taken that very well.]


    After the Haki disy, Luffy spoke again, this time with unquestionable authority. "I don''t want to rule Skypiea with fear. I want you to see that the protection I offer is real and that together we can create a better ce, you may not trust me now, but in a few years, you will see great results," he said, now with the crowd''s full attention.


    Seeing that no one else was speaking, even Wyper and Gan Fall silent, Luffy continued, "I will talk to all of youter, Gan Fall you better calm the people of the City of Angels and Shandies, we will have a meeting tomorrow, for now, I will sort some things out with my crew, but remember, whether you like it or not, Skypiea now belongs to my territory, to the Straw Hat Pirates," he dered, with an authority that left no room for questioning.


    Luffy''s final statement was direct and to the point, making it clear that, regardless of their opinions or feelings, the ind was under his dominion. He no longer sought to convince or calm; instead, he asserted a reality that everyone in Skypiea would have to ept.


    The inhabitants and Shandies exchanged nces among themselves, some with expressions of resignation, others still showing signs of discontent. The imposing presence of Luffy and the reality of the power he held were undeniable; the conqueror''s haki was far more convincing than the logia of thunder.


    "Now I''m going to see my crew, Hugo, Nami, let''s go," Luffy said, grabbing the unconscious Enel and flying into the air with his huge ck wings, heading towards the City of Angels where the ck Pearl was.


    Upon arriving at the ship, Luffy was greeted by Chouchou who had returned to the ship to stay as a guard with a "Woof Woof!". After petting the dog, he first went to the cabin where there was a ship that he had left in miniature since they began climbing to Skypiea, he didn''t put them back to normal size as soon as they arrived because with Enel''s shots, they could have been eliminated.


    Stepping out with the boat in hand, Luffy threw it beside the ship into the sea of clouds and immediately used the ability of the Moa Moa No Mi, which granted him the power to manipte the size of things, to return the boat to its original size.


    As the boat grew, the former ves aboard began to emerge from the cabins, astonished by the sudden transformation. Luffy asked them to leave the ship and go to the city of angels, looking around in surprise as they still couldn''t believe they were in the sky. They obeyed Luffy and stayed in a corner of the port until Gan Fall arrived in the city, who, ording to Luffy, would take care of their stay here.


    After dealing with the former ves of the Goa kingdom''s ship, Luffy picked up Enel again and took him to the ship''s prison alone while Nami, Hugo, and Chouchou waited on the deck. Reaching the prison, Lucius encountered the former members of Baroque Works who had been previously captured in the same cells. They stared at him, surprised by the captain''s arrival with a new prisoner, who was quite peculiar with drums on his back and giant ears.


    Bon y greeted Luffy as usual, and after Luffy locked Enel in the former cell of Jimbei, he turned his attention to the other prisoners, addressing them at this moment. "The time hase to release you," he announced, immediately capturing everyone''s attention.


    "What?! You''re going to release us?" Mr.3 looked suspiciously at Luffy.


    "Mugi-channnnn!!!" Bon y twirled happily.


    "Please, get me out of here! We''ve been in this ce for a month!" Mikita implored.


    "Well... I offer you a choice," continued Lucius, looking straight at each one of them. "You can join my official fleet that will carry my g and be summoned when we need you. If you ept, you will start intensive training here in Skypiea to be truly strong. It will be an opportunity to start a new life, away from the mistakes of the past and under a new g."


    Silence filled the room as the prisoners processed the offer. Some prisoners exchanged nces among themselves, pondering the decision. "I ept, Mugi-channnn!!!" Bon y was the first to shout. Baroque Works no longer existed, why should he be loyal to them now? Besides, Bon y liked Luffy a lot as a friend he made in thest month.


    "I want to as well! Please, get us out of here!" Mikita spoke with a glimmer of hope.


    "I''m in!" Miss Merry Christmas and Mr.4 also nodded.


    "Please, get me out of here! We''ve been in this ce for a month! I''m in your fleet too, I just want to take a bath!" Mikita begged.


    "I''m in too," said Galdino, still a bit hesitant, but clearly curious about what the future might hold, which would probably be better by epting to join this pirate''s organization.


    Little by little, everyone epted the offer. Their organization was no more, Crocodile had been captured and was in prison, what choice did they have?


    With their decision, the former members of Baroque Works became part of the growing Straw Hat fleet, ready to embark on a new journey under Luffy''s g, and strengthening in the realms of Skypiea would be just the beginning of their journey with the iconic g featuring the straw hat. A new era of adventures and transformations awaited each of them, now allies of one of the most promising crews of the seas.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 172 – Skypiea 08.

    Chapter 172 �C Skypiea 08.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After opening all the cells, the former members of Baroque Works followed Luffy outside, leaving only Enel as the sole prisoner in the jail.


    "You decided to free them, captain," Hugo said.


    "I hope they don''t cause trouble," Nami said, crossing her arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give them my vote of confidence. I hope we can trust each other. They will be a good addition to the fleet I''m creating," Luffyments on some of his reasons.


    "Freedom!!!" Mr. 2, always cheerful, immediately shouted excitedly, while the others also seemed quite relieved after leaving for the first time in a month, isted in prison.


    "Let''s talk now," Luffy announces in front of the members of his main crew and the new 5 members of the fleet. Luffy began to share his ns with the new members and the part of the crew that was present.


    "Let''s talk about the future," Luffy started, with a tone of voice that mixed seriousness and enthusiasm. "Skypiea will not just be our base; it will be the heart of our expansion and strengthening here. We will use this ce, out of the sight of most of the world, to strengthen ourselves in theing months before continuing our journey." Luffy said, war wasing, as his brother would still go after Teach, so he needed to strengthen his crew like never before.


    The 3 main crew members looked at Luffy, already expecting something like this, even though they still didn''t know about theing war, their captain had always given priority to their training while they sailed the sea.


    He looked at the new recruits, Bentham, Babe, Galdino, Marianne, Mikita, and Miss Merry Christmas. "Wee to the Straw Hat fleet, those of you who have joined us, this is an opportunity to start anew. We will use each of your skills in the best possible way. You will be so powerful when youe out of this training that you''ll even be able to beat Crocodile, your former boss," Luffy smiled at their surprised expressions.


    "Can we really do that?! Luffy-Channnnn!!" Bentham shouted.


    "Yes, I''m sure you''ll all be powerful when I''m done with you," Luffy smiled while the former Baroque Works members were oblivious to what they were in for, Hugo, Nami, and Chouchou felt sorry for them.


    At that moment, Yamato approached, sensing that Luffy had returned to the ship with his haki, "Luffy, is everything alright here? I saw the fight from afar, it seems like you handled that lightning user well."


    Luffy smiled at her, reassuring her. "Everything is under control, Yamato. How are the others?"


    "They are all exploring the city, but the people are quite scared," she said.


    "That''s to be expected, anyway, Gan Fall, the former ruler of this ce, should be arriving to control the poption," Luffy crossed his arms.


    "This is Yamato, the vice-captain of the group," Luffy introduced her to the new members as he had done with them to Yamato.


    After the greetings, Luffy resumed speaking. "Everything is fine now. Things here are over, at least for today. Let''s enjoy the City of Angels and rx a bit. There''s a lot to explore and enjoy here in Skypiea," he said, encouraging everyone to enjoy the moment of calm after the sh with Enel, whose followers were also killed by Nami and Hugo. Enel was not a man who needed an army, so there were no more enemies.


    Luffy went to the edge of the ship and jumped onto the sea of clouds port in the city. "Let''s go. I want to see what this city has to offer as well." His smile was contagious, and everyone followed him into the city.


    Luffy, apanied by Hugo, Nami, and Yamato, walked towards the City of Angels in Skypiea. With them, followed the freed former ves and the newly integrated members of Baroque Works, the group attracting curious looks from the local inhabitants, many still hiding in their homes.


    The former ves and members of Baroque Works, now free, looked around with a mix of disbelief. They marveled at the unique structures of this kingdom and the winged inhabitants of Skypiea.


    As Luffy and his group explored the City of Angels, amotion began to form in one of the main squares with a crowd being formed with most of the city''s inhabitants. The crowd gathered, attracted by the sudden presence of Gan Fall, who emerged to address the citizens of Skypiea. With a serene but authoritative posture, Gan Fall began to speak.


    "People of Skypiea, a significant change has urred today," Gan Fall announced, his firm voice echoing through the square. "Enel, who for so long imposed his reign of tyranny over us, has been defeated."


    A murmur of surprise and relief swept through the crowd. Faces that previously exhibited fear and uncertainty now lit up with hope, but still, the doubt of their self-proimed god having been defeated made everyone wonder who could have done such a thing.


    Seizing the moment, Luffy approached with his group. "The one who defeated Enel was a pirate from the lower sea, that one there with the straw hat," Gan Fall announced, pointing to Luffy approaching with his group.


    This immediately made the crowd look back in surprise at this pirate and the revtion that it was he who defeated Enel. At that moment, the crowd stirred with murmurs of surprise while looking with some fear at the man at the front of this group. Then Luffy stepped forward, a confident smile on his face and impressive ck wings growing on his back at that moment.


    "Hello everyone!" Luffy eximed, his voice echoing through the square. "I''m Monkey D. Luffy. From now on, I''m taking responsibility for Skypiea, but don''t worry, I''m not here to rule or impose tyrannical rules. I''m here to ensure that this kingdom prospers and I''ll use this ce to train my crew for a while without affecting your lives, with this ce bing my territory, as long as I''m alive, no other Enel will appear and you can even consider me as one of you!" Luffy dered, his voice full of sincerity, while ck wings sprouted from his back lifting his cloak, to make the people more ustomed to him.


    As he spoke, majestic ck wings unfolded behind Luffy, elevating his cloak and creating an impressive silhouette that caused murmurs of admiration and surprise among the crowd. The contrasting sight of his dark wings with the white and modest wings of Skypiea''s inhabitants was a spectacle in itself.


    Nami, watching closely, couldn''t help butment with a sigh of disdain mixed with a smile: "Show-off��" Beside her, some women from the town looked at Luffy almost with reverence, impressed by his charismatic and powerful presence.


    Bon y, also present, did not hide his enthusiasm. "That''s so cool! Luffy-Channnnn!!" he eximed, delighted with his friend''s transformation.


    Luffy, observing the crowd''s reaction, continued with his message: "I want to assure all of you that, as long as I live, no tyrant like Enel will threaten this ce again. Skypiea will be a safe sanctuary, a refuge under my watch." He paused, allowing his words to echo among the listeners. "Additionally, I''ve brought some people with me who need a home." Luffy pointed to the group of former ves behind him. "They are just looking for a peaceful ce to start over. Gan Fall, could you amodate them here in the city, right?"


    Gan Fall, watching everything closely, nodded in agreement, recognizing Luffy''s noble gesture.


    Luffy ended his speech with a warm wave to the crowd, who now looked at him with a mix of curiosity, respect, and a hint of admiration. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I will find the rest of my crew. We have a lot to explore and enjoy in this beautiful city!" With these words, he turned and joined hispanions, ready to discover the charms of Skypiea.


    Gan Fall would take care of other matters without Luffy and convince the people of Skypiea about the changes this kingdom would undergo now that it is territory of the crew.


    Luffy walked to join the rest of his crew. When he found them, his group of nearly 20 people were gathered looking at various shells that only the sky ind could offer. As Luffy approached, Shirahoshi, with her innocent and curious look, held a shell-shaped device, clearly enchanted by the technological wonders of Skypiea, as were Kuina, Nojiko, and Robin. Beside her, Vivi was discussing animatedly with Chopper and Usopp about the peculiarities of the local architecture.


    Upon reaching the group, Luffy was greeted with a chorus of greetings. "Luffy, you finally arrived!" Usopp eximed, with his usual enthusiasm. Chopper, carrying a pile of exotic fruits, waved cheerfully.


    "Look, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi approached with a shell-shaped device and pressed a button.


    "Look, Luffy-Sama!" the shell repeated what Shirahoshi had said, finding it incredible.


    "I see you''re having fun. Here, there are many things we don''t find in the sea below, so enjoy and spend your money as you like. By the way, the currency in this ce is quite inted... I think I''ll have to change that, it''s much more devalued than berries. I''ll talk to Gan Fall about itter," Luffy murmured.


    After meeting with Gan Fall and the crowd, Luffy joined the rest of his crew to enjoy everything the City of Angels had to offer. The atmosphere in the city was now one of celebration and relief, a wee change after the tension of the battle against Enel.


    Luffy, with his characteristic enthusiasm, led the group through the city while people looked at them with curiosity. Besides being outsiders from the blue sea, their captain was the one who had defeated Enel.


    "Let''s stop here; let''s have a feast. The city center is big enough for this," Luffy said and took out ck Pearl from his pocket, throwing it in front of the square, causing arge explosion to arise from its weight.


    "It''s time to celebrate our victory and the freedom of the new members of our fleet," his enthusiastic voice echoed through the square, infecting everyone around.


    "Sharky!"


    "Karooo"


    "Grrrr"


    "Woolff!"


    The animals got excited, and quickly, the team began to organize the party. Hugo and Zoro took care of the drinks, bringing the best wines and exotic juices found in the city. Bentham, always cheerful, took on the role of entertainment, putting on an improvised dance show that drewughter and apuse from the local inhabitants.


    Nojiko, Hachi, and Rieju organized the food. They gathered a variety of local and exotic delicacies, setting up a table full of colorful and aromatic dishes that whetted everyone''s appetite.


    The atmosphere in the square transformed. What was once a city of tension and fear under Enel''s rule now filled with music,ughter, and joy. The inhabitants of Skypiea, initially hesitant, began to join the celebration, drawn by the infectious energy of the party.


    The members of Baroque Works, now free and part of the Straw Hat fleet along with the giants Broggy and Dorry, mingled with the crew and the locals, sharing stories andughter. The initial distrust gave way to lively conversations and unexpected friendships.


    As the sun set, the square lit up with colorfulnterns made by Skypiea''s devices, creating a magical setting. The music continued, now with Chopper and Usopp joining in with their improvised instruments, which they clearly didn''t know how to y, adding more joy to the party.


    Luffy, observing everything from a corner, smiled contentedly. It was more than a celebration; it was the beginning of a new era for Skypiea and for his crew.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 173 – Skypiea 09.

    Chapter 173 �C Skypiea 09.


    [Chapter Size: 1500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The following day, under the clear sky of Skypiea, Luffy, now also known as the pirate who had ended Enel''s regime, got up early from a bed filled with deeply sleeping women, determined to start the new day with his expanded crew and the newly integrated former members of Baroque Works.


    The crew''s ship was still in the middle of the city, Luffy gathered everyone on the deck of the ck Pearl, presenting himself with the posture of a born leader. "It''s time to go to the Upper Yard, let''s discover the City of Gold!" Luffy announced, exciting both the main crew and the fleet members. Luffy wanted to begin his grandest n, which he had in mind as soon as his memories of his past life were reintroduced in that solitary barrel in the East Blue.


    After the meeting, Luffy used his power to change the ship''s gravity and weight, with Nami behind him using her wind, the ship started to fly towards another ind of Skypiea. The group flew over the forest and the areas destroyed by the fight between Luffy and Enel, while Luffy asked Nami to head towards the City of Gold.


    The city''s inhabitants watched the ship flying away with wide eyes, leaving the square empty after a great party the previous day. They had be ustomed to the presence of this group and even made friends with some of them.


    As they neared the City of Gold, anticipation grew. Luffy, standing at the ship''s bow, pointed forward, where a dense mass of clouds hid their destination in the center of the ind.


    After crossing much of the Upper Yard, the ck Pearl arrived at the location where Shandora was supposed to be. Theynded below the enormous fern-like tree reaching upwards.


    "Nami stop here, I''m going to lower the ship." The shipnded on the ground, and the crew followed Luffy.


    "Luffy, is this where the City of Gold is?" Robin asked.


    "It''s beneath us, the clouds are preventing us from seeing the city, and they are solid. Zoro, Kuina, and Hachi, can you cut through the clouds?"


    The trio took out their swords and began cutting through the clouds beside the ferns. It didn''t take long with their enhanced skills to reach the city, with the clouds falling like blocks, the city was finally revealed, Shandora appeared before everyone, made of gold and filled with ferns that had grown over time.


    The city, lost amidst a lower elevation than the terrain above, was a spectacle of majestic and golden ruins. Covered by the passage of time, it still retained traces of its ancient glory.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy announced, jumping into the hole made by the swordsmen, and everyone followed him. The city was not just made of gold; there were sculptures and reliefs carved into the walls that told stories of gods, warriors, and ancient myths, while inscriptions in an ancientnguage decorated the entrances of temples. Temples and buildings, although in ruins, disyed aplex and refined architecture of a people from many eras. Stone walls and columns were adorned with gold ornaments, reflecting the sun''s rays after so long without sunlight prating there.


    In the center of the city, there was a fern-like tree reaching up to the sky. Luffy recognized it as the location of the golden bell.


    The reaction of Luffy''s crew upon seeing the City of Gold of Shandora was pure amazement and admiration. Nami, with her eyes shining with excitement and visible dor signs, was clearly impressed by the incalcble wealth the city represented. "Look at all this gold!" she eximed, almost hypnotized by the amount of gold adorning the ruins. The idea of so much wealth in one ce seemed to ignite a spark of ambition and excitement in her.


    Shirahoshi and Vivi were also enchanted, their expressions reflecting a mix of reverence and wonder. Shirahoshi, with herrge and bright eyes, looked around with an expression of pure wonder. "It''s so beautiful, I never stop being amazed by the things of the surface!" she said softly, her voice full of admiration. The mermaid princess was clearly enchanted by the shine and magnificence of the ce.


    Vivi, with her interest in history, was equally fascinated. Just like Robin, who touched the ruins while walking through the streets, carefully observing the sculptures and inscriptions on the walls. "Just think of the history behind all of this..." shemented, her tone full of curiosity and appreciation for the culture and past of the city.


    The other crew members also showed their own reactions of fascination. Zoro looked around with casual interest, more focused on the structure and design of the city than the gold itself. Usopp, always the storyteller, was already beginning to imagine and create heroic legends involving the lost city for his future listeners.


    The members of Baroque Works were practically drooling over the gold; they worked for money in the organization, so it was an expected reaction when seeing all that gold. The giants, however, looked at the gold with little interest.


    Luffy, in turn, smiled with satisfaction, as all that gold would be very wee for his system. He walked through the city with an air of excitement and curiosity, looking with great admiration at the ce.


    Luffy, with a mischievous and characteristic smile, looked at his crew gathered in the City of Gold and made an enthusiastic announcement: "Guys, feel free to explore the city and take whatever you want!" His voice was full of enthusiasm, not caring how much gold his crew could get from the city. "The rule is simple, take as much gold as you can carry!" He announced, leaving some members, especially the new ones, with wide eyes and open mouths at Luffy''s generosity.


    Nami was the first to react, her eyes shining even more intensely upon hearing Luffy''s words. "Thank you, Luffy!!" she eximed, already starting to n which treasures she might collect. The idea of taking a part of that wealth for herself was irresistible.


    Everyone began to scatter around the city looking for things that interested them,


    Bentham expressed his joy and excitement with a series of dramatic poses and enthusiastic derations. "Oh, what a wonder! Look at all this gold!" he eximed, his eyes sparkling with the prospect of freedom and wealth.


    Galdino examined the structures and artifacts, pondering how they could be useful or valuable. "There''s a lot of wealth here,"


    Marianne, instead of looking for gold, took out her easel and began to paint the city. "This will be worth a lot of money!" She murmured.


    Meanwhile, the other members were collecting gold around the ce, Luffy stayed inside the city, not too excited to see the ruins; he would collect the gold soon for the system. The giants ended up staying with him and Zoro.


    After hours of exploring the magnificent City of Gold of Skypiea, Luffy''s crew members returned to the meeting point, carrying not only bags filled with gold and valuable artifacts but also adorned with jewels that reflected the wealth and history of that legendary city. The excitement and contentment were visible on each face, as they shared their discoveries and achievements.


    "I think we''ve collected enough," announced Luffy, capturing everyone''s attention. "Now, we need to discuss something of utmost importance, something that will define our future." His voice, heavy with seriousness, silenced the animated chatter of the group.


    Gathered around Luffy, the crew members waited expectantly. "I''m going to show you something impressive," Luffy said, a sly smile on his lips. He extended his hand towards the golden ground of the city. In the next moment, an unbelievable scene unfolded before their eyes: the space around the city began to distort strangely, and like a voracious whirlpool, the gold and artifacts began to be sucked towards Luffy.


    The legendary city of gold disappeared, absorbed by an invisible force emanating from Luffy, leaving behind only a vast empty area. "Hahahaha, look at this... I practically cleaned out the city with this system," Luffyughed, observing the areas now devoid of their golden splendor.


    The group looked at Luffy with a mix of admiration and fear. "I can''t believe it... I fell in love with my greatest adversary..." Nami murmured, perplexed by the demonstration of power.


    "The captain is really relentless..."mented Bepo, a little dazed by what he had just witnessed.


    "Luffy always goes over the top..." Kuina added, shaking her head.


    "It''s actually incredible��" Chopper, usually the most innocent, couldn''t contain an expression of admiration.


    Luffy, pleased with hispanions'' reactions, didn''t lose focus. "Now, let me exin how we are going to use this treasure." His eyes sparkled as he consulted the store system in his mind.


    [Store System, Points: 51,460,000,000.00 Berries]


    He observed the impressive amount he had umted, knowing that soon, this number would decrease drastically as he invested in purchasing Devil Fruits and other essential items to strengthen his crew. It was a decisive moment, a crucial step towards the grand future he nned for himself and those who followed him.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 174 – Skypiea 10.

    Chapter 174 �C Skypiea 10.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After the dazzling spectacle of turning arge part of the City of Gold into digital riches, Luffy calmly turned to his still-stunned crew. All eyes were fixed on him, still processing what they had just witnessed with open mouths and eyes the size of an egg.


    Luffy smiled, he decided it was the ideal moment to discuss the future ns of the Straw Hat Crew.


    "Everyone, pay attention!" called Luffy, his voice carrying a natural authority.


    "What you just saw is just a fund-raising to strengthen our crew," Luffy began, looking at each of them.


    Nami, always practical, intervened: "Luffy, with all this gold you''ve absorbed, what are your ns? How will this help us?"


    "Our ultimate goal," Luffy continued, "is to dominate the seas. Not to rule with tyranny, but to ensure freedom and safety for all of us and for those under our protection, I''ve never hidden this, I intend to overthrow the world government, since with it, how could I be the emperor of the sea?" Luffy said, leaving everyone even more surprised by this.


    "The world government?!" Usopp shouted as usual.


    "Luffy, you can''t be serious!" Vivi practically screamed in rm.


    "This..." Even Robin was stunned.


    "Well... that makes sense, but it''s a surprise to hear this, how many people can say that." Reiju said calmly.


    "I hope this doesn''t bring us trouble." Alvida spoke.


    "What do you mean it won''t cause trouble? This is a big problem!" Kuinained.


    "I liked it." Hugo crossed his arms.


    "Me too." Zoro said.


    "Do you intend to join the revolutionaries?" Lami asked, seeing that the goals intertwine.


    "They are allies, since my father is the leader and my foster brother is also a high official, so it''s quite possible we''ll be together in the final battle." Luffyments, responding to Lami.


    "Wait Mugi-Chan!! Are we going to face the whole government?" Bom-y asked a bit worried, the crew members mostly already expected this from their captain, but the new intriguing members of the fleet were quite frightened.


    "This seems fun, doesn''t it Broggy."


    "Of course, we can face powerful opponents, Dorry!"


    All but 2, Luffy looked at everyone and continued. "The n is the following, something big will happen in the next few months at most, something that will change the world," Luffy announces, leaving everyone a bit surprised by this statement.


    "Something that will change the world?" Nojikomented.


    "What''s going to happen, captain?!" Bepo eximed with some fear.


    "A war that will change the era, the era of pirates is about to end." Luffy said confidently.


    "The great era of pirates?" Chopper asked a bit surprised.


    "Karooo?" Vivi''s duck was also confused.


    "Yes, and we will act right in the middle of the storm, after that, some time after that, we will start a war in the new world behind territories to get our own ce in that sea." Luffy spoke.


    "Woolf! Woolf!" Chouchou barked excitedly.


    "Grrrr!" Laboon joined his friend.


    "This seems dangerous..." Namimented.


    "Will we be ready?" Yamato asked.


    "Don''t worry, we will train a lot in this kingdom before continuing our journey, when I''m done with you... you all will be so powerful that you can face the marine headquarters with all its forces and survive it." Luffy had a sadistic smile at this moment, sending a shiver to all of them, they now knew they would train like never before.


    "I don''t like this..." Mikita murmured.


    "Me neither, I just hope he respects the elders!" Miss Merry Christmas said.


    Luffy continued, "We are powerful, we have some members with Haki, like Shirahoshi and Yamato, powerful mythical zoan fruits, like Me, Yamato, Nami, Chouchou, and Hugo, but this strength is still not enough. This time will be dedicated to intensive training, especially in Haki. The challenges we will face from now on will be enormous, and we need to be prepared."


    The crew nodded in agreement, aware of the seriousness of Luffy''s words. Some, like Zoro and Yamato, seemed particrly eager for the rigorous training that was toe.


    "We will face powerful enemies, governments, other pirates, and maybe even the forces of nature," said Luffy. "Each one of you will have to surpass your limits. We will train hard, learn to control and enhance our skills, and be stronger together."


    "We''ll make Skypiea our temporary headquarters. Here, we have the freedom and space we need to grow. When we leave, we will be a force the world will have to recognize," he emphasized this part again.


    "Now let''s start the next topic." Luffy announced, opening a screen in front of him.


    Luffy, with his eyes fixed on the system before him, began to carefully select the items he would buy with his 50 billion berries. The screen disyed an impressive variety of options, but he knew exactly what his crew needed to strengthen on his wish list.


    First, he selected the mythical Akuma no Mi:


    - "[Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Phoenix. Price: 5,000,000,000 Berries.]" This mythical Zoan-type fruit, gender-neutral, of the Phoenix, with a fire element, would be perfect for a crew member who needed regenerative abilities and fire maniption.


    - "[Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Shiva. Price: 5,000,000,000 Berries.]" This mythical Zoan-type fruit, female gender, of Shiva, with an ice element, offers the user freezing ability and creation of massive objects.


    - "[Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Bahamut. Price: 5,000,000,000 Berries.]" A mythical Zoan-type male Akuma no Mi of Bahamut, with a light element, ideal for someone with extraordinary offensive and defensive abilities at distances.


    - "[Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Leviathan. Price: 5,000,000,000 Berries.]" A mythical Zoan-type female Akuma no Mi of Leviathan, with a water element, suitable for someone with a natural affinity with the sea and the ability to manipte water; this fruit was the only one in the world without weakness in the sea.


    - "[Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Odin. Price: 5,000,000,000 Berries.]" A mythical Zoan-type male Akuma no Mi of Odin, with a darkness element, offering a powerful set of dark abilities.


    Next, Luffy selected a legendary weapon:


    - "[Supreme Grade Sword, Ace. Price: 10,000,000,000 Berries.]" Thest sword used by Gol D. Roger, currently without a possessor. A powerful addition to the crew''s arsenal.


    Finally, he opted for a rare Logia fruit:


    - "Wind Logia [2,000,000,000 Berries]." A Logia-type Akuma no Mi that grants the power to control and transform into wind, a strategic ability for the team.


    Luffy spent a total of 37 billion berries on the purchases, after these purchases, he still had a remaining bnce of 14 billion berries. Luffy confirmed the purchases, feeling satisfied with his choices. He knew these items would be crucial in elevating his crew''s power to new heights, preparing them for future challenges.


    As he finalized the purchases in the system, the items began to materialize in front of him, to the astonishment and admiration of all those present. One by one, the objects appeared, each wrapped in an aura of mystery and power.


    First, the four Eikon Eikon no Mi fruits emerged, shining with distinct colors and energies. The Phoenix model fruit emanated a warmth and a me glow, the Bahamut had a white glow reminiscent of pure light, the Leviathan fruit exhaled a deep and tranquil blue, and the Odin seemed to absorb light around it, with a dark reddish and enigmatic glow. Each fruit had a unique aspect, reflecting their mythical powers.


    Next, the supreme sword Ace appeared, known for having been used by Gol D. Roger. The de gleamed with an imposing aura, its sheath and handle were of simple elegance but emanated a sense of power and history. Everyone in the crew looked at the sword stunned, for those who did not know the weapon, its aura was evident, especially to Zoro and Kuina.


    Finally, the Wind Logia materialized as a constantly moving air sphere, a visual representation of the wind power it conferred.


    The crew, now surrounded by these incredible treasures, was left speechless. They looked from one item to another, "These fruits..." Namimented, sensing the familiarity of the fruits with her own.


    "Yes, they are almost all the Eikons. There is just one I''ve set aside for now." Luffy had specific ns for thest Eikon, he would buy itter and put it in the ship''s vault.


    With a serious yet excited expression, Luffy began to pick up the fruits and throw them to specific crew members. He had already nned who would get each fruit.


    For Shirahoshi, he handed the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model Leviathan. "This fruit will transform you into a majestic creature of the ocean. Your power will be unmatched in the waters, it''s perfect for you, and you won''t lose the ability to swim with it," said Luffy, acknowledging Shirahoshi''s natural connection with the sea.


    "This is for me, Luffy-Sama..." Shirahoshi looked at the fruit carefully.


    Zoro received the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model Odin. "This fruit will give you dark and mysterious power, perfect for a swordsman of your caliber," Luffy said, knowing that Zoro could make the most of this dark power.


    "The power of darkness..." Zoro murmured, thoughtful about eating the fruit.


    Usopp was gifted the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model Bahamut. "This will turn you into a legendary giant, Usopp. Your ability as a shooter will only grow, being able tounch rays of light instead of bullets," Luffy said, encouraging Usopp to ept the challenge.


    "What?! I will be able to shootser beams?!" Usopp shouted excitedly, and Chopper had starry eyes beside him.


    Reiju was graced with the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model Phoenix. "With this, you gain the power of regeneration and control over mes. It will make you almost unbeatable," Luffy stated, impressed with the capabilities of the fruit.


    "Regeneration? I don''t want to be a medic, we already have the gothic girl and Chopper." Reiju murmured, "What did you call me!?" Lami shouted from the background. "But I like the me part, and I''ll be able to transform into a giant beast... that sounds interesting." Reiju spoke, nodding about the fruit.


    Kuina was chosen for the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model Shiva. "This fruit will give you incredible destructive powers, Kuina. In addition to freezing and creation of objects, it will enhance your fencing skills," Luffy said, confident in Kuina''s ability to use these new ice powers.


    "The power of ice..." Shemented, looking at her sword, Tensa Zangetsu.


    Vivi received the Wind Logia. "This fruit will give you control over the wind. Imagine the possibilities in battle and exploration," Luffy observed, thinking about how Vivi could use the power to assist the crew.


    "The wind Logia?!" Vivi was impressed, she knew Crocodile also had a Logia, now she had her own.


    Luffy handed out the fruits, each with tremendous potential, knowing hispanions would use them to further strengthen the crew and help in the battles toe.


    "So, we will start training from tomorrow, I''ll be with you for a week before sorting out some things below us. So you better be prepared for the worst training of your lives!" Luffy announced.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 175 – Skypiea 11.

    Chapter 175 �C Skypiea 11.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy looked satisfied at the members of his crew, especially those holding a fruit in their hands.


    "I will lose the ability to swim if I eat this fruit, right?" Zoro raised the question.


    "Exactly, except for Shira''s fruit since it''s from an aquatic beast, you''ll have my weaknesses. Well... I''m not forcing you to eat them, but I believe it would be suitable for you to have this power," Luffy spoke, he would be disappointed if they didn''t want the fruits, but he wouldn''t force anyone to eat them.


    "... If this is going to help me be the greatest swordsman in the world... then so be it! I''ll sacrifice my ability to swim and get stronger!" Zoro said and immediately ate his fruit.


    "What a horrible taste!!!" He immediately spat it out with a grimace.


    "It can''t be that bad..." Vivi said, biting into the logia. "This is awful!" She looked like she was going to vomit the next moment.


    "How terrible! I''ll remember this so I never make a dish like this!"


    "What is this?! It''s the worst taste I''ve experienced. Zoro was right! This is horrible!"


    "Ahh this fruit-Sama is so bad!"


    "If this will make me a brave warrior of the sea, I''ll endure the horrible taste!" "Ahhh! Chopper, help me, I''m dying!"


    Seeing that everyone had eaten, Luffy smiled, he picked up thest item, the sword called Ace, and reced the weapon he had borrowed from Zoro.


    "Zoro, take your weapon, now I have my own," Luffy announced, throwing Benihime back to Zoro while cing Ace on his waist.


    "I see you have a special sword, Luffy," Zoro said after getting over the taste of his fruit and looked with interest at the weapon on Luffy''s waist.


    "You have no idea..." Luffy smiled.


    "Anyway, you''re free to do whatever you want in the upper garden, some residents might not want our presence and attack you, so just... don''t kill them," Luffy said. The Shandies probably wouldn''t ept their presence as easily as the inhabitants of the city of angels and might attack them, but Luffy was more than sure that everyone could handle these guys, now that his entire crew was powerful, except Karoo, but Vivi would protect him.


    "Speaking of them, look who showed up..." Luffy looked up at the hole that the group''s swordsmen had created, and a group of people were looking at them, Gan Fall also apanying them.


    "I''ll deal with them alone, you guys can take the day off, just avoid using your transformations with the new powers, every Eikon gets out of control the first time, so be careful," Luffy announced and jumped into the air to deal with the visitors while his crew discussed how to spend the day without the usual hellish training.


    Luffynded in front of the group of curious onlookers, who immediately stepped back, fearing this man more powerful than their god. He wasn''t arrogant enough to provoke them and belittle them, but that smile on his face made them shiver after seeing the pirate''s capabilities.


    "Let''s discuss the future of Skypiea, do you want to do it here or somewhere else?" Luffy asked.


    "Can we do it in my tribe?" Wapelmented, and Luffy nodded, they set off for the vige, which turned out not to be very far from there.


    "You have quite a lot of people here, there must be at least 2,000," Luffy saw almost a city of Shandies, much more than he had seen in the work. The people looked at him with curiosity and fear, the children pointed to Luffy as if he were some idol while other children ran.


    "Are you the man who defeated Enel?!" A girl appeared in front of the group,ing out of the crowd.


    "You could say that. What''s your name?" Luffy looked at the girl with a smile, he knew the girl, but still asked her name to not seem strange.


    "I''m Aisa!" She shouted happily.


    "You can say that Enel is no longer a problem," Luffy announced, shaking his cap, and continued with the others to arger tent.


    They gathered in a circle, the Shandies led by Wyper, and Gan Fall waited, their expressions mixing caution and anticipation. Luffy calmly sat down to discuss the future ns for Skypiea.


    Wyper was the first to break the silence. "You say that Skypiea is now your territory, but we demand that you hand over Enel to us," Wyper spoke firmly, representing the wishes of the Shandies. "He has been the source of our suffering for years."


    Luffy, with a calm look, replied, "I understand the pain he caused, but handing over Enel is not an option. He is under my custody now and will be more useful alive, under my conditions."


    Gan Fall, with a worried expression, intervened: "This might cause discontent among our people. They have been expecting justice for years of oppression."


    "I know," Luffy agreed, "but I need you to trust me. My crew and I will stay in Skypiea for theing years. We are not here to rule or interfere in your internal affairs. I will deal with Enel in my way, what I can give you is your freedom, and I will further improve the living conditions for all the inhabitants of the kingdom."


    Wyper, still cautious, asked, "So, what is your n for Skypiea if not to govern?"


    "We''ll use this time to train and grow stronger," Luffy exined. "And I want Skypiea to follow a development agenda. We''ll create ties with kingdoms from the blue sea and strengthen the ind''s economy, improve living conditions, and ensure a safe ce against external threats."


    "That sounds promising," Gan Fallmented, "but how do you n to implement this agenda? And what is this about creating ties with the blue sea, that''s never happened before in Skypiea''s history."


    "Skypiea is just one of my territories, and in each territory, I establish a system that benefits both the local inhabitants and my crew. Some of these ces were ruled by tyrants or were in chaos. I changed that," Luffy said with a tone of pride. "I freed them, and now they thrive under our protection and the alliances I''ve interwoven with other of my territories."


    Gan Fall and the Shandies listened intently, wondering about theplexity of Luffy''s influence in the world. They knew little of the outside world, which made them think Luffy was a king of the world or something. He wouldugh at them if he knew their thoughts. But one thing was certain, Luffy was not just a powerful pirate; he was a leader who created and maintained a delicate bnce between power, protection, and prosperity. Not just that, he was preparing all territories for a big war in the future. He might be the strongest man in the world, but he would still need armies from the territories and his own fleet.


    "In Skypiea, it will be no different. You will have our protection and support, but I also expect this ce to contribute to the wider Straw Hatwork," Luffy continued. "You will have autonomy, but as part of my territory, Skypiea will y a crucial role in my future ns."


    He emphasized the importance of Skypiea as a strategic location, situated above the Blue Sea. The ind could function as a control point in the Grand Line, a base for operations while he trains his crew and recruits more members for his fleet.


    "We will work together on this," Luffy assured. "The idea is for Skypiea to thrive and its people never to fear a tyrant like Enel again."


    Wyper, still doubtful, said, "That requires a lot of trust on our part..."


    "And I am willing to earn that trust," Luffy dered firmly. "Skypiea is now part of my territory, and I will take care of it. You have the freedom to govern, but we need to coborate for the greater good of the ind."


    Gan Fall reflected for a moment before responding: "I see wisdom and strength in your words, Monkey D. Luffy. I agree with these conditions. This offers us an opportunity to rebuild and prosper under the protection of your crew, which is much more favorable than living in uncertainty and fear under Enel''s regime."


    Wapel, reluctantly, spoke. "As much as I dislike this, do we have a choice? So, I hope you keep your word." He said with some reluctance.


    Luffy smiled, pleased with Gan Fall''s response. "Great. Working together, we can make Skypiea a better ce for all its inhabitants and create great warriors who might even defeat an Enel among you."


    The Shandies, though initially hesitant, also agreed, as they had no choice. But the promise of a peaceful and prosperous future, free from the threat of another tyrant like Enel, was too attractive to ignore. They epted Luffy''s proposal, realizing that despite his unconventional ways, he offered a real chance at a better future for Skypiea, better than going to war with the titanic creatures they saw in the fight against the former god.


    "Great, let''s talk more about this in theing days, now do you know what''s important at this moment?" Luffy looked seriously at everyone present.


    "What''s most important...?" Someone from the crowd murmured.


    Luffy stood up, satisfied with the oue of the meeting, and smiled at the people asking the question.


    "A great feast, of course!" Luffy announced.


    "A feast? Didn''t you just have one yesterday in the city of angels?" Gan Fall asked, a bit suspicious.


    "Let me tell you a pirate rule, Gan Fall. Have feasts at every opportunity you get, and two feasts are better than one!" Luffy spoke confidently. "Now let''s prepare something big for the whole tribe with the good news!" Luffyughed, and everyone, with no choice, began to do exactly that, preparing arge party in the center of the tribe.


    Luffy looked around, realizing it was time to announce something important. He stood up, stretched out his hand, and, using the power of the Moa Moa No Mi, amplified his voice so that everyone in Skypiea could hear him.


    "ATTENTION, PEOPLE OF SKYPIEA AND MY CREW!" His resounding voice echoed throughout the ind, clear and powerful. "TONIGHT, EVERYONE SHOULD GATHER AT THE SHANDY TRIBE FOR A GREAT FEAST! NAMI, BRING THE BLACK PEARL HERE TOO!"


    His statement resonated through the air, reaching every corner of Skypiea. Everyone stopped what they were doing, surprised by the voice that seemed toe from the heavens, startling all the people around.


    "He is the one who defeated Enel!"


    "He can talk to the whole ind?"


    "He is a god! I knew it!"


    "He says he is a pirate, not a god."


    "He can defeat Enel, turn into some kind of demon, and do things even Enel can''t, like talk to everyone on the ind, if he is not a god, what is he?"


    Conversations like this began to be discussed while Luffy was oblivious to all this.


    "He wants us to do what?" An "angel" asked, confused.


    "Looks like we''re having another party," another replied, a smile beginning to form.


    "Damn husband! He wants me, his wife, to carry the boat alone?!" Namiined.


    "Nami, are you really getting used to calling him husband like Alvida?" Nojiko asked with a small smile.


    "Of course, we n to have children together, so I can call him husband." Namimented with a blush on her face.


    "Well, anyway, you can easily get the ship." Nojiko said.


    "Yes, but Luffy could be a knight sometimes!" Nami continued toin.


    Meanwhile, the other crew members couldn''t help but look towards the voice of their captain, already expecting something like this.


    Back at the Shandy tribe, after recovering from the shock of Luffy''s voice reaching the entire ind, they were already in motion, again preparing for the approaching feast.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s make this an unforgettable night!" Luffy eximed, enthusiastic about the idea of another celebration.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 176 – Skypiea 12.

    Chapter 176 �C Skypiea 12.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After a night full of feasting, the entire crew gathered with the fleet members in a remote corner of Skypiea, where Luffy began intensive training. He chose a spacious location, surrounded by the lush vegetation of the ind and more secluded, perfect for the type of training he had in mind.


    "Everyone, pay attention!" Luffy called to the group, forming a semi-circle in front of him. "We are going to intensify our training. I will use my ability to increase everyone''s training speed by five times. As you know, I n to do some things, but I will stay with you for a week."


    Luffy looked at all of them, Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Roronoa Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Usopp, Nami, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Kuina, Alvida, Laboon, Vivi, Karoo, Nico Robin, Tony Tony Chopper, Bentham (Mr. 2 Bon y), Babe (Mr. 4), Galdino (Mr. 3), Marianne (Miss Goldenweek), Mikita (Miss Valentine), Miss Merry Christmas, Broggy, and Dorry nodded. They weren''t the only ones; Wapol and Gan Fall also received a summons from Luffy to train with personal attention, as he needed to strengthen this realm and wanted to recruit many talents for his fleet. Everyone waited for him to continue, then Luffy began dividing his training.


    Luffy continued, "For those who are starting, let''s focus on the six styles. I want everyone to master at least 3 or 4 techniques. And for the more advanced, let''s improve our Haki, especially the users of Conqueror''s Haki."


    The crew members looked at each other, knowing the next days would be of rigorous training, but they were ready for the challenge their sadistic captain would give them, at least those who knew his personality.


    "Let''s start!" Luffy eximed, picking up his two books worth 7 billion berries, and immediately the ce was filled with activity. He began instructing each crew member, demonstrating techniques and correcting their postures and movements. The concentration and determination of everyone were palpable.


    While some practiced the strikes and blocks of the six styles, others focused on releasing and controlling their Haki, under Luffy''s attentive guidance with the manual. The atmosphere was of hard work and constant progress.


    Broggy and Dorry, with their colossal strength and original size against each other, trained separately but with the same intensity, taking the opportunity to further hone their warrior skills.


    Luffy supervised every aspect of the training, offering advice and encouragement to everyone. He knew the future would bring even greater challenges, and he wanted each team member to be prepared to face them.


    As the day progressed and the sun began to set, exhaustion took over Luffy''s team members. Their clothes were soaked with sweat, and the surrounding area was devastated, a testament to the rigorous training they had undergone. They begged for a break.


    "Hubby, please! We need a break!" Alvida gasped, leaning on her club.


    "Luffy-Chan, you''re so cruel!" Bon-ymented, while trying to catch his breath, but strangely cheerful.


    "What kind of training is this? I can''t take it anymore!" Mikitained, copsing on her knees.


    "I want to go home..." Chopper murmured, visibly exhausted with tears in his eyes.


    "Karoo" Karoo cried.


    "Sharky Sharky!!"


    "Luffy-Sama..."


    "This captain is a sadist," Robinmented, still maintaining herposure, but clearly tired.


    Luffy, however, showed no mercy. "What? Are you already tired on the first day?! Let''s continue, we still have a lot of time before the day is over!" he dered, staring at the team with a challenging look.


    "But Luffy..." Vivi tried to argue, but was interrupted.


    "Stop cking off, continue the training!" Luffy insisted, his voice imcable, echoing through the area.


    The team members looked at each other, knowing there was no escape. With a collective sigh, they resumed training, driven by the determination of their relentless captain. Night fell over Skypiea, but the training of Luffy and his team was far from over; he didn''t even seem to care that the day had ended.


    When the first day ended, most of them were lying motionless on the ground. "These people from the Blue Sea, they are so merciless..." one of the Shandians lying on the ground said, looking at Luffy with fear. "I''m already missing Enel..." anothermented. Gan Fall and Wapol with their groups were not far behind, as Luffy supervised their training mercilessly.


    "That''s enough for today!" Luffy announced, "Tomorrow we will double your training." Luffy said with satisfaction, eliciting aical exmation from everyone. "HOW CAN YOU SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT!" All of them had shark teeth and white eyes as they screamed in unison.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Yamato, one of the few still fine,ughed alongside Luffy at everyone''s reaction.


    "They mayin, but they will thank me for this in the future." Luffy said. His crew had a doubled bonus with the system,bined with the moa moa no mi, they reached 10 times, meaning that this intense day of training was equivalent to 10 days. Although Luffy had set up an inhuman training to improve their progress even more, at the end of the day he increased their recovery by 50 times, so as the night passed, they were able to get up from the ground, recovering very quickly.


    They had a feast that night, everyone ate and rested, and the next day, Luffy repeated the same intensity, and the days passed like this. A weekter, although many did not have the system bonus to increase their training speed, a week equaled 35 days of training, improving their strengths by leaps and bounds, surprising everyone who was not familiar with the effects of his training. They were almost mastering one of the six styles and greatly improving the effects for those who are users of fruits, with Luffy giving more creative tips on how they can increase their strength.


    For the main crew, a week equaled 70 days. The initial users of haki training finally began to show visible performance with armament haki, and the members who stillcked the six styles began to master the techniques, like Robin and Vivi who finally learned mobility techniques with Geppo and Soru. Luffy made sure they also learned Tekkai as a fourth technique for those who already had 3, improving their defense while not using haki.


    "It''s good... but there''s still a lot of work..." Luffy murmured, looking at all the bodies thrown on the ground. He was thinking about how to improve the training even more. He also didn''t just stay as an instructor; he was constantly training and even when everyone was resting at night, he was still training, with Yamato apanying him since she always came out the least harmed from the training. He was so immersed in it that he no longer slept with his girls, only when one said she was stressed and needed to rx, Luffy would take her to a corner for a "quickie."


    "The armament haki training is good, but they need to do observation haki and conqueror''s haki..." Of all the hakis, observation was the most neglected. Luffy had talked to Gan Fall about the mantra used in this kingdom to define this haki, but it was a bit outdatedpared to the manual he had, and little was used, since even though there were people born with this haki from childhood here, which would be considered monsters by the marines and pirates, there were no powerful users here, no one could feel people''s emotions with haki or see the future.


    In the second week, Luffy started a different training. He stayed with the fruits of the group and observation haki with those who still had not learned to use it. The first few days started with Eikon users.


    During the second week of training in Skypiea, everyone in the kingdom witnessed various terrifying things in those days. Giant beasts appeared every day, and always that purple fire demon beat them, since Luffy had to control his beastification the first time, which was always uncontroble.


    Shirahoshi, now the bearer of the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Leviathan, transformed into a giant sea serpent. Her new form, immense and elegant, glided through the air with ease,manding the water around her. She created gigantic waves and powerful currents with a simple movement, disying incredible mastery over the element.


    Usopp, after consuming the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Bahamut, took the form of a colossal dragon with a gray coloration and a fierce expression. Rays of light emanated from his body, and in the fight against Luffy, he had caused great chaos before the captain managed to knock out the giant beast.


    Kuina, transformed by the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Shiva, exhibited the power of ice created just by air molecules. She could generate gigantic pirs trying to hit Luffy while out of control. As a giant, she froze everything in her path, creating ice sculptures and causing snowstorms with a simple breath.


    Reiju, upon consuming the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Phoenix, became a phoenix of monumental proportions, with red mes enveloping her body. Her transformation was so majestic that it surpassed in size and splendor Marco''s form, another known user of the phoenix-type fruit, by hundreds of times.


    Zoro, now the holder of the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Odin, transformed into a dark knight of colossal stature. His power of darkness manifested in ck and red cuts, tearing the air and the ground with supernatural force. Of all, he was the most difficult for Luffy to knock out.


    After this, they began their beastifications with more control. Skypiea had be a home to colossal creatures that roamed the upper yard as if it were a small terrain for them. Every day, people saw the beasts training, as Luffy wanted them to get used to using haki and the six styles in their transformations, which was very frightening, like Hugo, in his titan form, jumping into the air with geppo in his 100-meter form.


    It was not only the Eikon members who benefited from Luffy''sst purchase in the system. Vivi could now control the wind, bing a powerful user who generated devastating hurricanes across the area in front of her. She herself couldn''t believe her current power, while she fought without fear of getting hurt,bining her six-style ability with the fruit, making the Vivi of the past just a shadow of the power she has now.


    Luffy picked up his new weapon and began to practice. He bought a fencing manual, as just fighting against Mihawk and Momonga wasn''t enough for him to reach an eptable level. He trained with Zoro and Kuina in those days, and the dance of elements they could create was a good spectacle in the swordsmen''s fight.


    "I think they''re good enough to learn on their own in the next few weeks..." Luffy murmured, as he wanted to get the crew ready to continue training on their own. He would soon descend to the Blue Sea alone to resolve some things, while the crew continued training and developing on their own in this ce. It was no surprise that many forces were trying to capture him, and he would have to deal with them to make it clear that he was no longer a pirate they could easily handle with a force greater than they tried in basta. He knew that ording to the original story, Kuzan would probably be after him at this part of the Grand Line, as well as Domingo and even Jack, so he would soon find out if he was powerful enough to deal with them all.


    --------------------


    Racoon here:


    "Should Luffy go to the Blue Sea apanied by Yamato?"


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 177 – Skypiea 13.

    Chapter 177 �C Skypiea 13.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The sunlight bathed Skypiea like never before, enhancing the natural beauty of the ind while a new regime had been established in the kingdom following the fall of Enel, with Gan Fall being chosen as the new sovereign to govern over the entire poption after officially acquiring the protection of Luffy and dering Skypiea as a territory of the Straw Hat pirates.


    Days had been passing, and Skypiea began to get used to a much more bustling kingdom than anyone remembered, with the Straw Hat crew and the newly integrated members of the fleet continuing their rigorous training regimen under Luffy''s relentless leadership. Each new day, the crew strove to surpass their own limits, showing visible progress that even the captain acknowledged with pride.


    Broggy and Dorry, the colossal figures, had mastered a second technique of the six styles, an impressive feat that reflected not only their brute strength but also their adaptability and desire to grow as warriors. They boasted that upon their return to Elbaf, they would be the greatest warriors of the kingdom. Their movements, once guided mainly by strength, were now enhanced by a newyer of technique and precision using Sorru and Geppo.


    Meanwhile, the other new members of the fleet, although still getting familiar with the first technique of the six styles, since they started their training a week ago, exhibited tireless dedication. Luffy had spent thest week and a half preparing their bodies and minds for the rigorous training, and the results were beginning to show. Each of them, from Bentham to Galdino, showed a noticeable improvement, promising to be a force to be reckoned with.


    "This is very good..." Luffy murmured, jumping back as his eyes moved across the ind where hispanions were training with each other to get used to their techniques in realbat.


    In thendscape a little above Skypiea, an epic battle unfolded between Zoro and Kuina, both in their phase 1 transformations. The fight was a spectacle of strength and skill,bining ice and darkness in an impressive duel.


    Zoro, in his Odin phase, sported armor of darkness that pulsed with a dark red energy. Each of his movements was apanied by streaks of ck and red light, creating an undeniable aura of power. He maneuvered with incredible speed, almost a shadow amid daylight, while his sword cut the air, leaving dark and red trails that seemed to absorb the light around.


    Kuina, transformed into the same phase by the power of the Eikon Eikon no Mi, Model: Shiva, was the personification of winter. Wearing a characteristic cape of her transformation with bright blue eyes, the ice that surrounded her seemed alive, reacting to her movements and emotions. With a gesture, besides sending freezing cuts with her sword, she conjured razor-sharp ice des that flew towards Zoro with deadly precision. Her agility was entuated by the lightness that the ice conferred, allowing her to dodge Zoro''s attacks with almost ballet-like grace.


    With each sh of their swords, an explosion of ice and darkness erupted, sending bright fragments into the sky. Zoro, with a roar, released a wave of dark energy that swept the battlefield, only to be met and frozen mid-way by a wall of ice created by Kuina.


    *BOOOMM!!* Elsewhere in Skypiea, above the floating ind and even higher than Zoro and Kuina''s battle, the sky was the stage for a dazzling spectacle, marked by vibrant explosions of fire and light. Reiju and Usopp, both transformed by their Akuma no Mi, engaged in a training battle at a new level of the''s atmosphere.


    Reiju, now in the colossal form of a Phoenix, her red mes shining intensely, cut through the sky with elegance and power reminiscent of the majesty of an ancient deity. Each of her movements triggered waves of mes that lit up the skies, creating a stunning visual effect that could be seen from the entire ind.


    On the other hand, Usopp, transformed into a radiant immense dragon, disyed his own grandeur. His body, emitting dazzling rays of light, moved with impressive agility for his size. Each of Usopp''s light shots was a demonstration of strength and precision, intended to test the reflexes and resilience of Reiju, who also used her healing power to recover from any attack.


    On the ground, the inhabitants of Skypiea watched in awe. It was an extraordinary sight: two beings of ancient legends battling in the skies. Children pointed upwards, mesmerized, while adults watched with a mix of admiration and reverent fear.


    With each collision between fire and light, a vibrant shockwave was sent through the skies, apanied by a thunderous sound that echoed throughout the ind. It was a dance of elemental powers, a contest between two forces of nature incarnated in the forms of Reiju and Usopp.


    *sh* *sh* Hachi wasunching shes at Bepo, who was using soru and geppo to fly and dodge, while responding with kicks of the six styles, Rankyaku.


    *BOOOOM!* Vivi and Nami were fighting against each other while using their wind powers, creating hurricanes in the middle of the ind. Nami now wielded a spear that Luffy had bought in the system, and she had her own ability with the non-grade spear, but as powerful as a high-grade one. Vivi was struggling to keep up with Nami, as the Cocoyasi girl had been training a month earlier, and Vivi was still getting used to her powers.


    *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* Robin had created more than 200 arms with hands, forming a pistol with all the hands,unching hundreds of Shigan like a burst of air simting shots. Meanwhile, Alvida was deflecting all the attacks with her club. "You''re doing very well for a lover," Alvida taunted Robin, but thetter continuedunching attacks without caring about the provocations.


    *BOOOOM!* Debris flew everywhere in a corner of the ind. Transformed Chouchou was fighting against Hugo, while fire, lightning, and ice flew towards the man in the first phase of his transformation, his body covered in bright and sharp rocks, creating defenses against the crew dog''s elemental powers with his earth power.


    Lami had activated his [room] while fighting against Nojiko. Thetter tried to dodge his attacks using her first acquired ability, Kamie, to bend her body and avoid the cuts that would remove parts of their bodies. Lami was in control of the situation but had to be careful with Nojiko''s speed, whichbined her bomb fruit on the feet with her soru, giving her a speed that even Lami could not follow.


    Shirahoshi and Megalo were fighting each other. Although it was the calmest fight, Megalo tried using Tekkai to protect himself from his friend''s attacks, trying to learn to use the power of his water element fruit. She now used a trident that Luffy bought for her, a weapon called Nejibana, which made her very happy, as it was the weapon her father and brothers also used. The fight usually ended when Shirahoshi used her haki and broke through Megalo''s Tekkai defense.


    Laboon and Chopper had a bnced fight, one against the other, both still using few techniques. Megalo had his strength, but it was reduced by his current size due to the Moa moa no mi, and Chopper had his fruit. Luffy suggested that Chopper use the most powerful transformation to start having control over it. Reluctantly, Chopper used it and always got out of control, but Luffy easily knocked him out, which always made the little doctor wake up angry and bandaged in recent days.


    "Pay attention to our fight, Luffy!" Yamato shouted from the sky, making Luffy divert his attention from everyone to look at his wife sending an attack directly at him with Haki and transformed into her phase 1.


    *BOOOOM!* Luffy in his phase 2, jumped back and dodged the attack. He saw Yamato not giving up and attacking him directly. He wrapped his arm in haki, a constant evolution of himself in rtion to his abilities. Luffy had be much stronger in thesest 11 days and managed to increase another level with his Moa moa no mi, allowing him to multiply 60 times. His 11 days of training became 122 days, which made him grow a lot in armament, conqueror, and even start training with observation haki.


    Yamato wrapped her body in haki, now she was much more powerful, even able to add the conqueror''s haki to her attacks. The two fists collided wrapped in Haki, creating a shockwave that made the entire upper garden tremble. Luffypensated for Yamato''s advantage of wrapping her attacks with armament and conqueror with his multiplication to bnce or even be stronger than his wife. There was no doubt that Luffy was the most powerful member of the crew, taking this title from Yamato at that moment.


    *BOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOM!!!*


    The fight between the two was much more wild, even affecting the battles of others with the shockwaves between Luffy and Yamato. Everyone in Skypiea could hear the explosions between the two, not just that, every day at this time, the entire crew would engage in battles against each other, with the fight between Luffy''s purple mes and Yamato''s ice devastating thergest area.


    "Show-offs as always..." Wapel looked enviously at all the main crew members fighting. They had started training with Luffyst week, which proved to be quite beneficial for everyone involved, despite being quite rigorous. Everyone had be much stronger and finally learned a technique they had trained for, as their bodies were strong enough for it. However,pared to the main members who were fighting each other around the ind, they seemed so weak. Wapel and other Shandies recognized that many of them were stronger than Enel, not just Luffy, making them wonder where so many monsters came from.


    The whole day was filled with fights and enhancements of their abilities, so that at the end of the day, Luffy would gather everyone for a grand feast.


    "Feast-Chann!!" Bon-y, always cheerful, performed his act, even though he was injured from the day''s training.


    "Captain, may I bake a beautiful cake for you, you can even... eat me... Kyahahahaha!" Mikita grabbed Luffy and teased him.


    "Get away from him, you bitch!" Nami kicked Mikita''s butt, making her fly, but she stabilized in the air, controlling her weight.


    "You damn woman, I''ll teach you a lesson one day!" Mikita angrily spoke to Nami, nursing her kicked butt.


    "Rum!" Nami just crossed her arms and made an arrogant sound.


    "Hey hey, now let''s continue our long-awaited feast, everyone get ready!" Luffy announced, and everyone prepared alongside ck Pearl for anothermon night among the group.


    After another night of partying, Luffy left the captain''s room where he had left Nami, Nojiko, Yamato, Alvida, and Robin, who had finally joined them, and went to the deck. There, he found Zoro drinking his sake.


    "Hello Zoro, I''m thinking of visiting our prisoner, how is he?" Luffy asked.


    "Captain! Well, I left food for him, but he doesn''t touch it, just like thest few times this week, he just doesn''t eat and doesn''t talk to me," Zoro spoke, drinking more of his drink.


    "I see, it seems his defeat has really shaken him. Do you think he wants suicide?" Luffy asked.


    "I don''t think so, he''s just denying reality I guess, it happens to many warriors, but if he doesn''t ept it and move forward, he will die, for sure," Zoro spoke calmly.


    "I understand, it''s time to see him for the first time after our fight, let''s see how he is and make some proposals," Luffy smiled.


    "Do you intend to recruit him to the fleet?" Zoro asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No, I intend to recruit him to join the main crew," Luffy smiled excitedly. The lightning fruit could easily be acquired, but who would fill it? Luffy had no one in his main crew suitable for the fruit. Enel ate it and trained it for many years, even possessing power to destroy the whole Skypiea, not only that, he is a talented engineer, leaving him alive was much more useful than killing him and taking his fruit.


    The people of Skypiea might protest about this, but Luffy wouldn''t care about it and would end any protest they would make against him and his ns. He wasn''t a good Samaritan and always made that clear, he is a person with ambitions and dreams, and even if he is a viin for it, he will realize them. He himself has the mentality that he would burn the world to achieve his goals, he would just think before if his crew, family, and his people were safe, as long as that was okay, he would do anything.


    Luffy thought calmly about the positives as he headed alone to the prison that morning, "We''re going to have a long talk, Enel."


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 178 – Skypiea 14.

    Chapter 178 �C Skypiea 14.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy entered the ship''s prison, the sounds of his footsteps echoing off the metallic walls, creating a somber atmosphere. The dim light from themps illuminated the path to the cell where Enel was detained. Approaching, Luffy observed Enel''s figure, chained and visibly downcast, with his head low and eyes fixed on nothing, yet conscious.


    Enel, still conscious, didn''t bother to raise his gaze to face Luffy. His face showed signs of exhaustion and dejection, highlighted byck of sleep and food. The atmosphere in the cell wasden with a mix of defeat and resignation, a contrasting sight from the first time Luffy met that user of the Goro Goro no Mi.


    Luffy stopped in front of the bars, silently observing Enel for a moment. "Enel," Luffy called, but there was no response. The former God of Skypiea remained still, as if lost in his own thoughts and defeats.


    Luffy sighed, realizing Enel''s state of mind. "You haven''t eaten anything since you were brought here, huh? I came here to talk to you, I''ve decided what I''m going to do with you." Luffymented, but still, Enel remained silent, his expression unchanged.


    Finally, Enel lifted his head, facing Luffy with a look mixing curiosity and disdain. For a moment, Luffy couldn''t help but be a bit perplexed.


    "Hm? I expected to find someone angry and full of hate for me, hurling insults at me, not someone... with a defeated expression..." Luffymented, crossing his arms. He was still surprised by Enel''s expression.


    "What do you want, demon. Have youe to mock me?" Enel spoke for the first time, but his tone wasn''t as arrogant as it used to be.


    "Enel, listen carefully. I''m not here to mock your defeat." Luffy spoke dryly after recovering from the initial surprise.


    Enel, with his empty and defeated gaze, met Luffy''s eyes. "I''ve lost everything... My divinity, my power... What else is left for me now, what do you want??"


    "You lost a fight, even I can''t win them all, why are you so downcast?"


    "I lost, I''m no longer a god! Are you happy now? I''m a fraud." Enel said, sounding like a boy losing his favorite toy.


    "Hm?! So you take this thing even more seriously than I could imagine!" Luffy wanted to p him at that moment. He expected someone arrogant, but Enel seemed just a shell of what he used to be, after losing a fight. Luffy put his fingers to his chin and thought about how to deal with a guy like this.


    "You might have lost the fight, Enel, but that doesn''tpletely define you. Defeat is just a path to bing stronger, we humans always learn from our mistakes and move forward improving, that''s what makes us so special." Luffy said, adopting a thoughtful tone.


    "I was a god, not a human..." Enel murmured.


    "Whatever..." Luffy was holding himself back from punching this guy.


    Enel, looking back down, replied, "To lose to a mere pirate who arrived on the same day... I am not worthy of being a god."


    "You may have lost our fight, but do you still want to be a god, can you still be one?" Luffy asked casually, trying not to hit the guy.


    Enel looked at him with some surprise. "I could? I''m no longer invincible." He grumbled.


    "As I said, defeat is part of the path and thedder. Enel, want your title of god back? Then defeat me in a fight, join me on my journey to the top of the world, and beat me by then, you will be considered a god again. To be a god, you have to be at the top of this world, and if you don''t defeat my future self, you will never be the strongest in the world," Luffy spoke calmly, imagining he would be among the most powerful forces in the world.


    "What would I gain by joining you and why would I do that?" Enel spoke in a slightly surprised tone.


    "You''ll gain power, fame, and riches, everything a god can gain, and not just in Skypiea. Your abilities are not yet at their peak, you can be much more powerful than now. There will be many powerful adversaries in that time, adversaries you couldn''t even imagine beyond me. This journey is not just for you to grow stronger, but to reach the pinnacle of the, isn''t that what you desire, Enel?" Luffy argued.


    "This..." Enel was somewhat lost.


    "Moreover, you''ve only lived on the sky ind, you don''t know the vastness of the blue sea. I''m giving you a chance to truly know this world, your chance to see and evolve your knowledge and strength, like a true god." Luffy decided to take this quite strange approach in his opinion, but if it results in a new powerfulpanion, he will do it, as he has approached some members of his crew in a very strange way too. He looked at Enel before thetter could respond and continued.


    "But don''t think it will be easy here, it will be a gain-gain proposition, you help me and I help you, aiming to conquer the entire blue sea of this world. In the end, you beat me and be a god again, recognized not just by this realm, but by a number of people thousands of times greater than the inhabitants of Skypiea." Luffy concluded.


    Enel, surprised by the unusual and intriguing proposal of this demon, Enel called him that because of Luffy''s final form, so he nicknamed him that in the end and saw only Luffy using his human form to hide that beast inside him. Enel pondered for a moment, his empty eyes reflecting a mix of doubt and despair. However, even in his defeat, the me of ambition still burned within him.


    "Are you... serious?" Enel asked cautiously.


    "Absolutely," Luffy replied confidently. "I believe we all evolve constantly, in oveing defeats, you''ll be stronger and stronger. If you wish to be a god again, then ept the challenge. Prove yourself, not just to me, but to yourself. A god isn''t the most powerful being if I reach the top of this world and you defeat me, who would dare deny your divinity?"


    Enel, though hesitant, seemed to consider the proposal. He raised his head, a glint of determination returning to his eyes.


    "I ept the challenge, demon. I will be your ally, but only until the top of the world. And when the timees, I will surpass you and reim my ce as a true god!"


    Luffy cracked a knowing smile, recognizing the spark of resolve in Enel. "Great, then it will be an interesting journey, Enel. Get ready for what''s toe, because you''ve had an easy life here, from this moment, you''ll know what it''s like to work hard to get stronger."


    Enel, still cautious, agreed with a nod. "But don''t think this is a forever alliance. The moment we reach the top, it will be my time to im my ce as a true god."


    "Understood, Enel. Our alliance is until then," Luffy replied, maintaining his casual tone.


    [System - Crew: Enel has joined as a member of your crew!]


    ''This is very good.'' Luffy thought, now he had a second logia in his crew.


    "Eat this and let''s go outside." Luffy asked him to at least eat and Enel did just that, Luffy waited for him and as soon as the man had eaten his first meal in days, the new captain of the former god released him from his chains, asking him to follow him outside.


    As soon as they left the ship, the main crew and fleet were on deck having their first meal, everyone looked surprised to see Luffy apanied by Enel right behind him, astonishing people with this new character, if there had been one of the Shandies at that moment, they probably would have attacked Enel.


    "I see you''ve recruited him, Captain," Zoro spoke from a corner, a bit surprised.


    "Luffy and his charisma are unbeatable..." Nojikomented.


    "He must have been threatened," Nami said jokingly, mocking Luffy.


    "Hello Prisoner-Sama, are you a new member of the crew?" Shirahoshi asked, approaching Luffy.


    Enel, still adjusting to his new position, looked at the mermaid princess. "Yes, it seems so," he replied, his voice still carrying a trace of his former arrogance.


    The crew''s reaction varied between surprise, mistrust, and curiosity. Enel, noticing the stares, raised his voice, attempting to reaffirm his superiority. "Listen well, mortals, I am still Enel, the god of thunder. I am here not by defeat, but by choice. This... pirate," he said, pointing to Luffy, "proposed a challenge I could not refuse."


    "Are you threatening Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi asked, a bit cautious.


    "Yes, I will defeat him and reim my title as a god! So, I will eventually defeat him," Enel said firmly, but before he could respond, a punch enveloped in Haki struck him.


    The other god once again fell unconscious on the deck. Enel was so exhausted from not eating and sleeping in thest few days that he couldn''t react to the mermaid''s punch beside Luffy.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The deck fell silent after that. Shirahoshi had just defeated the terrible and arrogant god with a single move.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! You don''t need to act like that, Shira. We have an agreement that he must defeat me as long as he works with us from now on," Luffymented,ughing.


    "It seems this god is nothing..." Mikita murmured, looking at the fallen Enel in a corner.


    "Anyway, Chopper, take care of him," Luffy spoke to his only doctor present.


    "Yes, Luffy!" Chopper rushed to check on Enel.


    "Hugo. As soon as Enel wakes up, get him familiar with the crew''s operation and each member, and if he causes trouble, you can beat him," Luffy turned to hispanion. Hugo had already mastered Armament Haki, something he had shown talent for.


    "Leave it to me, Captain. I''m sure the god and I can be great friends!" Hugo said, cracking his knuckles, already imagining that he might have to hit Enel a few times.


    "That''s good. Anyway, I''m noticing some of you are missing, where are Reiju and Lami?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Reiju prepared breakfast and left with Lami, they had some kind ofpetition, as usual..." Vivi murmured.


    Everyone knew howpetitive they were with each other, ever since they started training in this realm. They had beenpeting at various times of the day in some corner of the upper garden, and Luffy had to call them for training; otherwise, they would spend all daypeting and insulting each other.


    "I see..." Luffy murmured and walked off to a corner.


    "I''ll deal with them, you guys can start the daily training, and Hugo, beat Enel until he loses his arrogance, it would be annoying to have someone talking like that all the time during our journey." Luffy said and jumped into the air, heading towards where hispanions were at the moment, determined to end theirpetition in a way that he practiced with all his women when he was dissatisfied with something.


    --------------------------------------


    Roon here: I used the same approach I did in the Brook fanfic for dealing with Enel, hope it was convincing.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 179 – Smut 18+.

    Chapter 179 �C Smut 18+.


    [Chapter Size: 1400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In a specific corner of Skypiea, in a secluded ce away from everyone, explosions urred as two people fought each other at that moment.


    "You think you''re better than me?" shouted a frustrated voice as her body was engulfed in mes.


    "I am better!" said another feminine voice in the midst of a blue space, dodging fire attacks while switching ces with various objects in the scene.


    "Don''t get cocky, gothic woman!"


    "Come on then, woman with curly eyebrows."


    The two attacked each other at that moment in a never-endingpetition that had started in thest few days. With kicks and sword strikes, both fought with all their strength, and explosions were heard for miles.


    "Try to escape this!" Reiju said, covering her foot with Haki and the power of the Phoenix, while Lami enveloped her sword in armament Haki and the sh of the Ope Ope no Mi. As they were about to collide head-on, something happened at a speed neither could react to; a shadow emerged from the sky, flying directly into the middle of their attack.


    Luffy wasted no time and punched both of their heads, sending them flying to the ground immediately.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Debris flew as two holes appeared on the scene.


    "Ahhh, that hurt, Captain!" Reijuined, emerging from the hole with a lump on her head.


    "Damn Luffy..." Lamimented,ing out of the other hole with the same lump.


    "Were you skipping training again to have this childish fight?!" Luffymented, still in the air, crossing his arms.


    "..."


    "..."


    Neither of them responded, and Luffy just sighed. "You can bepetitive, but don''t get so addicted to it, it''s disrupting the training, and training is sacred," Luffy said.


    "Whatever..."


    "I find it hard to end this since I have to make clear my superiority."


    "Superior to whom? Certainly not to me!"


    "I can prove it!"


    "Thene."


    "Let''spete!"


    Luffy just shook his head and decided to act. He simply used his speed 60 times and disappeared. Before Reiju and Lami could react, they were enveloped by Luffy in a hug, and he took off to his.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Captain, what does this mean?!"


    Before they could process with the speed of the wind, Luffy reached a waterfall on the ind in an even more secluded part and threw them directly into the water, but he did something before letting them go.


    Luffy burned all their clothes, making the women fall naked into that water.


    "My clothes?! You damn womanizer, what do you think you''re doing?!" Reiju appeared on the surface of the water covering her breasts. Lami exploded from the water next door also demanding what he was doing burning his clothes like that. "You better exin this, because I want to kill you now!"


    Luffy fell in front of the two and grabbed them naked while they couldn''t even react.


    "Let''s get this over with, we''ve been together for months and it''s time to make you my women." Luffy smiled at the two women around him.


    "Who wants to be the wife of a womanizing captain who already sleeps with 5 women... Hm?! Mmmmmmm!" Lamiined, but Luffy kissed her suddenly, her lips disconnected from Lami''s and went to a stunned Reiju who couldn''t even react. "Hmmmmmmm!"


    "Ahh that''s refreshing!" Luffymented with a smile after kissing them both.


    "Captain!! What is that!"


    "I''ll kill him."


    They both screamed with red faces while there was drool on their lips.


    "Before that, I''m deciding who kiss better, it''s hard to say because I liked them both..." Luffymented before they acted.


    This sparked a certain reaction in both of them, making Lami not even care that she was naked. "Of course it was me, I''m a better kisser!" She said crossing her arms while her face was red.


    "What nonsense, my kiss was the best, you didn''t see how the captain liked it." Equally red Reiju said without caring that her breasts were in front of Luffy on disy.


    Luffy just smiled, ''This is going to be a long day.''


    A whileter, Luffy was sitting on the edge of the waterfall, meanwhile, two women were sucking his dick as apetition.


    "I��suck��better!"


    "Give...space...to me...the captain...likes...more...my...mouth!"


    Meanwhile Luffy was enjoying every lick on his cock, while these women did it with such ferocity that he considered it the best blowjobs he had ever gotten in his life.


    Luffy didn''t even care as he reached his limit and came on both their faces after 10 minutes ofpetition, "That''s good, looks like we have a draw..." Luffy smiled as they looked at each other with his seed dripping down their faces .


    "Don''t look at it like that, let''spete in another way to break the tie." Luffy smiled and picked them both up,ying them on the rocks and running his hands over both their bodies until he reached their pussies.


    "The nextpetition will be whoeversts the longest, whoever cums first loses, how about that." Luffy smiled.


    "I''ve never done this, but I''m going to win...Hm?! Ahhhhh!" Reiju started to moan when Luffy started to run his hot finger inside her virgin pussy.


    "Will be I that go will... Ahhhhhh.... Win!" Lami moaned equally with a sensation she had never felt in her life.


    Luffy yed with those hot and wet holes as he gave these women a feeling of pleasure they had never felt in their lives.


    The game continued and he made her cum together, making them scream. Luffy appealed, ying with his tongue right after their orgasms, making each one cum at least twice.


    "Captain... you damn... That feels so good..." Reijumented, trying to breathe normally.


    "I might be enjoying this... but just a little..." Lami ys hard to get.


    "Let''s go to the nextpetition, now I''m going to fuck all you, is better que you are ready, because the fun starts now." Luffy announced while maintaining his shameless smile.


    So he began his action by fucking each of those pussies with force and speed, making the women cum equally with the pleasure their captain was going through, hours passed and those waterfalls were involved in constant moans, Luffy didn''t just limit himself to a few positions, he fucked Reiju and Lami in every way that could even make thempete for whoever rode him hard, making them jump on top of him as if his life depended on them to beat his opponent, meanwhile, Luffy just took advantage while his penis was attacked by both women.


    In the end, Luffyughed looking at the women who even managed to kiss each other in pleasure while one mounted Luffy and he sucked another''s pussy.


    "I don''t think that''s enough..." Luffymented looking at his erect dick, he hadn''t even gotten 100% while both Reiju and Lami fell to the ground in a faint.


    "Looks like I''m going to have to use it." Luffymented and looked towards a corner of the forest, where not only could he smell a familiar scent of a person, but his observation haki began to manifest and he could sense presences.


    He used his speed and appeared naked in front of a blonde-haired woman spying on Luffy eating Reiju and Lami while he masturbated.


    "In addition to skipping training toe here, do you still masturbate while watching others have sex? What should I do with you, huh?" Luffymented looking at Mikita.


    "I was just passing by... Kyahahaha" Sheughed awkwardly and quietly, while on her face there was the shadow of Luffy''s penis.


    "I''m going to punish her now." Luffy announced and removed her clothes, a momentter while Reiju and Lami were lying on the rocks, Mikita was on top of them while Luffy fucked her in a doggy style position.


    A whileter, she fell to the ground too. "I''m still not satisfied..." Hemented, as he had only cum 5 times, and was happy when shadows appeared from the sky and the other women appeared after noticing that the captain hadn''t shown up at training all day.


    Luffy wasted no time, he fucked more Yamato, Nami, Nojiko, Robin and Alvida while he was not satisfied, while he fucked one, others appeared to see why Luffy was taking so long, he at the end of the day had turned that waterfall into a sex zone that he practiced for hours on end.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 180 – Blue Sea.

    Chapter 180 �C Blue Sea.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy stood in front of all his crew members, each of them giving their captain strange looks.


    "So you''ll disappear for a month?!" Vivi asked, trying to understand what her captain had just said.


    "As I mentioned over a week ago, I am going to head out alone to the Grand Line to sort out some things. I''ll return as soon as everything is resolved, and then we can continue our journey."


    "Are you sure, Luffy? You are a pirate with a bounty of 500 million. With the events at basta, who''s to say an admiral isn''t after you right now?" Nojiko spoke up.


    "Look, that''s very likely, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll see if I''m strong enough to handle an admiral. I''m confident," Luffymented with a smile. He had made significant progress in both Armament Haki and Conqueror''s Haki, albeit haphazardly, and had begun training in Observation Haki. He possessed a small arsenal of abilities as powerful as any of the topmanders of the most powerful Yonkous.


    "And we''ll stay here training?" Zoro raised the question.


    "Exactly. I''ve memorized the book on Haki over thest week, so I can train on my own. Meanwhile, you guys will continue your training with it. I know it''ll be slowpared to the effects of my moa moa no mi, but I''ll be back soon, and we''ll finish training before returning to the sea as a crew," Luffy exined.


    "We''ve already had to go two weeks without you, and now you''re disappearing for a month?" Namiined, and Yamato agreed.


    "It''s true, Husband. A month is a long time..." Alvidamented.


    "Don''t worry, it will pass in the blink of an eye," Luffy said confidently.


    "I wonder how many women you''re going to bring back here..." Nami continued to mutter.


    "Maybe one or two at most. But when I return, we could even get married here," Luffymented.


    "Married?!" Yamato, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Robin, even Vivi and Shirahoshi looked at Luffy, stunned.


    "He wants to marry us?" Reijumented.


    "After what he did to us, the least he could do is take responsibility," Lami spoke.


    "You talk as if it were a bad thing. You were moaning like a bitch," Reiju retorted.


    "Of course, I was seducing, didn''t you see that I''m better in bed than you."


    "You think you''ll be a better wife than who?! I can cook, have you ever seen a housewife who can''t? Maybe you''ll be the first!" Reiju mocked.


    "You can cook, but I''ll take care of my husband. Can you do that?!" Lami countered.


    "What''s going on here..." Bepo murmured, lost amidst these routine squabbles, but over a topic he never imagined hearing.


    "Anyway, I''m off!" Luffy said before any of the women, surprised by his words, could respond. Wings sprouted from his back, and he took off into the sky.


    As he soared through the clouds, the horizon tinged blue came into view. He descended rapidly, aided by his wings and gravity. As he fell, a thunderous sound appeared beside him, and Enel, surrounded by thunder, joined him. Luffy had summoned him to descend together, considering it a good experience for the arrogant god.


    "So we''re going to see the mortals of the blue sea?" Enel said arrogantly, and Luffy already wanted to hit him.


    "Listen, Enel, you can''t act like you''re invincible. You were beaten by a girl who was scared until recently and got thrashed by Hugo. Haven''t you learned your lesson?" Luffymented.


    "Tsk. They have powers I''ve never seen before. That doesn''t mean I''ll lose to everyone. After all, I am a god, and I''ve discovered I''m getting stronger with each defeat," Enel admitted with some recognition.


    "I can agree with the second part, but the first is hard to trust. We''re going to meet very powerful people on this journey. Be prepared," Luffy advised and continued.


    "Anyway, let''s see who gets there first, Lord of Thunder," Luffy challenged, his wings zing with fire before he used the power of his fruit and shot off before Enel could react.


    "Worthy of being my rival. I will defeat him and be a god!" Enel confidently followed Luffy.


    It was a shame they descended in broad daylight, for it would have been a spectacr sight to see a purple meteor and a


    blue lightning bolt racing down the sky at high speed.


    Luffy was much faster than Enel and hadn''t even used the full power of his fruit abilities. His physique had reached a new level, and he was pleased with that.


    After descending to about 300 meters above the sea, Luffy veered off in a direction following an eternal pose on his wrist. He was prepared to visit a few inds during this time, with his ultimate goal being Shiki. However, he could venture to some inds for now.


    Enel followed Luffy behind, and they traveled across the sea using their elements until an ind appeared on the horizon. Luffy had a smile on his face; he wanted to provoke someone in particr and chose some inds around Jaya, known for an underworld smugglingwork.


    The ind was a peaceful ce with a serene atmosphere at the moment, where inhabitants went about their daily lives engaged in activities like fishing, trading, and harmonious living. This routine was a stark contrast to the other type of trade happening in one of the ind''srge structures, serving as a warehouse for underworld goods being unloaded to be transported elsewhere.


    Suddenly, the people stopped their activities to look up as their tranquility was disrupted by a terrifying phenomenon. A massive bolt of lightning tore through the sky, followed by a deafening boom. The inhabitants looked up, rmed, as a figure enveloped in electricity appeared in the sky. It was Enel, the user of the lightning logia, descending towards the ind at impressive speed, his presence exuding power and danger.


    Almost simultaneously, a ming object resembling a meteor appeared in the sky. It was Luffy, whose wings burned with purple mes, diving towards the ind at breakneck speed. The intensity of his descent created a bright trail in the sky, resembling a shooting star in daylight.


    The inders quickly ran for shelter, fearing the worst. Soon, there was an explosion at the city''s port, the impact of Luffy and Enel hitting the ground so powerful it caused a tremendous explosion, sending dust and debris flying everywhere, breaking the area where they hadnded. When the dust settled, Luffy and Enel emerged from the craters they had created.


    As the dust settled and Luffy confidently walked through the town, the ind''s inhabitants, still stunned by the sudden and spectacrnding of the two individuals, began to recognize the figure moving among them. Shock and surprise were evident on their faces, and whispers quickly spread through the crowd.


    "Can it be... is that him? Monkey D. Luffy?!"


    "That pirate with a bounty of 500 million?!"


    "The same one who took down Crocodile and Jinbei, and even faced a vice admiral of the Navy?"


    The whispers grew in volume and intensity as the residents gathered to get a better view of the infamous pirate. Luffy, however, showed no interest in his fame or the stir he was causing. His focus was on the weapon depots and human trafficking he knew to be part of the illicit operations controlled by Donquixote Domingo in these waters.


    Ignoring the frightened and admiring nces of the residents, Luffy continued on his path, with Enel following close behind. Realizing the pirate''s intentions, the ind''s inhabitants began to distance themselves, fearing what might happen next. Everyone was aware of the activities happening on the ind, but no one wanted to get involved, as anyone there would be killed. So, the inhabitants went about their lives while turning a blind eye to what happened in that depot.


    "He''s heading for the building of that organization... what does he n to do?"


    "This is going to bring trouble to the ind... but who can stop someone like him?" A resident spoke, knowing this would not go unnoticed by the criminals, and as Luffy walked towards the ce, he was clearly an enemy wanting to cause chaos.


    "Should we destroy this ce?" Enel asked, looking at therge building, while a crowd of men in front of the ce pointed their guns at the two.


    "Pirate Monkey D. Luffy! What are you doing here? If you''re here to cause trouble, know that this ce is protected by Joker, the king of the underworld," a man shouted.


    "Don''t destroy the ce until we loot everything in it, but you can attack these people," Luffymented,pletely ignoring the guard who yelled at him.


    "Understood."


    *Lightning* Before the men could react, Enelunched a bolt of lightning at them, pulverizing everyone.


    Those who witnessed this couldn''t help but be surprised. Meanwhile, Luffy walked up to the building before blowing up the wall with a punch enveloped in mes.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    With Luffy and Enel united by amon goal, theyunched into destruction inside the underworld smuggling building. The ind soon began to hear the explosions from both of their powers.


    Luffy entered the building through the hole he created, and Enel followed. Sounds of explosions inside the building, walls being destroyed with thunder and mes, windows breaking, and people running out seeking anywhere but there, could be heard from outside.


    The defenders of the ce, although heavily armed, were caught off guard by the sudden invasion and the overwhelming power of the duo. They werepletely powerless. Despite their desperate efforts to protect the operations, each attempt at resistance was futile against thebination of brute force and skill of the two pirates.


    "They are destroying everything... No one can stop them!"


    "Who is that alongside Mugiwara? His power is terrifying... He controls lightning as if they were toys!"


    People continued toment from outside, while Luffy, first, headed to the weapon depots. Using abination of physical strength and the intense heat of his purple mes, Luffy dismantled the depots. The structures that once housed an illegal arsenal were now nothing but smoldering ruins.


    Next, Luffy focused on the human trafficking sites. Upon arriving, he used brute force to break locks and chains, freeing the captives.


    "You''re free now! Get out of here and find a safe ce!" Luffy told the former ves, guiding them out of the facilities. The freed, initially confused and fearful, began to run outside.


    Lastly, Luffy headed to Domingo''s secret vault. With a powerful punch, reinforced by armament haki, he burst open the vault door. Inside, he found a vast amount of money, valuable items, and some documents. Without hesitation, Luffy began looting the vault, collecting everything.


    After that, he began to head towards the exit without any resistance and encountered Enel electrocuting a group of enemies with pistols and rifles trying to harm Enel, but he was a logia.


    "We''ve done all we should here; let''s get out of this ce," Luffy said, and Enel nodded, following him.


    "I thought we would find powerful adversaries here. I could kill everyone here with one strike," Enel spoke arrogantly.


    "Yes, you could, but we came here to do something else. And we are just starting in the blue sea, don''t think everything will be like this ind or the next. As soon as you see the guy we are provoking, you''ll see the strength of someone even stronger than you," Luffy said as he headed for the exit.


    "Stronger than me? That''s nonsense," Enel retorted, and Luffy remained silent, continuing towards the exit.


    As soon as they both stepped outside, Luffy and Enel distanced themselves from the building before Luffy raised his hands andunched a fireball into the middle of the ce, lighting up the town with mes engulfing the entire ce in an explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The town shook as onlookers began to run, thinking Luffy would destroy the entire city. "A beautiful explosion..." Enelmented.


    "Let''s go, we have 5 more inds to visit with these depots," Luffy ignored Enel''sment and moved on, spreading his wings and taking off into the sky. He had gathered information from the vault of Lumenarquia and wanted to start his journey by provoking Domingo''s wrath even more, hoping to encounter him here.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 181. Luffy vs Kuzan 01.

    Chapter 181. Luffy vs Kuzan 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Enel followed Luffy to various inds in the region, destroying smuggling bases, which didn''t take long for this information to reach important ears.


    "What are you saying?!" Domingo spoke, furrowing his brow at this.


    "Lord Domingo! Our bases are being attacked! And it''s not just Luffy, the user of the lightning logia is with him!" A subordinate spoke into the den den mushi in desperation, one didn''t need to be a big figure to know what a logia could do and identify its properties.


    "The lightning logia?" A voice was heard next to Domingo, sounding displeased.


    "It seems we''ve found our target." Domingo said, they had been looking for Luffy for a while and thought he had gone to the center of the grandline, but it seems they were wrong and Luffy was hiding somewhere in that area and decided to show up now.


    "Shall we go, are you leading the way?" Jack asked, since Domingo could move through the air.


    "I''ll go to Jaya and wait for you there, I don''t want to fight against the straw hats and the thunder logia user at the same time. It doesn''t seem smart."


    Domingo flew into the sky and Jack with his crew followed in that direction.


    Meanwhile, on one of the inds Luffy attacked, two marine ships docked at the port.


    "It seems Mugiwara created chaos here..." Smoker said in a dark tone.


    "Hina thinks we should capture this pirate soon." The pink-haired woman said beside him while smoking a cigarette.


    "And this story of a lightning user?" Tashigimented beside.


    "What do you think?" Smoker turned to the person behind them as they looked at the destruction in a specific building on the ind.


    "If it''s really a lightning logia, its user has been without the power for hundreds of years, so it will be quite troublesome." Kuzanmented with his cold breath.


    "Hina finds it strange, why did they attack just this building? And more than 5 inds were targeted in the same way..."


    "This was a smuggling depot, a ce used by the underworld to trade illegal weapons and ves." Kuzan said looking at the ce, as an admiral, he had to have this information memorized, the marines knew about it, but since it''s under the name of a shichibukai, they couldn''t act so easily.


    "That''s terrible..." Tashigimented.


    The marines were patrolling the area, looking for survivors and removing some debris, they found drugs and weapons in the destroyed structures, even leading to the arrest of some of the local guards.


    "At least, Garp''s grandson didn''t destroy the city." Kuzan admitted, but soon felt something with his observation haki and looked up at the sky.


    "Anyway, let''s capture, mugiwaras is a half-billion criminal." Smoker said.


    "Hina just needs to find him." Hina said and Fullbody next to her looked with hearts in his eyes at his superior. No one had noticed the admiral''s behavior behind them who continued to look at the sky, until he decided to speak.


    "That''s not necessary, he''s already found us." Kuzanmented and at that moment a meteor fell from the sky in front of them.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!*


    "What is this?!" Tashigimented, shielding her eyes with her sword from the debris created by the explosion.


    "Look who''s here..." A voice came from the debris and Smoker looked surprised, already recognizing the owner of the voice.


    Hina and Tashigi prepared for whoever had arrived and Kuzan frowned, not expecting that this pirate would take the action to attack him so openly.


    Luffy emerged from the debris with his cape flying in the wind and walked towards the marines with a smile on his face, it was no surprise to him while everyone looked scared at the pirate as he walked towards Admiral Kuzan.


    "Hello, frozen admiral." Luffy announced without losing his smile and lightning struck beside him, Enel arrived soon after, looking at the others with his usual arrogance.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, a 500 million pirate and Garp''s grandson..." Kuzanmented seeing this figure for the first time.


    "Look Smoker, as always, good to see you. And who might thisdy be, would you like to go out with me sometime, miss?" Luffy greeted everyone and joked, he wasn''t serious with Hina, but it was an opportunity to flirt with the enemy.


    "Hina doesn''t go out with pirates." She said. Luffy had no reaction to this and looked to the side seeing Fullbody as a subordinate of Hina as Tashigi with Smoker.


    "Fullbody, it''s been a while, decided to leave EastBlue?" Luffymented and Fullbody had veins on his face, "You damn pirate!" He yelled.


    "Are these people strong?" Enel asked, still trying to find someone powerful since he came down with Luffy, but they all seemed weak.


    "Not all of them, that big guy over there can easily defeat you, I want you to take care of those two." Luffy pointed to Hina and Smoker.


    "Mugiwara, you will be arrested!" Smoker said, looking at Luffy.


    "First, take care of Enel, he''s a logia like you, while I''ll fight the admiral, I want to see if he lives up to his reputation, you''re okay with that, aren''t you, Admiral Kuzan?" Luffymented with a smile.


    The marines around them were surprised to see Luffy walking fearlessly and challenging an admiral, as it represented the highest power of the navy.


    "Did I hear that right..."


    "This is really a bit disconcerting..."


    "Did that pirate reallye to challenge the admiral?"


    "What are we going to do?"


    Luffy continued walking towards them, even passing by Smoker and Hina who had furrowed brows as the pirate treated them like nothing more than air. He continued, but no one stopped him until he was face to face with Kuzan.


    "You admirals are really tall, mega admiral, how is my sister doing in Marinefort? I hope she''s getting strong, I miss her already." Luffymented nonchntly while looking at the man who, even at 210 cm, was still not taller than an admiral of 266 cm.


    Kuzan observed Luffy with a calm expression, though his eyes showed a hint of curiosity. He didn''t seem surprised by Luffy''s direct and challenging approach, but there was an implicit caution in his look.


    "Your sister is doing well. She''s bing a strong and capable sailor with the training my teacher is giving her and with her grandfather also taking care of her," Kuzan responded, maintaining his serene tone.


    Luffyughed. "That''s good to hear. I knew she would be in good hands. So, Admiral Kuzan, ready for a little confrontation?"


    Kuzan raised an eyebrow. "You''re quite an upfront person. But know that I will not hold back just because you are Garp''s grandson."


    Luffy nodded, still smiling. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from an admiral. But before we start, I have a question."


    "What is it?" Kuzan asked, his expression still rxed.


    "What do you think of the current state of the navy? Are they really doing the right thing, fiercely pursuing pirates and you turn a blind eye to criminal shichibukais out there?" Luffy asked, his voice carrying a more serious tone than usual.


    The people beside fell silent in this conversation, not even breathing as Luffy talked with the admiral. Kuzan paused for a moment, reflecting on the question. "The navy has its ws, like any organization. I may not always agree with the decisions made by superiors, but that doesn''t change the fact that pirates like you are a threat to the world."


    "Really, you execute any order like a good soldier, don''t you? Is that what happened with Ohara?" Luffymented, and the atmosphere immediately turned cold.


    Luffy and Kuzan stared at each other, each assessing the other. Kuzan, without any sudden movement, caused the ground under Luffy''s feet to start freezing. The ice quickly spread, rising up Luffy''s feet. Surprisingly, Luffy made no move to escape or counter-attack. He remained still, allowing the freezing to cover his entire body.


    As the ice enveloped Luffy, turning him into a frozen statue, a calm and confident expression remained on his face in front of the admiral. It was as if Luffy had control and confidence in his ability to escape from that situation at any moment.


    Kuzan, observing the scene, showed no surprise. His eyes reflected a mix of respect and curiosity. "You didn''t even move... do you really think you can escape from my ice?" said Kuzan, his voice tranquil.


    The spectators around, watched in silence, intrigued and a little anxious. They knew Luffy was not an ordinary pirate and that his abilities were extraordinary from the newspaper reports. The question was: how would he respond to Admiral Kuzan''s ice power?


    Luffy, encased in ice, remained motionless for a brief moment, but then a dramatic change urred. Suddenly, purple mes erupted from his body, shattering the ice with an intense and vibrant explosion. The mes melted the ice at an impressive speed, freeing Luffy from his frozen prison in milliseconds and sending steam in all directions.


    Before Kuzan could react, Luffy was already in motion. With a surprising speed that broke the ground beneath him, he rushed towards the Admiral. His fist, wrapped in a dense ck aura of Armament Haki, wasunched towards Kuzan with brutal force.


    Kuzan, sensing the imminent threat, quickly went into a defensive stance, but even with his abilities, he wasn''t fully prepared for the impact of Luffy''s punch. The punch hit him with overwhelming power, sending him flying backward like a rocket.


    Kuzan soared through the air, crossing the space of the port, and crashing into the sea with a loud ssh. Upon hitting the water, he caused the entire sea in that small area to surge. A momentter, the sea began to freeze, and in an instant, a vast area of the sea transformed into a frozen, crystalline field.


    The scene left everyone present astonished. The strength of Luffy, capable of sending a Navy Admiral flying with a single punch, and the subsequent reaction of the sea freezing, were testimonies to the extraordinary level of power of Admiral Kuzan.


    The marines, shocked by the turn of events, quickly regrouped. They surrounded Luffy at the port, with their weapons pointed directly at him. The tension was palpable in the air, and the sound of triggers being cocked echoed around the area. The eyes of every marine were fixed on the pirate, ready to shoot at any sign of threat.


    Luffy was hit by bullets, which simply did not prate his body, stopping upon contact with his skin. "You know that won''t work against me, right?" Luffymented, looking around while remaining calm. He turned to Enel, who was watching everything with his usual expression of arrogance. "Enel," Luffy called, drawing the attention of the former God of Skypiea. "I need you to deal with these marines. But remember, I don''t want you to kill anyone."


    Enel nodded in agreement. He then raised his hands, and an electrical aura began to form around him. With a swift movement, he released a series of controlled electrical discharges towards the marines. The discharges were powerful enough to incapacitate the soldiers without causing fatal damage.


    The marines, caught off guard by the speed and precision of Enel''s attacks, began to fall one after the other, struck by the electricity. The gunfire stopped, and weapons fell from the hands of the unconscious marines.


    At that moment, a force emerged in the air to confront Enel, only Smoker and Hina remained inbat and went to face Enel. At that moment, Kuzan surfaced above the frozen sea, his figure emerging from the icy waters. He had a thin line of blood running down his forehead, a clear sign of the impact of the blow that Luffy had struck.


    "He''s more skilled in haki than Momonga had detailed in his report..." hemented, looking at the blood on his forehead, yet his expression was calm andzy.


    Luffy wasted no time and leaped into the air, leaving the port behind andnding smoothly in front of him, sporting a confident smile. "So, frozen admiral," Luffy said, looking straight into Kuzan''s eyes, "our fight is about to begin."


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 182. Luffy vs Kuzan 02.

    Chapter 182. Luffy vs Kuzan 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Kuzan watched Luffy, whose body was now enveloped in dancing purple mes in front of him, as the ice beneath him began to melt. "You are certainly more dangerous than the reports suggested, Monkey D. Luffy," said Kuzan, closely observing the mes. "Your proficiency in Haki is dangerous, despite being far from the strongest, yet your mythical Zoan fruit grants you great explosive power... both impressive and troublesome at the same time..." Kuzan continued to speak, no longer aszily as he might have.


    With a confident smile, Luffy replied, "I''m just getting started, Admiral. I was never the pirate you guys have in those reports, after all, I never had to use all my strength to deal with the navy, maybe you''ll be the first?" Luffy suggested.


    Kuzan gave a slight nod, acknowledging the truth in Luffy''s words. "That''s evident. But don''t underestimate the Navy or an Admiral, grandson of Garp."


    The mes around Luffy increased in intensity, reflecting his will to fight. "I don''t underestimate anyone, Kuzan. But I don''t intend to be underestimated either. Let''s see how far an Admiral''s strength goes, I could just ignore you while passing through the region, but I want to see where my current level is."


    "Thene, show me the power of the greatest rookie of this generation," he said as his body began to wrap in ice.


    Without further words, Luffy quickly advanced towards Kuzan, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Putting his Moa Moa no Mi ability into speed and strength, he was thirty times more powerful in these two aspects.


    Both crossed their fists against each other, Kuzan who always passively freezes his opponents, had to be more aggressive in this fight and he opted to use Haki too. The admiral''s fist and the pirate''s created an impact above the ice, breaking everything and creating a powerful st with dark rays tinged with red, from the armament Haki.


    *BOOOOOOOOM!*


    The fists seemed to sh in the attack with neither of them backing down. Kuzan had more mastery of the armament Haki than Luffy, but he couldn''t take advantage of the pirate, his fist continued in the impact wrapped in Haki with ice covering various parts of his arm, on the other side Luffy had his fist against Kuzan while mes exploded against the enemy, but he couldn''t take advantage either. He might be below Kuzan in armament Haki, but had his Moa Moa no Mi topensate for deficiencies against this type of opponent.


    An explosion urred when the fists reached their limit, everything within more than 100 meters exploded between the two elements, and Luffy and Kuzan were thrown to opposite sides of each other.


    While Kuzan appeared like an ice sculpture, Luffy spread his wings and flew upwards, facing Kuzan and now they would show a battle of elements as he formed fireballs, throwing them at the admiral.


    In the next few minutes, that side went into a frenzy with explosions and sounds of ice forming and breaking, the battle was a dance of fire and ice. Luffy, with his punches wrapped in mes and Haki, tried to break Kuzan''s ice defenses, while thetter used his ability to create massive ice sculptures andunch icy attacks. With every punch from Luffy, the ice vaporized under the intense heat, only to be quickly reformed by Kuzan''s power, giving Luffy a real advantage against the admiral.


    At various times, Luffy managed tond direct hits on Kuzan, who used his Haki to minimize the damage. Kuzan, with his superior experience and Haki skill, was able to predict and dodge many of Luffy''s attacks, but Luffy''s enhanced speed and strength from the Moa Moa no Mi were a constant challenge.


    The battle was fierce and bnced, with each fighter testing the other''s limits. For Kuzan, it was like fighting a Yonkomander, which put pressure on him. He no longer saw Luffy as a mere rookie pirate; this boy was worthy of being Garp''s grandson.


    The confrontation continued, with the ind and its inhabitants witnessing abat that would surely enter the history of this ind in that frozen sea in front of the city.


    At the height of this round between Luffy and Kuzan, the people of the city saw a huge purple fire tornado explode from the ice. The intense and voracious mes swirled around the ce, forming a vortex that rose to the skies, visible from the entire ind, even making the city feel the heat.


    Kuzan, responding to the growing threat, intensified his own power. The frozen sea around them began to crack and explode, sending shards of ice and cold vapor into the air. Kuzan manipted the ice with unmatched skill, creatingplex structures and huge ice spears that shed against Luffy''s mes, creating a thermal shock.


    With each impact between fire and ice, massive explosions urred, sending waves of heat and cold in all directions. The ind trembled with the force of the confrontation, and the inhabitants looked up at the sky, wondering if those two natural forces were real. Luffy''s mes and Kuzan''s ice continued to intertwine in a destructive dance, where fire met cold, creating a symphony of explosions and vapor.


    As the battle escted, Luffy decided to increase the intensity of the confrontation. He entered Phase 2 of his Akuma no Mi, transforming into an even more powerful and threatening version.


    "So, this is the power that Momonga reported..." Kuzan recognized that Luffy was stronger than the report indicated in the fight against Momonga and Crocodile, but he knew that Luffy had now entered a new level of power with his akuma no mi.


    Luffy advanced with superior speed and strength, keeping his moa moa no mi activated, bing almost invisible to the eyes of onlookers. The mes enveloping him intensified, bing wilder and uncontroble, spreading across the already destroyed ice field and creating a trail of destruction.


    Kuzan, recognizing the gravity of the situation, responded with an equivalent increase in his own intensity. The air around him cooled drastically, and immense ice structures began to emerge from nowhere, forming barriers and gigantic spears that projected towards Luffy.


    Luffy, moving with agility, used geppo and his own mes on his feet to further boost speed and mobility, dodging the admiral''s attacks while exploding some, melting everything in his path. In a moment, jumping into the air, Luffy formed a huge sphere and fired it at Kuzan, causing great destruction that destroyed all the ice around and the ind trembled once again, witnessing the great explosion.


    Kuzan, who responded with a massive wall of ice to block the attack, was thrown backward.


    "Hey, hey. This is problematic..." He murmured, seeing all the vapor formed by the explosion of the pirate''s attack, even his vision was obstructed with the smoke, but he could still feel Luffy with his Haki.


    "Come on, admiral, this is getting fun!" Luffy appeared above Kuzan andunched a punch with mes, Kuzan responded with Haki, and their fists collided, resulting in another stalemate.


    "How about a fight with fencing?" Luffy suggested, drawing Ace from its sheath for the first time.


    "That looks like an interesting sword," Kuzan remarked. He wasn''t a swordsman, but he recognized the sword as a supreme grade just by looking at it. He didn''t know Ace, so he didn''t realize what weapon was in Luffy''s hand.


    Kuzan opened his hand, and an ice sword formed. He covered it with Haki to strengthen it and advanced towards Luffy.


    The swords shed, wrapped in Haki, and another shock wave with cuts flew in all directions.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The people on the ind once again watched the fight between Luffy and Kuzan with a mix of admiration and fear. Now the fight had shifted to weapon impacts, creating explosions in the air above the ice, which for the most part was already destroyed, giving way to the sea water.


    One citizen, with an incredulous look, couldn''t hide his admiration mixed with a touch of fear. "How is this possible? A pirate fighting on equal terms with an admiral?" he murmured, his voice almost lost in the surrounding noise.


    Another observer, with a furrowed brow in concern, expressed his fear out loud: "This is unbelievable. If even an admiral can be challenged like this, what does that mean for us? What will happen to the navy if he loses?"


    Some, still skeptical, clung to the belief in the navy''s unshakeable supremacy. "There''s no way an admiral can lose. They are the navy''s greatest force, after all. This pirate, no matter how strong, can''t beat him,"mented an older man, trying to reassure himself and those around him.


    Meanwhile, a young man pointed to the chaos at the port, where Enel faced Smoker. "But look there, the fight isn''t just between the admiral and the pirate. That other one, with the lightning... he''s fighting one of the navy officers!" he eximed, indicating the smaller, but equally intense battle happening separately.


    On the side of the port, with less intense but still significant explosions, Enel continued his fight against the navy, or specifically against one of them.


    Enel, with his characteristic arrogance, was facing Smoker. Hina was already on the ground, unconscious from the intensity of Enel''s electric attacks. Smoker, on the other hand, resisted tenaciously, his ability to turn into smoke allowing him to avoid much of Enel''s electric assault.


    Enel mocked Smoker as they fought, throwing arrogant and provocativements. "Is that all you''ve got, ''Smoke Man''?" he taunted, circling around Smoker with supernatural speed. Smoker could only rely on his Logia ability to continue the fight. "I thought the Logia users of this sea would be more challenging. It seems I was wrong." Luffy had told him about his powers, and after some denial, Enel acknowledged his ability.


    Smoker, focused and serious, didn''t let Enel''s provocations affect him. He responded with calcted attacks, trying to hit Enel with his weapon that would work against Logia. Despite Enel being clearly the more powerful aggressor, Smoker didn''t seem to give up on the fight.


    Each time Enelunched a lightning bolt, Smoker turned into smoke, avoiding the blow and counter-attacking with quick and precise jabs. The fight between them was a game of cat and mouse, but no one seemed to be able to harm the other in this confrontation of Logias.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 183 – Luffy vs Kuzan 03.

    Chapter 183 �C Luffy vs Kuzan 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Explosions continued to echo in the sky above the sea of water and ice, both using Geppo and their Haki-coated swords, exchanging blows that created explosions with shock waves.


    After shing with Kuzan''s ice sword, Luffy concentrated his mes in his free hand and punched towards the admiral, expanding his mes like a methrower. Kuzan responded by creating a massive ice dragon, which collided with the fire torrent in the air, causing a colossal explosion that lit up the entire sky, followed by a deafening roar, creating a cloud of steam above the sea.


    The fight continued amid explosions in the midst of all that cold smoke.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    The twobatants moved with superhuman speed and precision, exchanging blows in the middle of the sky. Luffy, with his speed enhanced by the Moa Moa no Mi, tried to ovee Kuzan''s defense, while the Admiral, with his superior Haki, blocked and counter-attacked with icy precision.


    The sound of their punches and crossed swords was like thunder, echoing across the ind and making the ground tremble. Thissted for the next few hours as ice and mes were being created in the sky, the marines were waking up, but Luffy did not want to worry about reinforcements arriving in his fight, so he asionally released his King''s aura to knock out anyone who could report the situation to the superiors in the midst of this fight.


    "Conqueror''s Haki... I''m not surprised... but it''s quite troublesome..." Kuzanmented, looking more injured from the fight.


    "Don''t pay attention to that," Luffy said, appearing in his phase form to continue the fight, equally injured, as fighting an admiral was quite problematic. The fight in thesest hours was fric and it seemed they would fight for days at this rate, the sea below him was frozen and aze with steam creating a smoke curtain in front of the vige.


    "You have in your crew, Nico Robin, right?" As the blows continued against each other, Kuzanmented, making Luffy raise an eyebrow at this.


    "That''s true, Robin became a valuablepanion even before we entered basta," Luffy said, parrying Kuzan''s blows.


    "You should get rid of that woman," Kuzan mentioned, and Luffy just snorted.


    "Why would I do that? She is quite precious and trustworthy."


    "All the crews she joined were destroyed, yours will be no different," he said seriously, Luffy recognized that this was the reason for Kuzan finding him as in the original work.


    "That may be true, but Robin has proven to be trustworthy and I believe in her, as do all mypanions. We have amon goal and I am interested in the history of the lost century," Luffymented with a smile, making Kuzan frown.


    "You can''t be serious, the World Government would never let you go free after discovering this ambition of yours."


    "You don''t understand, do you?" Luffy appeared, surprising Kuzan with his speed, and delivered a punch to the admiral''s stomach, sending him flying hundreds of meters before stabilizing again.


    Luffy looked at him with a smile and said, "This is my journey, my adventure, I''m a pirate and I do what I want, I don''t care what the government thinks of me and my ambitions, I won''t bow down to these organizations and no one." Luffy spoke confidently.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about, Garp''s grandson," Kuzan still insisted.


    "Let me tell you something, admiral. I''ve already killed a Tenryuubito in the East Blue, do you think I''m afraid of the government?" Luffy admitted, knowing that Kuzan wouldn''t easily disclose this information and it wouldn''t be long before the world also knew about it, so it was just a matter of time.


    "You killed that Tenryuubito?" Kuzan wondered in shock, everything indicated that it was Monkey D. Dragon and wanted to capture Luffy to use him as a method of catching Luffy, ironically, Luffy was the author of the murder.


    "Oh yes, if that doesn''t prove to you that I''ll keep Robin with me and I''m not afraid of any report you talk about her, I don''t know what can convince you..." Luffy spoke firmly, he had Robin as his woman, how could he let someone speak ill of her.


    "I understand..." Kuzan admitted.


    The fight continued for another 2 hours with explosions as they each injured the other in a sh of Haki and elements. Luffy, breathing heavily but still full of energy, paused the fight and looked directly at Kuzan. "You know, Admiral, I think this couldst for days. Don''t you think it would be better to continue this at another time? I don''t see either of us winning right now, and I have other things to do. I wanted to test my skills against you and I''ve seen what I''m capable ofpared to a marine admiral," Luffy suggested, maintaining a slightly yful but serious tone.


    "You have a point, Monkey D. Luffy," Kuzan responded in a weary tone, he wasn''t here to defeat Luffy, just to see the rookie and talk to him about Robin, the girl he once spared. "This fight could indeedst for days, and we both have other responsibilities. I''ll take your suggestion and let you go for now. But remember, this isn''t a truce, just a postponement."


    Luffy nodded, satisfied with Kuzan''s response, as he sheathed Ace and Kuzan dissolved his ice sword. "Understood, Admiral. Let''s leave our next meeting for another day. It will be a pleasure to face you again," Luffy said, with a confident smile.


    Kuzan, acknowledging the end of the fight, retreated to the ind behind all that steam surrounding them, and Luffy followed him to the city to look for Enel. Reaching Enel, who was still in a fierce sh with Smoker, who was visibly tired, despite not being injured, he was having difficulty breathing after hours.


    "You really are a persistent mortal..." Enel mocked, and Smoker growled.


    "Don''t you get tired of talking that nonsense?!" The former captain, who was promoted tomodore after basta, eximed.


    "Enel, that''s enough," Luffy called, drawing the attention of the Goro Goro no Mi user. "Let''s get out of here," Luffymented, and Kuzan was a bit away telling Smoker to stop as well.


    Enel, somewhat reluctant to interrupt the fight, cast ast defiant look at Smoker before turning to Luffy. "Fine, demon. But I was having fun with the smoke man," he replied, with a tone of voice mixing frustration and excitement.


    "Tsk," Smoker clicked his tongue hearing that.


    "With that, we''re leaving. Tell my grandfather and sister I miss them," Luffy said to Kuzan, but he didn''t respond.


    Knowing this was a confirmation, Luffy shot into the air and Enel followed him turning into a bolt of lightning, "We''re letting him go?" Smokermented, looking towards where Luffy and Enel had left.


    "I have no choice, the pirate Monkey D. Luffy is at the level of an admiral..." Kuzan had to admit.


    "What?! How can a rookie be at this level?!" Smoker eximed, rmed by this information.


    "I don''t know, Garp''s grandson is much more powerful than the reports showed. And Momonga had spoken of him as a Haki beginner, what I saw today was more than that, and it''s only been 3 weeks since he left basta..." Kuzan was thinking.


    "I can understand that he''s strong for defeating Shichibukais and a vice admiral, but to be at an admiral''s strength... he can''t be getting stronger in such a short time, can he?" Smoker spoke in a reluctant tone, not wanting to believe that someone could be so strong so quickly.


    "I don''t know... but it''s strange... he''s hiding something, beyond his growth, the reports from Garp and Momonga detail his explosion of strength and speed that not even his Haki of observation can identify... They are theorizing that Luffy is a dual user of Akuma no Mi and I''m starting to believe that after our fight," Kuzan admitted, looking up at the sky.


    "Dual Akuma no Mi user?! Really?" Smoker couldn''t believe it.


    "So troublesome, his crew already has 4 mythical Zoan users and they all have techniques of their styles. If Garp''s grandson continues to grow at this pace and he really is a dual Akuma no Mi user, I believe the sea will be very turbulent from now on," Kuzan spoke. If he thought Nico Robin would be the downfall of the crew, now he feared Luffy, the boy who didn''t even seem to be 20 years old was a threat like he had never seen. The World Government and the Marines would be using all their forces to eliminate him with the information Kuzan had.


    "What are we going to do now?" Smoker asked.


    "I''m going back to the headquarters and report how I failed to capture Monkey D. Luffy," Kuzan yawned.


    "Can I... go too?" Smokermented.


    "Hm? You want to go back there finally?" Kuzan asked, curious about his friend.


    "I realized I''m too weak. I received training manuals from Garp, but I''m not ready to defeat the Straw Hats... I need to get stronger," Smoker admitted.


    "That''s good, we should return then," Kuzan said, and they began to wake the other marines and calm the town, before returning directly to the headquarters.


    Meanwhile, in the air, Luffy and Enel were traveling through the sky towards their next destination, Jaya.


    "Hm?!" Enel spoke beside Luffy.


    "What is it?" Luffy looked at him curiously. Enel had a range of observation Haki that even Luffy envied with his fruit.


    "Something is approaching us at high speed through the sky," Enel pointed out, and Luffy and he stopped in the air.


    "That..." Luffy looked in the direction where Enel pointed. He might not identify the person approaching, but he had a very bad feeling about it.


    On the other side, a blond-haired man wearing an astronaut helmet and exotic clothing like a Tenryuubito, holding a sword, flew towards Luffy and Enel through the air with Geppo at high speed. He had finally discovered the location of Straw Hat fighting against the Navy and headed in that direction.


    "I finally found you," he said without a smile, just heading towards Luffy in the sky, like a Holy Knight, he exuded an aura of authority and threat. It was evident he was not there for a casual conversation; he had a clear goal, and Luffy was the target. After hunting him for weeks, he finally saw him in the distance with his advanced observation Haki.


    Luffy had no idea he was being hunted by an elite of the World Government, and he would soon know what a Holy Knight could do after having fought for a few hours with a Navy admiral.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 110 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    Notice: We now have 3 more active fanfics! -


    New Fanfics - (They will stay on Patreon until reaching 30 chapters)


    Naruto - Light Ninja!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Note!

    Note!


    Hello everyone, I am here to say that I am discontinuing this fanfic on this tform due to the low rating. Seeing that 3.8 does not motivate me to continue, so I''m just letting you know that I will not be publishing here anymore. If you still want to read,e to my Patreon, where I publish for free on the release day. You can subscribe to Patreon for free and receive notifications when I post, every day.


    If you want to support me... I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable 3-4 hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more:


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!

 Chapter 184 – Saint Julius.

    Chapter 184 �C Saint Julius.


    I''m posting again, just help me improve the grade if you can.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    I will create a character card for this holy knight.


    Name: Saint Julius Armango.


    Age: 36 years.


    Appearance: Blonde hair, strange hairstyle with a quiff up, and clothes of a tenryuubito with a sword in hand.


    Status: Tenryuubito, Holy Knight.


    Specialties: Assassination.


    Equivalent reward for power: 1 billion.


    Abilities: Fencing, six styles, Hakis.


    -------------------------------------


    While the wind of the sky hit the faces of Luffy and Enel at that height.


    "Who woulde like this...?" Luffy murmured, he was caught off guard by this presence and felt that whoever ising, is dangerous.


    "Aren''t you scared?" Enel mocked.


    "Say what you want, just be careful, this person is a challenge, whether you like it or not." Luffy said without taking his eyes off that area.


    "Tsk." Enel scoffed.


    A momentter, a small dot appeared in the space and it approached quickly to where Enel and Luffy were, it did not take long for the figure to approach, Luffy just observed seeing that even with a hostile feeling from this person, he seemed to just observe initially and did not attack them directly.


    "Monkey D. Luffy. Pirate with 500 million on your head, a pretty high number for a rookie who entered the grandline almost 2 months ago." This person spoke with arrogance and disdain.


    "Are you a tenryuubito?" Luffy asked confused, this man did not look anything like thezy and weak stereotype, after all, he gave a dangerous sensation, although not as much as Kuzan, certainly more dangerous than the Shichibukais and a vice-admiral of the navy. Luffy concluded him to be a tenryuubito by the clothes and arrogance he exuded.


    "Tenryuubito, those who call themselves gods of this world that you mentioned before?" Enel raised an eyebrow, he was intrigued that in the blue sea, there was a group of people who imed to be gods of this world, this angered him, after all, he did not wantpetition.


    "Watch your words, stranger." The man spoke in the same tone looking at Enel as if he was unworthy of his attention and turned back to Luffy.


    "Yes, I am a tenryuubito, my name is Saint Julius Armango, one of the 20 holy knights of Merry geoise" He said making Luffy raise an eyebrow.


    "That''s really quite unexpected, I didn''t know your kind had warriors..." Luffymented.


    "We are superior to all creatures of this world, but it doesn''t mean we can''t have powerful warriors among us, after all, in the holy knights, we are tenryuubitos chosen to train when we are not the heir sons of the families." He said.


    Before Luffy could respond, he was surprised that the holy knights were Tenryuubitos, but Enel made a move and went directly to him, tired of his arrogance, his body approached the holy knight.


    Saint Julius did not seem worried about this, with a movement, he dodged Enel''s swift attack and delivered a punch, making the god spit saliva, while flying to the opposite side, but his neck was grabbed by the Tenryuubito taking his sword out of the sheath with the other hand, it was a high-grade sword.


    "I must admit, I am surprised with the logia user of thunder, it has been lost for centuries, but don''t worry, I won''t kill you, after all, this fruit is dangerous to be reborn anywhere." He said and pointed his weapon at Enel''s chest with the intention of injuring him and taking him out ofbat.


    But before he could do that, Luffy appeared in front of him with Ace embedded with Haki, intending to kill him. The tenryuubito was quick in anticipating the attack directing Enel''s sword towards Luffy quickly, the impact seemed to make him ufortable as he felt Luffy''s strength and made him retreat backwards.


    "Hm?! You are stronger than I expected, pirate. I am also surprised that you did not seem to hesitate in killing me. Even though I am a tenryuubito, a being much superior to you." Hemented.


    "You wouldn''t be the first I killed." Luffymented.


    "So it was you..." He said with a dark face, Luffy knew he was talking too much about this to everyone, but he no longer needed to hide it, after all everyone would know in the next few months.


    Luffy did not respond and cut the air holding his sword around haki. He quickly reached the holy knight and the swords shed.


    "You have a beautiful sword there... It''s Ace, isn''t it? The sword of Gold Roger." He spoke while counterattacking.


    Luffy parried his attack with equal intensity and smiled. "Yes, I hope to improve my fencing with you, since Kuzan didn''t help me much with that, despite our fights." Luffy said and quickly increased the speed of his attacks.


    Explosions started to appear in that space with the shing of swords, Luffy had never fought with such a skilled user of the six styles, as this tenryuubito had spent decades working on the enhanced techniques.


    "Is that... you possess the same techniques that I do?" The tenryuubito seemed quite surprised, after all, only the holy knights could possess such techniques, and the pirate in front of him had the same evolved techniques.


    "Who knows why..." Luffy just murmured without bothering to answer the man whileunching more attacks.


    Luffy began to dodge shingan made by the holy knight with his fists, he increased his speed and strength by 30 times and seemed to take the fight with an advantage.


    Enel recovered a bit from the previous attack and just watched the fight from that distance, with slightly frustrated eyes, since he had lost so pathetically to another being who imed to be a god and the Demon seemed to fight the other part so easily.


    As the blows rapidly exchanged in the air, Luffy and Saint Julius Armango, the Holy Knight, engaged in an intense and fierce battle. Luffy, with his ability enhanced by the Moa Moa no Mi, managed to keep up with the fast-paced battle, using abination of fencing and six styles.


    The tenryuubito, though surprised at Luffy''s ability to match his techniques, was not shaken. With his high-grade sword in hand, he executed precise and rapid movements, forcing Luffy to dodge and block attacks with incredible agility.


    The twobatants engaged in an aerial ballet of attacks and counterattacks, the metallic sound of the swords shing echoed through the sky, creating a symphony ofbat.


    Suddenly, Luffy surprised Saint Julius with an abrupt increase in the intensity of his attacks. He propelled himself with Geppo,bining it with his increased strength, and unleashed a series of rapid and powerful cuts. Saint Julius could barely keep up, retreating while blocking each blow with tekkai and armament haki.


    Luffy, noticing an opening, elerated even more, wrapping his sword in purple mes and hitting the Holy Knight''s defense with full force. Saint Julius'' sword vibrated with the impact, and he was forced to step back, surprised by the strength of the blow.


    "This is getting tough..." The tenryuubito had to admit quietly, this pirate was not easy to deal with alone.


    On the other side, Luffy was thinking, they were still quite close to where Kuzan was, "If the fight drags on, Kuzan might intervene as soon as he feels the battle with his haki, I''ll have to finish him quickly." Luffy murmured softly.


    He took a deep breath, focusing intensely. His muscles tensed as he prepared to release all his power and end this fight quickly. An impressive aura emanated from Luffy. His body began to transform, assuming the final form of his Akuma no Mi. A burst of purple mes erupted around him, forming a fierce and dominating aura. The holy knight was thrown back by the impact and heat.


    Saint Julius Armango, stopping a distance away and observing the transformation, widened his eyes in surprise and caution. He had never witnessed the pirate''s power, although it was in the reports, seeing it personally was quite shocking as Ifrit manifested in that sky.


    "He finally transformed into the demon..." Enelmented, looking at the distance.


    Luffy looked down at the now ant in front of him, as mes danced around his body. He wasted no time and prepared tounch his colossal body against his distant enemy. Despite the loss of speed due to the transformation, he skillfullypensated with the power of his Moa Moa no Mi, multiplying his speed by sixty times. Thisbination of brute force and speed in his 50-meter form.


    With a burst of energy, Luffy advanced towards Saint Julius. The space around him distorted with the intensity of his me trails, as he cut the air with almost imperceptible speed. Saint Julius, despite his skill and training as a Holy Knight, barely had time to react to Luffy''s sudden increase in speed.


    The Holy Knight tried to defend himself, blocking the attacks with his sword and using the six styles, but Luffy''s agility and strength were too oppressive in this form. Each blow from the pirate was like lightning, relentless and precise, forcing Saint Julius to constantly retreat while suffering burns.


    "I can''t keep this up..." He murmured as his clothes caught fire. Realizing the growing disadvantage, he increased the intensity of his counterattacks. He moved agilely, trying to find an opening in Luffy''s defenses. However, the pirate did not seem to make his task any easier.


    Luffy''s purple mes expanded across the sky, and Saint Julius, despite fighting with all his strength, began to feel the pressure of thebat. Finally, finding a gap in Saint Julius'' defense, Luffy delivered a powerful punch. The impact was so strong that it created a shockwave in the air, sending Saint Julius flying backward at a dizzying speed. The Holy Knight was hurled through the sky, losing control of his trajectory.


    Luffy propelled his wings on his back and skated through the sky after his enemy. He concentrated armament haki and his mes around his hand, aiming directly at the Holy Knight.


    "What?!" Saint Julius barely had time to react, just managing to raise an arm in an attempt to block the blow as he covered his entire body with armament haki. Concentrating all his strength and energy, his punch exploded on top of the tenryuubito who didn''t even know how he died because he was disintegrated the moment the mes with the punch caught him.


    The ensuing explosion was colossal and thunderous. A wave of energy and fire expanded, illuminating the sky and the sea with intense light in the middle of the day. The mes of Ifrit consumed everything around, leaving a scorching mark in the air.


    "Hm?!" Meanwhile, on the other side, Kuzan was heading to the headquarters with Smoker and Hina when the mes lit up the sky in the distance.


    "Those mes..." Smoker murmured.


    "Yes, something happened over there, but there are no inds... there. So that attack was at sea."


    "Hina is concerned, shouldn''t that scale of attack destroy an entire ind?"


    "You''re right, but not even I can defeat that pirate, let''s wait for headquarters to decide what to do." Kuzan spoke, unconcerned. He knew that Luffy was not an ordinary pirate from paradise, and was at the level of an admiral in power, but what could he do? He just put on his eyeprotector and went to sleep.


    When the light dissipated, Saint Julius Armangoy defeated, his body had turned to ashes in the air, the eyes of Ifrit observed this while he canceled his transformation.


    "It looks like you won... Demon" Enel spoke, looking at the chaos created by Luffy''s mes and the sea turned to vapor by the intensity of the heat, as Luffy had used enough power to blow up a medium-sized ind.


    "Yes, let''s go now, I''m sure we''ll have other fights soon." Luffy was not foolish in knowing that the World Government would learn of the death of a Holy Knight, and he would soon face Jack and Domingo. That''s why he didn''t bring his crew; he wanted to face these people without risking any of them dying in battle, after all, they were still not ready for these forces and needed to focus on Skypiea.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ...


    ...


    These are my new projects for when I stabilize the frequency of all current fanfics. Give me your opinion!


    - House of Dragon - North Dragon. �C Daemon Targaryen has a bastard with a Stark; the boy finds himself in this world, but he is fortunate that his father does not know about him and explores the world after leaving Winterfell, where he was kept hidden.


    - Star Wars - Galen Marek Model. �C A Self-Insert with Cal Kestis while he was hiding from the empire that was hunting down surviving Jedis from order 66. He was working in a junkyard when his soul is filled by a mind from another world and gains the abilities of Galen Marek (If you know him, he is so powerful that he isn''t even canonical, since he could take down a Imperial Star Destroyer just by using the power of the force.)


    - Harry Potter - Legacy. Waking up as Harry Potter with the power of his character in the game, Hogwarts Legacy.


    - Cyberpunk - David Martinez SI. �C Waking up as David Martinez, V realizes he is in a different time after he had died after living 6 months with Panam. However, he is not alone, Jonny Silverhand continues to apany him on this new journey.


    - Game of Thrones - King of the North �C Eivor from the game AC �C Valha, is born in a world different from his own, he was named Eddard Stark, son of Rickard Stark!


    - Avatar �C Senju Hashirama! The young man wakes up in the world of Avatar with a unique element in the world, the wood element.


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 185 – Jaya 01.

    Chapter 185 �C Jaya 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the vast and opulent hall of one of the buildings of Mary Geoise, a tense silence hung in the air, interrupted only by the subtle sound of hurried footsteps and the murmur of worried conversations. Leaders from the highest echelons of the World Government were gathered, all with grim expressions, as their eyes turned to a specific object on a central ornate table. There should have been a Vivre Card, which had burned to ashes.


    "Saint Julius Armango..." said one of the agents.


    "He''s dead..." said another.


    Shock and disbelief took over the room. A second Tenryuubito had been killed in such a short span of time. It was something that had not happened for hundreds of years and was not even recorded.


    "Not just a Tenryuubito, but a holy knight, one of the highest levels of the World Government, second only to the 5 elders inbat strength," said another.


    Meanwhile, footsteps entered the room, and all the high-ranking officials fell silent, 7 people dressed in the same manner as Saint Julius entered the hall. Everyone bowed their heads at that moment.


    "They are... the 7 most powerful holy knights," said a short agent.


    "Yes, all of them have the strength of a navy admiral."


    "What will happen from here on out?"


    "Let''s just bow our heads, they are all Tenryuubito, but also a force that only the 5 elders canmand..." another spoke.


    The 7 mentioned people walked up to one of the 20 stands with the 20 Vivre Cards of all the holy knights, now this number had dropped to 19.


    "Saint Julius died to the pirate he was hunting? How can this be possible?" said a female voice.


    "It seems so, Saint Venus," said Saint Mercurio, an elderly man by her side.


    "What are the orders from our superiors?" spoke a tall, thin man, known as Saint Marte.


    "They are discussing what to do, even though the pirate Monkey D. Luffy has defeated 2 Shichibukais and a Vice-Admiral, Saint Julius''s strength should have been enough to destroy him, but that''s not what happened," said Saint Urano.


    "Shouldn''t we go destroy him?" Saint Jupiter spoke while posing with her feminine body.


    "Let''s wait for the orders," said Saint Terra.


    "What a drag, we''ve already lost 2 Tenryuubito, these insignificant beings think they got away with this?" said Saint Venus.


    "Anyway, let''s wait, but I doubt this pirate willst long when we are dispatched," concluded Saint Neptune.


    Elsewhere. "Are you saying that not even Kuzan can stop him?!" Saint Saturn, one of the former holy knights, growled into the den den mushi.


    "That''s what I''m saying... we had a failure in gathering information..." Sengoku said on the other side with quite a bit of frustration and continued. "Kuzan reported that he fought for a few hours, but, Monkey D. Luffy could be slightly below Kuzan, but his mes gave him an advantage against the admiral''s ice..."


    "You''re hesitating... what else?" Saint Marcus Mars spoke next to him, stroking his beard analytically.


    "It seems the pirate is a dual akuma no mi user..." When Sengoku said these words, the room froze a bit.


    "A dual akuma no mi... that seems to be problematic, what leads to this hypothesis." Saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro asked with his sword sheathed in front of him.


    "All reports show an explosive boost in strength and speed, Monkey D. Luffy has the ability to shrink objects and people, something his zoan fruit shouldn''t do," Sengoku spoke.


    "First he has this fruit that we''ve never seen before, a creature of purple fire, along with the other fruits of his crew now he has the ability to possess a second fruit?" said Topman Warcury.


    "This is concerning and ording to this information, it can''t be that fruit, right?" Saint Marcus Mars asked.


    "..." Sengoku remained silent.


    "We must see this, call Impel Down, we need to see if its user is dead. If he is... it''s that fruit," Saint Shepherd Ju Peter speaks severely.


    "Yes!" Sengoku responds and immediately hangs up to make a call to Impel Down and speak with its director.


    "But these capabilities... it''s a bit different from what we know..." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuroments.


    "Then he developed the fruit... Which still makes him more dangerous," Shepherd Ju Peter says, looking out the window.


    "Not to mention the user of the thunder logia..." Marcus Marsments.


    "So many powerful and unknown fruits in a single rookie crew..." Another elderments.


    "Should we act?" Topman Warcury asks.


    "I don''t know if it would be wise, the existence of the holy knights has always been a hidden force to act in the shadows besides CP0 and to protect the holynd, but putting so much effort into this might reveal their power to the world and many of the World Government''s enemies could use this to their advantage," Jaygarcia Saturnments.


    "Then let''s wait for now, the news of the Tenryuubitos'' deaths are still a secret from the world. But we won''t tolerate this for much longer, this has just proved that Monkey D. Luffy killed that first Tenryuubito. As soon as we have the chance, we''ll act," Ethanbaronments at the end and everyone nods in agreement.


    Meanwhile, in Sengoku''s room, his den den mushi rings. *Katcha!*


    "Fleet Admiral... We went down to level 6 to investigate that frozen being," Magenmented, the former user of the Moa Moa no Mi was so powerful that he was frozen because of him dying and the fruit falling into the hands of a user who might be an enemy of the government and navy.


    "Is he still alive?" Sengoku asks a bit cautiously.


    "No... he''s dead," Magen delivers the news.


    "Thisplicates things..." Sengoku concludes with a furrowed brow.


    Elsewhere, in an ouw city known as Jaya, not far from where Luffy fought against the holy knight, the city seemed anxious, everyone gathered in the square to see the big shots of the world.


    First, there was Domingo in the middle of the ce beating a man among all the fallen bodies on the ground, whom he was beating at that moment was Eustass Kid, a rookie pirate with a bounty of 150 million, he came to Jaya and left his course in the Grand Line to search for the Straw Hats, he wanted their fame and wanted to show his strength, despite his crew not thinking they could beat the colossal monsters from the newspaper.


    Eustass Kid entered Jaya and ended up picking a fight with Bemy, which made Kid beat him without the other party being able to react. As soon as Domingo arrived, he knew about this and attacked Kid, his entire crew was beaten.


    Domingo was frustrated, he immediately knew that his bases were being destroyed one after another in this sea, resulting in his wealth being stolen and losses with his business stopping, he wanted very much to go kill Monkey D. Luffy, but when he learned of a user of the thunder logia along with the pirate, he became cautious, even he should know that he could not fight against the two alone, so he waited in Jaya for Jack.


    In the tense and charged atmosphere, the crowd of criminals continued to gather, everyone''s eyes fixed on the brutal scene unfolding before them. Domingo was delivering blow after blow to Kid, a man who, until a few days ago, exuded confidence and pride. Now, reduced to a pitiable state, Kid was covered in wounds and blood all over the street.


    *Heavy footsteps* resonated in the air at that moment, with a figure appearing near Domingo, capturing the attention of the crowd. The murmurs grew in intensity and spection.


    "Look, it''s Jack, one of Kaido''s 3 cmities!" eximed someone in the crowd, pointing to the imposing figure that approached. The revtion caused an immediate buzz among those present.


    "Is he that powerful?" questioned another, not knowing much about the pirates of the New World.


    "You''re an idiot, he has a bounty of 1 billion and is one of the strongest forces of a Yonkou!" someone responded, emphasizing the magnitude of the danger that Jack represented.


    "1 Billion?!" the exmation was almost collective, with many eyes widening and several mouths opening in astonishment.


    "They are on a much higher level than us, but what are these figures doing here..." pondered another voice.


    "We don''t know, but something big is going to happen..." someone concluded gloomily.


    As people murmured around, Jack continued his relentless march toward Domingo. He continued until he stopped in front of Joker with an intense look.


    "Joker, let''s get out of here and go after the pirate, didn''t you hear the explosion? I''m sure it''s him somehow," Jack said impatiently.


    "Tsk. You''re right, it''s better to hunt him down." Domingo got off Kid and pointed a thread at him that would decapitate him there, but both Domingo, Jack, and Page One next to Jack, looked up at that moment.


    Before anyone in the crowd could react or question the behavior of the big shots, the sky lit up and was abruptly torn apart by a chaotic force of a lightning bolt and a ming meteor, crashing down onto one of the streets of the city nearby, causing the crowd to run and wonder what was happening.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!


    The explosion was titanic, causing the city to shake violently, sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air with some houses and buildings being destroyed.


    As the dust began to settle, a silhouette emerged from the wreckage. A man advanced, his figure cutting through the curtain of dust. He wore a billowing cape, adorned with the image of his Jolly Roger on the back. The emblem, recognized by all, belonged to Monkey D. Luffy, the pirate with a 500 million bounty.


    The crowd, momentarily stunned by the impact, catches their breath upon recognizing the figure who now stands out before them, as this pirate was very famoustely in these waters. Murmurs turn into exmations of shock and admiration.


    "It''s the pirate Monkey D. Luffy, of 500 million!" Someone shouts, their voice cutting through the post-explosion silence like a gunshot.


    Luffy, with a bandit''s smile stered on his face, shows no fear or hesitation. His eyes gleam, and he advances with confidence, his resolute steps echoing on the still-warm ground from the impacts as he approaches the big shots on the ind, since the crowd had already made a way for him.


    Ahead of him, Jack and Domingo, watch Luffy''s approach a bit surprised and while the pirate continued walking with a smile and confidence towards them.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ...


    ...


    These are my new projects for when I stabilize the frequency of all current fanfics. Give me your opinion!


    - House of Dragon - North Dragon. �C Daemon Targaryen has a bastard with a Stark; the boy finds himself in this world, but he is fortunate that his father does not know about him and explores the world after leaving Winterfell, where he was kept hidden.


    - Star Wars - Galen Marek Model. �C A Self-Insert with Cal Kestis while he was hiding from the empire that was hunting down surviving Jedis from order 66. He was working in a junkyard when his soul is filled by a mind from another world and gains the abilities of Galen Marek (If you know him, he is so powerful that he isn''t even canonical, since he could take down a Imperial Star Destroyer just by using the power of the force.)


    - Harry Potter - Legacy. Waking up as Harry Potter with the power of his character in the game, Hogwarts Legacy.


    - Cyberpunk - David Martinez SI. �C Waking up as David Martinez, V realizes he is in a different time after he had died after living 6 months with Panam. However, he is not alone, Jonny Silverhand continues to apany him on this new journey.


    - Game of Thrones - King of the North �C Eivor from the game AC �C Valha, is born in a world different from his own, he was named Eddard Stark, son of Rickard Stark!


    - Avatar �C Senju Hashirama! The young man wakes up in the world of Avatar with a unique element in the world, the wood element.


    �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 186 – Jaya 02.

    Chapter 186 �C Jaya 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Jaya, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy continued walking ahead of everyone as his cape fluttered in the wind. Enel also appeared by his side, a bit battered from the fight with the holy knight, but Luffy led the way, passing through the entire crowd.


    Jaya is known to be awless ind, where criminals of various kinds gather. The ind is always full of fights and parties causing the death of one here and there, however, today was different. Everyone was silent, watching a new figure emerge in this already chaotic field.


    The star of the moment from the first half of the Grand Line, the pirate with a bounty of half a billion berries after destroying various marine bases in the East Blue, revealed to be the grandson of Garp, the marine hero, and the son of Monkey D. Dragon, the world''s worst criminal, defeating 2 Shichibukai and a vice-admiral, causing chaos in basta and disappearing for 2 weeks, was in that town walking calmly towards where Jack, the drought, and Domingo, another Shichibukai, were.


    Everyone was silent at that moment, nobody could breathe while the only sound in the ce was of Luffy walking to the center of the ce without hesitation, everyone was wondering what would happen.


    "Fufufufu. Look who showed up, we were going after you, Straw Hat." Domingo said,ughing excitedly.


    "..." Jack just stayed silent watching the pirate approaching. Page One, at his side, had a serious look, he believed that Kaido''s missions are absolute, and he would do it even if he had to destroy the whole town.


    Luffy continued walking until he approached them. Enel had arrogance on his side as always and was not intimidated by the size of Jack, and even stared them down like mere ants.


    "Hey, he''s not stopping..."


    "It''s true...what does he n?"


    People murmured as Luffy continued walking forward without stopping as they expected before any fight, and he kept approaching almost sticking to them.


    "He... they are passing by them!"


    "He disdains them that much?"


    "So this is the arrogance of the half-million pirate?"


    Luffy had passed by a stunned Jack and Domingo while continuing on his way, he was looking at a person in the crowd.


    "Hm? Zehahahaha. Why do I think this supernova ising towards me?" A dark-skinned man in the crowdughed with iconic people by his side.


    "You! How dare you disrespect Domingo-Sama!" Bemy emerged from the crowd, he was battered after Kid beat him, but even so, he was enraged by his young master being disrespected in that way by the pirate.


    "Hm? Domingo? He''s just a dog of Kaido, I''m not interested in that kind of animal right now, there are more interesting people here at the moment." Luffymented, shrugging.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone without exception opened their mouths and eyes wide at Luffy''sment, while Domingo himself had a vein in his forehead almost bursting in anger.


    "Mr. Jack... does Mr. Domingo have a dog zoan or something?" Page One asked a bit more timidly to Jack innocently.


    "Straw Hat..." Hearing this was thest straw for Domingo, heunched two threads with his fingers towards Luffy, who in turn, pointed his arm back and fired two finger shots with his hand in the shape of a pistol, destroying and burning Domingo''s attack.


    "I''m here to talk to someone here, take care of youter, dog." Luffy said without turning around as he continued to walk forward, the crowd was even more stunned.


    "It seems this is the first time we''ve met, Teach, or should I say ckbeard." Luffy looked at the man in front of him with interest.


    "Zehahahahaha. You know me? Pirate Monkey D. Luffy." Teachughed and looked with interest at Luffy.


    "I do know you, my brother Ace, is looking for you, it''s a pity he wants to hunt you down alone, otherwise, you wouldn''t end up well." Luffy said and continued. "But still, if you want to fight me, you cane, however, I might not hold back and end up leaving Ace without his prey." Luffymented, looking at the man.


    "You''re themander''s brother? Zehahahaha. No, I don''t want to fight you. I know I''m not ready for that." Teach had to admit, he wasn''t foolish, he couldn''t face this pirate at his current level.


    "That''s good because I still wantpensation." Luffy spoke unabashedly, taking out his sword and a devil fruit. Teach frowned at this gesture, and Luffy continued before the other could ask what that meant.


    "Use your darkness and transfer the fruit''s power to the sword, that''s all I ask." Luffy said, leaving everyone even more stunned. Nobody understood what he meant by that, Teach looked for a moment with dark eyes, "How do you know about this...?" Luffy just shrugged. "I know many things, but one reason you''ll end up dying if we fight now, so I''m giving you a choice." Luffy spoke, maintaining his gaze with a small smile, he would beat Teach if necessary, but he wanted to put that fruit in Ace.


    Teach clicked his tongue and ended up doing it. Everyone was surprised when the ck hand emerged, and Teach didn''t even need to grab the items to absorb in that direction, sucking the sword and fruit into his hand. 10 secondster, the sword returned with a dried fruit falling to the ground.


    "Here..." Teach said frustrated, but he still did it, if it meant not facing Monkey D. Luffy right now.


    "Thank you, I knew I could count on you, Teach..." He said, looking at the sword with satisfaction, feeling the power emanating from it.


    ''Now Ace looks like a weapon above all other supreme grade ones.'' Luffy thought, his attention returned to Teach with a confident tone. "Teach, I have faith in almost no pirate here, but in you, I expect a challenge at the top, you have the potential to be at the top of this world, and I hope to meet you there for a challenge in my journey." Luffy said, he always saw Teach as a challenge he would face, the sea would be more interesting that way.


    "Hm?! Well... that''s unexpected... Zehahahahaha!" Teach seemed to change his mood with Luffy''s words as hispanions just looked on at the exchange between the two like the whole town.


    "I will surely reach the top, nothing can stop me, Zehahahahahaha!" Teach continued dering, now loudly for the entire town, and many began to wonder who this man was, unknown to all, but gaining the recognition from Monkey D. Luffy to be at the top of the sea, while he ignored Jack and Domingo just to talk to this man and say those words.


    "People''s dreams never end!!!" Teach dered at the end.


    Luffy smiled and left Teach behind, turning towards Jack and Domingo who were staring at him with intense eyes. Luffy sheathed Ace again and walked in their direction, Enel was still by his side, just apanying Luffy.


    "It''s true, people''s dreams never end!" Luffy also dered loudly to the entire crowd with open arms and faced his opponents, "And if people''s dreams never end... why should I stop?" Luffy finished as purple mes began to burst from his body.


    The whole ce fell silent once again, watching this human torch facing two notorious pirates of the new world, while his mes indicated he was ready to fight. Enel didn''t stay behind, making sparks flying from his body, he faced his opponents, "Is it against these inferiors that we must fight?" He asked with disdain.


    "What''s going to happen... One is fire and the other lightning?"


    "This ind won''t be safe for us..."


    As people murmured, Jack stepped forward, cracking the ground as he stared at the flickering mes. "Monkey D. Luffy, where is Lady Yamato?" Jack asked loudly, and everyone wondered why he would be asking about the vice-captain of the Straw Hats.


    "You''re here for her, right? Kaido sent you, which makes a lot of sense..." Luffy smiled and continued. "But tell Kaido that Yamato isn''t his property, she''s my woman now, so tell your father-inw I won''t even invite him to the wedding." Luffy dered.


    As Luffy proimed his final words, a shockwave ran through the crowd, silencing the conversations and fixing all eyes on him. First understanding that this Yamato, the vice-captain with a bounty of 150 million berries is actually Kaido''s daughter, and Monkey D. Luffy called Kaido, the strongest creature in the world, father-inw. Luffy''s statement seemed not just a direct affront to the powerful adversaries in front of him but a deration of war against a Yonkou himself.


    Jack, known for his brutality and unwavering loyalty to Kaido, narrowed his eyes, surprised by the half-billion pirate''s audacity. His normally relentless demeanor gave way to furious eyes, "Miss Yamato, your woman...?" Jack murmured to himself.


    Domingo, on the other hand, seemed surprised by this, now not knowing whether it was because Kaido had a daughter or because Luffy dered the same as his woman, he still did not know the real reason Jack was looking for the crew of the Straw Hat pirates, but now he understood the reason beyond being after the mythical zoan users.


    Enel, standing beside Luffy, looked around with disdain, his mocking expression as always. "These mortals... so fragile in their convictions," hemented.


    The crowd was divided between fear and admiration. Some started what they had heard, if that was true, Monkey D. Luffy had be Kaido''s son-inw, and he even called the Yonkou father-inw, something they could never imagine hearing in their lives, but Monkey D. Luffy had dered it, even earning the respect of everyone with the audacity to steal a daughter from one of the world''s four greatest pirates.


    "Zehahahaha! This guy is really interesting! I''ll be looking forward to the day our paths cross again," Teach dered, hisughter echoing throughout the ce.


    After this deration, the fight was on the verge of starting, Jack would never let Luffy go after those words, meanwhile, Luffy was ready to throw that mammoth into the sea.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!

 Chapter 187 – Jaya 03.

    Chapter 187 �C Jaya 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Jaya, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The tension was heavy in the atmosphere of that street, all the ouws of Jaya had never managed to emit any sound while Luffy stared down Jack after using such words. His gaze, previously calm and confident, now shone with fierce determination.


    "Are we finally going to fight?" Enel asked calmly at his side, already ustomed to Luffy being entric.


    "Yes, we''re going to fight." Luffymented, not a full day had passed and he had already faced a navy admiral, a holy knight, and now was ready to take on a Yonkoumander and one of the strongest Shichibukai.


    Keeping his head directly facing Jack and Domingo, Luffy began to transform. It wasn''t just a physical change, but an alteration in the very atmosphere around him as his mes manifested.


    The purple mes, previously just sparks around his body, now erupted into a vortex, enveloping himpletely. The energy was emanated by Luffy, as he entered Phase 2 of his Akuma no Mi, his figure bing more muscr and with his skin in a purple hue, his two horns with his scarlet eye giving him a dangerous aspect to anyone there with his more dominating aura.


    Jack watched with a mix of surprise and reluctant admiration. "So this is your Zoan, Kaido still wants you very much in his ranks, boy, don''t mock luck, you''re just a rookie." Jack stared at Luffy''s transformation with interest, but he was not known as someone who could hold back in a fight.


    "Then, let''s see if you can live up to your fame, Mugiwara," Domingo taunted, his threads already dancing around him in anticipation.


    Jack stomped on the ground forcefully, as the ground began to crack he bent his knees to make the first move. Luffy, nowpletely transformed, faced his opponents with a defiant smile. "Let''s get straight to the point, let''s begin," he said, his voice distorted by the transformation.


    The next moment, Luffy advanced, the purple mes leaving a trail of light and heat in the air. Enel, at his side, prepared to join the battle, the air charged with electricity.


    Seeing Luffy approaching, Jack wasted no time and lunged against the half-billion pirate, believing he would easily handle this rookie, but he didn''t count on Luffy advancing activating his Moa Moa no Mi sixty times. The counterattack was instant and overwhelming; Luffyunched a punch loaded with power and fire directly at Jack with an explosion that only Jack managed to notice at thest moment with his Haki.


    The impact was catastrophic. Jack, caught by Luffy''s fiery fist, wasunched like a meteor, the force of the blow catapulting him through buildings and structures as a projectile. Every house in Jack''s path was reduced to rubble, a line of destruction marking his uncontroble flight until he finally collided with a distant mountain and out of the city, the force of the impact echoing like thunder, raising a cloud of dust and debris, while the entire ind felt it.


    Chaos ensued instantly among the spectators. The crowd, which until then had watched the battle with a mix of fear and expectation, panicked, seeking refuge from the unleashed destruction. Screams and exmations of shock filled the air, as everyone tried to process the magnitude of the power of the beings in front of them.


    "What is this?!"


    "We can''t stay here!"


    "The ind is going to be destroyed!"


    "Is this the power of New World pirates? This is absurd!"


    "We are just ants, let''s leave the ind before we get caught in the fight."


    "Is this the power of Straw Hat? He sent a Yonkoumander flying!"


    "What!" Domingo and Page One could not hide their surprise at what they witnessed in front of them, they knew Jack would not fall just by that, but seeing such a scene was really surprising.


    "This... this was..." Domingo, with his usual expression of nonchnce, now sported a look of genuine surprise, "He actuallyunched Mr. Jack..." while Page One showed a rare hesitation looking at Luffynding on the ground afterunching Jack.


    Luffy looked at the two remaining in front of him and gave a small smile. "Enel, take care of the guy with the purple hair. I''ll handle the pink-haired guy."


    Enel did not respond to Luffy but looked with interest at his potential opponent. Luffy wasted no more time; he rushed toward Domingo. In the blink of an eye, he adjusted the power of the Moa Moa no Mi, shifting the focus from brute force to staggering speed, multiplying it again by sixty times. The change was instantaneous; Luffy became a blur even to his adversaries, his speed so extreme that the space around him seemed to distort, and Domingo''s Haki could not keep up with his speed.


    Domingo tried to prepare, however, Luffy''s speed was such that Domingo barely had time to react before receiving an explosive punch. The impact sent the Shichibukai flying like Jack, though not out of the city, buildings were destroyed with Joker''s body.


    "Domingo!" Bemy watched the scene in disbelief while shouting.


    Page One, on the side, tried to attack Luffy since he had no choice, but at that moment, a lightning bolt struck directly on top of him.


    *BOOOM!*


    "I hope our fight does not end here, mortal." Enel appeared in the sky with a sh and looked at the spot where he had struck Page One with lightning.


    He emerged from the wreckage quite singed but still well, his body with an ancient Zoan giving him a lot of resistance to that attack from Enel. "You''re going to pay for this!" He said as his body transformed into his dinosaur Zoan.


    Mont nc Cricket, a resident distant from the hustle and bustle of the city and immersed in his own explorations and studies on the legendary golden city, felt the earth tremble under his feet in a corner of the ind, followed by an explosion. Initially, he attributed the phenomenon to something natural, perhaps an isted earthquake. But, as the vibrations became more intense and the frequency of explosions increased, Cricket realized that this was something out of the ordinary.


    Rising from his map spread out on the table, he walked to the entrance of his dwelling, looking in the direction of the city. The horizon was marked by columns of smoke and the asional glow of distant explosions, illuminating the sky like lightning in a nighttime storm. The mountain on the side of the ind was copsing.


    "What the hell is going on there?" he muttered to himself. "Is it the marines? Or another band of pirates causing havoc?" He asked, but he was not keen to find out, as he saw that was a battlefield not meant for him.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the chaos, as people still frightened ran looking for shelter, Domingo burst out of the debris from where he had fallen, taking off to the sky. He had a bleeding forehead and his clothes were quite dirty from the punch by Luffy enhanced with Haki and his devil fruit.


    "Mugiwara..." Domingo grumbled as he seemed a bit battered by thest hit.


    "Come on, Joker, I hope you didn''t leave the New World just to get beaten up, did you?" Luffymented with a smile from the ground, as the mes burned in his transformation.


    "This is madness... We need to get out of here while we can!" shouted one of the inhabitants, his voiceden with panic as he ran to take cover.


    "Where is the navy when we need them? These pirates are going to destroy everything we have!" eximed another, expressing the frustration and fear he felt as he saw his home and life being destroyed by a fight that transcended his understanding.


    "But you''re a pirate too, you idiot!" another eximed as he ran.


    "I said this ind wasn''t safe with these people around... These pirates are monsters, destroying everything in their path!"mented another person.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this... Mugiwara is a pirate worth over 500 million, his bounty can''t be right! And he''s not even alone... who''s that other one controlling the lightning?" questioned a young man.


    Beside Luffy, the ground exploded, but his gaze did not leave Domingo nor was he bothered by what was happening around him; the fight between Enel and Page One intensified around them. Enel was trying to immobilize the transformed renegade, but Page One had speed and strength with his Haki.


    Taking advantage of a moment of distraction from the logia user of lightning, Page One concentrated Haki in his fist, mercilessly heading towards Enel. The attack caught Enel by surprise, feeling his stomach sink with the force of the boy in front of him as he fell backward.


    "Hey, you''re going to lose again, Enel, 3 fights and no wins since you came to this sea, that''s disappointing for a man who imed to be a god until recently and remains arrogant." Luffy mocked him, as Enel emerged from the debris created by his body.


    "Tsk... I don''t know how you people down here can do these things, but I''m not going to lose!" He growled as his body enveloped in lightning andunched back into the fight against his current adversary.


    An explosion happened outside the city, and Jack emerged from that mountain he had been thrown into in his mammoth transformation, running towards the fight at that very moment.


    "This is getting interesting." Luffy smiled watching the mammoth crossing the city, destroying everything in its path, making a way to face Luffy with all his strength, while everyone ran to not be crushed by the mammoth.


    Domingo did not stay behind, he twisted some threads in the air andunched an attack against Luffy, who just gave a sidelong nce to the attacksing in his direction. Luffy distributed his strength and speed 30 times for each aspect and lunged forward.


    The city began to enter into fire explosions on one side while on the other the force of ancient zoans and a paramecia user of threads tried to fight against the two opposing elements.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 188 – Jaya 04.

    Chapter 188 �C Jaya 04.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Jaya, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The battle between Luffy, Domingo, and Jack intensified over the next few hours, transforming the city of Jaya into a chaotic battlefield where the devastating power of the pirates was unleashed without restraint. As the fight progressed, destruction spread, buildings copsed under the colossal power of thebatants, and the inhabitants fled in despair, unable to remain in that kind of fight, with many taking their boats and leaving Jaya immediately.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    Titanic explosions were heard throughout the ind as it experienced minor tremors, debris and smoke rose in the midst of the chaos-ridden city, when suddenly Luffy was sent flying like a projectile, colliding with one of the few structures still standing in that part of the city.


    "That was a nice headbutt..." Luffy murmured as he rose from the debris, suddenly threads started to move towards him, cutting everything in their path, he quickly stood up and exploded everything around him with mes, dodging the threads and burning some.


    The space around that building exploded into a hot tornado of purple mes, and soon after, a mammoth ran to that location. Luffy saw Jack approaching as he filled his head with armament haki, Luffy, seeing the mammoth almost upon him, nted his feet on the ground while using his arms to hold back that cmity.


    Jack''s impact was like a shockwave, where Luffy had distributed his moa moa no mi in defense and strength this time, he was dragged across the ground while trying to hold Jack, the ground beneath him began to dig with his own feet as he was dragged.


    Jack seemed to have epted the pirate''s challenge and did not seem bothered by the mes on his skin as he fought against the opposing force of the rookie, dragging him out of the structure and colliding with everything in his path, heading towards the part of the city not yet affected by the fight.


    "Run, they''reing this way!"


    "Quick, to the boat!"


    "We have to leave the ind!"


    As people entered into despair, buildings and houses exploded with Jack dragging Luffy while thetter tried to stop the advance, people were thrown away with the force of the impact.


    At one moment, Jack realized he was losing speed.


    "Impossible...!" He murmured.


    "It seems I''m getting the hang of it, you''re really powerful, Kaido''smander." Luffymented as he was stopping Jack.


    Finally, he managed to stop Jack just by using strength against the mammoth after making a line through the city, Luffy''s muscles seemed to increase as he stood with Jack using his strength, the mammoth began to lift off the ground.


    "!" Jack could not believe what was happening.


    "You''re strong and heavy, but I can ovee that." Luffymented with a small smile.


    The people who were still watching this scene, opened their eyes wide and looked withic expressions at it, while the mammoth was lifted off the ground followed by the 2.1 meters tall man.


    "WHAT!?" The scream was collective.


    Even Domingo from a distance seemed with a furrowed brow.


    Elsewhere, as all this happened, Page One and Enel fought intensely, the fight was not asrge in scale as Luffy''s, but Enel knew how to put on a show with lightning constantly falling from the sky onto the transformed dinosaur.


    Both seemed injured, despite Page One not having as much destructive power, his body was powerful, and he had good mastery over haki, making even the thunder logia have quite a hard time dealing with it and even taking many hits.


    "I can''t believe there are so many powerful mortals in this sea..." Enel had to admit, until now, with Luffy and him destroying the underworld bases, everything was quiet, but the moment Luffy started facing strong opponents, Enel had never won a fight, in some they fought until it mattered, in others he lost badly, he wasn''t even facing the worst of enemies at the moment and seemed to be at a stalemate against this lizard for thest few hours.


    "No! I will not lose to this inferior lizard!" Enel growled, and the sky thundered with a rain of lightning over Page One.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    While the lightning fell on one side of the ind and everyone seemed quite scared by it, Luffy still held Jack above the ground.


    "Have you ever heard of Dumbo, Jack?" Luffy asked.


    "Dumbo?" Jack questioned.


    "Yes, the story of the flying elephant, would you like to be one too?"


    "I am a Mammoth!"


    "Whatever, just fly!"


    With those words, Luffy used all his umted strength andunched Jack into the air, who was quite dazed as he flew upwards.


    Luffy, watching Jack ascend, began to umte power and mes started to surround him, while a hurricane of mes manifested hundreds of meters high, even covering Enel''s lightning with amethyst light.


    "What is this?!"


    "What''s happening..."


    Many pirate ships that fled from Jaya looked towards the city where that torrent of fire had been created.


    Suddenly, with a huge cloud of smoke and debris, a giant shadow appears within it.


    "That''s the mythical zoan transformation from the newspaper!"


    "Monkey D. Luffy has transformed into his giant beast!"


    "Zehahahahaha! This guy is really powerful, I can''t wait toy my hands on that power too." Teach in his canoe with hispanions said excitedly, he knew he could not face that monster now, but in the future, it would be different and he would take Monkey D. Luffy''s power.


    *ROOOOOOOAAAAARRRRRR*


    Ifrit roared in the middle of the ind making everyone cover their ears as they didn''t want their ears bleeding with the booming sound.


    Lifting his head, he saw Jack still flying upwards and reaching the limit, he just watched Jack returning with gravity to the ground, Jack, in addition to still falling, was more dazed by the 50 meters transformation in front of him, muchrger than him with his 10 meters.


    Luffy wanted to finish Jack, but had to take care of Domingo so he wouldn''t interfere, he charged a me in his hand and threw it directly at the Shichibukai in the air, the mes quickly divided and Domingo tried to dodge that attack, but after the first ones, he could not dodge the colossal fireballs hitting him and throwing him to the ground like a meteor.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!*


    With Domingo out ofmission for the moment, Ifrit lifted his head and waited for Jack to approach, Luffy opened his mouth and began to umte mes.


    "What is he doing?!" Jack, seeing this, became rmed, mes began to umte for a big Ifrit strike and Jack could do nothing but fall, since he didn''t know techniques like Geppo.


    Luffy charged his power in his mouth and as soon as Jack was in front of him, he released a stream of fire illuminating the entire ind while the mes flew towards the horizon even after passing the entire ind.


    Jack saw that strikeing towards him without being able to do anything but be covered by the scalding heat of the mes while he covered his body with haki to protect himself.


    The explosion generated by Luffy was so powerful and luminous that everything around became insignificant inparison. The light emitted by his purple mes outshone the sun, bathing the ind of Jaya and the surrounding waters in a surreal amethyst light. The sea reflected every spark and me, creating a visual spectacle that seemed to connect the sky and the sea.


    People, both on the ind and on boats that hurriedly moved away, stopped to witness this moment of unimaginable power as the purple line of mes cut across the sky. Many wondered if they were witnessing the power of a deity, while others feared that the end of all of them was near. The explosion of the mes of chaos even distorted the air, as they consumed even the air atoms.


    "This... He did this to a New World pirate?!" eximed one of the spectators, his voice trembling. "I''ve never seen anything like it..." murmured another, his eyes wide reflecting the purple mes that lit up the sky.


    The mes continued like lightning until Ifrit stoppedunching them, kilometers away from the ind, where the mes still traveled, a Jack appeared in his untransformed form, he fell while his body was charred but still intact, he seemed unconscious as he fell into the sea.


    With just a small explosion of water, Jack sank into the sea. Back on the ind, while Luffy looked at the man falling into the sea, a group of pirates who stayed on the ind wearing barbaric clothes, which were the symbol of the beast pirates, were shocked by this development.


    "Mr. Jack... flew into the sea?"


    "He was defeated..."


    "What will we do..."


    "What can we do? Do you think we can face that thing?" One of them pointed towards Luffy still in his transformation covering the entire city.


    "Call boss Kaido, we must ask for instructions!" said another.


    Luffy, oblivious to all the conversation on the beast pirates'' boat, looked towards another part of the city, where purple mes were spreading, there a severely injured Domingo emerged, with a furrowed brow.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    Suddenly, the ground trembled behind Domingo, and he saw the huge shadow looking at him at that moment, he had made a great mistake, if he thought he could handle the Straw Hat crew and even more so with Jack by his side before, he realized now that he was quite mistaken, as Monkey D. Luffy had shown himself to be a power above a Yonkomander and the only thing Domingo could do now was try to escape, but the problem was how that creature was looking at him with its scarlet eyes, as if seeing his prey defenseless for a ughter.


    On the other side, when Luffy''s explosion happened, carrying Jack straight to the sea. Page One looked rmed.


    "Mr. Jack!" He shouted a bit scared, and that was his mistake, while he had been distracted at that moment with the explosion of Ifrit, Enel took advantage of this time to appear behind him and y his drums, one his gold staff, heunched his point-nk attack against Page One.


    "100 million volts!" A lightningser covered the dinosaur entirely, making him be hit forcefully and fly directly to the middle of the city unconscious and falling defeated while the lightning continued destroying everything in its path.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 189 – Jaya 05.

    Chapter 189 �C Jaya 05.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Jaya, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As Enel''s attack lights up the ind and Page One loses consciousness in the air after taking the hit, his body now a mere object in free fall, drops amidst all the destruction, on the other side of the town, standing before Domingo, rising like a mountain of fire and fury, is Ifrit. Luffy calmly stares him down, mes breathing out of his nostrils in this transformation.


    Domingo, always confident in his abilities, refuses to sumb to fear. With a defiant smile still clinging to his lips, he prepares to fight this monster. The air around him vibrates with the tension of his conqueror''s haki, as heunches sharp threads towards the fire giant.


    However, the power difference is now clear with Luffy in this form, not even moving to receive Domingo''s attacks. The threads hit his skin, but Ifrit''s rocks do not even suffer damage, making the shichibukai frown even more at this. Seeing it was futile, he only thought of one thing. ''I must escape!''


    He soared into the sky with the intention of leaving the ind, but the ming shadow stood in his way. Before Domingo could react, Luffy punched him with haki and mes, sending him flying back to the ground like a projectile, lifting the entire street and creating a hole. But Luffy didn''t stop there; as he approached the ground, he immediately punched the ground where Domingo was, each of Luffy''s punches like a meteor strike, charged with armament haki, making the city tremble.


    Luffy stopped punching the crater for a bit, no longer feeling Domingo''s presence there, and saw him emerge from the ground elsewhere. He transformed his body into mes and charged at the man, preventing Domingo from escaping.


    Domingo emerged from the ground, bleeding and growling at Luffy amidst the city, already devastated by the battle. The few spectators now, but already scared and still fleeing, looked back only to see the silhouette of Domingo being subdued like an ant.


    Frustrated by the futility of his resistance, Domingo attempts hisst y: the creation of thread clones in an evasive maneuver, hoping somehow to find a way to escape the ind. Many copies fly towards Luffy, trying to confuse him, as Domingo noticed that Luffy didn''t seem to master the observation haki very well, and he flies into the sky. But, as if fate conspired against him, Enel appears in a lightning bolt in front of him. Even wounded by previous battles, Enel looks at him with disdain, beating his drums, heunches a direct attack at Domingo.


    "100 million volts," Enel announces and then releases his electrical fury on the man. The electricity envelops Domingo''s body, making him fall back to the city ground with a crash.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    The explosion lights up the city once again, and a cloud of smoke once again covers half the city. Luffy approached near the explosion after dealing with Domingo''s clones, he didn''t like people meddling in his fights, but he wouldn''tin to Enel about it.


    Everything seemed to calm down for a moment while Domingo was still inside the hole created by the lightning and his body. "Damn... How is he getting beaten like this!?" He growls, buried and frustrated.


    A wave of conqueror''s hakiunches out of the hole with Enel''s frustration, and everything around starts to turn into lines, he had awakened his fruit in this desperate moment. Domingoes out of the hole still injured andunches his lines made from the city''s debris towards Luffy, approaching with his heavy steps.


    Unfazed, Ifrit opens its mouth, like a methrower, it unleashes a roar with a torrent of violet mes. The mes collide with Domingo''s threads, consuming them with a surprising ease. "Again and again?!" Domingo continues to growl, nothing he did seemed to have any effect against this rookie, if he could even call him that now.


    Frustration was a mistake; he didn''t even see it as Luffy approached with super speed, mming him back down to the city as his body lifted parts of the city and the ind shook once again with the force of the impact.


    Domingo returned to the fight once more, but in the sky, he began to summon his power, and Jaya started to create threads in all areas of the ind, intending tounch one of hisrgest attacks, enveloping the ind in a cage.


    "Do you think I''ll let youplete that?!" Ifrit appeared above Domingo. This ability of Domingo required some time to charge, allowing Luffy to rapidly close the distance with his speed, determined to finish the fight right then and there.


    With a gleam of determination in his eyes, Luffy concentrated his strength, amplifying it sixty-fold as his fist was enveloped in haki. Luffy struck Domingo without a chance for him to dodge due to Luffy''s sudden appearance and his focus on hisst resort, sending him flying across the ind, where the tyrant of Dressrosa destroyed an entire mountain with his cataclysmic impact.


    The ind trembled with the impact, even the edges of the ind lifted, creating a tsunami with the force that it sank into the center of the ce.


    "What''s this?!"


    "A giant wave!"


    "The ind is lifting!"


    "What is this, how can humans have so much power?!"


    As ships tried to escape the wave and looked upon the unique sight of an ind being affected by the force of such a battle, while people on the ind attempted to flee and bnce themselves with the change in angle, thend began to lower, normalizing its height, but now there were cracks everywhere, which would permanently change the ind''s geography.


    Luffy watched the spectacle while suspended in the air, he went towards the colossal cloud of smoke as his transformation wore off and entered it. Some timeter, he emerged flying with his wings in human form, lifting Domingo''s unconscious body, returning to the city.


    As hended, still carrying Domingo and approaching Page One who had also fallen. The Beast Pirates, in a frantic attempt, tried to retrieve Page One, as they were trying to drag him back to the ship. "Hey, what do you think you''re doing with my prisoner?" Luffy raised his voice to them, his presence still unnoticed by the pirates dressed as barbarians.


    "He''s here..."


    "What do we do..."


    "Let''s run! We can''t face him, we must call boss Kaido!"


    "Do you-do you know what you''re doing?" One of them gathered courage and pointed at Luffy.


    "Yes, I''m stealing a member of Kaido''s crew, you should be more worried about Jack in the sea, I think you should rescue him, even though he''s a fishman..." Luffymented.


    "You''re attacking the Beast Pirates, Kaido will never let you go!" Said another with more courage.


    "Tell the old man I''ll be visiting him in Wano as soon as I can." Luffymented and started tounch mes at those men, who had to flee after Luffy''s attack.


    As they screamed and ran, Luffy approached Page One, Enel appeared beside him with lightning striking from the sky.


    "You defeated him, congrattions, since you couldn''t beat anyone." Luffy mocked Enel.


    "Tsk. I just had a bit of bad luck." Enel responded arrogantly.


    Luffy ignored Enel and picked up Page One with his other free hand, and began to walk through the nowpletely destroyed city. The few who remained watched Luffy walking alongside Enel while carrying the two bodies as if they were nothing more than bags after shopping, Kid''s expression not hiding his disgust with the situation.


    "I don''t know why you''re here, but it seems like you almost died," Luffymented with an acknowledgment.


    "Tsk. Mugiwara!" Kid growled, his goal when he deviated from his route through the Grand Line was the same, thinking that defeating him could bring great fame at sea, but seeing how he was an antpared to the adversaries that Monkey D. Luffy fought and nearly destroyed the ind to defeat them, he had to acknowledge that he wasn''t at that level yet.


    "Release Domingo!" A voice was heard, and Luffy turned to the other side. Bemy, still injured and clearly shaken by recent events, demands that Luffy release Domingo. Bemy''s loyalty, despite the circumstances, is always unwavering. However, Luffy just mocks the demand.


    "You''re so devoted to your master, look how strong he is," Luffy mocked, lifting the inert Domingo with one hand.


    "How dare you!" Bemy screams, rushing forward, but Enel strikes him with lightning, electrocuting him and making him fall heavily to the ground.


    "I would even take you into my fleet, but you''re sickly devoted to your young master," Luffy taunted and continued on his way.


    They continued until no one else was in sight, taking the two bodies, he used his moa moa no mi on them and began to shrink their sizes, making them so small that Luffy put them in a Sea-Stone cage and stored them in his pocket.


    "I guess we fought quite a bit in less than a day, an admiral, a holy knight, a shichibukai, and a Yonkoumander, I hope my resume increases after this," Luffyments with a smile, and Enel just looks at him without saying anything.


    "Do you see how weak you are, Enel? Do you still think you''re a god?" Luffymented, noticing that Enel didn''t respond.


    "These people of this sea use a strange power," he admitted, but it didn''t diminish his arrogance.


    "You see, the people of the blue sea are much more powerful than you imagined, it''s time for us to go train a bit. We''ve made quite a noise and it''s better toy low without many eyes on us, though I doubt there are no vivre cards on our prisoners, we''ll be fine until we get out of this training," Luffymented and took off into the sky.


    Luffy decided to head for the Calm Belt. Since he has ns to train there with Enel, seeking to further hone their skills and prepare for future enemies.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 190 – World React 01.

    Chapter 190 �C World React 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    In several locations at sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Several days after the titanic sh, the ind of Jaya had been transformed from a devastated scene, not only by the city in ruins but even the geography of the ind underwent changes with huge craters and mountains missing in itsndscape.


    The battle between Luffy, Enel, Domingo, and the forces of the Beast Pirates had turned the ce into ruins. Many people returned to the ind after the battle to pick up and loot things. However, the event was so significant that the Navy arrived on the second day to report the situation to their superiors and heard from some witnesses, capturing some pirates with a bounty on their heads.


    The news of the devastation in Jaya spread like wildfire across the sea, capturing the attention of neighboring inds and all nearby maritime factions. Hearing the reports, they began to fear for their own safety. The possibility of their ind or kingdom being the next ce with such conflict left everyone rmed, and the governments of these kingdoms were struggling to contain the situation. The Navy even had to be called in to provide some sense of security, as no one wanted to see the same destruction in their homes.


    The Navy, in turn, intensified its operations in the region, filling these waters with Navy ships patrolling, looking for any sign of the involved parties, even fearing to deal with these forces, they still had to follow their orders and the ideology of the Navy.


    The pirates captured by the Navy who had been on the ind told of a fire giant dominating the battlefield, lightning falling from the sky, and shockwaves so powerful that the ind itself seemed to twist under its impact while trembling, a line of fire tearing through the sky and the ind rising with the final impact of the fight. These reports, though they seemed exaggerated to some, were enough to leave even the most experienced sailors quite frightened by the power of the pirates who fought in Jaya.


    Elsewhere, out of the eyes of the Navy, since they destroyed all ships that tried to board them, the ship of the Beast Pirates was sailing with a somewhat injured Jack at the center, hours after Luffy made them flee, they finally managed to rescue Jack from the bottom of the sea, who was thrown by Luffy''s blow. Found in a semi-conscious state and severely injured, Jack was brought back to the surface and immediately taken to his ship, where he began to recover from his physical wounds and the blow to his pride.


    On this ship, the atmosphere was quite tense, no one said anything or tried to breathe while looking at Jack, the cmity was in a bad mood, and the Beast Pirates knew they could die if someone irritated him. Jack was furious; he had been defeated by a rookie who said he would take him to Kaido along with Miss Yamato, but was defeated in such a humiliating way, and Page One was taken by the same. He didn''t even have the face to face Boss Kaido with that.


    "Jack... Don''t be so moody; it wasn''t your fault," the den den mushi in front of him spoke.


    "It wasn''t my fault? I was defeated by a damn kid, Domingo, and Page One are in his hands," Jack spoke in a gloomy tone.


    "Wait," advised King, "reinforcements are on the way for the rescue of Page One. And Kaido can''t lose Domingo; he''s too important to us after all. In fact, I''m trying to hold him back, but the boss wants to go to paradise to sort this out anyway," Kingmented a bit worried.


    After they talked for a while, Jack returned to his crew trembling with rage. "Tsk, I need to find someone to take my frustration out on, let''s go to some ind where I can destroy things!" Jack spoke, and the crew quickly started to move with the order of the cmity.


    While the ship of the Beast Pirates was crossing the waters to find some kingdom that would be its victim, a tense meeting was urring under the Marine Headquarters. Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral, found himself in a particrly nervous situation. Before him, an assembly of Shichibukais had been convened, a meeting that happened periodically to discuss matters of importance to the bnce of power in the seas. However, this meeting was different; it was charged with an urgency and tension that was rarely seen.


    Domingo was supposed to be present at this meeting, which is why he didn''t hesitate to leave Dressrosa to go to paradise to meet Luffy. After dealing with the rookie, he nned to head to Marineford, but Luffy disappeared for weeks, and as soon as he found him a few days ago, he was defeated by the rookie.


    Besides the capture of Domingo, Sengoku was a bit angry about the empty chairs at the table, now having only 6 Shichibukai with one vacancy open, another two were absent, Hancock and Jimbei, with only Gecko Moria, Bartholomew Kuma, and Mihawk seated in their ces alongside the marines.


    "Even though I said this meeting was important, only 3 showed up..." Sengoku murmured and turned back to the attendees, vice admirals, admirals, and the Shichibukai. "Let''s start the meeting." He began and captured everyone''s attention.


    "As you know, the rookie Monkey D. Luffy is proving to be an unprecedented threat," Sengoku started, with a tone of frustration in his voice. "His ability to grow and his current strength almost toppled half of the Shichibukai. Now he has not only defeated Domingo but fought against Jack and threw him into the sea, capturing an important member of Kaido right after. He has the Logia user of thunder by his side, an unknown that Luffy calls Enel, with no records of him in any fight, it''s as if he emerged out of nowhere. Besides this powerful nature user who might rival or even surpass the admirals in power, he doesn''t seem very strong or have mastery of Haki, but the biggest problem is the pirate Monkey D. Luffy, despite being a rookie who entered the sea a few months ago, he has the same power as an admiral." Sengoku finished his introduction, and the room seemed a bit disturbed.


    "A rookie with the power of an admiral?!" A vice admiralmented.


    "I''m sure he wasn''t that strong when I met him in basta," Momongamented, quite frustrated.


    "Are you saying Garp''s grandson is getting this strong in just 2 weeks?" Another vice admiral said.


    "How scary..." Kizarumented on the side.


    "How strange, I was sure he didn''t have that strength when I met him..." Mihawkmented.


    "You met him?!" Akainu looked at Mihawk, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, in the East Blue, he was just a rookie, but I saw his mythical Zoan in action, it was a bit strange, we fought, he and his vice captain, both users of mythical Zoans, their transformations were quite intriguing. I defeated them with some ease, but I could not lie that they have gigantic potential, perhaps the greatest I''ve seen in a rookie. They also had an interesting swordsman," Mihawk spoke calmly, not caring about the menacing look from Akainu at him at that moment.


    "You said Yamato possesses a mythical Zoan too?!" Sengoku raised an eyebrow at that.


    "Yes, some kind of white wolf that canunch ice," hemented.


    "What''s going on?! Since when do mythical Zoans seem somon?!" A vice admiralmented, frustrated.


    "Why am I still surprised, this crew possesses 4 mythical Zoans, Garp, how did you raise this grandson of yours, I just want to arrest him for that!" Sengokumented, frustrated with himself, Garp was not at the meeting, saying he would take his granddaughter to train on a dangerous ind a week ago.


    "Should we increase the crew''s bounty?!" One suggested.


    "1 billion after the victory over the cmity?" Another said.


    "1 billion?!" Moria seemed frustrated with that, Kuma just stayed silent with an indifferent face.


    "This is absurd for a rookie who hasn''t even entered the New World, I refuse to give that reward, let''s increase to 750 million or stay at 500 million, because besides rumors, nothing was published in the newspaper, we can muffle the chaos and Kuzan is arriving at Marineford to give more details about the pirate," Sengoku spoke and looked at everyone with a more serious tone than before. "But regardless of the bounty of the pirate Monkey D. Luffy and his crew, one thing is certain, they are a threat that we must eliminate with all our forces, and for that, we need a coordinated response," Sengoku asserted, "and you, as Shichibukai, will y a crucial role in this offensive." He stated with a sharp look.


    The meeting continued with them discussing other topics, including how to deal with Jack still in paradise and if the Beast Pirates would make a move, since they have the information that Luffy took a main crew member from Kaido.


    "Shouldn''t we let them kill each other? This is good for us," one of them said.


    "Yes, but at what cost, a war devastating many inds? We are justice, we must protect the people, and we cannot let them cause chaos and terror at sea!" A vice admiral spoke.


    "Tsk... Garp''s grandson is turning the ocean of paradise into chaos, it will be catastrophic if a Yonkou decides to attack this sea..." Sengoku murmured a bit frustrated.


    At that moment, the meeting room door opened and a sailor entered with a newspaper. "I apologize for interrupting the meeting, but something has happened!" This was one of Sengoku''s secretaries, and for him to enter the meeting, something big had happened.


    Sengoku took the newspaper and frowned at that moment at the headline. "I believed that Morgan wouldn''t publish anything about the event after the government threatened him... Now there''s no hiding it, he is once again causing chaos in the world and bing a threat that we must stop soon," Sengoku said frustrated, looking at the newspaper.


    On the front page, there was an image of Monkey D. Luffy dragging Domingo and Page One in a state of defeat and humiliation, making it clear that this figure was once again at the center of another storm, involving another Shichibukai and even the Beast Pirates, of Kaido.


    The article continued not only with Luffy defeating the two in the photo but even Jack, one of the cmities and main forces of Kaido fell before the rising pirate, but also that he was thrown into the sea, toasted by a devastating fire attack cutting through the sky. This act was not just a disy of brute power; it was a direct deration of war against one of the Yonkou of the New World, Kaido, often described as the strongest creature on the. Luffy''s audacity in challenging such a figure, known for his unparalleled strength and feared influence, on his territory, reverberated through the world like an earthquake, shaking the foundations of the established power bnce.


    Throughout society, from the humblest viges on remote inds to the corridors of power in Mariejois. Pirates, marines, revolutionaries, and ordinary citizens �� all found themselves in a mix of disbelief, admiration, and fear. Luffy''s boldness in confronting the force of a Yonkou even before entering the new world was something that shocked everyone, fear was in every corner of the world, as this was an event that could cause a war and shake the bnce of the world and the security of the kingdoms in paradise.


    In the effervescent editorial office of Morgans, the media mogul and president of the World Economic Journal, the atmosphere was of palpable excitement. Surrounded by vibrant posters and spectacr images of Luffy''s recent fight in Jaya, secretly captured by one of his most daring employees who had infiltrated the ind, Morgans could not contain his enthusiasm. Each photograph captured a moment of the epic battle, with the dominant image of Luffy dragging Domingo and Page One further solidifying the dramatic narrative that was unfolding.


    Meanwhile, the person responsible for this headline was sitting in his office, screaming with joy andughing with a satisfaction only the prospect of record sales that this headline would bring. Morgans, seated in his chair, contemted the images with a shrewd gaze. "Monkey D. Luffy is, without a doubt, the star of the moment," he dered. "We will not miss any of the moves of this young pirate and rising rookie. He is redefining the rules of the game at sea, and we will be there to document every step, every victory, every challenge, everything will be documented and published!"


    Morgan had already directed his attention to the young pirate in the East Blue, his audacity and strength demonstrated were a clear representation of his potential, and Morgans was bing increasingly interested in the pirate. After the events of Loguetown, he had already been tracking the crew''s route, and after basta, he had ced employees on all the nearby inds to start reporting on the crew''s activities. He was almost losing hope of finding them in these waters when they finally emerged, destroying underworld bases on several inds, fighting an admiral and escaping, causing a gigantic explosion at sea, although Morgan did not know what happened, it was probably an enemy faced by Luffy.


    Then in Jaya, things got really interesting. Morgan was surrounded by images of Luffy fighting against Jack and Domingo while that Enel fought against Page On. There were images of Luffy transformed in his final phase, striking Jack in the air.


    "This is so fantastic, it''s a shame I could only publish a few photos, I wanted to publish them all!" Morgansughed as he looked at the cover photo and then a few more photos with Luffy stopping Jack using his arms in transformation level 2, a photo of him staring down the enemy forces before the fight, and another photo of him in his colossal form, in the middle of the destroyed city, sending Jack flying with his breath of purple mes.


    Heughed and looked at other photos on the table, with satisfaction. "You haven''t seen anything yet," Morgans proimed to himself, and continued. "Tomorrow''s story is going to shake the world even more than it already is." His confidence in the news that was toe made his eyes gleam. On the table, there was a photo of Yamato, one that would be published in the newspaper the next day.


    Roon here:


    Let me ask... Do you like chapters like this, I n to do a few more reactions, do you want this?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 191 – World React 02.

    Chapter 191 �C World React 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    In several locations at sea, New Word.


    ...


    ...


    In the new world, a kingdom seemed gloomy with the news, or at least part of it.


    "Hahahahahaha! Domingo has been defeated!" Shouted a toy in the middle of the street, joyous over the defeat of the man responsible for losing everything.


    "This..." Commented a frightened citizen. "Domingo was captured on the other side of the Grand Line?"


    "How could this happen!" Screamed another. "He''s a Shichibukai and our king!"


    "Look who captured him, it''s that evil pirate, Monkey D. Luffy. It''s not the first time he''s done this, can''t anyone stop him in that sea?"


    "He also captured an official member of Kaido and defeated a cmity, isn''t this a deration of war?" Another spoke.


    "What''s going to happen? Will Domingo''s men act?"


    "Of course they will! They''ll never let this go, but I doubt they can do much, this pirate even defeated Jack!"


    Meanwhile, in the pce, the atmosphere was quite gloomy with all the crew members of Domingo''s pirates, the Donquixote pirates.


    "This is bad!!!" Buffalo shouted.


    "Damn that straw hat, I should have been the one to defeat the master!" Baby 5 shouted.


    "We must act!" Pica said with his high-pitched voice, making some present try not tough at it.


    "But can we fight against him?" Dellinger asked a bit nervously.


    "Contact Vergo, we need more information from the marines." Diamante gave the order, they had Joker''s vivre card, which still indicated the direction of where he would be.


    On the other side of the country, two women sat together in a corner of the Colosseum.


    "Is it true... someone defeated Domingo?!" Reba looked with bright eyes at the photo in the newspaper.


    "Yes... It seems Domingo met someone crazier than him..." Violet said with a smile she hadn''t shown for years, she looked at Luffy as a hero she had always sought.


    "Also contact the beast pirates." He concluded.


    In Wano, more specifically in Onigashima, chaos was everywhere.


    "My brother! He captured my brother!" Ulti screamed, punching the walls of the ce.


    "Calm down Ulti!" ck Maria spoke trying to calm the woman.


    "How can I calm down! I must go to that sea and catch that Monkey D. Luffy! Page One needs his big sister!" Ulti spoke frustrated.


    "This pirate, he defeated Jack, what can you do?" Sasakimented on the side and Ulti could only get frustrated.


    From the other room, Kaido drank his sake while crying.


    "He defeated Jack and captured Domingo and Page One!!! He even told Jack that I was his father-inw!" Kaido eximed looking at the small newspaper and the headline with Luffy.


    "He won''t even invite me to the wedding!" Kaido growled, seeming to have lost something precious with that and his members surrounding him and trembling were in doubt if he took it seriously.


    "He dares to say now my daughter belongs to him!" He shouted again crying.


    "Lord Kaido, calm down, we''ll solve this! I told Jack we would send reinforcements!" King spoke fearing Kaido would act recklessly.


    "Yes, you''re right!" Kaido spoke wiping his tears. "I will send reinforcements, but those reinforcements will be me!" He said drunk and stood up, King tried to stop him from acting, but it was toote.


    Kaido broke the ceiling while transforming into a blue Chinese dragon and took off to the sky while the people in the room tried not to be crushed by the stones from the broken ceiling.


    "King..." Queen looked towards where Kaido was going and disappearing into the sky.


    "I know... He took the wrong direction..." King said as he leapt into the air to follow Kaido, transforming into his ancient zoan.


    Elsewhere, in the same sea of the new world, a meeting was happening at that moment, it was not a simple meeting, a ship with a Yonkou was approaching another ship with another Yonkou, the ship called Red Force, was approaching the Moby Dick.


    "He came personally?!" A crew member of the Whitebeard pirates murmured.


    "It seems so, what are we going to do, pops?" Marco looked at the ship and then turned his attention to the great man in the middle of the boat, Whitebeard.


    "Let that brate to me, let''s see what he wants." Whitebeardmented.


    It didn''t take long for Shanks'' ship to approach the other, while the crew of Moby Dick waited and saw one of the strongest men in the world jump from that ship to theirs with a barrel of sake on his back, everyone fell silent as the man walked to the center of the ship, but something started to happen, pieces of the Moby Dick''s crew began to faint.


    "Hey, what''s happening?!" Said one looking at his faintedpanion.


    "He''s using Conqueror''s Haki. He''ll be fine, for those with weak spirits, stay back if you don''t want to faint too," said amander.


    Shanks approached the man at the center, Whitebeard looked at him calmly, they said nothing to each other, just stared, Shanks simply tossed the sake barrel and Whitebeard caught it, without a word, they served themselves while Shanks had his own Japanese-style cup, Whitebeard drank from the barrel.


    "You know..." Whitebeard was the first to break the silence. "Everyone was surprised when they heard that a strong man like you returned from the East Blue without an arm, what kind of enemy did you encounter in those waters?" Whitebeard had a hint of interest.


    "I..." Shanks touched his severed arm. "bet it on the new generation." He said.


    "You''re referring to the owner of that old straw hat." Marco appeared next to Whitebeard and showed the newspaper to Shanks. "It seems he''s been quite activetely, he''s practically dering war with Kaido, but to take down Jack being just a rookie, I must admit that''s unprecedented." Marco spoke, showing yesterday''s newspaper.


    "Luffy... I saw, I''m quite surprised by it too, I didn''t expect the kid to be so strong, I wonder what kind of chaos he''ll cause when he reaches the New World." Shanks spoke, he was quite surprised by it too, screaming what Luffy had in mind when he received the newspaper, butughed at the child''s audacity.


    "Yes, but have you seen today''s newspaper? This is the reason why Jack got into a fight with Luffy. I''m sure Kaido won''t stop now that I know his real reason for hunting a rookie in the first half of the Grand Line."


    Marco showed another newspaper, one that came a little before the Red Force appeared, on it was the photo of Yamato with the article.


    "This.... WHAT?!" Shanks lost his serious demeanor and made a shocked grimace.


    "LU-LUFFY STOLE KAIDO''S DAUGHTER AND DECLARED THE YONKOU HIS FATHER-IN-LAW!" Shanks shouted bbergasted.


    "Gurarararara. That brat has guts, I admit. But this is his recklessness, nobody knew Kaido had a daughter all this time and now a rookie takes her and says he''s his son-inw?" Newgateughed at the rookie''s audacity.


    "This is unexpected... Luffy has always been reckless, should have figured that this would reflect on women as he grew up." Shanksmented.


    "Anyway..." Shanks drank his sake once again. "I didn''te to talk about Luffy, but about his brother." Shanks returned with his serious face.


    "What about my son?" Whitebeard asked with a sharp look.


    "Tell Ace to return, ckbeard is more dangerous than you imagine, something bad will happen if Ace continues with his hunt and knowing him, he won''t ask his brother for help in paradise." Shanks spoke seriously.


    "You want to know better how I take care of my family?" Whitebeard spoke in a sharp tone that even made Marco step away from the two.


    "You know something bad is going to happen, Whitebeard. Send him back, before it''s toote." Shanks insisted.


    "..." Whitebeard did not respond, there would be no more conversation between them, now they would speak as pirates.


    Shanks sighed as he stood up and threw away his sake cup, while drawing his sword from its sheath, Whitebeard threw away his barrel and picked up his Bisento.


    In a movement with everyone holding their breath, the weapons shed against each other, a wave of Conqueror''s Haki went out from the impact messing everything around while the sky was split in half.


    While all this was happening in the New World, the rest of the discussed and feared a war in the first half of the Grand Line.


    The news in question that came out today would shock the world again with a new piece of information. In today''s edition of the World Economic Journal, the dominant headline captured the gazes and imaginations of readers around the world, with one of the most explosive and shocking stories of the year. The front page disyed a stunning photograph of Yamato and Luffy, side by side, highlighting the striking physical differences between them - Yamato, a taller woman dressed in her Wano attire, with her yellow and red horns, and Luffy, wearing his usual cloak and disying his bandit smile. The next photo focused on Yamato''s smiling face with her weapon over her shoulder.


    The headline proimed: "Bombshell Revtion: Yamato, Vice-Captain of the Straw Hats and Officially Dered by the Captain Himself as His Lover, Is Actually the Biological Daughter of Kaido, Known as the Strongest Creature in the World!! Monkey D. Luffy Dered in Jaya Before the Ind''s Destruction That Kaido Was Now His Father-in-Law and Would Not Invite Him to the Wedding!" The subtitle added, "In a Bold Move, Luffy Steals the Daughter of the World''s Strongest Creature and Announces Wedding ns, Leaving Kaido Out!"


    A third photo appeared on the front page of the newspaper, Yamato on one side and Kaido on the other, it was clear that they were really simr in many aspects, their appearance was not so simr in coloring, but they used the same weapons, had horns, and had the same postures.


    This revtion was not just limited to the disclosure of Yamato being the biological daughter of one of the world''s most powerful people, but how the Straw Hat seemed to want a war against a Yonkou even before arriving in the New World, that even though he had defeated Jack and nearly half of the Shichibukai, most people were skeptical that the Straw Hats could actually fight a Yonkou.


    The rest of the newspaper talked about Luffy and his journey with Yamato, how they already seemed to be together, leading to spection that Yamato had run away from her father and met him in the East Blue and joined up to form the crew and have a romantic adventure.


    Many forces in the world were watching this with caution, defeating and capturing a crew member was one thing, but stealing Kaido''s daughter was apletely different matter that no one knew until then, the doubts about why Jack had entered paradise or why he hade into conflict with the Straw Hats were unraveling with this new information, now they understood why the Beast Pirates had made Monkey D. Luffy a target.


    Meanwhile, 10,000 meters in the air, Yamato was fighting against Kuina with both transformed into their mythical zoans in an ice versus ice battle while changing thendscape of that side of the upper garden. After the fight, the two took a break in the transformed cier environment.


    Suddenly, Yamato sneezed strongly.


    "You''re not cold, are you?" Kuina asked in an amused tone.


    "Of course not, someone must be talking about me," shemented, scratching her nose, unaware that the whole world was talking exactly about her.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 192 – Boa Hancock 01.

    Chapter 192 �C Boa Hancock 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    As the world was shocked by the revtion of Yamato being Kaido''s biological daughter, on an isted ind in the Calm Belt dayster, where the waters are known to harbor fearsome sea monsters and unpredictable currents with its inds hosting powerful animals, Luffy and Enel had found a perfect refuge for uninterrupted training.


    The ind was being bombarded by explosions. Enely on the ground injured while a gori seemed to be celebrating victory over the former god of Skypeia.


    "Damn... how can I beat this creature without my powers?! Get this off me!" Enel demanded from a Luffy beside him.


    "Stopining, I''m using the same handcuffs as you to fight the creatures without my powers and I''m still winning. You rely too much on your abilities, which is a big mistake. You need to learn Haki, given your poor performance, do you still think you can be a god this way?" Luffymented with disdain in his tone.


    He had put on handcuffs to restrict all Devil Fruit powers so they could only use Haki against the ind''s creatures. While Enel was getting beaten up by the gori, in front of Luffyy an elephant, a snake, and a lion on the ground after he defeated them. Luffy did not win easily, after all, these animals were not simple, but in the end, he won with some injuries.


    "Why can''t I beat them..." Enelined. He could be a great user of observation Haki, but with armament Haki, he was quite bad.


    "Watch how it''s done." Luffy said, and using Soru, he appeared in front of the gori and with his fist wrapped in Haki, he punched the animal, sending it flying backwards with the impact and falling unconscious.


    "I think I''ll have to look for an ind with stronger animals..." Luffymented, looking at the fallen animal, and turned his attention to a frustrated Enel.


    "Enel, I''ll leave you here for a while, I think it''s better for you to train and learn from this book," Luffymented. The real reason for taking Enel from Skypiea was the tension he could bring, since he killed so many people from that ce, the inhabitants would not like him training with them, and Luffy wanted to greatly strengthen that kingdom for the future war, so putting Enel on this ind to learn about Haki and the six styles while training would be a good option while he continues his journey until he returns to the crew.


    "You can''t be serious." Enelmented a bit cautiously.


    "Yes, I''m serious, don''t you want to be a god? Or are you afraid of a little ind, if you can''t survive here without using your powers and be stronger, you would never be worthy of achieving your goals." Luffy spoke, and Enel just snorted but found his own determination.


    "Fine then, I''ll read this book and get stronger as you say." He spoke, and Luffy threw the book to him. Luffy handed over some basic survival items to Enel, but the big-eared man was to be responsible for his own survival here.


    After that, Luffy removed his own handcuffs but left Enel with his, his training was to not rely so much on his fruit and to strengthen his body with new techniques.


    "With that, I''ll say goodbye. I''ll return as soon as I can, I hope you won''t disappoint me, Enel," Luffymented, creating his wings to fly even faster.


    "Tsk. When you see me again, I''ll be more powerful than you, demon," Enel spoke with his usual arrogance, but Luffy did not believe his words.


    Luffy did not respond and leaped from the ground into the air, quickly beginning to ascend above the ind.


    "Where should I go, I must train on an ind stronger than this one before seeking my target..." Luffy murmured. He was in the middle of the Calm Belt, so he could choose any direction; he then picked one and began to fly towards it, not worried about Enel and his location since he had his Vivre card.


    Luffy traveled for hours using his increased speed until he found another ind and headed in that direction. But in the sea between Luffy in the air and the ind, a certain boat was navigating those waters at that time, with two giant snakes carrying the ship and the Kuja pirates'' symbol on its g.


    On that boat, sailing smoothly even through the treacherous waters of the Calm Belt, at the bow of the ship, a woman with long legs walked along the wooden deck while the women around stopped what they were doing to watch her approach.


    "Hancock-Sama!" Most shouted.


    "Sister?" Boa Sandersonia looked surprised at her older sister next to Boa Marigold.


    "Is something wrong, sister, for you toe out of your room?" Marigold asked curiously.


    "Someone is approaching..." Shemented with her arrogant tone and looked up at the sky, where Luffy was flying at high speed.


    "Hm?" He noticed the ship below him for the first time and with his vision saw the identity of the g. "Kuja Pirates? I didn''t expect to encounter Hancock so soon..." Hemented. "But anyway, since we''re here, let''s say hello." With that, his wings pped, and he headed in that direction.


    Boa Hancock looked at the man approaching, while her sisters quickly prepared as soon as they felt his presence, the pirates not proficient in Haki were doubtful and confused about the behavior of the 3 sisters.


    "Prepare yourselves, an enemy is approaching!" Shouted a woman with dark hair, with slightly better Haki.


    Luffy appeared 50 meters above the ship blocking the sun with his ck wings, looking at the Kuja pirates'' ship with interest.


    "So you''re Boa Hancock, one of the Shichibukais." Luffymented in a yful tone.


    At that moment, however, a pink heart-shaped beam headed towards him, with a sh, he pped his wings and dodged the beam at thest moment.


    "Is this how you greet someone, Hancock?" Luffymented in the same yful tone, watching the beam fly into the sky.


    "..." Boa Hancock just stared at him, putting her hands in a heart shape to petrify him.


    "He is the pirate Monkey D. Luffy, with a bounty of 750 million!" Sandersoniamented, picking up some papers with a newspaper.


    "Hm? 750 million? It went up even more? Let me see that!" Luffymented with shining eyes while looking at the papers in the woman''s hands.


    He quickly started flying towards the ship, Boa Hancock began tounch her attack seeing this.


    "Mero mero!" The pink beams flew towards Luffy, he didn''t know what could happen, so the best option was to dodge them, after all, he couldn''t deny his attraction to Hancock despite finding Yamato even prettier.


    Luffy continued dodging the beams. "Tsk." Hancock frowned as she couldn''t hit him, and before anyone could react, Luffy appeared in front of her sister.


    "Hello!" Luffy greeted Sandersonia before she could react, but in that time, Hancock ran across the deck and jumped to kick Luffy.


    "Hm?" Luffy was a bit surprised by the long legsing towards him, he quickly dodged the attack by ducking. "No panties? At least you take care of its appearance." Luffymented, looking under Hancock''s leg and inside her dress.


    "You damned man!" Hancock seemed enraged at that moment, as a man dares to speak so easily of her private parts.


    Luffy dodged another kick and just smiled. "Don''t get angry, you really are one of the most beautiful women in the world, but there are others like you, so don''t act like you''re the center of the world." Luffy might have been smiling, but he said it with disdain. He personally did not like Hancock''s arrogant personality.


    "What did you say!" Hancock seemed even more irritated, throwing many kicks in Luffy''s direction, but he started to dodge them and moved past Hancock.


    All this happened in a matter of milliseconds, while the other women could barely react to all of it. Luffy returned to Sandersonia and grabbed the newspaper in her hand before dodging new rays with the power of the pirate medusa. This beam even hit other crew members, petrifying them, but Hancock was more concerned about hitting Luffy and venting the anger that this damned man had instilled in her.


    Luffy moved away from the ship again, looking with a small smile at the beams passing by him. While Hancock looked at him with so much anger that no one had gained so much anger since she fled from the Tenryuubito.


    "Sister! Be careful, he has already taken down 3 Shichibukais!" Marigoldmented with concern while looking up where Luffy was passing with his wings open.


    "This man, he''s nowing after our sister?!" Sandersonia said with some anger.


    "Prepare yourselves, we''ll take down this man and protect our queen, Hancock-Sama!" The Kuja pirates who were not petrified, went intobat mode, ready to face Luffy, using bows and arrows.


    "This damned man! How dare he, how does he treat me this way! I am the most beautiful woman in the world..." She was angry and thought about approaching the man differently, she reced the ugly face of hatred with something more seductive, "Beautiful man, couldn''t youe here to speak with this beautiful woman?" She said, striking a unique pose.


    "Sister... He''s not looking at you..." Sandersoniamented with hesitation.


    Hancock had her eyes closed while tossing her head back in her pose, when she opened her eyes, she saw the man looking at the newspaper with interest,pletely ignoring her. "How dare he again!!!" She said frustrated.


    Meanwhile, Luffy was looking at the newspaper and two new wanted posters. "This is interesting, there''s yesterday''s news about my fight, this picture turned out great!" Luffy said,ughing looking at the photo where he was dragging Domingo and Page One in a state of defeat in the middle of the destroyed Jaya by their fight. "But thisst news is also surprising, I never thought they would publish something like this when I talked to Jack." Luffymented, looking at the news of Yamato being Kaido''s daughter and how the family was having internal problems, as the news reported that Yamato was fleeing from her father to marry the man she loved.


    "Hahahahaha. I bet Morgans did this on purpose... but my new bounty is really cool!" Luffyughed, looking at his poster, with the same photo from the newspaper, him triumphing against powerful pirates as he walked victoriously. There were his poster, Enel''s, and even Yamato''s.


    -----------------


    [Monkey D. Luffy: 750,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Luffy dragging Domingo and Page One in defeat amidst the destruction of Jaya by their fight and Jack.)


    [Enel: 200,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Enel smiling arrogantly surrounded by lightning.)


    [Yamato: 400,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.] (IMG: Yamato with her weapon on her shoulder while smiling, her other hand on her waist, wearing her Wano clothes.)


    -----------------


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    For those who wish to support me by making a donation, my donate PayPal:


    https://.pay /donate/?business=H24E92FL2EBQ6


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 193 – Boa Hancock 02.

    Chapter 193 �C Boa Hancock 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    As Luffy flipped through the newspaper,pletely absorbed in his own bounty and the news, utterly oblivious to the chaos he had instigated on the Kuja Pirates'' ship, Boa Hancock experienced a level of fury she seldom felt towards a man. In all past instances, she could simply turn them to stone, but this pirate was faster than she was, which already infuriated her, and to see herself being ignored...


    A vein appeared on her forehead. The Pirate Queen, known for her beauty considered to be the most beautiful woman in the world, was not ustomed to being ignored, much less scorned.


    "How dare he ignore my presence, my beauty!" Hancock murmured to herself, her eyes fixed on Luffy with a burning intensity. The other pirates, noticing their queen''s indignation, quickly rallied to her defense, hurling a barrage of insults towards the carefree pirate.


    "Despicable!" shouted one of the younger pirates, a haki arrow ready on her bow.


    "Insolent!" echoed another, as she prepared her own attack, determined to protect their leader''s honor.


    Hancock, trying to maintain an appearance of calm and control, raised a hand, signaling her subordinates to calm down. "Leave him to me," she said, her voice a mix of calm and coldness. "This man... This ''Monkey D. Luffy'' will learn to respect the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "Sister...?" One of her sisters looked towards Hancock cautiously, after all, she knew Luffy was not amon enemy they would encounter in paradise.


    Without saying anything more, Hancock advanced towards Luffy, determined to subjugate him. She began to leap into the air, using the geppo technique she had learned on her own.


    [I believe she cannot use Geppo, but I think it''s a technique that can be added to her here.]


    Meanwhile, Luffy was oblivious to a scorned woman approaching him as there was a flurry ofints on the ship below, Luffy remained focused on the newspapers in his hands. Heughed loudly, his joy at seeing new bounties as hisughter spread through the sky. "750 million, huh? That''s amazing! But why didn''t it reach 1 billion?" he asked curiously, his expression bing a bit disappointed. "I defeated a billion-bounty pirate, that''s not fair..." His joy turned intoint.


    "Hm? What''s that?" He diverted his attention from the newspaper feeling a danger approaching with his developing observation haki.


    He looked down and noticed Hancock approaching with hatred in her gaze. "Why is she so angry..." Luffy murmured and received a kick, dodging it, forced to drop the newspaper.


    "Hey, don''t disturb others in their reading." Luffymented.


    "You, you damned man! This queen will teach you a lesson and break you when you turn to stone!" She said, starting abo of kicks at Luffy.


    "Hancock, you should wear panties, I can see everything from here." Luffymented, dodging the attacks again. "And I only like women who I have exclusivities with, it bothers me if someone else can see something that only I should." Luffymented calmly.


    "You! What are you implying with that, I will kill you!" She snarled.


    "Your arrogant personality is also a turn-off..." He said, making her intensify her strikes even more, Luffy was the most hated man for Hancock at that moment.


    "You''re really sensitive, aren''t you?" Luffyins with a kick passing just milliseconds from his head. ''This is getting dangerous, I''ll have to fight back too.'' Hements internally, as his arms wrap in haki, and began to hit Hancock''s feet with his attacks, forming a fight of punches and kicks, with haki, at least he wasn''t turning into stone.


    Luffy, on the other hand, used his agility and haki ability to dodge and counter-attack, his punches targeting Hancock with precision. The duel between the two was not just physical, but also a confrontation of wills, where Hancock''s fury collided with Luffy''s umitted joy.


    Luffy and Hancock began to exchange blows, causing a disturbance in the air with the sonic explosions of both forces, Luffy could not beat her in his usual form just with wings, but at least he could defend himself for the moment.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    As the two continued to fight, the confrontation became increasingly intense, both moving like shadows, their limbs in motion as if they were dancing in front of each other. The Kuja Pirates were in shock, while Hancock''s sisters were deeply concerned about how the fight was progressing, as the man seemed undeterred by the woman known as the most beautiful in the world.


    At one moment, Hancock decided to add a different twist to the fight using her fruit, fighting only with her legs against Luffy. She moved her arms and formed a heart with her hands in front of Luffy. Seeing this, Luffy was quite surprised, knowing he could fall right there to this point-nk beam, as Hancock wouldn''t let him escape easily.


    "Mero Mero no Mi... Hm?!" Hancock, smiling triumphantly, noticed a change in Luffy. A burst of purple mes urred, and she was thrown backward as sheunched her beam.


    *FLAMES* The sound of mes covered the sky, and Hancock''s beam went straight to the center.


    Hancock frowned, looking at a spot inside the mes where her attack hadn''t reached. Luffy had managed to escape her point-nk shot.


    When the mes dissipated, a Phase 2 Luffy was shown to all, his body having changed.


    "So this is your mythical Zoan..." Hancockmented, not foolish enough to be unaware of Luffy''s powers. This pirate was taking down all the Shichibukais, and she had to be cautious with him too after the news of Domingo and Jack''s fall.


    "That was close..." Luffymented while in his transformation. He looked at Hancock and cracked a small smile. In an instant, he advanced directly towards the pirate empress, wanting to test her strength.


    Luffy dodged the Mero Mero no Mi beams as he approached, Hancock had no choice but to face him head-on.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Once again, the fight between arms and legs began anew, but Hancock found some difficulty inbating her enemy now, though it wasn''t so visible to the eyes of others.


    The Kuja Pirates, still shocked on the ship below, raised their thoughts seeking answers. "Can a man transform into this purple thing?!" one of the younger ones asked, looking bewildered. "How can he move so fast?!" eximed one of the older ones, her eyes wide in surprise as she followed the nearly invisible movements of Luffy and her empress. "Can he really fight on par with our queen?!" Another fangirl couldn''t help but exim, for her, Hancock was invincible, and no one could say otherwise.


    Some of the younger pirates began to scream in support of their queen. "Finish him, finish that man, Hancock-Sama!" "Show him the power of the Kuja Pirates!" Meanwhile, the more experienced exchanged worried nces with Hancock''s sisters, aware that the fight was not so simple.


    With every move of Hancock, trying to corner Luffy with her Love Rays, the crew reacted with palpable tension. And when Luffy used his increased speed to dodge, a murmur of astonishment swept across the deck of the ship. Luffy''s mes began to affect the women on the ship, forcing them to start moving away from the hot mes intensifying in the sky.


    "I think your crew will be in a bad state if we continue our fight here." Luffymented while punching Hancock''s feathers,unching an explosion with a radius of armament haki around them with a shock explosion.


    "..." Hancock didn''t say anything, just continued trying to get through the man''s defense while he attempted to hit her so she would turn to stone.


    Luffy backed away a bit and looked towards the ind he had already nned to go to anyway, before pping his wings and flying in that direction.


    "Do you intend to flee from this empress?" Hancock practically shouted, watching Luffy move away. She would not let this happen. Still boiling with rage for having been challenged and, in her perception, disrespected by this man, she was not willing to let Luffy escape so easily.


    Though she recognized he was strong, perhaps stronger than her, and in speed, he had already surpassed her, she was confident she could defeat him by turning him into stone. Then, using Geppo, she started to follow him in the air towards the ind.


    "She''s following me... That''s good." Luffy looked back to see Hancock stepping through the air trying to approach him. He wanted to talk to her alone, and now he would have a chance, while on the Kuja pirates'' ship, everyone watched dumbfounded as the two moved away.


    Luffy flew over the ind and found a deserted beach on the other side with ample space to fight without affecting the beasts within the forests, and this would give time until the Kuja pirates could circumnavigate the ind to reach them.


    Luffynded softly on the white sand, turning to wait for Hancock, who soonnded elegantly near him, her expression stillden with fury but also with a hint of curiosity about Luffy''s intentions, knowing the pirate had lured her here on purpose.


    "Damned man, why did you bring me here?" Hancock demanded, maintaining her arrogantposure.


    Luffy, with his characteristic ease, replied: "I think we were going too far back on the ship. Maybe here we can talk better, without everyone watching. I don''t want to hurt you or your ship... or your crew."


    "Do you think you can do that?!" She said angrily and charged at him. Luffy dodged her kick, he punched her in an opening making her retreat several meters, when she was about to return to the fight and attack again, she realized Luffy was above her, as mes swirled like a tornado around his right arm as he clenched his fist to attack her. Hancock had to go on the defensive seeing that she could not dodge him.


    The mes exploded before that beach, lifting sand all over the ce. *BOOOOOOM!!!!* the explosion of purple mes exploded all over the ce as Luffy canceled his transformation and maintained his "human" appearance.


    When the mes and dust settled, a Hancock appeared in the middle of a crater, she was fine while keeping her arms crossed in a defensive position, however, the same could not be said about her clothes, because she waspletely naked.


    "I''m sure she''s going to try to kill me without even listening after this, but I must say, she really is one of the most beautiful women in the world." Luffyments looking at Hancock.


    He was right, Hancock had never experienced such humiliation since she left her life as a ve; she had been ignored, mocked, and now humiliated by this man, she wanted to kill him once and for all because now he could see the mark on her back, so now she would kill him mercilessly as she looked at him with eyes filled with hatred.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    For those who wish to support me by making a donation, my donate PayPal:


    https://.pay /donate/?business=H24E92FL2EBQ6


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 194 – Boa Hancock 03.

    Chapter 194 �C Boa Hancock 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    "You... I''m going to kill you!" Hancock was so enraged that her haki began to emanate from her body. Seeing this, Luffy expanded his haki as well, and the energy was released against Hancock''s energy that spread throughout the beach. The two hakis met, causing them to collide with each other, creating a wall of energy while yellow lightning appeared in the air.


    The Haki of both expanded, sweeping the ind and even turning the day dark as they shed against each other.


    "He''s a user of Conqueror''s Haki too... but it''s not a surprise given his background..." Hancockmented as she watched her haki sh with Luffy''s to see which would subdue the other. She might be angry at this man to the point of wanting him dead, but that didn''t stop her from looking cautiously at him. This Luffy was dangerous, and with his clothes burned, he would see the mark on her back, needing to eliminate him before he leaves the ind.


    Luffy watched the hakis sh while everything was affected by them; the sea began to recede from the shock as the ind''s trees leaned back with the beach''s sand dust blowing towards the sea and forest. He didn''t have his observation haki strong enough to see the forest, but he could tell that various animals were falling unconscious at that moment.


    "My haki has improved a lot in thest few months, but I''m surprised it''s reached Hancock''s level, though I''ve never seen her using this power in the original work..." Luffyments softly as one haki tries to dominate the other in the wall, yet both are in a stalemate.


    "We don''t need to continue this, Hancock, neither of our hakis will win over the other, but even if one does, nothing will change." Luffy deres out loud, since even if one of them wins the haki at this moment, neither will be affected by the other.


    "Shut up!" Luffy heard the naked woman growling at him regardless of her current state and looked fiercely.


    "I''m not your enemy. I did this for a purpose, can you hear me?" Luffyments.


    "I said... to shut up!" Hancock screams and with super-speed, she advances towards Luffy while her body was still naked.


    "..." Luffy sighs as he sees the womaning towards him, but he can''t help but be amazed by her bouncing breasts. "It''s a good view... Moa Moa no Mi: speed, apply 60 times." He said, canceling his Conqueror''s Haki.


    He moves his body, and Hancock''s kick passes by him a momentter, he could even see the mark of the tattoo on her back at that moment. Hancock could no longer hide it and just wanted to kill him quickly so she could keep her secret.


    "..." Luffy didn''tment as another kick passed by him.


    Hancock just growled,unching another kick, and Luffy moving his head to avoid it.


    He was dodging at high speed, while Hancock tried to hit him at any cost. "Stand still so I can kill you!" She growled, and Luffy justughed at the irrational suggestion.


    "Are you furious because I saw the ve mark on your back?" Luffymented while seeming like a sh dodging the blows. He felt Hancock hesitating a bit, her body trembled with negative emotions at that moment.


    "I can help you remove it, if you want." Luffymented once more, making the woman lose herposure andnd on the ground while looking at him intensely.


    "What do you mean by that?" She asked with hatred, but there was also a mix of fear and curiosity in her tone.


    Luffy looked at her calmly, shifting his gaze from her body to her blue eyes. "I can remove that mark. I have a crew member with healing abilities; we can remove the skin and use his power to regenerate new skin." Luffymented. He had good doctors in his crew, Chopper and Lami, but now he had a member who could do something none of them could, or at least not as quickly... which is to regenerate.


    "Are you serious?!" She shouted in conflict.


    "Yes, I know you don''t trust me, and think I will expose this information to someone outside this ce, but the Tenryuubito are also my enemies." Luffymented, making Hancock stare at him intensely.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Who are you to say they are your enemies?" She practically scoffed at the man''s words.


    "I''ve killed two of them since I started my journey. I''m sure if it wasn''t for hiding this information from the worlds, they would send all the admirals and government forces after me, although they are already doing that, not as urgently as I expected..." Luffymented, reflecting on thest part. He was certain that the Five Elders had already discovered that he eliminated two Tenryuubito.


    "You can''t be serious..." Hancock spoke with a bit of conflict, not knowing if she could believe such absurdity.


    "Whether you want to believe it or not, it doesn''t matter now..." Luffy scoffed, "But don''t you want to take revenge on them, on the Tenryuubito, the World Government? I can also give you a chance for that." Luffy spoke, looking her in the eyes.


    "What do you mean by that now?" She looked at him once more. She didn''t know why, but the man''s words intrigued her more and more with each moment they spoke.


    "What I want, Hancock," Luffy raised his hand towards her, pointing his finger at the naked woman. "I want allies, allies for the war in the future, where I n to overthrow the World Government and give autonomy back to all the countries of the world, but also at the end of my adventure, I will be known as the emperor of all the seas of this world." Luffy dered with a confident tone, leaving Hancock a bit disconcerted, even forgetting her hatred for the man.


    "You want to overthrow the World Government?!" She shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, as I said, I will be the emperor of the seas, and me and the government will never coexist when that happens, one must destroy the other. So believe me when I say that such a thing will happen." Luffymented, leaving the woman speechless.


    "There are still people like that..." Hancock murmured softly, remembering Fisher Tiger, the fish-man who decided to stand up against the Celestial Dragons and freed many ves while burning the holynd. She always thought no one would dare to speak such words against the gods of this world, but this man spoke it openly, although it was just the two of them, it was unbelievable words for Hancock''s ears.


    "Anyway, think about what I said. You might think I will talk about your ve mark when I leave here, but we have amon enemy. I can remove the mark on your back, and we can be future allies in the future when I start the war that will involve the whole world. For now, I came to train on this ind, so take this." Luffy simply spoke. He had already done and said everything he wanted with Hancock, but he didn''t hope that she would just ept his words, hoping that this would happen after the war, if it happens.


    He opened the system in front of him, while Hancock, still dazed, tried to understand the words of the man who didn''t seem shaken while speaking such things. He didn''t even seem to care if he was in front of the most beautiful woman in the world, his power seemed to really affect him, but he knew how to control his emotions as he ignored her to click with his finger in the middle of the air without Hancock being able to understand what he was doing.


    Suddenly, a set of clothes appeared in front of him, he picked it up a bit surprised to find something like "Hancock''s Clothes" in the store. He took it and looked at the woman standing a few meters away, before throwing the clothes on her. "Take this, your crew must be arriving soon, let''s say goodbye, as I wanted toe to this ind even before meeting you, I''m on a training journey, think about what I said, and we''ll meet in the future." Luffymented and started walking towards the forest, thinking he should first make a camp while the animals were likely still passed out in the forests.


    Meanwhile, Hancock, who had let the clothes fall over her shoulder, didn''t take her eyes off where Luffy had been until recently, still thinking about everything the man had spoken to her.


    ''Can he remove my curse?''


    ''Did he say he killed 2 Tenryuubito, did he really do something like that?''


    ''He ns to be the sea emperor and face the World Government? Was he not just lying?''


    ''He''s nning a world war? He wants this empress as his ally?''


    ''Where is he?'' Hancock snapped out of her thoughts and looked to the side, as Luffy had started walking towards the forest without caring about her any longer.


    ''He didn''t even care about the beauty of this empress?'' She murmured in the end.


    Luffy walked through the forest looking for a suitable ce to set up a camp for theing weeks. He felt a presence by his side, at least there was no longer the hostility from before, and he didn''t need to worry about someone attacking him now, but that didn''t make the woman any less arrogant.


    "Wait, you damn man. I need to talk to you before I decide whether to kill you or not, since you''ve seen all the secrets of this empress." She said by his side.


    "Do you at least want to talk? I''m willing, but don''t interrupt my training." Luffy shrugged and continued walking ahead, making his way through the brush. He could burn the ce down, but he took his sword still strapped to his waist and began cutting vines.


    ''Hahaha. What would Gol D. Roger say if he saw me using his famous sword to cut grass and make a path through the brush?'' Luffy thought,ughing inwardly.


    "You can''t treat this empress this way, damn man." She continued with a tone of hostility, but at least she wasn''t trying to kick Luffy anymore, even though he was just inches away from the naked woman.


    "Hey, at least put on the clothes I gave you. If you stay like that, I''ll think you''re trying to seduce me." Luffymented, looking into her eyes and then at her body. "Not that I''d find that bad." He said with a grin like a rogue, looking at Hancock, who blushed and realized she was still naked.


    "How can he act so calmly and even be bold..." Hancockmented while stopping to put on the dresses, which she found so simr to her own, wondering how Luffy managed to get something like that.


    Soon after, she was following the man, asking so many questions and bing frustrated because he still ignored her and treated her like anyone else while finding a ce in the middle of that ind.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 195 – Boa Hancock 04.

    Chapter 195 �C Boa Hancock 04.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    The Kuja Pirates'' ship began tond on the beach where the fight was happening.


    "Where is Hancock-Sama?" An Amazon asked worriedly.


    The beach was heavily devastated from the fight between Hancock and Luffy, and as they wereing to this side of the ind, they felt the sh of Conqueror''s Haki.


    "You all stay here, that man is not an ordinary pirate, he even faced off against the older sister''s Haki. Sandersonia and I will check the situation," Marigold said, and the two immediately jumped from the boat onto the beach.


    "Be careful!" The women shouted from the ship.


    "They''re in the forest," Sandersoniamented.


    "Strange... no more fighting?" Marigold whispered.


    "Something must have happened, let''s hurry!" Sandersonia said with a tone of concern.


    The sisters entered the ind and it didn''t take long for them to feel the presence of the two further ahead in a kind of spacious clearing.


    "This...?" Marigold wondered if she was correctly sensing their presence with her Haki.


    "Let''s check and see if it''s really them," Sandersonia spoke, frowning.


    They finally arrived at a ce where there was a kind of camp that Luffy had set up, with a tent, a bonfire, and a pot on the fire. The sisters had already found this strange, because the man had done something like this not long after being in a fight with Hancock in a battle where their older sister tried to kill him. However, as soon as they saw the next scene, they opened their mouths and their eyes widened.


    The man, Monkey D. Luffy, was sitting with a bowl of soup in hand while Hancock, dressed in different clothes, was sitting close to him with another bowl in her hand, but she seemed not to be eating, she appeared to be yelling at the man with a tone of anger.


    "Tell me! You didn''t say anything before, answer before this empress turns you into stone, damn man!" Hancock had veins on her forehead and struggled not to kick Luffy at that moment while the pirate in front of her refused to keep exining himself all the time.


    "Stop talking. Just eat your food, I had to pay a lot for the ingredients," Luffy shrugged while putting a spoon of his soup into his mouth.


    "You damn!!" Hancock shouted, and she moved her leg without leaving the spot and Luffy simply moved his head to avoid the blow.


    "Stop being annoying, how are you going to get married with that kind of personality..." Luffymented, putting a second spoon in his mouth.


    Sandersonia and Marigold looked at their enraged sister at that moment, while she had veins on her forehead, white eyes, and her hand trembled with the carefree words of this man.


    "Sandersonia, what are we seeing, sister?" One asked without taking her eyes off the scene.


    "I also want to know, sister..." the other replied, lost.


    "I think this needs more pepper..." Luffymented and looked back at the two sisters. "Do you want some too? Your sister here is wasting my food and breaking several utensils, I hope you behave better." Luffymented, and Hancock next to him broke her pot with her soup.


    "..." The two snake sisters didn''t know what to say. They had never seen their older sister treated in that way; the man seemed clearly afraid of her ability, but he didn''t behave like a man in love and even mocked Hancock.


    A momentter, the two sisters found themselves joining them as they sat on some wooden benches while Luffy served his dish, Hancock was beside him with her arms crossed and eyes closed, clearly in a bad mood.


    They still didn''t know how to react to this, conflicted on whether they should eat the soup prepared by the man or ask for guidance from their sister, sitting at a distance unwilling to talk to anyone.


    "Sister-sama... What''s happening?" Marigold broke the ice. Hancock took a while to respond and opened her eyes still in a bad mood.


    "He saw my mark," shemented with a calmness that Hancock only spoke with when she was serious.


    This made the other two sisters turn pale, it didn''t take long for them to stand up and get into abat stance against Luffy. "What?! We must eliminate him!" They shouted.


    Luffy looked at them with annoyance as he saw the containers he had given the sisters broken on the floor. "You wasted the soup. Does none of you have any manners with food!" Luffymented with a certain anger.


    "..."


    "..."


    The sisters paused for a moment, and their eyes went to Hancock, who had closed her eyes again. "Sister? Shouldn''t we kill this man?!" Marigold asked, lost, as her sister seemed not to care that the man had seen the ve mark.


    "I tried, but I couldn''t... He... This damn man... Said he could remove the mark..." She replied.


    "What?! He can do that?!" They turned back to Luffy trying to ignore the sisters because he wanted to beat all 3 of them at that moment.


    "Can you really do that?!" Sandersonia now asked with a tone of hope.


    "QUIET! Can you let me eat in peace, I want to recover my energy when the animals of this ind wake up so I can start my training." Luffy shouted at them and ducked before a long leg passed over him. The leg hit the pot of his soup, causing it to fall to the ground and spill all the food.


    "..."


    Luffy looked at this before a vein appeared on his forehead, he looked at Hancock, who just crossed her arms and pointed her nose up as if she was doing him a favor.


    "You damn woman, I''m going to beat you for this!" Now Luffy had be irritated.


    "Come at me, you damn man, who do you think you are to talk to my sisters like that, and the soup wasn''t even that good..." Hancock spoke arrogantly and then lifted her leg and kicked Luffy''s fist that had gone in her direction, with the pirate''s irritation exceeding the limits.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    They started exchanging blows with Armament Haki against each other, while the whole terrain exploded with the confrontation, Sandersonia and Marigold looked dazed at this kind of situation, not knowing what to say as the dust rose and trees broke.


    "You damn woman, what kind of personality is this, you''re going to stay single for the rest of your life, your fruit should be called the fruit of arrogance instead of the fruit of love." Luffy shouted.


    "This empress has decided, you''re going to die you wretched man, you are the worst man I''ve ever met, and that''s saying something since all men are despicable!"


    "Come then, I didn''t want to do this, but you''ve irritated me, I''m going to beat you until you be a sweet woman." Luffy shouted.


    "I''m going to turn you into stone and break every piece of your body!" Hancock replied angrily.


    "Bring it on!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    20 minutester, the fight finally calmed down, Hancock sat beside her sisters while Luffy was making another soup, ncing asionally at Hancock with a look of anger, while Hancock seemed to be mocking Luffy.


    "This damn man, he''s suffering, this empress is unstoppable." Hancock whispered proudly while staring at Luffy and her sisters seemed lost watching this scene while looking at each other.


    "What should we do?"


    "I don''t know, but if that man is telling the truth, wouldn''t it change our lives?"


    "We should ask the older sister..."


    "Sister-sama..."


    "Wait, I want to see him suffer more, it''s so good to take revenge on this man after so many humiliations this empress has suffered." Hancock silenced her sisters while still looking at Luffy with a satisfied smile, since this man had ignored, scorned, and humiliated her, now she had a taste of revenge since she couldn''t turn him into stone. In the end, the younger sisters just looked at each other and sighed.


    Luffy made another dish, as he had not recovered his strength and was hungry, ''I miss Reiju so much...'' He couldn''t help but murmur, thinking about the food and the curves he barely got to enjoy, since he had been with her for just one day.


    As Luffy could not buy ready-made food from the system, he had to prepare with what he could, still resentful of Hancock for knocking over the pot of soup.


    When he finally finished without Hancock bothering him again, he returned to the sisters. "As you know, I said I would remove the mark from your sister''s back, I can do it, but not now while a member of my crew is not with me. I would do it another time, but you can trust me, I want to make an alliance with the Kuja pirates." Luffy dered, he wanted to be alone now, as he would start his personal training.


    "Sister... shall we trust him? Do you really think he can do it?" Marigold asked.


    "I don''t know..." Hancock admitted, "But he at least seems confident in his words, but I don''t even know if we can deal with him even if we could, he also did not belittle me for my mark and instead wants an alliance to one day fight against the government and the Tenryuubito." Hancock admitted, leaving her younger sisters stunned.


    "Are we going to leave him here like this, sister?" Sandersonia asked worriedly seeing that he knew of the ve mark.


    "We have no choice but to let him go for now..." Hancock spoke with disgust, standing up. "Let''s return to the ship, I''m a bit tired." Shemented, preparing to leave.


    Seeing this, Luffy nodded, hoping to meet her in the future to honor his words. "Well, you can think as much as you want, but don''t worry, I''ll keep my words the next time we meet, you can go now, as I''m going to start my training on this ind for a while, so see you around." Luffymented as he tossed his cape aside to stretch while disying his athletic chest with his movements.


    His words stopped Hancock who was on her way out. She slowly turned towards the man stretching. "Hm?! You''re sending us away?!" Hancock turned her attention to Luffy at that moment.


    "Hm?" Luffy stopped his stretching and looked at her. "Weren''t you going to leave anyway?" He said, confused.


    "I was going to leave, but I don''t need a man to tell me that!" She spoke with disdain and started walking towards Luffy who was still confused.


    "Sister...?" One of her sisters asked Hancock turning back to the man.


    "I''ve decided, I''ll stay a bit longer!" Hancock spoke.


    "Hey, why? I''m training here, weren''t you going to leave?" Luffy raised an eyebrow at the woman.


    "I was going to, but not because a man asked me to, you think you can order this empress around." Hancock put her finger on Luffy''s nose and spoke arrogantly. She might even try to petrify him, but Luffy could be someone who would free her from the curse, so she''d risk trusting this pirate for the time being.


    "I''m not ordering, just saying goodbye!" Luffymented, he hadn''t said anything wrong.


    "You did order!" Hancock retorted.


    "You and your damn ego, fine, do whatever you want." Luffy said with disdain.


    "Are you ordering this empress to stay, by any chance?" She countered, pinching Luffy''s nose with her hands.


    "Are you an idiot or something?" Luffy retorted angrily, not liking that.


    "Who are you calling an idiot! Turn to stone!" Hancock shouted angrily.


    "Shut up, you damn narcissist! You can be worse than me!" Luffy retorted.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Sandersonia and Marigold once again looked lost at that, while Luffy and Hancock exchanged blows again while destroying that part of the forest.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 196 – Boa Hancock 05

    Chapter 196 �C Boa Hancock 05


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    "This Empress has made up her mind; she will stay here because she wants to, and no man willmand her!" Hancock dered as she walked through the forest.


    "You could stop being so annoying." Luffymented dissatisfied by her side, beginning to regret his decision toe to the Kuja pirates'' ship at this moment, unaware that he would have this thorn in his side while he trained Haki on this ind.


    "Who are you calling annoying, damned man!" Hancock eximed as she kicked a stone, shattering it with her anger.


    "..." Luffy attempted to ignore the woman as he continued walking through the forest.


    Hancock''s sisters were lost a few meters from the two, wanting to return to the ship with their older sister, but she seemed to be behaving strangely, having never seen her interact with a man, though this one didn''t seem to enjoy herpany.


    "You can go back, I will stay a bit longer and train with this man as well. Because this Empress is interested in the training," she spoke arrogantly, striking a pose.


    "..." Marigold looked at her sister.


    "What should we do?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "But if we leave our older sister, will she be okay with this pirate?"


    "Speaking of the pirate..."


    The sisters spoke and looked towards Hancock''s side where Luffy was supposed to be, but as Hancock struck her odd pose, Luffy ignored her and continued walking into the forest.


    "Hm?!" Hancock also noticed his absence.


    "This damned man, he''s ignoring this beauty?" Hancock growled and started walking with heavy steps and a strange gait towards where Luffy had disappeared into the forest.


    Luffy had encountered a giant lion; he paused for a moment as he observed the animal without hiding his presence, the lion noticed him and growled at Luffy.


    "How should I start my training..." He murmured, looking at the beast, not wanting to use his fruit and was about to put on his seastone handcuff at that moment, but a narcissistic woman emerged from the forest behind him and flew at the lion, kicking the creature and turning it into stone.


    "..." Luffy looked at the stone-transformed lion and then at the woman whonded in an odd pose, waiting for him to praise her, while she held her handcuff in hand.


    "You took too long to deal with a small beast, were you scared? Don''t worry, this Empress will help you," Hancock taunted as if he needed any help dealing with the animals around him.


    Luffy, with a vein on his forehead, thought it would be a good idea to teach this woman a lesson. He approached her as he saw another group of lions emerging from the forest, growling at them.


    "Of course, how could I deny the world''s most beautiful woman?" Luffy spread his arms and pretended to approach Hancock.


    "Hm? It seems you''ve finally recognized the beauty of this woman!" Hancock seemed to have won a sort of premium seeing Luffy''s reaction and pointed at herself with pride.


    "Hm?" Hancock felt something on her wrist and opened her eyes to find herself handcuffed with seastone. Luffy appeared in front of her with a mischievous smile.


    "Well, if you want to participate in this training, you can''t use Haki, don''t worry I''ll remove the handcuff as soon as you want to leave, until then, good luck," Luffy said, still keeping his mischievous smile.


    "What have you done, you damned man!" She shouted and tried to kick Luffy, but even without Haki, he defended himself, now that she couldn''t use her power to turn him into stone.


    "Hahaha. Come on Hancock, you have to deal with the lions without using your fruit power, I''ll train you since you''re so weak at the moment," Luffy mocked the arrogant woman at that moment.


    "You..." Hancock began to growl and started kicking Luffy, but he used his moa moa no mi in defense and started to mock. "This is a good massage, Hancock," heughed.


    Increasingly frustrated, Hancock continued kicking the man as the lions approached, he looked at the rxed man and had a gleam in her eye, without Luffy being able to react he felt something on his wrist.


    "Hm?" Luffy looked to the other side of the handcuff attached to his wrist, Hancock was smiling devilishly at him at that moment, seeing that she couldn''t deal with him, she thought to put him in the same situation as her by attaching the other part of the handcuff to his arm.


    She took advantage of Luffy''s stun and kicked him, now without the effect of the moa moa no mi, he felt the woman''s strike.


    "It seems you don''t look so imposing anymore, do you?" Hancock mocked, and Luffy, angered, kicked the Empress''s behind as well, making her feel the pain too.


    "You! You damned man!" Hancock retaliated, hitting her sore buttocks with her free hand.


    As Hancock was about to kick Luffy, a huge shadow appeared above them, and a lion attacked. Without a choice, both jumped away, though in opposite directions, they still managed to escape.


    "This isn''t working; I''m taking these handcuffs off," Luffymented, grabbing the keys and going to unlock the handcuffs. Seeing this, Hancock simply kicked Luffy''s hand, making the handcuff fly.


    "Why did you do that?!" Luffy growled at the woman.


    "Hm? I thought you were going to train, but so pathetic that at a moment of weakness, you want to run? I expected more from the man who said he wanted to take down the World Government..." Hancock mocked deliciously, she wanted to find all reasons to belittle this damned man and found one at that moment.


    "I swear I''ll deal with youter, but don''t interfere while I fight the lions," Luffymented, turning his attention away from Hancock and towards the 3 lions growling at them next to the lion turned into stone.


    "Tsk. You think you canmand this Empress?" Hancock mocked.


    With no other choice, both leaped side by side into the group of lions, they fought as they could, despite often hindering each other, they began to punch the lions with Haki and it didn''t take long to leave the 3 animals lying on the ground.


    "It seems we''re done here, let''s get the key to get rid of this handcuff, if you want to train, you''ll have one and I the other while we''re apart," Luffymented, turning back while Hancock just snorted.


    "Hancock..." Luffymented and the woman looked at him, seeing him pointing ahead.


    "Hm?" She looked in that direction and saw some kind of ferret that had emerged from the ground, it was a strange mole, but what was more shocking was that the mole had taken the handcuff key and looked at it with eyes shining like a treasure.


    "This can''t be that bad, can it?" Luffymented more to himself than asking Hancock.


    "This Empress has a bad feeling..." Hancock murmured, stunned.


    Before they could react, the mole sank into the ground with the key.


    "..." Luffy.


    "..." Hancock.


    They remained silent, no longer sensing the mole with their observation Haki. Both turned their heads to each other and looked at each other for several moments.


    "I DON''T WANT TO BE STUCK WITH YOU!!"


    Sandersonia and Marigold, who were still approaching, worried about their sister, heard the shoutsing from afar, both from their sister and the man, and ran to see what was happening.


    When they arrived at the ce, besides the lion turned into stone and another 3 lying on the ground, they saw a strange scene, their sister was handcuffed with Luffy on the other side, and both were hitting each other in a kind of strange fight, since neither could move away from the other.


    "This is your fault!"


    "Your fault, you kicked the key out of my hand."


    "You should have taken care of the key!"


    "Me? Sorry, I''m stuck with the most arrogant woman I''ve ever met in my life."


    "Says the most shameless man I''ve ever encountered. I should have turned you into stone!"


    "Try then, you damned Medusa!"


    "What''s a Medusa? What are you calling me?"


    "It''s a snake woman, like you, who''s arrogant and narcissistic!"


    "What did you say, you idiot!"


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Both sisters watched the fight as they entered the forest, hitting each other without them being able to react while they stood there.


    After 2 hours of traversing the ind and hitting each other or any animal that appeared, they stopped.


    "Great, now we''re lost..." Luffymented, looking at their surroundings.


    "Why do you look so beaten up, we can use Geppo, you know the technique as well, don''t you?" Hancock crossed her arms.


    Both were in dirty clothes, Luffy had left his cloak at the camp, his hunting attire was quite dirty and torn while Hancock''s dress was also torn from the fight.


    "Try using it." Luffy challenged her, and Hancock looked at him like a hawk, trying to understand why this pirate was challenging her. She attempted to jump in the air but couldn''t perform a second leap, which left her surprised.


    "These chains are special, didn''t you notice how your Haki diminished?" Luffy remarked. He had bought chains that even reduced physical strength, which is why he received Hancock''s attacks without doing anything before, just using the moa moa no mi, since this woman could even defeat Yamato. He couldn''t even ess the store with the handcuffs on.


    "So what do you n to do, Man?" Hancock asked dissatisfied.


    "I don''t know yet... Let''s first find a ce to sleep." Luffy said, the sun was already beginning to set, and Luffy doubted he would find the camp he set up during the night...


    "This queen first needs to find a ce to bathe. This Empress refuses to sleep in this state!" She dered with her usual arrogance.


    Luffy looked at her for a moment, already tired of her spiel. "Fine, let''s find a ce to bathe then." He said, and they began to walk through the forest as if they were holding hands.


    Some time after fighting off some other nocturnal animals, they found a smallke and beat up the snake that inhabited the ce for them to take over.


    "Finally something good after spending hours with this man." Hancock dered, taking off her clothes beside Luffy and entering the water. Luffy, who had to stay glued to this woman, also took off his clothes since he needed a bath and didn''t want to wet his garments.


    "Did I give you permission to get naked in front of this beauty?" Hancock growled, seeing him remove his pants, but she couldn''t help but look over his entire body out of curiosity, since she never saw a man with her hatred for them.


    "I don''t care what you think, just get in, I also want to bathe." Luffymented, shrugging, leaving Hancock with a vein popping on her forehead. Both naked, they entered the water and sat next to each other, as there were no other choices.


    Luffy rxed while Hancock began to scrub her body, her gaze drifting to Luffy now and then, as the pirate kept his eyes closed at that moment, ignoring Hancock.


    ''This man, I''m naked with my breasts in front of him, why doesn''t he look at me like all men and turn to stone?'' Hancock thought dissatisfied.


    She began to seductively move her hands over her breasts while in front of the man.


    Luffy opened his eyes and saw Hancock teasing him; she gave him a seductive look, wanting to make this man fall like the others while she moved her hands over her breasts and squeezed them.


    "They are beautiful, I admit they are among the best I''ve seen, but you can stop that, I don''t just stare at breasts unless I''m in the mood to eat them." Luffy murmured and closed his eyes again, leaving Hancock shocked.


    "You don''t have the desire to eat me?!" Hancock shouted indignantly, refusing to believe there would be someone who would refuse her and her body. In a moment of anger, her free hand went into the water and touched Luffy''s dick.


    "..." She touched it and was surprised.


    "What are you doing?!" Luffy murmured, stunned, feeling his weapon being touched like that.


    Hancock switched her stunned look for a cunning and victorious one.


    "If you don''t want this Empress and she doesn''t please you, why is your weapon so erect, are you going to say you didn''t want this beautiful body?" Hancock made an innocent and seductive voice.


    "Shut up and let go of my cock!" Luffy growled, trying to remove Hancock''s hand but ended up squeezing her breast.


    "..." Luffy.


    "..." Hancock.


    "Get your hands off me!" Hancock shouted and pped Luffy''s face.


    The next scene was Luffy with a red face while Hancock continued to bathe and scrub her body, both with their faces flushed, Luffy couldn''t even imagine that his days were just beginning in this mess.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 197 – Boa Hancock 06.

    Chapter 197 �C Boa Hancock 06.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy woke up the next day and looked at the woman staring at him.


    "Good morning?" Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "..." She didn''t respond.


    "Still mute, well at least don''t be a boring woman." Luffy smiled.


    She had another vein on her forehead but kept silent. They didn''t speak for the rest of the night and ended up sleeping turned away from each other.


    "Well, anyway, we have to look for something to eat." Luffy got up, and Hancock stood still.


    "Hm? Come on, you might not like me, but at least let''s do the basics right?" Hancock didn''t respond, but her stomach growled at that moment.


    "See, your stomach is more honest than you! Hahaha!" Luffyughed while Hancock became a bit embarrassed and ended up standing up as well.


    Seeing this, Luffy led the duo until they found a weird tree. "We have this here! This is great." He murmured and began to break the shell of a tree.


    "What are you doing?" Hancock asked curiously, her tone of voice no longer as arrogant as usual.


    "This? My grandpa used to throw me in the jungle when I was a kid, I had to learn to survive, my sister was with me too, but she was so slow it didn''t count. So I ended up adapting." Luffy smiled as he took a yellow fruit from inside the broken shell.


    "Your grandpa threw you in the jungle as a child?" She asked curiously.


    Luffy looked at her strangely, where was that ungrateful witch from yesterday? "Yes... he''s Garp, you might understand that?" He said a bit lost.


    "Yes, the marine hero..." Shemented and looked at the fruit unsure what to do with it.


    "Don''t bite, the shell is hard, you have to remove the stem and the shell falls apart," Luffy said as he removed the stem holding it with the handcuff hand with Hancock and pulled it off with his free hand, "There, now you have to be careful because it will squirt if you pull too fast... Hm?!" Luffy didn''t have time to react as Hancock''s fruit exploded, soaking both Luffy and her with the juice.


    "..." Luffy.


    "..." Hancock.


    They looked at each other for a while without saying anything to each other, until Luffy snorted with a bit of humor.


    "Hahahahahaha."


    "Hahahaha"


    Both began tough finding the situation quite rxed, "I guess we have to go back to theke." Hancock ended up sayingughing without thinking and looked at Luffy who stoppedughing at that moment, both stared at each other.


    "Well... Let''s get more fruits. Then we''ll see about that." Luffymented finding the situation strange again, because he expected this woman to be the same woman who got him into a lot of trouble, but she seemed different today.


    "Yes, you''re right..." She said with a normal tone, but without the arrogance she usually showed.


    Luffy picked another fruit and opened the stem before carefully opening it and joining Hancock in eating. He picked some more fruits and took them to the side of theke where they had bathed, sitting while they ate quietly.


    "What are we going to do today?" She asked breaking the silence.


    "The ideal would be to find the camp, but I doubt we can do that easily, we have to wait for your sisters..." Hemented.


    "You didn''te to train? Then let''s do that." She said calmly, leaving Luffy even more confused with her behavior today.


    "What? You want that? You seemed to hate it yesterday." He looked at her with a small smile.


    "Didn''t you see how I fought yesterday? But maybe this empress has changed her mind today..." Shemented with a blush looking a bit embarrassed admitting something like that.


    "Alright, then. I want to see you keep up then. Let''s do that as soon as we finish eating." Luffymented without losing his smile while Hancock just snorted.


    They ate in silence until they seemed satisfied, "All set?" He said, and she nodded. Luffy stood up, and Hancock apanied him. They had clothes a bit torn, but they seemed rxed while walking through the forest.


    "Looks like we found some little friends..." Luffymented looking at a spot full of goris.


    He looked at Hancock by his side and thought of something. "How about seeing who can beat more of them?" He suggested, and Hancock looked at him with a glint of challenge in her eyes.


    "Do you think you can beat this empress?" Shemented with a small smile epting the challenge.


    Luffy didn''t respond, and he simply took the initiative and ran, with Hancock not wanting to be left behind. The goris witnessed a strange scene of two humans running hand in hand as they approached, looking at them as prey. In the next moment, the area turned into chaos with the goris enraged after being attacked by strangers.


    It was only after 2 hours of intense fighting that Luffy and Hancock stood in a field of knocked-out giant animals.


    "20." Luffy announced.


    "Tsk. 20." Hancock murmured, a bit dissatisfied.


    "Looks like it''s a tie, how about we move on to the next group of animals?" Luffymented, and Hancock nodded.


    For the rest of the day, neither Hancock nor Luffy seemed interested in returning to the camp. They continued to explore the ind, encountering a group of giant snakes.


    "10."


    "... 10"


    "Shall we move on to the next group then?"


    Encountering a group of giant wolves.


    "30"


    "30."


    Giant zebras.


    "20."


    "20.."


    Giant leopards.


    "10."


    "10."


    Giant lions.


    "10."


    "10."


    They stopped fighting only at night. Luffy picked some more hidden fruits and a wolf, grabbing a piece of wood and imbuing it with haki, he began to cut the wolf to prepare dinner. He had the sword, but it was in a small version in his pocket, so he couldn''t increase its size with the handcuff on.


    "This is good." Hancock had to admit while eating the meat after Luffy heated it on a fire he created.


    "d you liked it. Unfortunately, I can''t put any seasoning on the food." Luffymented, pointing to the handcuffs.


    "Yes, we''ll have to stay like this a bit longer..." Hancockmented, not seeming dissatisfied.


    She ate in silence next to Luffy, and as soon as she finished, she looked up at the starry sky in the middle of the forest. "You know, my sisters also have the ve seal like me..." Hancock spoke, and Luffy looked at her a bit surprised. Since he already knew this information, he didn''t expect Hancock to take the initiative to tell him here.


    She stopped looking at the sky and looked at him, "Can you really get rid of it for me and my sisters?" She looked with a glimmer of hope.


    Luffy was silent for a while. "Yes, as I said, I''ll do exactly what I said." Luffy said confidently.


    "Did you really kill two Celestial Dragons?" She asked another question.


    "Yes."


    "But how? Doesn''t the government know about this? How can they let you roam free?" She asked, bewildered.


    "It''s hard to say, they must surely know, and I thought I would have the CP0 and other forces on my tail, but they are strangely quiet..." Luffymented, looking ahead, still unsure why the government hadn''t sent major forces after him yet.


    "Do you think you can survive?"


    "Yes, I would do something like that. It won''t be the government that will stop my goal, which is to be the Emperor of the Sea....." Luffy spoke with a sparkle in his eyes, something that caught Hancock''s attention.


    Hancock looked at him for a while. "Emperor of the Sea...." She murmured, before starting tough. "Hahahahahaha. You really are a fool, Monkey D. Luffy." Luffy looked a bit displeased by herughter but was also surprised that she called him by his full name.


    "But you know... I like that." She smiled at him at that moment, and both looked at each other for several seconds.


    There was something emerging there, and neither of them knew what to do at that moment. Luffy was adies'' man, but it wasn''t right toy hands on a woman who was handcuffed and almost naked in front of him, especially since she had been looking down on him until the day before. He was torn between his desire to kiss this woman and his pride in not being with someone who had insulted him so much.


    "I think it''s better if we sleep, we have to break our tie in our little game." Hancock broke the tension, most likely because Luffy did not take the initiative and also because she was lost, having never had to deal with this kind of situation before.


    "You''re right, let''s sleep." Luffy agreed, and they bothy down on a bed made of leaves on the ground, against each other while their hands remained joined.


    As Luffyy down to sleep, he was unaware of the internal conflict his bed partner was having at that moment.


    Behind Luffy, Hancock had a blush on her face; she was in conflict.


    ''Why am I acting like this?! I should hate this man!'' She screamed internally.


    ''But I''ve been like this since he touched me, I should be disgusted by that man, but my heart is racing and I can''t stop thinking about him!''


    ''Moreover... why can''t I stay mad at him anymore?! Did he do something to me?''


    ''Yet, I feel happy here... I should hate this ce, being trapped with this pirate, but I seem so well...''


    ''And now I''m believing his words, when he says he will remove my mark and my sisters''... I feel I can trust him... I wish I knew what''s happening...''


    Hancock was making a series of inquiries about her situation, unaware that she was contracting the most fatal disease a queen of the Amazon Lily could acquire. Perhaps it was Luffy''s promise, perhaps because he was not enchanted by her beauty like all the others, perhaps it was his strength, his conversation and ambitions, or even his beauty, because Hancock had to admit that Luffy was the most handsome man she had ever seen. But one thing was certain, Hancock had been struck by the arrow of love just one day after meeting this man, and her condition would only worsen being so close to the person her heart began to develop a passion for.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 198 – Boa Hancock 07 (SMUT).

    Chapter 198 �C Boa Hancock 07 (SMUT).


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy and Hancock spent their days training, each day ending in a draw without Luffy being able to use his fruit to enhance his status. However, he was satisfied that his body was naturally as powerful as this Shichibukai''s.


    "Do you like these clothes? We now look like some kind of Adam and Eve," Luffymented with a smile to the woman in front of him. Both were wearing garments made from trees, covering only their private parts.


    "Adam and Eve?" Hancock asked, unaware of whom Luffy was talking about.


    "Never mind, it''s just a story from a not very well-known religion in this world," Luffymented.


    "Tell me now," she demanded, but without her usual arrogance.


    "Okay, in the beginning, there was nothing in the universe..." Luffy began to tell the biblical story from his past life.


    "So, this woman, Eve, was tempted to eat the fruit from the forbidden tree and made Adam do the same?" Hancock recounted the story as they walked together through the forest.


    "Yes, and then they say sin came, and both Adam and Eve lost paradise with the wrath of God."


    "What a weak woman, she should never have listened to that snake," Hancock murmured as she nced at Luffy, her face hiding an evident blush. "One should not betray their man..." she said softly.


    "Anyway, it''s a lost story, let''s continue ourpetition," Luffymented, and they continued to encounter creatures in the forest. Many of them already knew the couple from thest few days, where they were constantly beaten and would run away as soon as they saw the crazy pair.


    The animals began to run through the forest as the two chased after them at high speed, beating any within their reach.


    Eventually, at a certain ce, dozens of animals were cornered against a cliff, and the beating began once again.


    "We''re done..." Luffy looked at the crowd of animals lying on the ground, crying and unconscious. Choosing one, he went to it and took its life to bring the carcass back to camp.


    Returning to the makeshift camp, Luffy and Hancock prepared food, with the woman also helping. In recent days, her behavior had changed significantly; she had be sweeter and started taking initiatives so Luffy wouldn''t have to do everything alone.


    Luffy knew he had developed some sort of rtionship with Hancock during these days. He wasn''t foolish not to notice her looking at him often, as if trying to unravel a mystery. He tried to handle the situation without getting too involved, buttely, it had been difficult, especially since he hadn''t slept with anyone in almost two weeks.


    Hancock was a very attractive woman, fitting her title of the world''s most beautiful woman, even though he had someone to ce before her in terms of beauty. Not that he thought beauty was everything because, of all the women, Robin was the one he felt most affectionate towards, if he excluded Lucy from the equation. Nheless, he would never deny any of them love and would do everything to make them happy by his side, trusting them all to be good wives and great mothers.


    "Here, why don''t you try my broth?" Hancock approached with a broth she had created herself, quite haphazardly, based on what she had seen Luffy do. Luffy took it with a small smile and tasted it, while Hancock looked on with a gleam of expectation almost pressed against him.


    Luffy tasted it and nearly choked, ''This is horrible!'' he screamed internally, his gaze shifting to Hancock, who looked at him expectantly. He forced a smile. "It''s great..." He said, not wanting to discourage the woman looking at him that way, "However, it needs some adjustments..." He did not fail to mention.


    "Really? That''s good, but what does it need?"


    Luffy began to exin the entire recipe, and Hancock seemed not to realize that she had to start from scratch to make her food good.


    Luffy and Hancock went to theirke again to wash off the sweat from the day''s fight. Another thing happening was that neither of them had gone to the bathroom since they had been together, and neither seemed bothered by it.


    As they stood side by side, Luffy looked at his hand as it turned ck with Haki. "I may not have my Momo Momo no Mi to speed up training, but these days haven''t been wasted," Luffymented. He had significantly improved his proficiency with Armament Haki, but it was his Observation Haki that had developed the most during this time.


    "I can''t deny it''s been beneficial, perhaps it will make me less dependent on my fruit..." shemented beside him and looked at Luffy, "Since not everyone can be charmed by my beauty."


    Luffy looked at her for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "Not everyone can act like an idiot around you, but that doesn''t mean they can''t be charmed either..." Luffy murmured, looking into her eyes.


    Hancock felt her heart beat faster than usual, ''What do I do?! Did he say he''s also charmed by this empress?! Is this a deration?! Is this man finally sumbing to my charms, but why am I so nervous about this!?'' Hancock screamed internally, not knowing what to do, as her chest sped up and her face turned red.


    ''Damn, why did I say something so clich��...'' Luffymented, embarrassed by what he had said, impulsively, ''But why does she seem so happy...'' Luffy noticed the sparkle igniting in Hancock''s eyes as if she had received something very special.


    ''You know what... Screw it.'' Luffy decided, he couldn''t stand another day without sex with this naked woman in front of him, she was no longer repulsive, and he would take her as his woman, not knowing what would happen next.


    Luffy approached without saying anything, Hancock was a bit surprised by this, but she didn''t back away and let Luffye closer to her lips. She felt her first kiss with a dazed look but soon closed her eyes, letting her natural instincts take over and her emotions control her behavior.


    They quickly progressed to more intense kisses as Luffy made her feel new emotions while he began to run his hand over her body, kissing her neck, eliciting moans from the pirate empress. Luffy moved from her neck to her breasts, wetting them with his mouth while one hand went to Hancock''s groin.


    The empress moaned at this, never having felt anything like it in her life. She hated men, but on this night, she was giving herself to one her heart had fallen for, body and soul.


    Feeling that he had aroused her greatly, he picked her up and ced her on the edge of theke. "What are you doing...? Hm?! What is this!" Hancock, lying naked on her back on the ground, asked what Luffy was doing as he, still in theke, spread her legs to perform oral.


    Hancock was stunned but soon lost control of her body, bing increasingly heated. "AHHHHH!" She moaned.


    "What is this?!" She eximed again, experiencing her first orgasm in life.


    Luffy smiled satisfied and emerged from theke, approaching with his erect penis to the woman''s groin. "Do you want to continue?" He asked, since she was still a virgin and they were doing this in the middle of the wilderness.


    She looked at him with the blush of her first orgasm and even more intense emotions and nodded positively. Luffy then prated her, carefully breaking her hymen, and once she got used to the pration, he began to move faster as their emotions were reflected in their moans of pleasure and even love.


    Luffy was thrilled at the sight of one of the most beautiful women in the world from above as her breasts swung up and down vigorously while he felt the heat and pleasure inside her, making her moan madly.


    "I''m feeling it again...!" Hancock eximed, looking at him while moaning with her mouth open, experiencing her second orgasm as Luffy increased his pace to join her.


    They climaxed together at that moment. Luffy let her rest a bit and then took her to theke again. Hancock was nowpletely submissive to anything Luffy would do; they had sex in the water in various positions: doggy style, standing up, and sideways.


    "Let me do it now!" Hancock, after hours of having sex and now ustomed to it, took the initiative, looking at Luffy with love. She pressed him against the side of theke and mounted him while looking at him. Instinctively, she began to bounce on his penis, feeling it enter her.


    For the next 2 hours, Hancock pped her buttocks against the water without either of them climaxing as they looked at each other, strengthening the bond between them as they both gave in to carnal pleasure and the beginning of love they started to feel for one another.


    Their sex was unique, even for Luffy, who already had a harem. Hancock and he didn''t stop there; the sun had risen on the horizon, and they continued changing positions to have more sex. They didn''t even care about eating anything, just having sex with each other as the day went by, from moonlight to bright sun while they were still moaning. More hours passed without realizing the day had ended; they only finished the following morning.


    Luffy was lying on the ground, and Hancock was beside him, struggling to breathe.


    "That was over 30 hours of sex..." Hemented in disbelief. He had spent 12 hours having sex with Yamato and Nami, but 30 hours was something he hadn''t expected with the woman he met a few days ago.


    "That was... I''ve never felt anything like it before..." Hancock had to admit as she felt her private part burning after all that sex but was satisfied.


    "We better eat something," Luffy said, and he prepared their breakfast. Both slept a bit and continued their training; at night, they didn''t think twice before attacking each other to have sex. The couple''s routine was to train and have sex, even forgetting to eat or sleep sometimes. Thissted for another 4 days, and they even walked hand in hand with a certain affection for each other.


    But soon, they decided it was time to return. Luffy and Hancock scoured the forest and finally found the ce where the mole had taken the key to the handcuffs, in a cave with many precious items, ignoring the other, which must have belonged to castaways on the ind. He grabbed the key and finally released the handcuffs that bound them.


    But it was strange for both of them. They returned, and Hancock acted weirdly. Luffy had mentioned he had wives, and this seemed to upset her a bit.


    "Sister!" Both sisters eximed when they saw theming out of the forest dressed in clean clothes, since Luffy had unlocked the store after removing the handcuffs and bought appropriate clothes.


    "Sandersonia and Marigold, let''s go," she said calmly, leaving the girls confused.


    The girls were a bit confused, wondering what was going on; their sister didn''t seem so arrogant anymore but even seemed upset with the man.


    "Goodbye, Luffy," she looked at him still with a conflicted gaze.


    "Goodbye, Hancock," Luffy also said goodbye in the same tone.


    As the sisters were forced to follow their sister, casting questioning nces at Luffy, the pirate stayed at the camp.


    "Sister..." Sandersonia was going to speak, but Hancock just raised her hand, silencing them.


    "I don''t want to talk about it and don''t ask me what happened, I just need to think," she said, not exining what was happening, but her voice conveyed a certain sadness.


    She had her pride; learning that Luffy had women affected her, but her heart still wanted that man more than anything in life. She had to think about what she should do. She needed to seek advice, and Gloriosa would be her best option when she returned to the kingdom, and her emotions were quite strange.


    Luffy had also given her a special, untraceable Den Den Mushi. She would contact him for their alliance and any other matter, so she wasn''t worried about not being able to talk to this man. However, there was sadness in leaving him, which caused her great pain in her chest just with the thought of leaving the ind.


    The sisters returned to the ship, relieving the crew members that Hancock was back well after a week trapped on that ind with that man.


    "Directly to Amazon Lily!" Hancock gave the order and entered her room without time for anyone to react.


    Shey down on her arm and felt her chest hurt. ''What is this? Why do I feel so empty... I should leave... I must go to Amazon Lily, Gloriosa will tell me what to do...'' She murmured until, at a moment, she felt something strange and vomited next to the bed without knowing what it was and wondering if she had contracted a disease.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 199 – The disease of passion!

    Chapter 199 �C The disease of passion!


    [Chapter Size: 2600 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    "How strange... I hope things turn out well between us..." Luffymented, watching Hancock leave. He hadn''t liked the woman much when he first met her, but ended up rting to her like any other woman. He knew she was upset because he said he had future wives and would stay with all of them. He knew this woman had her own pride and just hoped they would have the same kind of rtionship once they saw each other again after she had some time to think about their rtionship beyond the already established alliance.


    Luffy went back to his torn pants he had brought from the forest, put his hand in his pocket, and began to take out things he had left therest week. He took his sword and put it on his waist; he hadn''t tested Ace since he made Teach put a fruit in it. He also took out a cage and made it grow; in this small cage that turned into a prison, Domingo and Page-One appeared in normal size, both looking thinner than usual.


    "Hello, sorry I took so long, I was solving some problems. Any of you hungry?" Luffy smiled at the two men who stared back at him.


    "..." Domingo didn''t respond, just growled seeing that his situation was not good. Page-One, on the other hand, seemed more affected.


    "You, pirate! Big sister and boss Kaido won''t let this go!" Page-One said, a bit frustrated.


    Luffy shrugged and threw a piece of meat to them. "Eat this, at least you won''t die of hunger because of me," he said, going back to eating.


    "Mugiwara... you really aren''t afraid of anyone, but if I say it''s not just Kaido I have protection from..." Domingo spoke for the first time, not wanting to touch the meat, while Page-One was eating without care, being very hungry after spending a week in the darkness of Luffy''s pocket.


    "Are you talking about your crew in Dressrosa or your connection to the Holy Land, former Tenryuubito?" Luffy mocked, earning a raised eyebrow from Domingo.


    "Lami told you about this? My brother must have spoken to her..." Hemented.


    "Maybe, but I know you know a secret of the Celestial Dragons that can even make demands of the Five Elders, wouldn''t you like to share that with me?" Luffy looked at him and smiled, waiting for a positive response.


    "You can''t be serious..." Although Domingo was a bit surprised that Luffy knew this information, he was stunned that this pirate expected him to share his secrets.


    "What a pity." Luffy might have looked hopeful for a response, but he already knew Domingo would never share it, and he shrugged, going back to his food.


    "You know, Domingo, my crew is still missing a maid. I had one a while back, but she became my navigator... I hope one shows up for me to recruit soon..." Luffymented without turning his face while thinking of a certain woman ideal for the job.


    "What are you nning?!" Domingo growled, understanding that Luffy was talking about Baby-5.


    "Nothing much, just hoping your crew wille to rescue you, after all, you''re their captain." Luffymented, wanting Buffalo and Baby-5 toe here, and they would do so even knowing that Luffy defeated Joker.


    Luffy went back to the cage, and shrunk it again with Page-Oneining, Domingo hadn''t eaten, and Luffy didn''t care about him. He put them back in his pocket and started to stretch.


    "Well... now let''s train Haki with my multiplication for another week here, even though I initially didn''t like being stuck with Hancock without using my powers, thatst week gave me a solid foundation for Haki training, and that''s beneficial for me to learn even faster." Luffymented and started walking towards the forest.


    He trained all day but realized he had conquered the entire ind. So, he left before dusk, looking for another ind and found arger one after traveling at high speed for 2 hours. Here, the animals were truly more powerful.


    Three dayster, with intense training, in addition to his Haki, his Devil Fruit had leveled up, reaching 70 times its maximum power, which Luffy wasted no time in developing. That particr day, his suspicions were confirmed when a shadow appeared over him, and Luffy saw two members of the Donquixote Pirates flying over the ind.


    "You damn pirate! Give back Joker, because I want to kill him!" shouted the woman, transforming her arm into a machine gun and firing at Luffy.


    The bullets exploded the ground around him while he stood still. After the dust settled, Luffy appeared to be in the same ce, seemingly unharmed by the woman''s attack.


    "He''s still okay!" Buffalo shouted.


    "Take this!" Baby-5 transformed all her limbs into cannons and rocketunchers, firing directly at Luffy, who didn''t move as the missiles advanced towards him.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    The explosion subsided, and Luffy appeared just looking at them from the middle of the crater. "They are persistent, I admit. What do you think, Greg?" Luffymented, turning his head to look at a gori looking a bit lost. This was Greg, an animal that Luffy ended up making his pet while he was beating and taming him.


    "GRRR?" The gori didn''t know what to say about this human, who had received those explosions and seemed to be fine.


    "Greg, can you take care of the flying man? I want to see how strong you are after training you. I''ve told you that a pirate also needs a monkey, and I ended up choosing you, but I don''t want a weak monkey," Luffy said with a threat in his tone, and Greg, afraid of bing this man''s meal, advanced to the sky after much training in the past few days.


    Buffalo didn''t even know where that giant who jumped in the air and appeared next to him came from. Before he could react, Greg punched him, sending him to the ground knocked out.


    "Buffalo?!" Baby-5, a bit surprised by this, didn''t even see Luffy next to her in the air.


    "I wouldn''t be too worried about him..." Luffymented and smiled at the stunned woman.


    Luffy grabbed her by the waist and looked into her eyes before she could attack him. "I need you, Baby-5," he said, leaving the woman speechless. She looked at him for a while before asking.


    "You need me?!" She was rmed and happy at the same time.


    "Yes, I need a maid on my ship, and you are perfect!" He said, and she quickly eximed.


    "Yes! You need me!" She agreed quickly.


    "That''s great..." Luffy smiled at the woman, despite there being no system message that she had really joined his crew.


    Luffynded on the ground, let go of the woman''s waist, and went to where Buffalo had fallen, defeated by Greg. "You took too long to defeat him, I''m going to make you train three times harder," Luffy looked at him seriously.


    "GRRR!" Greg started crying, already imagining the hell his training would be in theing days.


    Meanwhile, the Kuja pirates'' ship finally arrived at Amazon Lily.


    "Hancock-sama has arrived!" The women shouted at the port, finally seeing the ship anchoring.


    Hancock had stayed in her room the entire time at sea, not going out for anything but to order food. Her sisters were very worried about her. Hancock was behaving strangely, and they noticed that sometimes she seemed dejected with nausea on her face.


    But even when asking and trying to understand their sister, Hancock refused to speak about anything or ept their help.


    "Sister..." Marigold saw Hancock leaving her room heading for the port.


    "Let''s go straight to the pce,ter I want to see Gloriosa," she said, leaving through the port, leading the way with a stern face. As she continued on her way, the women shouted her name with hearts in their eyes, but Hancock ignored it all, an elderlydy among the crowd saw something strange in Hancock with a newspaper in her hands.


    "What happened to her?!" Gloriosa eximed, watching the empress heading towards the pce.


    Hancock wasted no time taking a bath and locking herself in her room, lying on the bed still pondering over her experiences from thest week, the new experiences, and emotions she had gone through.


    "Why do I still think about that man! Why do I still wish I had stayed on that ind with him." She murmured.


    "Why do I miss him so much, and why does it hurt so much to be away from him..." Hancock murmured, creating tears in her eyes, her sadness and chest pain were quite intense as she thought about what she had lived through.


    "Hm?!" Once again, she felt nauseous, turning to vomit next to the bed without being able to go anywhere else.


    "Now this, I''ve been like this for days, is this because I''m away from him? What''s happening." She murmured, and on the other side of the room, Hancock''s sisters finally decided to call Gloriosa when night fell.


    "Are you saying Hancock has been like this since she was chained to a man with a seastone cuff for a week in a forest?! After fighting with the notorious Monkey D. Luffy who is taking all the world''s attention today?!" Gloriosa couldn''t believe what she was hearing, shouting rmed, first about the encounter between Luffy and the Kuja pirates in the Calm Belt, second that Hancock for some reason, spent days with this pirate alone in the forest and returned strange.


    "Yes..." Sandersoniamented, lost.


    "We don''t know what''s happening with her... we are quite worried, and she has been having a lot of nausea, she must be sick..." Marigoldmented.


    "Nausea-nausea?!" Gloriosa shouted rmed while stuttering.


    "Is it very serious, Gloriosa?!" Sandersonia asked, worried.


    "Yes, it''s very serious, let me see her immediately!" Gloriosa demanded, and they went to the bedroom door.


    "Sister! Gloriosa is here to see you!" Marigold said.


    "Some other time, I''m not well enough to see her now,ter!" Hancock said from the other side, but before Marigold could respond, the olddy jumped and kicked the door open forcefully.


    "Hancock!" Gloriosa announced her arrival.


    "What do you want, you old woman, I said I would see youter!" Hancockined, but her voice was very weak.


    "Hancock... your condition..." She looked rmed at the woman and saw the vomit by the side of the bed, leaving her trembling. "I can''t believe what I''m seeing!" Gloriosa shouted rmed, not knowing if what she was seeing and feeling was real or not.


    Hancock looked at her frustrated, she didn''t want the old woman to see her in that state, but she realized she didn''t know what to do, and with trembling hands clutching the sheet, struggling to breathe, tears began to run down her face. Her sisters entered and were stunned by Hancock''s condition, they had never seen her so fragile since...


    "Tell me then what''s happening to me, what''s wrong..." Hancock eximed, crying.


    "Hancock, what happened between you and that man on that ind...?" Gloriosa asked, still dazed, but already knowing the answer to that.


    "What do you mean what happened between the two, Gloriosa? Did that man do something wrong to the sister!?" Sandersonia and Marigold spoke with anger and concern.


    "..." Hancock didn''t respond, she didn''t know what to say about her days, but ended up speaking without being able to control her voice. "I spent... the best days of my life..." She said hesitating, but when she said thest part, her face, even though still in tears, became radiant, there was a glow that none of those present had ever seen in Hancock before.


    Both Gloriosa and the sisters madeical faces when they heard this, looking at Hancock, Gloriosa saw Hancock return to her sad and conflicted face again and sighed.


    "Hancock, you''ve contracted a unique illness and it could kill you," Gloriosa spoke softly, still lost.


    "The elder sister could die?!" Marigold shouted,ing out of her daze.


    "Yes, Hancock, you..." She looked at Hancock, who had started to tear up again while looking at Gloriosa with very sad eyes.


    "You have the disease that every empress of this kingdom acquires at some point in their life. You have the disease of love. You''re in love with Monkey D. Luffy, aren''t you?" She said softly.


    "In love..." Hancock murmured, looking at her hands as tears fell on them. ''Do I love that man...?'' She asked herself, even though she already knew the answer when she felt her heart ache upon hearing the question.


    "..." Both Sandersonia and Marigold had wide eyes and open mouths upon hearing what they just heard.


    "It seems a man has finally caught your attention, Hancock. But now you must make a decision between choosing love and your responsibilities as the Empress of Amazon Lily..."


    "Do I have to choose... between Luffy and this kingdom?" She looked at Gloriosa with a lost gaze.


    "Yes, however, all the previous queens who chose their responsibility died shortly after, as love consumed them..." Gloriosa spoke in a serious tone.


    "The elder sister is going to die?!" The sisters eximed upon hearing this, looking worriedly at Hancock.


    "Yes..." Gloriosa spoke sincerely.


    "But... he already has other women..." Hancock finally spoke, her pride wounded. She knew deep down that she loved this man from the day she gave herself to him, but the idea that she had to share him irritated her like never before.


    "What do you expect? From what I''ve heard, he is someone who appeared on the sea unprecedentedly and is growing like never before, the government will do everything to eliminate him." Gloriosa thought about all the chaos Monkey D. Luffy is causing in this sea.


    "What?! They''re going to try to kill him?!" Hancock shouted at that moment, releasing her Haki in anger that she rarely had, an anger she only had when Luffy discovered about her brand.


    "Calm down, Hancock, it doesn''t mean he''s going to die. You know of his achievements; he was not a man so easily defeated... you know this!" Gloriosa shouted, fighting against Hancock''s Haki, as all the other women in the castle began to faint, because Hancock didn''t control it, she just released it with her anger.


    "But he''s in danger, isn''t he?!" Hancock asked, concerned, she really cared about Luffy''s safety at that moment.


    "See, Hancock, even though you still have your pride, you love him and care for him..." Gloriosamented.


    "..." Hancock didn''t respond.


    "Even if you don''t want to share him, you must make this decision, decide to live with the man you love and his other wives, or live and even die with a wounded heart denying your love, but either way, you and he are already connected..." Gloriosamented seriously.


    "What do you mean...?" Hancock looked at her and followed the old woman''s gaze to her belly.


    "Your nausea, it''s not an illness. You are pregnant, there are two children growing in your womb at this moment." She finished serenely, feeling the lives forming with her observation Haki.


    "..." Marigold.


    "..." Sandersonia.


    The two sisters hadic eyes with huge mouths at that moment, while Gloriosa closed her eyes and crossed her arms.


    "I''m pregnant...?" Hancock looked at her stomach while cing her delicate hand over her skin.


    "WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!" The scream was collective as everyone in Amazon Lily heard.


    Roon here:


    Do you want a reaction of Shakuyaku and Rayleigh hearing this news?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 200 – Marriage/Baby-5/Foxy!

    Chapter 200 �C Marriage/Baby-5/Foxy!


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    In a bar on a part of the Sabaody Archipgo, a bar dawned quiet with only two people inside before the establishment opened.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel like my day is going to change in the next few minutes..." Rayleighmented while drinking his first bottle of alcohol of the day.


    "You''re always so pessimistic..." Shakuyakumented beside him.


    "Anyway..." Just as Rayleigh was about toment, the den den mushi behind the bar counter began to ring.


    "Hm? Gloriosa?" Shakuyaku asked, looking at the den den mushi.


    *KATCHA!*


    As soon as the signal went off, Gloriosa spoke from the other side. "Shakuyaku, is that you?" She asked with a tone that was umon for thedy to speak.


    "Yes, what''s up, did something happen?" Shakuyaku asked, and Rayleigh stopped drinking to listen to what seemed urgent.


    "Listen, something happened, something big!" The woman said.


    "What happened?" Shakuyaku asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Listen! Hancock is pregnant with twins!" Gloriosa eximed.


    "..." Shakuyaku


    "..." Rayleigh


    A silence settled in the bar at that moment, "Can you repeat that, I think I didn''t understand." Shakuyaku had to ask again.


    "She''s pregnant, by the pirate Monkey D. Luffy, I don''t know many details, but they were stranded on an ind for a week, that was the result!" Gloriosa eximed.


    "..." Shakuyaku.


    "Hahahahahaha!" Rayleigh began tough upon hearing this.


    "How is that possible, that woman hates men!" Shakuyaku asked with a quite surprised tone.


    "Like I said, I don''t know the details, but that''s what happened, and Hancock is freaking out here." Gloriosa said.


    "What? What are you doing, where is the father?" the woman eximed.


    "The father doesn''t even know Hancock is pregnant, he''s somewhere in the Calm Belt from what they told me, but let me tell you what happened with Hancock..."


    *Start of the shback.*


    "I''m pregnant?" Hancock murmured, looking at her belly as she touched it after hearing the news.


    "Sister..." Marigold was dazed beside her brother.


    "Leave me!" Hancock immediately shouted, she wanted to be alone after learning about this.


    "But sister..." Her other sister was going to speak.


    "Just leave me, I want to be alone, we''ll talk tomorrow!" Hancock eximed and the two sisters along with Gloriosa, had to leave the room, Gloriosa ended up staying in the castle that night and waited until the morning when Hancock finally came out of the room.


    The woman walked with closed eyes and sat in front of her sisters and thedy.


    "I''ve made up my mind." She spoke still with her eyes closed.


    The other 3 women swallowed hard waiting for the pirate empress to speak.


    "We will continue with an alliance with the Monkey D. Luffy pirates, and as with any alliance, the best way to cement it... is with a marriage!" She opened her eyes and Hancock spoke with a tone never heard before and her face looked like a girl in love. As she ced her hand on her cheek saying the possible names of her daughters, since all the women of Amazon Lily give birth to girls.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    All 3 women listening to this and seeing how Hancock acted, were shocked.


    *End of the shback.*


    "That''s what happened!" Gloriosamented on the den den mushi.


    "Well... that''s quite unexpected..." Shakuyaku said a bit lost.


    "It seems they formed an alliance, this is very interesting! Hahahaha. Who would have thought the boy would even charm that woman. And it looks like he already has Kaido''s daughter! Hahahahahaha." Rayleigh seemed in good spirits, his intuition was right, but his day got better and not worse with this.


    "What is she trying to do now?" Shakuyaku asked.


    "Well... she is..." Gloriosa spoke cautiously, because on her side, the sisters were holding Hancock back as she tried to reach the den den mushi in front of her.


    "Stop sister! He must be busy." Marigold pleaded.


    "No! I need to talk to him, if he doesn''t want this empress, why doesn''t he answer the phone, did I do something wrong and he''s mad? This empress should not have left him! And if he doesn''t want to marry me? Our children cannot be bastards!" Hancock spoke like a girl while trying to call Luffy, but he wasn''t answering.


    Meanwhile, on an ind in the Calm Belt, Luffy had no idea how his life would be turned upside down upon learning he became a father, but as he was oblivious to this fact, he was sitting at his camp eating and reading, while a woman dressed as a maid fanned him.


    "My maid... can you put away this coffee cup?" Luffy casually asked.


    "Of course, Master Luffy!" She said excitedly, as Luffy needed her.


    But as soon as she took the cup, her expression changed, and she threw the cup on the ground, breaking it, while her arm transformed into a cannon pointed directly at Luffy.


    Without having time to react, she fired the cannon at point-nk range at Luffy, the explosion lifted dust all over the ce, and Luffy appeared fine, even his chair was still undamaged... "Good thing I bought a more durable chair, otherwise, it would have ended up like thest 10 I had to buy." Luffymented while looking satisfied.


    In recent days, he had been enjoying his days with Baby-5, training with his assistant, she made his life easier, he did not stop training her either.


    "You damaged my newspaper... I''m going to have to punish you in training." Luffy spoke seriously.


    "Noooooooo!!" Baby-5 screamed while kneeling on the ground. "Why is the master immune to des, bullets, cannonballs, missiles... nothing I do can hurt him... He''s going to punish me again!!" She cried while already spanking herself, anticipating what was to happen to her.


    "Anyway... Today will be ourst day of training on this ind. We''re going back... I need to stop by Skypiea before making a final stop..." Luffy spoke and took the crying maid to train another day again.


    As soon as he finished, he checked his den den mushi and saw 30 missed calls from Hancock.


    "What''s this? Did something happen?" Luffymented and picked up the den den mushi.


    *Katcha!*


    "Hello?"


    "LUFFY!!!" Hancock shouted from the other side with a tone that surprised Luffy.


    "Hancock? Did something happen?" He asked, bewildered.


    "Yes!" Hancock spoke in the same tone, on the other side of the line, Hancock''s sisters saw her suddenly shift from her love-struck face to a more serious one as she narrowed her eyes and seemed to revert to her old self.


    "We need to meet to solidify our alliance." She said in a more arrogant tone.


    "We need to meet? Why? We can say we''re already allies..." Luffy was confused, it wasn''t necessary to solidify the alliance between him and the Kuja pirates. He ignored Hancock''s change in tone, already used to the very vtile woman.


    "No! We need to meet!" She was firm.


    "Alright... but let me finish some business, we''ll meet as soon as I''m done with everything." Luffy spoke.


    "Okay! Until our meeting." Hancock spoke in an arrogant tone, and Luffy hung up the den den mushi.


    As soon as the den den mushi was hung up in the castle on Amazon Lily. The onlookers looked at Hancock unsure of what to say, with her strange behavior.


    "..." Gloriosa


    "..." Marigold


    "..." Sandersonia


    "He agreed! Does this mean we''re going to get married at our meeting?!" Hancock switched her posture from an arrogant woman to a love-struck woman, cing her hands on her cheeks like a teenager.


    "Hancock, why didn''t you tell him you''re pregnant with his child?" Gloriosa asked, confused.


    "Isn''t it obvious, it''ll be a surprise!" She said with the same face. "We should choose the names for our daughters, maybe Luffa and Hancocka! That''s it!" She said excitedly while Sandersonia and Marigold just sighed at this.


    "I still think Hancock is hiding something..." Luffymented while putting away his den den mushi and looked at the woman quite hurt by his side from the training.


    "Let''s go Baby-5, it''s time to go back." Luffy approached and began to heal his maid.


    "Of course, Master." She said with a blush after her punishment.


    Luffy then left the ind, he had to return to Skypiea before doing something big, as he needed Bepo for this. He took off with Baby-5 in his arms. Buffalo, Domingo, and Page-one continued in his pocket.


    It was all calm as Luffy flew at high speed, until he encountered a very familiar ship. "This is Foxy!" He eximed.


    "Do you know him, Master?" Baby-5 spoke in hisp, she had a pistol pointed at Luffy''s head, as she tried to kill him several times while they flew, but Luffy was not hurt by it and did not care for her as if she was just another mosquito trying to bite him.


    "Yes, let''s catch them!" Luffy announced and flew towards the ship at that moment.


    "Captain! There''s a man approaching flying!" A crew member said while looking at Luffy approaching them with his enormous wings.


    "Hm?! Who dares! Noro Noro no Mi!" He shouted andunched a beam at Luffy. Who dodged it with ease.


    "How aggressive, let''s finish this quickly." Luffymented before releasing his new level of Conqueror''s Haki that he managed to achieve in thest few days.


    The explosion made everyone, even Foxy, fall to the ground unconscious. "Amazing..." Baby-5 couldn''t help butment from the side.


    "That was pretty easy..." Luffy said, satisfied with his new power.


    He approached the ship and shrunk it to a small size to fit in his pocket. "Great, Foxy will be a good addition to the fleet." Luffymented, and went back to flying.


    They didn''t take long to finally spot the sky ind. "Let''s go, maid, let''s meet our crew." Luffy spoke satisfactorily as he looked at the ind in the distance with some colossal creatures fighting one another.


    "What are those monsters!" Baby-5 eximed.


    "Luffy?!" Yamato approached excitedly and looked at Baby-5. "Who is this woman?"


    "Hello Yamato, let''s have a feast, mying here is brief, I need to return, I''m cing a new crew I recruited and our ship''s maid here!" Luffy smiled.


    After his arrival, everyone gathered, asking Luffy about what he had done, he had to buy another newspaper on the way, since Baby-5 destroyed the one he had stolen from the Kuja pirates, his feats had left everyone astonished with that.


    But after the surprise and the details, Luffy had a feast with his crew and allies.


    "HEY, Luffy! Where is Enel, he went down with you, right? Usopp asked, he was much stronger and confident, he didn''t seem like the Usopp from the same time in the original.


    "I left him on an ind in the Calm Belt with a seastone to train, I hope hees out at least with her armament Haki." Luffymented.


    The night continued, and Luffy finally went to the cabin with all his women to catch up on his weeks without them. He did not sleep that night and had to use his powers to cover the sound, He woke up in bed with several naked women spread out, even with Baby-5 among them, since she seemed to have fallen in love after being saved by Luffy several times, but that didn''t stop her from trying to kill him at times. Luffy had breakfast with his crew and made another announcement.


    "I''m leaving for a few days, will return as soon as I finish ourst things, and you should continue training." Luffy dered, he left Foxy and Baby-5 for his crew to take care of them.


    "Now I will take one of you with me." Luffy spoke again and while everyone was confused, he picked up Bepo, who was scared by the captain, and flew into the sky.


    "I''m taking Bepo with me because I''m going to need him. See you in a week!" Luffy announced and cut through the clouds again as Bepo screamed in fear of the height and the speed of Luffy increased by 70 times.


    Luffy had a goal at this moment, the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 201 – Shiki 01.

    Chapter 201 �C Shiki 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    In some sky inds, not being Skypiea and near the East Blue, a bird-man carrying arge pr bear by the arm arrived at the inds from a distance.


    "Captain!! Can we stop? I can''t take it anymore!" Bepoined, crying while looking quite dazed, being carried by Luffy through the sky for thest few days at several kilometers per hour.


    Luffy looked at him and let go. "Bepo, I''m going to fight someone powerful here, I need you to take some distance because this fight will be quite dangerous for you..." Luffymented while looking at the inds.


    Bepo, falling, quickly used geppo and looked at the captain with a bit of fear. "Someone powerful? What ce is this?" He finally noticed the inds flying in the sky.


    "This is where Shiki, one of the relics of the past, has been hiding in recent years." Luffy said with a smile.


    "Shiki? The golden lion?!" Bepo realized at that moment, knowing the records of his fruit.


    "Yes. I will fight him, you take some distance and stay until the fight is over." Luffy said, preparing to head to the inds.


    "Wait a moment captain! You can fight against Shiki?! He was very powerful, and why am I here, you still haven''t told me!" Bepo eximed, but when he saw Luffy''s look at him. "I''m sorry!" He shouted again.


    "Why are you apologizing..." Luffy murmured and went back to speaking. "Listen, Bepo. He is now just a shadow of his past, he has lost much strength, in addition to his age, when he cut his feet..." Luffymented and without waiting for Bepo to respond, he raised his wings and shot towards the inds.


    Luffy quickly approached the ce and looked at the floating structures, thinking how he could lure Shiki out of them.


    Shiki was sitting in an empty room when suddenly, he looked up, feeling a very strange presence in the air. "What is this? Someone is invading my territory?!" He murmured with a slight growl.


    Before Shiki could react, an explosion of conqueror''s haki came from the sky.


    "SHIKI!!! COME OUT FROM WHEREVER YOU ARE AND COME HERE, YOUR ERA SHOULD HAVE ENDED A LONG TIME AGO AND I AM HERE TO END YOU, BUT DON''T WORRY, YOU WILL END YOUR LIFE AT THE HANDS OF THE MAN WHO WILL CONQUER ALL THE SEAS OF THIS WORLD!" Luffy shouted. He would have no mercy on Shiki, the man is nning to send all these inds to the East Blue and destroy them with the impact and monsters, all because he had not forgotten his old boyfriend, Gol D. Roger.


    Shiki blew the roof of his house and took off into the air. "Who are you? How do you know I''m here!" Shiki growled at the man withrge wings waiting for him to approach.


    "My name is Monkey D. Luffy, today I am a hunter and you are my prey." Luffy spoke in a threatening tone.


    "I am your prey? You''re just a brat who came here to die." Shikimented and looked at Luffy more closely. "Monkey D.? Isn''t that the same surname as Garp?" He asked.


    "Yes, Garp is my grandfather." Luffy shrugged.


    "That''s good, after all, I can tell Garp that I killed his grandson, I can''t wait to see his face when he finds out, Shihahaha!" Shiki eximed,ughing.


    "You should at least consider if you could do it and not boast, but I understand, you haven''t received newspapers for months, otherwise you would know that you will die here, at the hands of a man from the East Blue." Luffy provoked with a smile.


    Shiki stoppedughing and looked at Luffy raising an eyebrow. "These young people today don''t even know Shiki, the golden lion, the one who terrorized the sea one day." He eximed.


    "Yes, one day. But now he is just a relic, a shadow of his past." Luffy continued to retort.


    "Tsk, it looks like I''ll have to finish you quickly!" Shikimented andunched an attack on Luffy, he moved two giant stones standing near him andunched them towards the pirate in the air.


    Luffy didn''t move seeing the huge rocksing towards him, he would fight differently against Shiki at that moment, using his moa moa no mi, he made his body start to grow 7 times.


    "What? The growth fruit? Then why does he have wings? Or is it a special zoan?" Shiki murmured, looking at a 15-meter tall Luffy. The rocks approached, and Luffy punched them with his bare hands, exploding them into boulders, as it wasn''t just his size that grew, his strength increased as well.


    "Let''s start, Shiki, I hope you show some of your power." Luffymented, knowing he could beat Shiki, but wanting a more interesting fight.


    Luffy flew towards Shiki before he could respond and punched him with a haki-infused fist, causing Shiki to go into a defensive position, but the impact was too great as he wasunched backward, flying to the ground of the ind from which he had emerged.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM*


    His body exploded against the ground, raising arge amount of dust.


    "Boss Shiki!" A group of men rushed to the site, shouting worriedly for their captain.


    "Who is this invader! Shoot the giant!" One of the men yelled before pointing a gun towards Luffy and starting to shoot.


    Luffy just stood still, some bullets passed close to him, but the distance was so great that he doubted it would hurt even an animal there.


    "Stop shooting!" A voice emerged from the crater, and Shiki climbed out of the hole a bit injured. He red at Luffy while blood dripped from his forehead. "You have enraged me, Boy. I admit you are strong and know Haki, but I want to see you survive this!" Shiki announced, and the inds around began to move, making a sound echoing through the region as if there was an earthquake.


    "What is this?!" Bepo watched from afar with a mix of admiration and terror as the floating inds began to move. He was on a small cloud, using his geppo ability to stay elevated and safe as his captain had asked. Even from afar, the view was impressive and frightening; the inds, which before seemed serene and immobile, now spun and moved on top of each other.


    "The captain is really going to fight someone capable of doing this...?", he murmured to himself, his tone showing doubt and fear.


    Suddenly, the giant inds began to move even faster, and purple lights began to obscure the sunlight as they exploded against the ground at that distance.


    Bepo now saw his captain fighting a type of battle he had never witnessed before. He watched, the shockwaves spreading through the sky, distorting the light around and sending clouds racing. Many of the inds, now fragmented by Luffy''s power, looked like runawayets, creating trails of dust and debris in the air. It was an aerial battlefield, where gravity seemed to have been forgotten.


    "Captain, please, be okay!" Bepo eximed, hoping Luffy would be fine. He would enter the fight, but this was too much for him as he watched all the chaos, now arge dust cloud in the midst of it with purple explosions emerging in the middle.


    On the inds, Shiki''s soldiers and animals seemed even more scared, because chaos had covered them at that moment.


    "Watch out!"


    *BOOOOOOOM!!!*


    A rock fell close to them after Luffy exploded the tip of an ind with his mes.


    "Look!" The man shouted before a giant gori fell on top of him from another ind.


    Both men and animals were in trouble as they fell from the inds or exploded in mes while Luffy fired upon them.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Shihahaha!"


    What was stranger was a giant sending mes and a man with swords in ce of his legsughing amidst all that chaos.


    "This is really fun!" Luffymented amidst the smoke cloud that his mes created after exploding many inds.


    "Indeed, it''s been a while since I''ve had this much fun!" Shiki eximed, always a lover of chaos, seeing him fight with everything while the opponent seemed to be on par with him was refreshing, reminding him of his old times.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    Luffy continued to explode everything that came near him, his mes were 7 timesrger, due to his increased size, so he could really cause chaos with all those rocksing towards him.


    Sensing Shiki with his observation haki, he fired a fireball at him, ignoring the approaching inds.


    "Shihahaha! Hm?" Shikiughed, but felt dangering from a light approaching in the midst of the dust clouds, he moved two huge rocks to protect himself quickly.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    The rocks exploded, but that didn''t prevent Luffy''s explosion from reaching Shiki, the impact hit him, throwing him far away.


    "Ah, that hurt..." Shiki murmured after stabilizing in the air, feeling the heat of the mes that hit him.


    "Come on Shiki! I''m right here!" Luffy said approaching, and Shiki looked at him, sending new rocks.


    "Don''t underestimate this legend!" Shiki shouted and sent various mountains towards Luffy, who quickly exploded them, sending debris in all directions. Luffy continued flying towards him, dodging by the side of another mountain that Shiki moved towards him, reaching it after circling and punching the man again, making him explode into the same mountain in the air.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM*


    Shiki entered the mountain before it exploded again, showing the pirate even more injured. "Damn, you''re good, kid, better than I imagined, but I''m still Shiki, the golden lion! I used to kill arrogant brats like you every day in my time!" He eximed, releasing his conqueror''s haki, but much weakened than it once was.


    "I understand your determination, Shiki, I may not like you and want to kill you, but I still respect you as an opponent and what you once were." Luffymented as he deactivated his size, returning to 210 centimeters.


    Shiki looked at him with a bit of curiosity, despite being quite injured and wanting to kill this boy. "You talk as if you could already kill me..." Hemented.


    "Well. If you can''t resist this, then you will die, I''m going to change my fighting style, it''s time to test this sword with the akuma no mi I put in it." Luffymented as he took his sword out of his pocket and made it grow back to its original size.


    "Wait?! That sword!! HOW DID YOU GET IT?!" Shiki could never mistake the hilt of that sword, he recognized it anywhere.


    "Yes, this is Ace, the sword that your old boyfriend used, it''s time for me to test it and reap your life..." Luffymented as he grabbed the hilt and drew it from its sheath.


    The legendary sword shone against the sunlight that still passed through all that destruction, Luffy gripped it, and suddenly, it began to emit thunder around it, ording to the power of the paramecia-type akuma no mi that Luffy had ced in it.


    Roon Here:


    What do you think about Luffy putting the thunder paramecia in Ace, do you have a better suggestion?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 202 – Shiki 02.

    Chapter 202 �C Shiki 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy let the power of the Devil Fruit in Ace flow, yellow thunders began to surround it with red color, it was a special fruit that Luffy found for 2 billion in the store and found it quite interesting to fuse it with the sword, his main reason for going to Jaya was to find Teach, seeing Domingo and Jack was a bit surprising, but that didn''t stop him from enjoying the situation.


    He looked at Shiki quite shocked, looking at the sword strangely. "You have this sword... Do you think you are worthy to wield it, Rookie!" Shiki eximed angrily as he released a bit of weakened Conqueror''s Haki, due to his current condition.


    "Stop crying over your boyfriend, let''s continue the fight, you might even get the sword if you kill me." Luffy smiled as the thunders intensified around the metal.


    Then Luffy saw Shiki making his first move, heading towards him, he lifted his foot and attacked Luffy with his sword instead of the limb.


    *Metal Sound.*


    Luffy just lifted Ace. "Let''s see how I am as a swordsman these days..." He murmured and counter-attacked, Shiki did not fall behind.


    Even weakened, Shiki was fast, Luffy and Shiki began to repel each other in the sky,rge rocks and inds rushed at Luffy at that moment, but he began to cut therge stones and dodge the inds with his super-speed.


    The battle was a show between two swordsmen, but at one point Luffy decided to use the power of the sword, an ind wasing towards him and he moved away from Shiki to concentrate the power of the Paramecia in Ace, the sword began to emit a huge thundering from it and spreading to all sides.


    Luffy leaned the sword back andunched it forward releasing its power.


    "What is this?" Shikii was scared for a moment, feeling quite a dangering from it and got out of the way.


    The explosion flew like a lightning bolt to the ind, it was as fast as lightning, when it reached the ind, a spectacle of destruction happened, with a sh covering the entire sky, a scarlet electrical explosion exploded from the ind, which grew devastating all thend it touched while the inhabitants and animals on that ind tried to escape the attack, but it was toote.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM*


    The explosion then covered the entire ind, affecting everything around. Shiki was thrown through the sky while stabilizing himself, when he stopped, he looked at the immense clouds of dust with red lightning appearing around.


    "What is this?!" the people around the ind were shocked trying to protect themselves from the gigantic explosion happening at that moment.


    They became even more rmed when they saw just debris in the air of what would be a huge ind until a while ago.


    "He... destroyed the entire ind?" Shiki could not be more shocked.


    His gaze returned to where Luffy should be, but he was no longer there and feeling his presence, he was even more shocked that Luffy was next to him.


    "It was a good fight Shiki, but I am stronger than you, but thank you for giving me an opportunity to use this power on your inds instead of an ind in the lower sea, it would be quite problematic." Luffymented casually and advanced against Shiki.


    He tried to defend himself while Luffy continued moving his sword quickly. But Shiki began to retreat as Luffy was gaining the upper hand.


    *Cut* In a moment, Luffy hit Shiki from the shoulder to his waist with a diagonal cut.


    "AHHHH!" He screamed as the blood spread. Shiki looked at him with clenched eyes and teeth.


    Luffy said nothing and continued advancing. Shiki was even more weakened while using his swords in ce of legs to try to defend himself, but Luffy hit him at one point in the heart.


    "!" Shiki looked at the sword embedded in his chest feeling a lot of pain as he began to feel his life draining.


    "Shihahahahaha. You really beat me, kid." He suddenly startedughing looking at Luffy, but he didn''t seem to resist anymore at that moment.


    "Who would have thought that I, the golden lion, would die to an unknown in the middle of nowhere, a shame the world will not know of our fight." Hemented, as always, Shiki was entric and always imagined a grandiose death.


    "I understand, and I respect you for that, you were a great pirate in your era, however, times change and a new generation emerges to cover the old." Luffy said in a somewhat mncholic tone.


    "A new generation emerges..." Shikimented while coughing up blood. He looked at Luffy with a gleam in his eyes in his final moments. "You said you n to conquer all the seas? You want to be greater than Roger?" He asked.


    "I will surpass the Pirate King, no, I will destroy the World Government and dere myself the emperor of all seas," Luffymented. He nned to be the emperor of the sea, as the supreme pirate, but he did not have the ambition to control the world as the government does, he just wants to free the countries and let them be independent, but let the world know that the sea belongs to him.


    "Shihahahahha!" Shiki startedughing again. "That''s very good, I hope that as the man who defeated me, you achieve your goals, boy. My era is over." He gave a final statement while pushing the sword with his body to fall onto an ind below.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll achieve that goal... And I''ll take your fruit too, the world will never forget the power of the golden lion while one of my crewmates has its power," Luffymented while watching the pirate fall, he noticed a small smile on Shiki as he finally died after hearing this.


    Luffy sighed and took his attention from the falling pirate, looking towards a cloud in the distance. "Bepo! Come here!" His voice was amplified and it didn''t take long for a white ball with a purple jumpsuit and the symbol of the straw hats on his clothes to arrive close by while dodging all the floating debris.


    "Captain! Are you okay?" Bepo asked cautiously, he was a bit scared of his captain after seeing him destroying an entire ind with that attack, even Bepo at a distance had difficulty stabilizing.


    "I''m fine. Take this and eat it," Luffy threw a Devil Fruit that he had just bought in the store for 6 billion.


    "What is this, captain?!" Bepo asked, looking at the fruit.


    "Just eat it, we don''t have much time," Luffymanded again.


    "I''m sorry!" Bepo yelled and ate the entire fruit, afraid of the captain.


    "What a horrible taste!" He shouted while holding his throat with disgust.


    "You just ate the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi. You''ve received the power of Shiki," Luffy said with satisfaction.


    "What?! I have the power of the legendary Golden Lion?!" Bepo couldn''t believe those words.


    Luffy was going to respond, but suddenly, a thunderous sound started from all sides, the inds were losing the effect of Shiki''s power as soon as he died.


    "What''s happening?!" Indigo shouted rmed on the main ind.


    "The inds are falling!" Scarlet shouted rmed, looking around.


    "We''re going to die!" A soldier screamed, running in fear.


    "Where is the captain, do something!" Another said.


    "If the inds are falling, it means Shiki is dead..." Shiki''s Doctormented.


    "That''s impossible!" Scarlet shouted.


    "Did you see that explosion that wiped out an entire ind? The person who killed Shiki is really powerful... now we''re going to die," the Doctormented, already epting his fate.


    Meanwhile, on several inds, animals ran from one side to the other looking for shelter, but they were in a situation where nothing could be done.


    "Captain!!! What should we do?!" Bepo shouted rmed, looking at the inds starting their free fall.


    "You need to use your power, Bepo, I will help you lift all the inds," Luffymented, grabbing Bepo''s jumpsuit while activating his speed 70 times, disappearing the next moment.


    He made his way to all the inds making Bepo touch and all the pieces ofnd while the inds.


    "What should I do, captain?!" Bepo, even touching all the inds, was still lost.


    "You have to try to use your power, you must have received something in your subconscious to use the ability, try to do it," Luffy instructed, and Bepo closed his eyes concentrating, suddenly, all the falling inds began to slow down until they stabilized.


    "This..." Shiki''s Doctor looked around, stunned as everything seemed stable again. He was sure that Shiki had died for the effect to stop.


    "Wait! Does this mean Captain Shiki is still alive?!" Indigo shouted with joy.


    "The captain is alive!!" The men celebrated after those words.


    "Shiki is dead." A voice emerged behind the men at that moment, and they saw Luffy next to Bepo.


    Everyone immediately pointed their weapons at them, and Luffy used his Conqueror''s Haki to bring everyone to their knees.


    "I''ll give you a chance." Luffy lifted the dead body of Shiki and threw it in front of all of them. "You join my fleet, or you will be thrown off this ind." Luffy smiled like a demon, even Bepo beside him was frightened.


    "What... The captain died..." Indigo said, crying while looking at the body of his captain.


    "It seems I was right..." the Doctormented.


    "What will we do..." the men murmured while they were on their knees, unable to muster the will to stand.


    "Anyway... I''ll give you one day to think about it." Luffy said, crossing his arms and looked at the scientist who conducted experiments for Shiki, where he had modified all the animals on the inds. "You''re the doctor who created these animals, right?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes..." The man spoke submissively, still under the effect of Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki.


    "Well, I want to see your research; I''m quite interested in it." Luffymented. He could use these animals to train his crew; they would be perfect for it, and he could talk to Chopper, a drug specialist, to have him further refine these animals. They would be good for training and even for his future army.


    Luffy turned his attention to Bepo. "Take the inds to Skypiea. I''m going to make a call before I start looking into the research." Luffymented, following the doctor inside the facilities after Luffy released him from his pressure. Meanwhile, he was calling Hancock to schedule their meeting to see what that woman wanted so much to meet him for, hoping she was missing them, and they would have to solve it with many hours of sex.


    *Katcha!*


    "Hello!" Luffy spoke.


    "Luffy!" Hancock eximed like a love-struck girl, before her voice changed to someone more serious. "It''s you..." She said now as if he were just anyone, and Luffy just scratched his head trying to understand why she was acting like this.


    "Well, you wanted to meet with me; I''m still in the Calm Belt." He said.


    "Yes! Let''s meet!" She returned to her excited tone.


    Luffy and she scheduled a ce while Bepo steered the inds to that position. Hancock''s mood changed, sometimes seeming like a love-struck girl, other times like someone arrogant. Luffy didn''t know how to deal with her or her real intentions for the meeting but hung up the Den Den Mushi to meet her soon.


    "He epted! I can''t wait to tell him we''ll have children! We''re going to get married!" Hancock screamed in her cabin while her sisters still looked at her, lost. She had been destroying the room since Luffy talked to her days ago because she was in front of the Den Den Mushi this whole time waiting for his call. However, they still looked at her strangely because their sister seemed like two people at the same time. She switched personalities all the time while talking with Luffy, while the pirate went to see Shiki''s research and the Doctor, unaware that he would receive the biggest shock of his life in theing days.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 203 – First Wife 01.

    Chapter 203 �C First Wife 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Bepo led all the inds in the direction his captain had instructed, to make a brief stop before continuing. Luffy was in the scientist''sboratory while this was happening, since he was quite interested in the research on how they transformed the animals from these inds that Shiki had captured into powerful beasts.


    It seemed that all those who wanted to avenge Shiki were contained, and the next day they ended up joining Luffy''s fleet since they didn''t have much choice. But Luffy smiled satisfied; there were at least 1000 men that Shiki had secretly recruited, and this would make a good army if they were properly trained.


    Finally, the inds arrived at the agreed location, and Luffy left the ind and descended to the sea, where the Kuja pirates'' ship was stationed. Approaching, he saw the people waiting for his arrival, Hancock looked at him with sparkles in her eyes while standing next to her sisters.


    Luffynded softly, despite some pirates questioning why he was there, they did not raise the issue seeing Hancock waiting for him.


    "Hello..." Luffymented afternding.


    "Luffy!!!" She eximed, before coughing and trying to appear tougher, cing her hand on her waist, her voice shifted from excited to a more forced tone as if she was trying to talk normally, but at the same time, it was noticeable that she was forcing it. "I''m d you''ve arrived, Monkey D. Luffy, we need to talk!" She said as her sisters sighed, ustomed to Hancock''s vtile behavior over thest few days.


    "Yes, I''m here for that..." Luffy spoke, a bit lost, not knowing why Hancock was acting like this, if she liked him as he imagined, there was no reason to act so tough and in such a forced manner.


    "Come with me." She said in a final tone, to follow her to the cabin.


    "Sister... are you going to talk to him alone?" Marigold asked.


    "Yes, this is a matter that only concerns me and him." Hancock spoke, and Luffy scratched his head even more at what seemed to be a mystery beyond the possible alliance made between them.


    Luffy followed Hancock, and in the room, a small table with chairs, where Hancock was going to sit, however, what caught Luffy''s attention were the posters of him hanging on the wall of the empress''s room and even some sheets with stick figure drawings of a couple and two children looking happy.


    ''Hey, what''s going on here?!'' Luffy was a bit scared to be honest.


    "Sit down..." Hancock spoke with the same forced voice, and Luffy calmly sat in front of her.


    "I''ll be honest, we are interested in our alliance, but there''s a condition..." Hancock spoke.


    "I''m listening, Hancock." Luffy spoke, and this seemed like an arrow through Hancock''s heart.


    ''He called me by my name!'' She said internally while striking a pose, feeling her heart being hit.


    ''She is one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen, but this is definitely strange and hard to get used to...'' Luffy murmured, observing Hancock''s reaction.


    "Well, like any alliance, there is only one way to conclude the pact..." Hancock spoke, looking at Luffy with bright eyes. "Which is a marriage!" She again had the passionate voice she always had.


    "Well, that''s expected since we spent days on that ind, I always intended to marry you, Hancock." Luffy spoke with a smile to the woman this time, he intended to make her his wife, so he was not surprised.


    "You epted?" She asked, almost shocked, not believing what she heard.


    "Yes. Let''s get married." Luffy shrugged.


    "Happiness!" Hancock shouted as she jumped across the table to sit in Luffy''sp.


    Luffy did not reject Hancock, letting her ''attack'' him, after a while with her seeming quite happy, and he looked at her grabbing his hand and cing it on her stomach. "This is good, because we''re going to have children." She simply said with a bright smile.


    "..." Luffy stopped looking at her at that moment, he was still processing what this woman was talking about, instinctively he felt his hand on her stomach and sensed something in her womb with Haki, it was true, there were presences forming.


    "I''m going to be a father...?" Luffy seemed quite shocked by this, as it was the most surprising news he had ever received in this world.


    "Yes, we''re going to have two children!" Hancock said excitedly.


    "What are we waiting for then! Let''s get married right here, immediately! How are you taking care of the children?" Luffy spoke quickly, not wanting to waste time.


    "Well, we can do it on Amazon Lily if you want, but we don''t need a best man or anything like that." Hancock, although happy and excited, reasoned.


    "Best man? I have Bepo, let''s do this now!" Luffy didn''t want to waste time, since he was going to be a father, it was his responsibility not to leave the children without his name.


    "Yes!!" Hancock also didn''t want to waste time.


    They continued discussing, but now they were more like a couple excited about the news, they talked about how this would be nned and ended up choosing Amazon Lily itself for the celebration.


    Bepo appeared after Luffy called him with a Den Den Mushi, and he came quite curious about what his captain wanted, then Hancock stepped out of the cabin and announced that she would marry Luffy, saying it was an alliance, which shocked everyone, even Bepo was taken by surprise.


    The pr bear touched the ship''s side and began to levitate it towards Amazon Lily with the floating inds, meanwhile, Luffy had already started his honeymoon in advance, isting the room''s sound and spending his days without eating, drinking, just taking baths with his future wife and mother of his two daughters.


    "They''ve been in that room for days..." Sandersoniamented looking at the room...


    "There''s nothing we can do about it, our sister is going to get married, I still can''t believe that up until a few weeks ago, she hated men, now she''s in love and pregnant with one..." Merigoldmented beside her.


    "At least she seems happy and if he keeps his word, we''ll be rid of these marks." Sandersonia said with some hope.


    The other crew members were processing everything they were hearing about the marriage, not even the fact that the ship was flying with the snakes was more surprising than Hancock''s marriage.


    Soon they arrived at Amazon Lily and Luffy and Hancock finally came out of the room, full of dark circles under their eyes and asking for food, a lot of it to replenish their energies.


    On an ind thousands of kilometers away, even in the Calm Belt, an old man was hitting a girl.


    "It hurts, grandpa!" Lucy shouted as she felt a callus forming on her forehead.


    "Come on, Lucy! This is the fist of love, you''re not strong enough yet, how do you n to face your brother!! Haven''t you seen the news from the past few weeks?" Garp shouted at Lucy.


    "I know, I''ll catch him!" Lucy said with determination.


    "It''s still not enough!" Garp shouted, punching Lucy, who used Haki to defend against her grandfather''s attack but was thrown back, bouncing like a rubber ball.


    "I can''t take it anymore..." Lucymented defeated, she had lost count of how many times she had been hit today.


    "Rest, we''ll continue in a few hours." Garpmented and began to walk squarely back to the camp he had set up to train his granddaughter. He had brought her to this ind weeks ago to teach her the six styles and Haki, to turn her into a powerful marine, she learned the basics of Haki really fast, although there was still a long way to go before saying she was adequate, Garp also brought his other students and they were passed out somewhere on the ind, bleeding on the ground, since his training was very rigorous.


    On the beach of the ind, the iconic ship of the vice admiral was stationed with his team, and a specific Den Den Mushi rang at that moment, causing amodore to enter the room and pick it up before answering it right there.


    After being shocked by what happened, he quickly left the ship and went to the ind using Geppo.


    "Vice Admiral Garp!" He greeted his superior quickly.


    "Hm? What is it?" Garp asked, seeing the Den Den Mushi in his hand.


    "It''s better if you see for yourself." The man said, passing the phone to Garp.


    "Hello?" Garp asked.


    "Grandpa!" The voice on the other side was quite excited.


    "LUFFY!!!!! YOU DAMNED BRAT ARE YOU UP TO TROUBLE AGAIN?!" Garp shouted immediately, seeing his delinquent grandson again.


    "Did you see my bounty?! Tell Sengoku that 1 billion would be very wee!" Luffyughed andmented on the phone.


    "Luffy, you damned ouw, you shouldn''t be happy being a pirate worth 750 million," Garp yelled again.


    "Hahahahahaha! How are you?" Luffy asked, changing the subject.


    "You''re asking how your grandfather is? Buahahaha. My little grandson is worried about me!" Garp shouted,ughing heartily, leaving themodore beside him confused, as he had been speaking in anger just a moment ago; how had one question changed the vice admiral''s mood?


    "But I''m fine! I''m training your sister to capture you!" He changed his voice to be more stern.


    "That''s good, I miss you guys, I hope we can meet soon, I want to kick your butt again, grandpa," Luffy said,ughing.


    "Buahahahaha!" Garpughed with a blush when Luffy said he missed them, but his voice became severe again with a sharp look. "You think you''re ready to kick this old man''s butt, wait because soon I''ll judge you with justice!" Garp said.


    "Anyway... Why did you call and seem so happy, did something happen?" Garp asked, more calmly, while wiping his nose.


    "Yes, grandpa, you''re going to be a great-grandfather! I''m going to be a father!" Luffy announced with the same cheerful tone.


    "Wait... WHAT?!" Garp seemed shocked.


    "I told you, I''m going to be the father of two girls!" Luffy was very excited.


    "Luffy, you better be joking, even though that''s not a good joke!" Garp growled.


    "It''s true, grandpa, I''m going to be a father. I''m serious," Luffy insisted.


    "You damn! How dare you have my great-granddaughters when you''ve be an ouw! I swear I''m going to teach you a lesson!" Garp yelled at Luffy at that moment.


    "Anyway, I have to marry their mother here urgently, so I just called to let you know that the Monkey D. family is going to increase soon!" Luffy said and hung up the phone at that moment.


    "That Luffy!" Garp seemed furious.


    "Vice admiral..." Themodore was quite lost listening to all this.


    "He, he didn''t even invite me to the wedding! I should be the godfather of my great-granddaughters!!" Garp started to cry with rage and swore he would beat Luffy so much with his fists of love the next time they met.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 204 – First Wife 02

    Chapter 204 �C First Wife 02


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Amazon Lily, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    The floating inds finally stabilized above Amazon Lily.


    "Captain, do I have to be part of this? I heard the women of Amazon Lily kill any man who approaches the ind! Will we be okay, captain?" Beto asked, quite worried as he steered the ship down with the snakes.


    "Don''t worry, your captain is going to marry the queen of the Amazons, won''t I also be the king of this ce?" Luffy joked.


    "Alright..." Bepo murmured. "Just don''t get us killed... captain..." Luffy looked strangely at Bepo, still scared, wondering if hispanion is aware that he now has the power to destroy any ind in this world, but that would be a matter for another time.


    Then the ship left the sky and finally returned to the sea as it headed towards the kingdom''s gate.


    "Luffy! We''re arriving!" Hancock eximed beside him, her demeanor no longer forced, leaving room only for a girl hopelessly in love.


    "That''s true, but we have to resolve this quicker than I wish, since I still need to do some things." Luffy smiled at her, making her nod, as Luffy had exined the situation to the pirate empress.


    As soon as the ship entered, a crowd of women awaited the return of their empress, even though they didn''t know why she had suddenly left.


    "Captain, we''re going to be killed!" Bepo shouted beside him, scared as he cowered.


    "Why do hairy men seem to be so fearful?" An Amazon from the deck asked, looking at Bepo acting as he was.


    Bepo continued trembling, Luffy looked at him and just shook his head, thinking hispanion was exaggerating.


    As soon as the ship arrived at the ind''s port. Luffy and Hancock stepped out through the bow into the midst of the crowd of Amazons, some of whom pointed at Luffy asking who she was, since Luffy was not wearing clothes and they wondered why he had such hard and small chest in a strange shape.


    "Who is that?"


    "Do you know her?"


    "Why does she dress so strangely?"


    "That hat she wears is so funny!"


    "She looks so poorly dressed!"


    The exmations started while the ind''s inhabitants didn''t know it was Luffy and the Kuja pirates seemed unwilling to speak of him. Luffy looked at Hancock and smiled. "Your people are quite funny..."


    "Don''t pay much attention to them, they never see men, so they don''t know how to differentiate one." Hancockmented in a sweet tone as she led Luffy to the castle.


    "Look at that bear?!" An Amazon from the city pointed at Bepo.


    "What happened to her?! Why is she full of white fur?!"


    "It must be a disease..."


    "That''s not a woman, it''s a bear!" rified thest one.


    "Come on, Mr. Bear, no one will attack you, I promise." Marigoldmented while trying to calm the fearful bear, hoping to be attacked by arrows.


    As soon as they arrived at the pce, Luffy and Hancock went in to organize their wedding.


    It didn''t take long for an elderly woman to appear in front of the pirate.


    "So you are Monkey D. Luffy... Interesting, since you''ve had the eyes of the world on you since you came to the sea..." Shemented, analyzing as she circled him.


    "And you must be Gloriosa, the former empress of this kingdom..." Luffymented calmly.


    "You''re not wrong, let''s see... good muscles... your skin color is stable... seems healthy, my verdict is the children will be born very well." She announced after inspecting Luffy thoroughly.


    "Really!?" Hancock shouted beside him, excited.


    Luffy looked unsure what to say, as this was even too much for him. "Anyway, let''s get organized." Luffy asked to focus.


    "Yes, you''re right!" Hancock spoke and turned her attention to the sisters, "Gather the entire kingdom tomorrow morning, we will announce the news, for now ce Luffy''s crewmate in his room and I will speak with my future husband tonight alone!" She announced brightly.


    Her sisters just sighed, knowing what kind of talk they would have, even with Luffy muffling the moans.


    The night passed and Luffy and Hancock spent another sleepless night, the next day after breakfast, Hancock appeared on the balcony.


    "Hancock-Sama!" The women screamed excitedly seeing Hancock and looked at her lovingly as amon urrence.


    "Listen, people of Amazon Lily!" Hancock started as her people calmed down. "I am here today to announce something important..." She had a serious face when she closed her eyes and when she opened them, she was a woman lost in love. "I''vee to announce that I''m getting married!" She shouted excitedly.


    "..." all the Amazons fell silent at that moment, trying to process everything they had heard.


    "Did I hear right?" said a tall woman.


    "Hancock-Sama said she would marry?" A chubby one asked beside her.


    "She said marry, like, with a real man?" A blonde asked.


    "Hancock-Sama, you''re going to marry a man?" Someone asked loudly, quite shocked.


    Hancock looked at them and nodded excitedly, "Yes, this empress has finally found her happiness! So, I will start my family!" She said.


    "Hancock-Sama seems so happy..." Someonemented.


    "She is so beautiful saying that... I''m in love!" Another personmented.


    "If she''s happy... we should be too, right?" Another Amazon.


    "Even though I''ve never seen a man... if Hancock-Sama is happy with it, then I support her!" Another Amazonmented joyfully.


    "Yes, Hancock-Sama is going to marry!" Another shouted.


    Soon the crowd began to cheer the announcement, and everyone shouted in support, Hancock looked satisfied at the crowd; "Thank you for cheering for this Empress''s happiness!" She shouted.


    After that, Luffy sighed as the country entered a festive mood, nobody knew it was Luffy the man who would marry the empress, since they just thought he was a girl with hard and strange chest while disying them to everyone.


    Bepo, calmer after seeing that nobody attacked him, managed to sigh while getting ready for the wedding, since Luffy forced him to be the best man, it would be either Bepo or a chimpanzee that worked with Shiki at the time.


    So, arge stage was set up in Amazon Lily, Luffy wore a tuxedo and came out to the country with many women realizing he was the man.


    "You are a man!" The women used Luffy.


    "You''re going to marry our empress! You better take good care of her, otherwise..." A woman showed a knife, and Luffy just shrugged.


    He went to the ce and Gloriosa would perform the ceremony, "Didn''t you dress up?" Luffy raised the question to the woman.


    "Do I need to? Spare me, young man!" She said mockingly and continued. "Anyway, your future wife ising." She pointed behind.


    Luffy saw Hancock wearing a long white wedding dress, being led by her two sisters to the stage. Luffy waited for her to approach,ing with a shy look looking at Luffy as if he was a dream, like any woman in love.


    Gloriosa waited for Hancock to approach and stand beside Luffy as she started the ceremony. Gloriosa, with her clear voice, began the ceremony. "We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of two souls. A union that started with a possible alliance and now they are about to have their lives intertwined with one another."


    She then turned to Luffy. "Monkey D. Luffy, do you take Boa Hancock to be your life partner, to protect her as you navigate the stormy seas and explore unknown horizons together?"


    Luffy, with an iconic smile, replied without hesitation, "Yes, I do!"


    Turning to Hancock, Gloriosa asked, "Boa Hancock, do you take Monkey D. Luffy to be your life partner, to stand by his side through the adventures that await and face the challenges of the seas together?"


    Hancock, with tears of happiness in her eyes, replied softly, "Yes, I do."


    "Then, by the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. May your journey together be long and full of adventures. You may seal this union with a kiss."


    Luffy and Hancock moved closer, and the kiss they shared was a testament to the pact they had just formed. The crowd of Amazons exploded in apuse and cheers, celebrating the happiness of their empress and the union before them.


    The celebration began in the kingdom with a grand party, the women discovered Bepo was a man and asked if all men were like him, ignoring the existence of Luffy, the pr bear even became quite embarrassed with the attention he received.


    Luffy and Hancock sat at the main table as the official couple while Hancock fed him by her initiative, saying she was training to be a good wife, Luffy couldn''tin much, despite not liking to be pampered or treated like a child, he let it happen on this day.


    After a while, Luffy took his first wife in this world and flew her to the castle through the sky. He spent the rest of the night without sleep again.


    "Captain... so I should go without you?" Bepo asked cautiously.


    "Yes, you just have to follow the Vivre Card to Skypiea and lead the inds to that side," Luffymented on the side.


    He left the room after taking a shower the next day and went to find hispanion, asking him to return to Skypiea without him for the time being.


    "But what if those men from Shiki attack me?!" Bepo was scared.


    "Listen, Bepo, you can beat them all. You have a power that the World Government fears, you can send meteors the size of inds to any ce in the world," Luffy tried to put some reasoning into the bear''s head.


    "I can?!" Bepo asked, surprised.


    "Yes, you can."


    "But..."


    "Stop being pessimistic, take this!" Luffy had to resort to hisst card.


    He took out an item from the store, a very special item, as it was an afro that he used in Whisky Peak to fight against Baroque Works.


    "This?!" Bepo froze when Luffy ced the afro on his head.


    "Tell me, Bepo, does the undefeated Bepo fear anything?" Luffy asked, crossing his arms.


    Bepo, who had a shocked look, quickly turned it into a determined one. "Of course not, Captain!" He said.


    "That''s very good. Now go to the sky and lead the inds to Skypiea, you must show who''s boss if anyone dares to challenge the Undefeated Bepo!" Luffymented, making Bepo''s eyes shine.


    "Yes, Captain!" He said and flew out the window to the sky.


    "What a strange change of personality..." Luffymented, and Gloriosa, seeing this from a distance, could not help butment, "You really know how to handle your crew, from what I see," she murmured.


    "It''s true, however, now I must deal with my wife," Luffymented and left the ce, returning to Hancock''s room, as their honeymoon was just beginning.


    5 days passed while Luffy and Hancock did not leave the room, the snake sisters always asked if they needed to eat, but the only responses were moans, making them run away in shame.


    One day Luffy finally left the room with Hancock. "What kind of animals are you!" Gloriosa shouted, seeing their leaner state.


    "Hahahahaha. Give me food, and lots of it!" Luffyughed and requested.


    After spending 2 hours returning to his normal state, Luffy had to leave the ind.


    "As we agreed, my wife. You must take care of these children for now, I will return after training with my crew and stay alert for big events happening, the seas will change soon..." Luffymented, holding the woman''s face, after all, he had to take care of her for the rest of his life.


    "I know, I understood what you said, but it''s still so hard to see you going away," shemented sadly.


    "I know, but we''ll meet in the next 2 months, so wait for me a little longer, okay?" Luffy spoke softly.


    "Alright..." Hancock had to ept in the end.


    "Goodbye everyone, we''ll meet again soon!" Luffy announced and flew to the sky, as soon as he was above the ind, instead of heading to Skypiea, he flew at his maximum speed to the South Blue, after all, there was a person there he had made a promise to many years ago, he had to see if that person still wanted to keep it.


    Roon here:


    Let''s see Uta then...


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 205 – Uta 01.

    Chapter 205 �C Uta 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Attention: I am doing Luffy going to Elegia, but there is nothing that proves his actual location, so I will say it is in the South Blue, close to the red wall in the center of the world.


    After bing a married man, Luffy wasted no time and flew towards the South Blue. There was someone specific he needed to meet before rejoining his crew. He sliced through the sky, maneuvering among the clouds with agility at a speed increased by seventy times.


    Enemies following the Vivre Cards of Domingo and Page-on found themselves forced to change course repeatedly, trying to guess where Luffy was heading to confuse their pursuers, not that he thought anyone too powerful for him to handle woulde after him at this time. He still kept them in his pocket, to negotiate their freedom in the future, earning some money from the world government.


    His journey continued over the vast sea, passing through various inds after crossing the Calm Belt and finally entering the southern sea, where the climate was much calmer than the Grand Line.


    He followed the eternal pose to Elegia and headed in that direction for the next few days without rest as he approached the ce, finally seeing it one day as a small point on the horizon.


    This country is known worldwide as the capital of music, but something terrible happened a few years ago, announced as Shanks, the redhead, being the main cause of this disaster when he visited the ind. Time passed, and in Elegia, after the ind had gone through this disaster, it had risen again, the city of music had started to sing joyfully again after more than a decade in construction, the city was bustling withmerce again. Besides the basics like food, the trade in musical instruments was quiterge here.


    Luffy arrived on the ind andnded out of sight of everyone before entering the city. He put on a cloak to cover his face so as not to be identified. It wasn''t his style to hide, but he just wanted to stroll around peacefully before finding the person he wanted here since he would be easily recognized and could cause the entire kingdom to panic with a pirate of 750 million berries walking through the streets.


    Entering the crowd of people on the main street, he walked calmly. "Shanks was here a long time ago... It''s a link to the kingdom..." Luffy had to admit as he looked around, there were giant, shining crystals while a huge stage was under construction, people were singing and ying instruments all over the ce, turning this ce into a true country of music.


    "Come see,e hear! Guitars with strings that capture the essence of the wind, flutes that whisper the stories of the seas! Each note a journey, each melody an adventure!" A seller announced as Luffy passed by.


    Another eximed nearby, selling local food. "Sweet melodies for your ears and sweet vors for your soul! Try the melody cake, a recipe passed down for generations, as sweet as the songs of Elegia!"


    With a guitar in hand and a voice echoing through the streets, an artist sang: "Oh, Elegia,nd of music and magic, your beauty reborn, stronger with each day!" The crowd around stopped to listen, some shiny coins being thrown in his direction in appreciation.


    A man tried to approach Luffy at that moment, showing off a green crystal. "Elegia crystals, straight from our mines! Not just beautiful, but capable of amplifying the beauty of your music. A touch of magic for every musician''s home!" But Luffy just ignored him and kept walking.


    As Luffy wandered and looked at everything this country had to offer, he felt a presence approaching him directly, suddenly, a peculiar melody cut through the air, distinct from the other songs filling the streets. It was an incredibly beautiful voice, so captivating that for a brief moment, Luffy found himself caught up in the music, his feet moving almost against his will. Luffy realized someone was trying to control him with this music, which, besides being beautiful, had a power behind the melody trying to enchant him.


    He stopped abruptly, his quick reaction surprising the source of the melody. The person behind him did not expect their attempt at enchantment to fail, nor did they expect Luffy to be able to discern the hidden intention in the music.


    Luffy spun on his heels with astonishing speed, ready to confront the source of this mysterious music. He reached out to grab the person''s arm and discover their intentions. But then, the female voice of the person soared, the melody intensifying in an effort to disorient him. It had some effect on Luffy, as the person managed to slip from his grasp and run scared to the other side while running through the streets.


    "Can she affect me a bit?" Luffymented, a bit surprised to see that the person had escaped and was running at that moment. Luffy looked at the person from under his cloak, who also had their own cloak hiding their face, while they continued to run looking scared. He began to question who it could be, and only one person came to his mind at that moment.


    "Could it be...?" He murmured, looking at the person and decided to take action.


    "Wait!" He shouted as the person ran through the crowd with many looking at them in surprise.


    He ran after the person and would quickly catch up, but she released her melody, making him fall behind or causing people to get in his way. He could deal with that, but he didn''t want to scare her if it was who he thought it might be. So, he decided on another approach.


    The fleeing person looked back while running and singing, she saw that the cloaked stranger was no longer following her, which relieved her greatly, but she continued to run and sing so that the people around her would help her without realizing it.


    She darted through the streets and entered an alley in the city, emerging into a garden and entering a forest. After running another 2 kilometers, she finally found a kind of cave with ake,ughed, and crystals, where she used this ce to calm down.


    "What was that..." The person murmured with a bit of fear.


    "He wasn''t enchanted and almost caught me... I''ll have to deal with him in another way, I can''t let a pirate wander freely on this ind." She continued talking to herself.


    She lifted her cloak, and her two-colored hair fell out. This girl was a resident of this country since there had been a disaster, a possessor of the uta uta no mi, she has abilities that not only enhance her singing and convey her feelings through her voice but can confuse senses, create illusions, and even create an illusory world.


    She ended up falling in love with this country after being abandoned by her father. And always defended this ce, as always, trying to get rid of pirates that enter the kingdom, she can sense their auras, although not seeing the real extent of them, she can see how a person may have done bad things and Luffy was no different, he did what he wanted, and he ended up threatening, stealing, and killing as he progressed on his journey, as he always said he was not a good person.


    When Luffy entered the city, Uta, who was strolling hidden, saw his aura and wanted to rid of that person she noticed was a pirate hidden in a cloak, approaching him, she began to sing, to lead him into a corner and get rid of him, but it seems this one was quite different from the previous ones, he not only resisted her singing with some difficulty but also pursued her, making the girl have to flee and use her powers to aid her escape.


    She had no idea that there was someone above her at that moment, watching her closely. Meanwhile, the same girl sat down after breathing a sigh of relief in front of a smallke, hoping she wouldn''t encounter that person again and started to sing a small melody to ease her racing heart.


    She sang something that reminded her of a brief time she lived in the East Blue, where she had met two brothers, one of whom had made a promise with a childhood passion. Her melody turned sad, and all the nts seemed to shrink around her with it.


    She liked to think of that time as something happy, but it soon became something sad, as she had lost everything shortly after and would never return to that ce or see those people again, her father, and Luffy.


    "Why do I still sing this song when it brings me so many thoughts of everything I''ve lost. I miss it so much..." She murmured, stopping her singing as she wiped her tears and looked at her reflection in the water.


    "I still remember this song when you liked to sing it for me and my sister. I miss that time a lot too... Uta." A voice emerged behind the girl, and she turned around rmed, seeing that it was the person who was wearing the same cloak that chased her, but his face was no longer covered.


    "No... you!?" Surprise and disbelief took over her expression. Before her stood Luffy, no longer the boy from her memories, but the man she had seen in the newspapers in recent months.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Uta..." Luffymented, looking at the woman he hadn''t seen in more than 10 years, a girl he had always loved since he was a child and became furious when Shanks told him she had died, where the whole incident with the Yonkou losing his arm happened.


    "Is it really you?!" She murmured with a broken heart, letting more tears stream down her eyes.


    "Yes, Shanks told me you died more than 10 years ago, but I''m d that never happened..." Luffy opened a small mncholic smile seeing his old friend.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 206 – Uta 02.

    Chapter 206 �C Uta 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Elegia, South Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "Luffy..." Uta seemed to move on her own and didn''t know when she had started running towards Luffy at that moment.


    Luffy let the emotional girl hug him as she jumped on him with quite a bit of force, hugging him back while his arms went around her back.


    "Luffy!" She cried out while squeezing his neck.


    "Uta..." Luffy calmlymented.


    "I''m so happy to see you, to see you after all these years... are you really real?" Uta continued to exim, and Luffy thought about how she had been in aplicated situation over thest few years, and he didn''t need to be an expert in observation Haki to see the darkness that surrounded her from ming herself all this time.


    "Me too, Uta. I''m really happy to see you again, after all this time." Luffy cracked a small smile.


    They stayed embraced for a while, feeling each other''s body heat. It was only after 10 minutes that Luffy picked her up by the waist and moved her back a bit while they looked into each other''s eyes the whole time.


    "Let''s sit down, you have a beautiful ce here, why not enjoy it a bit." Luffy invited, and Uta followed him to sit in front of the ce.


    "I still can''t believe it''s you... but you are real, that''s what matters..." She said, sitting down next to him and leaning her shoulder against the old friend as if he would escape at any moment.


    "Yes, I found this ind after a few days of traveling." Luffy wasn''t bothered at all by Uta invading his space.


    "But how did you find me? How did you know you would find me here, no one has ever shown up..." She said with a sad tone.


    "Look, Uta... I couldn''t havee here before, and Shanks never talked about it, I only found out a few months ago, so I came here as soon as I could, I didn''t want to leave you here alone anymore." Hemented in a tone he usually didn''t use, Luffy really cared for Uta and didn''t want her to stay here.


    "You don''t want to leave me here alone?" She asked.


    "Yes, I want to take you with me." Luffy got straight to the point.


    "What?! No, you can''t juste here and say something like that!" Uta looked at him surprised.


    "Uta, let''s talk about thister, okay? I just want to see how an old friend is doing..." Luffy wanted to first talk with her before discussing his ns.


    Uta sighed and nodded. "Alright, tell me how your life has been, how is Lucy? I saw in the newspaper that she was a marine..." Uta asked curiously.


    Luffy began to tell her about his life, how Shanks had given him the hat, and his subsequent years with Curly Dadan.


    "What? You were raised by mountain bandits?" Utaughed at that.


    "Yes, you should have seen, we suffered when Lucy ate all the food, and we tried to make her spit it all out again." Luffy smiled.


    "So, you ended up having other brothers..." Shemented, cing her hands on her chin while looking at theke.


    "Yes, Ace and Sabo, they''re still around, I met Ace recently and beat him up, I will meet Sabo soon..." Luffymented.


    "You''re always so violent..." Shemented, displeased.


    "Didn''t you see my bounty? I''m a pirate worth 750 million." Luffyughed proudly.


    "You really became a pirate... it''s no wonder I saw your aura when I found you in town." Uta still sounded dissatisfied.


    "That''s how I am, Uta, you knew that before even wanting to make a promise with me, remember? I shouted that I would dominate all the seas of this world." Luffy mentioned with a smile.


    Mentioning that made Uta quite embarrassed as a blush appeared on her face. "You remember the promise..." she murmured but then lowered her head. "I doubt we can fulfill it, you already have a woman, that Yamato from the newspaper..." Her voice broke at the end, like a broken heart.


    "..." Luffy remained silent. Until he sighed and took the girl''s hand, "How about we have a date today, this ind seems quite interesting, no past, nomitments, just you and me?" He asked.


    "A date?" She seemed surprised by that.


    "Yes, however, I will have to wear a mask, I don''t want to be recognized as an evil pirate here, it wouldn''t be nice..." Luffymented.


    "Phew! Hahahahaha. You''re right, people would start running." Uta began tough, imagining the scene.


    "So, that''s a yes." Luffymented, leaving the girl flustered.


    "You''ve be much bolder than I remember, you were much more shy and innocent, where did that boy I met go, huh?" She finally said and continued. "Alright, a date tonight." Even in conflict, she ended up epting to go out with her old childhood crush.


    Luffy smiled at Uta''s response, he helped her up, and together, they started walking towards her house as she led the way. Uta was entrusted to the protection under the king of the music realm, but she lived in a separate house by her own choice, being a house on a small hill. Both Luffy and Uta put on cloaks again and began to walk through the city, while Uta took the initiative to grab Luffy''s hand and lead him to her house.


    Arriving at Uta''s house after leaving the city, they entered the ce, and Luffy almostughed at so many feminine things and musical instruments. Luffy looked around with interest. "You''ve made a beautiful home here, Uta. It has a very personal touch."


    "Thank you, I wanted to make a ce to call my own." Uta said.


    "Hey, Uta, do you still y that violin? I remember you practicing on the ship''s deck..." Luffy asked, looking at the small and quite old object in a corner, he still remembered the girl ying a simr one during his time with Shanks.


    "Oh, yes, I still y. Actually, I''ve beenposing some music. Maybe I can y for youter..." Uta replied, a shy smile forming on her lips.


    "Hey, is this me and Lucy?" Luffy pointed to a paper on the wall where there were stick figures of children.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Uta quickly ran and removed the paper from the wall before Luffy could see more.


    "Hahahaha. No need to be so embarrassed." Luffy smiled at her.


    "I''ll get ready, wait for me, you can take a shower after me." She mentioned, grabbing a towel and heading for the shower.


    She came out a whileter and went to her room wrapped in a towel with a blush on her face, Luffy entered the bathroom the next moment, taking a shower and buying some clothes from the store to wear.


    While Uta was still in her room, Luffy stayed in the living room, waiting for the girl to get ready. She came out soon after and was surprised by Luffy as soon as she saw him.


    Luffy, despite his usually carefree nature, had his own style and surprised the girl by choosing an elegant outfit for the date with Uta. He wore a white T-shirt with a ck jacket and dark pants with boots of the same color, still wearing the hat, he put on a Japanese mask of a red demon, hiding his face.


    "You chose a nice outfit, but that mask is scary..." Utamented while crossing her arms around her breasts.


    "Don''t mind that, it''s style. Besides, you look very beautiful." Luffy smiled at the girl.


    Uta, for her part, chose a dress that hugged her curves, it had a baby blue fabric that made her look quite beautiful in it. Her hair, notable for its two distinct colors, was loose, falling over her shoulders in soft waves. Uta''s mask was of a peacock with feathers, quite elegant for the girl.


    "So you''re quite famous here?" Luffy asked, approaching her.


    "Why do you think I hid in the crowd today?" She said, waiting for him toe closer.


    "I doubt you can hide just with a mask, but shall we go?" Luffymented, waiting for her to take his hand.


    As soon as Uta took his hand, he led her out of the house, heading towards the city for a night just between the two of them, forgetting their past and problems.


    They walked together through the ind, drawing attention from people walking through the city night, recognizing the couple in masks with elegant clothes.


    "That hair color... It''s Uta-San!" someone shouted in surprise. Uta was much more famous than Luffy had imagined, as she was an idol here.


    "Who''s that? He''s such a tall man!" Someone eximed since Luffy was 2.10 meters tall and Uta only 170.


    "Uta-San is dating!" A young man cried.


    "It seems so... I would never have imagined this, Uta-San has always been so reserved, but I still wonder who is the handsome guy behind the mask." A young woman murmured.


    "You''re quite famous, aren''t you..." Luffymented.


    "I sing every weekend, the ind gets a lot of tourists on that day, so I''m quite well-known." Shemented.


    "I see, you deserve your sess then." Luffy smiled behind the mask.


    "My dream is to make my music reach everyone in this world, I''m sure I will achieve it and I will create an ideal world where everyone will be happy!" She eximed and Luffy didn''t say anything to that.


    Imagining the future she would encounter, today she is a bit different from her self 2 years in the future, but that would soon change if Luffy didn''t take her away from this ce.


    They finally arrived at an elegant ce as requested by Uta, who liked this ce, Luffy ordered two tables at the highest spot facing the sea and they sat down to talk.


    "What can I bring for you?" The waiter asked and Luffy ordered some wine.


    Luffy and Uta continued to talk like old friends about all the subjects they hadn''t yet discussed, Luffy talked about his journey and the people, but that he won in the East Blue, Uta talked about her life on the ind and how she made friends with some of them, everyone loved the girl. Uta got a bit loose with the wine while Luffy managed to resist better.


    "Tell me, Luffy. Do you still love me?" She suddenly asked, which made Luffy raise an eyebrow.


    "You''re drunk, I won''t have this kind of conversation with you." Luffy shrugged.


    "But our promise was to stay together! You''re married, you broke our promise..." She murmured in thest part.


    "Do you love me, Uta?" Luffy asked.


    "Of course I do... I''ve always loved you, I wished we could stay together maybe even in that small vige in the East Blue, but so much happened, still, I had hoped you woulde here to take me after Shanks left me... But when you finallye... you have someone else..." She said quite sad with the effect of the drink. The few people that were there, looked surprised at Uta''s words.


    "Sorry about that..." She realized her words and apologized. "I''m exaggerating, can you take me home?" She said and Luffy sighed, it seems this night wasn''t as pleasant as he imagined, but he respected Uta.


    Luffy paid the bill and they left the restaurant, "Can you carry me on your back?" Uta suddenly asked.


    "On my back? How about we fly a bit?" Luffy asked.


    "Fly? Can you do that?" She asks surprised and before she could react, Luffy grabbed her like a princess and flew into the sky.


    "This is amazing..." She murmured fearlessly as she looked at the ind below them and the moon in the sky. Luffy made this kind of trip until her house,nding softly at the door.


    "I''ve never flown before!" She said excitedly, at least she had a moment of fun and without drama during that night.


    "I''m d you liked it..." Luffy gave a small smile.


    "Let''s go inside, you''ll sleep here tonight." She said and opened the door.


    "I''ll sleep on the couch then..." Luffymented as he arranged the space in the living room while the girl entered the bedroom without saying anything.


    "Luffy, you don''t need to sleep on the couch..." Luffy heard Uta open the door and saw her naked looking at him while covering her breasts.


    "You, I want you, Luffy... I want at least one night with the man I love." She said timidly, but with some courage.


    Luffy would talk to her tomorrow about these things, he wanted her as his woman too in this life, and would speak when she was more sober, but seeing her naked looking with desire, even with a bit of alcohol for courage, how could Luffy refuse this woman?


    -----


    Roon here:


    Do you think their development was too rushed in your opinion? I wanted to create a quick drama before starting the romance between them, but I don''t want to drag it out for too long.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 207 – Uta 03. (R-18)

    Chapter 207 �C Uta 03. (R-18)


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Elegia, South Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy stood up calmly and approached the naked Uta...


    "You really want this, I don''t want to take advantage of you while you''re drunk, we can talk about it tomorrow." He said as he stood a few centimeters from the girl still covering her breasts.


    "I want you Luffy. Maybe we can''t be together, but I want you for tonight and I want you to be the person I sleep with. So at least give me that." She said with a big blush on her face.


    "Fine, but don''t think it''ll be just one night or that I''ll leave you after making you mine."Luffymented openly, he had never intended to let this woman walk out of his life.


    Uta looked at him shyly, but didn''t speak, thinking that Luffy was only saying it to please her, but she didn''t think it was bad either, even if it was a lie, she fell for the pirate''s sweet words.


    She took the initiative and kissed him passionately, and Luffy put the girl at ease as he took hold of her waist. She had never kissed anyone before in her life and Luffy sensed this in her awkward kiss, but led her on to make the most of his oldest friend.


    Luffy caught her calmly getting up and going into her room while not disconnecting from her mouth and led her to the bed, she let go of him looking at him with a saliva of desire on her lips. "Take off your shirt..." She ordered and Luffy removed his night clothes as he went on top of the girl, seeing her staring at him with difficulty breathing while there was a glint of desire in those purple eyes had made Luffy quite aroused, he attacked her the next moment as he pressed his chest against her breasts and crushed her with another kiss.


    "Ah..." She moaned as Luffy took his mouth away to kiss her neck, making the girl shiver with excitement, his lips moving past her neck as he began to explore her body.


    Serious goose bumps broke out as Luffy massaged him, "Ahhhh" Uta moaned. "Luffy, what are you doing... Ahhhhh."


    He went on to feel her whole body until he reached her crotch with his hand, calmly passing over her pussy, she tried to close it feeling the touch, but Luffy could feel how wet and hot she was.


    He kissed her again and made her spread her legs again, while he calmly ran his hand over her private parts. Uta felt this and clenched Luffy''s back with her nails, but she couldn''t even scratch the man''s skin.


    "I want you Luffy... Make me your wife tonight." Uta murmured, drowning in the desire her body was feeling right now, she wanted him more than ever.


    "Let me y with your body first." Luffy smiled and left her face to go to her crotch.


    "LUFFY!" Uta eximed, feeling her insides being kissed by Luffy''s lips, making her cry out with excitement, having never felt anything like it.


    "What are you doing...!!!" She continued talking helplessly while Luffy said nothing but continued his work down there, making her think she was about to pee.


    "Luffy, stop! I feel somethinging!" She eximed in fright, not wanting to do something like that to Luffy, but the pirate seemed even faster with his pussy and Uta could do nothing but let his bodily fluids leave her body.


    However, instead of pissing, as she thought, her pussy came, making her feel something like never before and her legs almost convulse with it.


    "Looks like you''ve had a lot of fun..." Luffymented with a satisfied smile.


    "What was that...?" She eximed without knowing what was happening to her body.


    "This is normal, do you want to continue?" Luffy asked, he saw how she didn''t know anything about sex, so he didn''t even force her to give him a blowjob and asked her if she wanted to continue.


    "Yes, I want you inside me, I told you to make me your wife tonight!" She said, hoping that Luffy would continue, even though she felt quite weak.


    He looked at her with a loving tone, spreading his legs and taking out his penis, Luffy spat on it, since she wouldn''t lubricate it and moved closer to put it inside Uta.


    He ran his head over the skin rubbing against her hymen, put a hand on her belly to increase the girl''s recovery and began to thrust inside her.


    "Luffy!" she eximed with a moan, feeling Luffy''s skin boiling inside her, making her body feel even more pleasure, with her even looking at him in surprise.


    "That hurts, but it feels so good..." She said, looking up at him, and he approached her in a frontal position and kissed her.


    "I''m going to start, tell me if it hurts..." Hemented and began to move his hips.


    "AHH!!!" She cried out in pleasure again as Luffy moved calmly, when he noticed that she was getting used to and recovering quickly with her powers, she began to speed up, mming hard against his hip.


    "Ahhh" She kept moaning as Luffy kept speeding up, and Luffy looked at her to see if everything was all right, while she returned his gaze with desire and pulled him into a kiss.


    They stayed like that for five minutes without stopping, while Luffy pounded into her and his groin made a wet sound as he pped her ass.


    Uta finally felt the same movement of her body, she was going to release her fluids once again. "AAHHHH!"


    With the second spurt, she felt like she was about to pass out... "Give me a break Luffy, you men should release your seed too, I want to make you feel good too..." Shemented with tender words and Luffy gave her a small smile as he kissed her.


    10 minutes into their kiss, Uta took the initiative as she turned Luffy over and carefully mounted on top of him, she looked up at him as she ced her hands against his chest and began to move her hips feeling Luffy''s penis inside her.


    "This is so good, I really love you..." She murmured, feeling her ass p against Luffy''s as the man''s cock heated up inside her, making her melt with emotion as her body moved of its own ord.


    Luffy didn''t say anything and let her mount him and ride him, he watched her as he squeezed herrge breasts and felt her two colors of hair hit his face. Uta looked wilder as Luffy squeezed her breasts hard, making her drown in desire once again as she began to stop rolling over and start humping Luffy.


    Even outside, one could hear the sound of the girl moaning as a pping sound was emitted with the friction between Luffy and Uta each time the girl mmed her ass into Luffy.


    Luffy was just lying there, satisfied as he felt the girl do everything, feeling his penis against his skin inside her, feeling a lot of pleasure with each thrust of the girl.


    "Under the cloak of distant stars," Uta began to sing as she moaned, making Luffy look at her a little surprised.


    She was just happy and let her emotions take over as she felt pleasure and made her sing in the middle of that sex. "On the vast ocean, our hearts meet."


    "Sails to the wind, towards the unknown,"


    She sang without losing the rhythm of the song as she moved up and down. "But together, we''re never lost."


    "And in the sea breeze, I feel it,


    Your whisper, sweet and infinite.


    In the waves, yourughter echoes,


    In every port, my love, I see you."


    "Because it''s with you that I want to sail,


    On cold nights, in your arms I rest.


    And even if the world tries to keep us apart,


    Our love is the beacon to guide us."


    She continued singing while Luffy just enjoyed both the pleasure of her touch and her song sounded more like a confession of love between them. That night, both he and Uta were more connected than they had ever been.


    "And under the moon, promises to whisper,


    On this sea of love, we''ll always sail.


    Through all the nights, until the end of days,


    I''ll love you, my sweet melody."


    As soon as she finished the song, Luffy began toe inside her.


    "!" Uta felt Luffy''s seed spurt inside her, making her cum at the feel of it.


    "AHHHHH!!!" She moaned as she stopped humping Luffy''s cock and let her bodily fluids join those of the man she loved.


    "I''m so tired Luffy, but so happy..." Shemented with a smile as she looked at the pirate, she still kept her hands on his chest, taking one and cing it on his belly. "If we had a son, what should we call him?" She joked happily, even though it was a deep desire of hers, after all, 99% of women in this world want to be mothers one day.


    "We can think about it when it happens, right now you need to rest." Luffy soothed, pulling her into an embrace as he pulled his cock out of her pussy, semen gushing and dripping from it.


    "I still want to continue, that was so good Luffy. I want to enjoy it more..." She said with difficulty breathing and drunk on strong emotions at that moment.


    "Yes,e on. I''ll do as much as you want, but let''s take a break." He said wanting her to rest a little before continuing, after all they had many hours before daylight.


    "Yes..." She said, putting her head against Luffy''s chest, while he hugged her back with the hand underneath and squeezed her ass with one hand, feeling her serious breasts crush against his chest.


    They stayed like that for a while, just enjoying each other''s body heat, after an hour, they had started all over again, Luffy took advantage of Uta as best he could, he taught her how to do all sorts of pleasures, while the room went into a sequence of moans as Uta and Luffy came for the next few hours, the sun finally came out sweeping away the night as they continued to enjoy each other''s time as man and woman.


    Roon Here:


    If I have a lot of spelling mistakes here, please let me know!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 208 – Uta 04.

    Chapter 208 �C Uta 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Elegia, South Blue.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy woke up the next morning next to Uta, the girl was naked while he embraced her in his arms after a great session of sex between them, she seemed quite tired, but at the same time, carefree.


    "It seems we are finally together..." Luffy thought, as he enjoyed having her in his arms. After all, he still remembered the promise they made as children to live together no matter what happens, so he was a little excited about it.


    At that moment, Uta began to wake up, fluttering her eyshes, as she looked against the morning light into her room and found herself in the arms that enveloped her chest and stomach, making her memories immediately surface about what happenedst night with quite a surprise.


    She was a bit scared, seeing that even though it was great and she really wanted Luffy with the help of alcohol, they had done all those things despite him being a married man, after all, he had not denied that fact.


    Worried, Uta looked at Luffy''s hands where she felt his hands squeezing her bare breasts. "Luffy..." She broke the silence between them. "What we did yesterday wasn''t right, I was drunk..." Shemented with a certain tone of regret, although Luffy felt sadness, he was surprised and even a bit disappointed hearing that.


    Luffy calmly looked at her hair while lying behind her, "That''s strange, you seemed to have liked it a lot..." He said, seeing that it relieved the mood, not wanting to appear disappointed now.


    She did not disagree with his words, leaving her with a great blush on her face without Luffy being able to hear, but at the same time wanting to p that guy, while she still felt her breasts being crushed by his hands. "Luffy, you have a wife! How can you say something like that?" She eximed dissatisfied, after all, what would she be? Just his mistress?


    "Yes, you''re right, I have a wife, however... it''s not who you imagine if you''re thinking of Yamato." Luffymented in a neutral tone, and Uta was a bit surprised.


    "Yamato and I have a rtionship, but I haven''t married her yet, I got married a few days ago in Amazon Lily with Boa Hancock, the pirate empress, and we formed an alliance." Luffymented and continued. "As you can see Uta, I intend to have many wives, after all, I am a selfish man with a big family."


    "How can you say something like that..." Utamented, she was familiar with polygamy, but it was still hard to get used to since it was practiced only in some parts of the world and by great nobles, even great ones like Gol D. Roger, Monkey D. Garp had monogamous rtionships.


    "I''m simply saying that I''m a selfish man, and I want you with me. You''ve always had a ce with me, ever since we were children." Luffy spoke. "I never lied when I said I would take you with me. I would like you by my side before we leave the ind and sail together."


    Uta turned her face surprised, wondering if Luffy was telling the truth. She sighed with a sad heart. "Luffy, you really are that kind of man..."


    Luffy remained expressionless and simply replied calmly. "What can I say... you''re talking to the man who wants to conquer the entire sea, you know I''ve always been selfish and ambitious, yes I have women I love by my side, that''s always been something I nned and you''ve always had your ce with me, ever since I found out about your whereabouts, I''ve always hoped you woulde with me. This ind doesn''t do you well Uta and you know it." He said.


    She turned against him, staring at him with a certain anger no longer caring about her naked body, "Luffy, I can''t just go away, this is all so sudden I can''t just go with you." She spoke while Luffy just stared at her with still a neutral face.


    Luffy didn''t know how truly divided Uta was... After everything she remembered fromst night, his words, the feelings she felt while they were making love, the carefree emotion upon waking up in the arms of the man she always loved.


    Uta was torn, on one side there was the promise she had made along with her feelings, on the other, she had built her life here and did not want to lose everything again like what happened when she was a child while also struggling with the jealousy of Luffy having other women he imed to love.


    This made her turn her face away and start to have tears in her eyes, "Uta..." Luffy spoke again seeing her crying, "I don''t want to leave you, you should be by my side."


    "It''s not right, Luffy..." She said amidst the tears. "You''re a pirate wanted all over the world, you know how much I hate that, I don''t want that kind of life... I hate violence... You and I can''t be together..." She eximed. "I..." She began, seeming like her heart was starting to shatter with the following words. "I want you to go away." Even though it felt like there were needles in her heart with each of those words, Uta said this through her tears.


    "..." Luffy was silent for a while, then he simply lifted her from his arms and began to rise from the bed. "I guess you''re right." He said as he was going to grab his clothes to leave.


    Uta remained frozen on the bed as soon as Luffy left her, trembling without knowing what she had said.


    "I''m leaving." Luffy said in a tone that was even a bit tired, Uta remained on the bed while her world seemed to copse with her there frozen "Goodbye Uta, I hope you achieve everything you aim for in life." Luffymented and left the room.


    Luffy went to the door, knowing that once he passed through there, everything between him and Uta was over and they would just be strangers. Walking to the door and pulling the handle, something stopped him.


    "I''m sorry!" He felt his back being pressed with the girl hugging him while trembling.


    "Sorry..." She said again while her jacket was getting wet with her tears, "Sorry..." She repeated and Luffy said nothing with his hand on the handle. "Sorry!!" She shouted waiting for a response from Luffy who still hadn''t said anything. "Please... sorry... talk to me... I don''t want you to leave!!" She continued eximing while trembling and crying hugging his back.


    "Sorry! I don''t want you to go away, I don''t want you to leave me, I don''t want to lose you too! I lost everything one day and you are someone I don''t want to leave me. I thought you leaving would be better for both of us, but I''m mistaken... I can''t stand to see you go away... I''ll be your wife... I''ll ept your other women, I''ll ept that you''re a pirate... but don''t leave me, I love you, I''ve always loved you... I don''t want anyone else in my life but you... Luffy... so don''t leave me..." She said as her tears continued to pour.


    Luffy turned to face her for the first time, he let go of the handle and looked at her, while she looked back at him with fear, as if he was going to disappear and never appear again, something that Luffy nned as soon as he was scorned by this woman, he would never ept someone like that again.


    "I spoke the truth, Uta." He began speaking for the first time. "I want you in my life and we have a promise, one that I was willing to fulfill, but you know what kind of life I have, you know what kind of person I am. I have my own ambitions, you know that I will go to war with the world if necessary to achieve my goals and that will probably happen." Luffy spoke and continued.


    "Everything you hate, I''m going to do, I''m not a lover of peace, I''m not a good Samaritan, I''m not a good person, you are a good person, not me." He sighed and continued. "You want to build a happy world, I want to build a world of Freedom and for that to happen, it will only happen on a mountain of blood and many people will die for my ambitions, do you really want to go through that by my side?" Luffy said in a serious tone while looking into Uta''s trembling eyes. "Because if that''s not the case, I''ll walk out that door and we''ll never see each other again... If you really want to be with me, you have to be prepared to go through all of this."


    "Are you really willing to endure everything I''m going to do, even being what you hate the most?" He asked with the same serious tone.


    Uta continued crying, just looking and listening to everything Luffy was saying. She was a bit torn, despite her heart still screaming to follow this man. After a second of hesitation, she finally decided, hugging him tightly. "I will stay with you, I will follow you no matter what happens... Don''t leave me... I don''t want to lose you again." She kept crying. "No matter the path you choose... I will be by your side."


    Luffy stared at her for a moment... making sure her words were true... that she would indeed endure the atrocities he would do in the future. Then, for the first time, Luffy returned the hug, covering her naked body again.


    In the end, time passed in that house, and the Sun continued to rise that morning until it reached midday. Luffy and Uta were having coffee after talking a bit more, the crying had been reced byughter with each other, like a couple in love. In the end, she sat on hisp to have coffee while he hugged her. They seemed to havee out of a honeymoon, very different from the atmosphere that almost broke this bond forever.


    "Haha, you remind me of Lucy," Uta said, watching Luffy devour the food. "I might be a glutton, but I still can''t outeat my sister, you know that," he said with a small smile.


    At that moment, a knock on the door was heard. Uta looked a bit surprised, as almost no onees to bother her in the morning. Now she was already dressed, though only wearing shorts and a t-shirt.


    She went to the door, opened it, and was surprised, for it was the King of Elegia, Gordon. He was there to see her, after hearing a rumor that Uta had gone to dinner with a man, which left him quite surprised and even cautious, since Uta never cared for the boys on the ind, knowing that she was going out with someone surprised him.


    So, he came to check for himself but was even more shocked to see the man sitting in a chair in Uta''s kitchen. And it was not just any man, but a pirate worth 750,000,000 berries. A pirate who had caused big news in the world and now was there, eating at Uta''s table.


    "What is this? Isn''t this the pirate Monkey D. Luffy?" Gordonmented, and Uta looked for a moment before speaking:


    "Yes, he is Monkey D. Luffy, and my childhood friend," she said, surprising the King, since he did not know that Uta had a connection with this pirate from the Monkey D. family.


    Monkey D. Luffy got up from the table and approached the King of Elegia with a characteristic smile.


    "Hello, I am Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will conquer all evils. And you are the King of this country, aren''t you?" Uta wanted to hit Luffy at that moment as she stared at him seriously.


    Gordon was once again surprised by the man''s statement. "Well, this is a surprise to see you here. Are you here to visit a friend?" he asked Luffy, but Luffy just smiled.


    "No, I''m here to pick up my woman," Luffy spoke confidently, leaving the man even more stunned.


    "What does that mean, Uta?" He turned to the girl as she seemed quite shy.


    "It''s true. Luffy and I are more than friends... I''ve always loved him and waited for him for years. Now, because he appeared, I am willing to go with him." She said still shyly, a bit reluctant to say this to the man who raised her.


    Elegia looked at his adoptive daughter quite surprised and then at Luffy, and turning back to her, he asked seriously: "Do you really want this?"


    She answered, her heart guiding her: "Yes, I want to be with him."


    "Will you really take care of her?" He looked at Luffy at that moment also asking seriously.


    "Yes, but things are still not settled, since I still have a demon to kill on this ind..." Luffymented, thinking of the creature that caused chaos years ago and Luffy had to finish what Shanks couldn''tplete more than a decade ago, the origin of all the pain in Uta.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 209 – Uta 05.

    Chapter 209 �C Uta 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Elegia, South Blue.


    ...


    ...


    [I''m creating an AU here, I didn''t know how to deal with Tot Musica, so I made him in a different way just to destroy him.]


    After Luffy had dered his intention, the room fell silent...


    "Are you serious?!" Gordon asked rmed, breaking the silence, and Uta was surprised by Luffy.


    Luffy looked at him and said calmly, "I wanted to solve a problem once and for all." Shrugging with both being quite surprised by this, then Luffy reveals, "I know the demon is still trapped and I know that in the future it could free itself. Shanks couldn''t destroy them many years ago, but I can, with my powers." Luffy said confidently.


    Gordon was a bit cautious about this. "Are you sure about this? Do you know what you''re getting into? This could cause the destruction of the ind..."


    "Yes, I know. That''s why I want to destroy it; it will be dangerous for the next eras, when the uta uta no mi falls into the hands of another user..." he said, looking at Uta.


    Gordon looked at him for a while before turning his eyes to Uta, who seemed to hesitate against it, as she wasn''t foolish enough not to know the truth of what happened many years ago, even if she doesn''t know everything.


    Luffy breaks the silence. "I don''t want to waste any more time with this," he speaks. "I intend to destroy it today. I just need you to evacuate the area of the sanctuary." He said and turned to Uta. "You wille with me to summon, and I will destroy it. Don''t worry, we will finish this." Luffy said, approaching, Uta looked scared. "Don''t worry... I''ll destroy it." Luffy said, taking her hand. "Trust me."


    Despite the reluctance, Gordon ended up epting, as this seems to be a pirate capable of doing so. Given his fame in the newspaper, while Uta trusts Luffy''s words.


    "Let''s go." Luffy picks up Uta and Gordon was going to make an announcement for everyone to leave a certain area of the ind.


    Luffy and Uta fly to a certain area below the Elegia crystals, there was a wall with a scripture, one that Uta found many years ago and was enchanted with the lettering and began to sing, causing the demon''s release.


    "Let''s wait a bit, as people need to leave the area while Gordon makes the announcement." He said, sitting down in a ce and asking Uta to stay by his side.


    "Luffy, will everything be okay?" She asked still cautious.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of this, don''t worry too much about it." Luffyments, as Uta leans on his shoulder and begins to sing a melody without lyrics.


    1 hourter, Luffy sighs. "I think it''s time for us to start, Gordon must have done his job in clearing the area. Let''s begin..." Luffyments, and Uta nods, approaching the area where there was the stone with the music that only Uta could read and sing.


    "I trust you, Luffy." she sighs and starts to sing the song, Luffy remains quiet in a corner, just listening and even enjoying the music.


    As the music was sung, Uta didn''t seem veryfortable, but continued to sing anyway. As soon as it reached a certain part of the song, the entire wall began to glow and started emitting a blinding light while everything began to tremble.


    "Luffy?" She asked worriedly.


    "You can stop, the creature ising out..." Hements, looking at the crystal above the door, starting to crack as a shadow begins to emerge from it.


    Then the crystal explodes, flying pieces everywhere, Luffy quickly grabs Uta and dodges the debris while cing her in a safe area far away.


    A shadow falls from the crystal andnds on the ground... over 100 meters tall with an iconic appearance.


    The colossal creature quickly roared: "I am free," with its dark and powerful voice. The entire ind heard it and was frightened. The creature looked around with a smile, saying: "Now, that I am free, I will destroy you for imprisoning me again here more than 12 years ago!" Itughed loudly, but didn''t notice the small figure approaching its head at an almost imperceptible speeding from below.


    This figure looked at its chin, approaching, pulling back its fist as the Haki coating did its job. Then, it delivered a punch with an explosive sound, echoing throughout the area when the demon hadn''t even noticed its approach. The demon felt the pain of the impact, making it shoot up into the sky, a few meters, feeling dazed by such a sudden attack.


    Before the demon could try to bnce itself, Luffy appeared in front of it. "So you''re the one they call Tot Musica?" Luffy asks in front of its face using Geppo.


    "Who are you?!" Tot Musica murmurs a bit dazed.


    "..." Luffy doesn''t respond and prepares tounch another punch at the demon. His Haki training wasn''t limited to Skypiea, but through the training he had on the calm belt inds, he evolved much more than anyone else in this world in a short period.


    Before the demon could react, Luffy ran towards it, punching it so hard that once again it wasunched backward, but now falling to the ground in a mountainous area with forests outside the city area, exploding the entire area with its body, even making the ind tremble.


    And Luffy didn''t stop there, he concentrated as mes began to cover him, transforming into Ifrit with an explosion of light in the middle of the sky, as soon as the purple mes left the air, Luffy in his final form was seen by the entire ind.


    The inhabitants, already scared of Tot Musica, became even more rmed with another creature appearing.


    "What''s happening!"


    "That''s the demon from 12 years ago!"


    "Who is that creature?!"


    "I remember, it''s Monkey D. Luffy, I saw in the newspaper that he can transform into a demon of purple mes!"


    "King Gordon told us to stay away... but can we escape from these creatures?"


    Luffy used a part of his moa moa no mi to double his size and match against the creature, and then flies to where Tot Musica had fallen.


    Tot Musica was getting up when he saw another creature falling on top of him, devastating the entire area immediately.


    "You damn!" Tot Musica yells, but takes a punch from Luffy flying backward and destroying trees.


    He gets up and angrily tries to punch Ifrit, but Luffy grabbed his arm in a moment, and then moves his other hand and a punch to the chin made the creature spit blood flying backward again. After receiving the punch to the chin, the demon made a pained expression, and before it could speak, another punch from Luffy hit it. He tried to retaliate the punches from Ifrit, but Luffy moved his head, avoiding it, and then received two punches to the chest: a right jab and a left jab, making the creature fly backward and devastate a forest until it collided with a mountain near the coast.


    Luffy thought about how he could kill this creature besides just beating it up. Then, he looked at the crystal in the middle of the ind and had an idea. If the crystal could trap the demon, then it could also hurt it. He spread his wings and flew toward therge crystal while Tot Musica was still within the mountain.


    Ifrit flew and grabbed it with its ming ws and used its strength to increase the pressure trying to separate a tip of the crystals from the entire body. The crystal immediately began to crack, with the sound of ss breaking, and the cracks continued until they enveloped the entire crystal. At that part where Luffy grabbed it, with another snap, he released the crystal from the rest.


    The demon was still on the ground trying to get up, but then saw a ball of mes in the skying towards it. It was Luffy with the crystal, and sensing a certain danger, wondered how this was happening, now that it was finally free, how it seemed to be getting beaten by an unknown creature. Luffy then hurled the crystal at it, flying like a meteor towards the ground. However, the demon used all its power trying to stop the crystal as it approached its chest.


    "I won''t let this happen," the demon growled, using all its strength to stop the crystal, which, in the end, collided with its mes. Luffy said nothing, just continued pushing the crystal against its chest, trying to force it. Little by little, the demon began to yield to Luffy''s strength, which was much stronger. Luffy managed to push the crystal into the chest of the demon, making the ground around tremble and explode as the crystal pierced the creature''s chest.


    With the creature screaming "Impossible! I cannot die here!" But Luffy said nothing and saw that not even the crystal could kill him, so he opted to unleash his mes of chaos.


    With an opening in his chest, Luffyunched his mes into it, intending to destroy the creature from the inside out.


    Tot Musica began screaming in pain, asking how this was happening. His skin began to turn grey, disintegrating near the crystal and mes entering him, and it began to spread throughout the rest of his body, he knew for the first time that he was dying. In the end, thest part of his body disintegrated and turned to dust by the mes of chaos, leaving Luffy just sticking the crystal into the ground, making the whole area of the forest tremble and crack, as if Whitebeard himself was there.


    Luffynded softly on the ground, still with the crystal in hand. He looked at where he had finished with the creature and sighed. His body began to glow, and his transformation undone, returning to the form of a small human. Falling to the ground and looking satisfied, he thought: "That was easy." Luffy had to admit, since he finished Tot Musica without destroying much of the ind.


    Luffy then returned to where he had left Uta. Upon arriving, he found her with a worried look.


    "It''s over..." Luffyments, making the girl look at him in surprise.


    "Luffy! Are you okay?" She approaches quickly, but Luffy was fine.


    "Yes, it''s all over now, Uta. There''s no more demon putting this ind in danger." Luffyments.


    Uta hugged him and started to cry, saying repeatedly, "Thank you." Luffy just smiled at her. Then, he took her home. Gordon, who had been waiting for them, worried, was informed that Luffy had destroyed the demon that had been pressuring them and that they would never need to worry about it again.


    "So it''s all over..." He said in the end with relief, although some parts of the ind were destroyed, everything had ended quickly, he then turned back to Uta.


    "Are you leaving then?" He asks, and she nods with a hint of sadness.


    "We''re going to stay one more day here, I think Uta needs to say goodbye to everyone before we leave." Luffyments and Gordon nods.


    She spent the day with Luffy and packing her things to travel with her man, Gordon went to notify everyone on the ind about Uta''s departure, since Uta was well known for her talent, many already knew of the situation and knew that Monkey D. Luffy was on the ind, since his Ifrit form appeared many times in the newspapers and only one person could cast purple mes in the world. The next day, a crowd of people came to say goodbye to Uta in front of her isted house, she began to thank everyone and everyone was also thanking Luffy after finding out that he had destroyed the demon that caused chaos on the ind more than 12 years ago, with them finally getting rid of that fear of all. Luffy nodded to everyone thanking them and waited in a corner while Uta talked to people she had known for many years. After a while, she returned to where Luffy was waiting. He nodded and grabbed her, before opening his wings to the sky.


    "It''s time," Luffy said, "for us to leave."


    Then all of Elegia saw Luffy and Uta departing into the sky, Luffy took off, heading to the next step of his ns excited to have a person he loved by his side now.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 210 – Return.

    Chapter 210 �C Return.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy quickly traveled to the Grand Line, carrying Uta the entire way. Their luggage was significantly reduced thanks to Luffy''s power while being kept in his pocket.


    "This is fun!" Uta couldn''t help but exim, as they flew at high speed, leaving the South Blue and entering the Calm Belt.


    Some timeter, the sky began to form small clouds, and a cold wind hit Luffy''s face. "Looks like we''re in for a storm..." Luffymented, sensing the change in weather, typical of the Grand Line, known for its chaos and unpredictability.


    Soon, the sky darkened with clouds covering the sun, and a strong wind began to beat against Luffy and Uta.


    "Luffy...." Uta immediately said, getting a bit scared by it.


    Soon a heavy rain began to fall, and the scenery changed from a sunny day to a powerful storm with lightning falling with the rain and hurricanes forming all over the ce, taking over the entire environment.


    With Luffy still frightened, Luffy continued into the storm, and suddenly his haki alerted him about lightninging in his direction, Luffy quickly changed his direction and dodged the lightning while Uta screamed in fear.


    "Luffy, this is getting dangerous!" she shouted, quite scared. He couldn''t me her, since she was never a fighter and hardly ever faced dangers, so Luffy nodded and decided to leave there, probably it had already turned night by the time they were in the storm.


    Luffy just smiled and flew upwards this time, going against the clouds in the sky, in this path, more lightning began to fall while Luffy started dodging them and going against the wind. A huge hurricane appeared in front of him and he released his power over the wind, causing a huge explosion in the middle of the storm and lighting up the area.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Other hurricanes appeared in this path and he continued destroying them with his mes, causing colossal explosions.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Uta was still very scared in that chaos and clung to Luffy to make sure he wouldn''t leave her. Luffy still continued the path to the clouds and it didn''t take long for him to reach them.


    His visibility was limited, and he felt the humidity of the substance with a slightly low temperature. "It''s the first time I enter a cloud, but it wasn''t the experience I imagined!" Uta eximed and Luffy wanted tough.


    His haki alerted him once more, as an electric current began to form inside the cloud before discharging outside, Luffy saw the line of electricity and began to dodge from right to left and vice versa, dodging that current.


    He continued in this while dodging the entire time from the electric currents forming, until he reached the edge of the storm before emerging into the sky above it. The environment changed, and Uta looked at the ce with bright eyes, as they saw a scenery of a starry sky with a huge full moon in the sky. Below them, there was still a sea of clouds casting lightning in favor of gravity.


    "So beautiful..." Uta murmured admiringly at the scenery.


    Luffy just smiled and continued their journey over the storm. They followed for the next hours of the night in that scenery through the Calm Belt, leaving it and entering the Grand Line, Luffy saw an ind with a small kingdom and decided to stop there to rest and continue the journey the next day.


    After putting on disguises and choosing a small inn in a kingdom, they slept together again, repeating their intercourse from the previous night, and the next day they immediately left that kingdom in the same morning.


    Luffy continued following the Vivre Card towards Skypiea. After a few hours, he finally found an archipgo of inds floating in that direction heading to the sky kingdom. Knowing it was Bepo, he went straight in that direction, while Uta was still amazed by it, wondering how inds flew in the sky. "How incredible..." She was seeing things she had never witnessed before.


    Meanwhile, at Shiki''s former base, Bepo was taking care of the ce. He had be quite brave after putting on his wig, and he began beating up everyone who still tried to rebel or seek revenge on the former captain. There were hundreds of bodies lying on the ground, all injured, and everyone looked at Bepo with fear, as he crossed his arms and with a calcting look surveyed everyone, while they all trembled and averted their eyes to avoid being beaten again. Even the goris were lying on the ground beaten. He had quickly taken control of the ce in thest few days.


    Luffy approached and couldn''t help whistling, seeing the situation and understanding with just one nce, "I see you''ve taken control of this ce, Bepo," Luffy suddenly appeared behind him, with Uta in his arms. Bepo looked at him excitedly. "Captain, you''re finally back. I''ve taken care of everything as you asked." Bepo spoke with pride, and Luffy nodded with a smile while putting Uta down.


    "Well, this is quite moving," Luffyments with a satisfied smile and continues. "Now we''re getting close to Skypiea, so let''s get ready to see the rest of the crew," Luffyments before introducing Uta, and they settle in while Bepo leaves the inds, heading to the ce. Luffy spent the next two days with Uta, reviewing the doctor''s research and seeing how he could use it to his advantage.


    In Skypiea, the crew, as well as the fleet members and the poption of Skypiea itself, were training at full steam. In thest month, even though Luffy only appeared once to deliver new fleet members, they still continued training and evolving, feeling stronger and stronger.


    However, one day, in the middle of training, shadows began to appear in Skypiea. Everyone immediately looked up rmed at the number of floating inds approaching the ce, not understanding how this was happening.


    "This... looks like the power of the fuwa fuwa no mi! Is Shiki invading Skypiea?!" Nojikoments while fighting against her sister in a corner of the ind. She had absorbed a lot of knowledge in thest months, so she was aware of all the possible information.


    "We better check, I don''t think he could find us like this..." Namiments.


    Luffy hadn''t told his real reason for taking Bepo with him, so this surprised them, although some with strong observation haki felt Luffy like Yamato and even Usopp.


    But the inhabitants of Skypiea were frightened by this, wondering where those bunches of floating rocks came from and what would happen to them. To avoid any misunderstanding, Luffy quickly approached them, and shouting with his tone amplified to warn everyone about what was happening. His voice reached everyone, saying that these inds belonged to the Straw Hat crew and that they would be part of Skypiea from that moment on.


    Luffy looked satisfied and asked for Bepo to bring Uta while he approached ck Pearl on the ground of the ind, where they used to sleep and have a party around the ship. "Luffy, you finally came back. I hope you''re here to stay, right?" Nami approached, crossing her arms, somewhat dissatisfied.


    Luffy just smiled. "Of course, I''m here to stay now."


    It didn''t take long for more and more crew members to join them while he was waiting on the ship. All the official and unofficial members appeared, even the former God of Skypiea and the Shandians members came to greet Luffy. Pleased with the crowd that formed, he began to speak: "Hello, everyone. Now my travels are over. I''ve settled all the pending matters I had, and we''ll spend some more time training before returning to the blue sea," Luffymented.


    "LUFFY!" Chopper cried.


    "You look stronger captain... I see you haven''t stopped training..." Hugomented with a calcting look.


    "Captain, I want to fight with you to see if we are still far apart in strength," Zoro deres from the side, with a challenging glint in his eye.


    Luffy looked pleased. "That''s good. Let''s do thatter. But first, let me introduce some people and what happened while I was away," he begins.


    "To start, these floating inds are thanks to Bepo''s power," Luffy said, as Bepo approached and Uta was ced on top of a rock that the pr bear had set her on. Everyone was surprised by this, since they hadn''t imagined Bepo would use this ability.


    "Wait, Luffy. Isn''t that Shiki the Golden Lion''s ability? He could make things float," Lamiments, all amazed.


    "Exactly. I had to kill Shiki and gave his fruit to Bepo. Now we have a new force in the group," Luffy said satisfied, looking at Bepo, without his wig at the moment, he seemed quite shy.


    "That''s amazing! And to think that our assistant can send meteors from the sky, can''t he?" Usopp spoke with admiration, while Bepo was embarrassed, almost apologizing for the attention and gazes.


    "You''re amazing, Bepo-Sama!" Shirahoshi said.


    Luffy waited for the members to finish expressing themselves and continued. "Second point, this is another new member of the crew, our official ship singer," Luffy said, pointing to the girl who looked at everyone carefully, mainly analyzing the women Luffy was rting to on this ship.


    The women, knowing how Uta looked at Luffy, knew that something was between them.


    "A singer? That''s what our ship needed," Vivi said excitedly.


    "That Luffy... it''s clear she''s more than a singer to him," Nami said dissatisfied, looking surely for his interaction, while Nojiko just smiled without caring too much about it on the side.


    "Well, and third and not least, I got married," Luffy dered with a smile, making all the crew members look shocked at him.


    "What do you mean, Luffy, you got married?" Vivimented, looking stunned, even leaving Luffy a bit curious about her reaction.


    "I ended up meeting someone and made a pact with her. We ended up spending time on an ind and... Well, she got pregnant," Luffymented, murmuring, while leaving everyone even more shocked.


    "Luffy, what do you mean by ''got pregnant''?" Nami seemed shocked.


    "It''s a long story, but as it ended up happening, we got married, since I won''t have any illegitimate child," Luffy deres, while all the women wanted to hit him. Even Uta, who didn''t know about this, looked angry, but Luffy shrugged. He would take care of themter.


    "Well, we have alliances and new fleet members, now let''s talk about the next ns. We''re going to stay together the whole time and I''ll be here with you for 1 more month, and we''ll go to the Blue Sea as soon as the time is up, because big things are going to happen. And I have a Shichibukai and an important member of a Yonko as prisoners. So, it won''t be long before powerful peoplee here to find Skypiea, something I don''t want. I believe we still have a month before sorting things out," Luffyments, and everyone feels reassured by this.


    "Now, I need to know how things are," Luffyments, looking at Yamato. The girl thinks for a bit and starts to speak. "As you nned, Luffy, all the fleet members are evolving, even those you brought after giving them a beating, they started training and seem to integrate into the crew. They began to be obedient," Yamatoments, and Luffy looks towards where Foxy and the others should be, all of them just nodding their heads, since they suffered a lot in thest days.


    Luffy looks satisfied. His next n was to train a lot, since he was preparing for war. "Good, then let''s start training," Luffy deres, as now he would use all the power of his moa moa no mi to drastically increase everyone''s evolution, making them so powerful that, in the war, the entire world would be astonished by the strength of this crew.


    "Now where is my pirate captain monkey?" Luffyments while far from the ship, there was a huge chimpanzee hiding from Luffy.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 211 – A Month of Training.

    Chapter 211 �C A Month of Training.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Days began to pass since Luffy started his training, first by putting Chopper to work with Doctor to improve the gics of already modified animals with a type of new drug.


    He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but he wanted to make the animals even more powerful for training after the war, if that happens, he will really be quite useful before Luffy invades the new world.


    But that didn''t stop his crew from enjoying the current modified animals, especially the fleet that was on the ind training, the members of the Baroque Works, the giants, key members of Skypiea, and Foxy''s crew with Shiki''s, were suffering at the hands of those animals while exploring the floating inds.


    Shiki had done a great job with those animals, despite his macabre n which was based on destroying the East Blue to take revenge on Roger, Luffy made great use of them after his death and would make a considerable force in the world in this location, even without his main crew.


    He had at least 10,000 members training, 6,000 soldiers from Skypiea to defend the kingdom, and 4,000 summing all the additions he put in his fleet. The fleet was learning the 6 styles, making a force as powerful as the navy elite, while the captains in the fleet or main soldiers, learned the six styles and were training with Haki.


    Every member who already had high strength, had increased at least, tens of times with their current strength. Six styles, fruits, and Haki, this was Luffy''s rigorous training.


    Of course, Luffy had this result because there was no mercy from anyone while he trained them hard, making everyone reach their limit every day. Luffy was also satisfied with the main crew, there were no more weak people among them, even the animals seemed a force to be reckoned with, it was fun to see the dog, whale, duck fighting each other while unleashing an entire forest area.


    As Luffy had spent a month and Luffy managed to further increase the power of his fruits, moa moa no mi had increased to 80 times its scope and when Luffy increased his training speed by 8 times, the system doubled that with the crew, achieving a result of 16 times, which in a month, more than a year of training, even those who were not talented with Haki and his fruit, had exponential growth.


    Many people from the sea during this period, reported explosions in the sky below Skypiea and even saw explosions at night, mainly in Jaya, but no one could investigate. After all the results and the strength of the crew currently, the training was finally ending and they were preparing to return to their journey, at least the main crew.


    Today in particr, Luffy was in a fight. The sky was clear while the sun bathed all the inds with its light, however, at the top, at a higher altitude, a me flew through the sky. From afar, it looked small, but it was 4 km above Skypeia. This me was heading towards another dark red energy, which approached the purple me.


    At the same time, when they collided, a huge explosion emerged from the sky between the 2 forces, exploding and affecting everything around, even kilometers away. As the nearby clouds dissipated or moved away, even in Skype, the inds were trembling with the force of the 2 energies colliding. On one side, Zoro carried his 3 swords, imbued with Odin''s dark energy, while Luffy, using Ace, fought against Zoro using the power of chaos mes. They hadunched this attack at a distance between the 2 forces, after the collision, the explosion happened, forming a cloud of smoke, but that didn''t stop the 2 from advancing against each other at supersonic speed as a blur in the sky, with the strength of thest month''s training. Luffy and Zoro had reached a new level of strength.


    Then, a momentter, the three-sword style, santoryu, collides with Luffy''s one-sword style, ittoryu. The impact in the air between the two cracked, as their swords were coated with Haki, the sound of metal along with the force of the speed they used, created a force, causing another impact explosion, spreading the air in all directions.


    A momentter, Luffy and Zoro spring into action again, just backing off a bit. Their swords began to collide rapidly, against each other. Soon, that space became an explosion of shing cuts, hundreds of meters away. Even the seafarers of the Grand Line could hear the explosions of the swords, colliding in the distance.


    "Luffy-Chan and Zoro-Chan are quite excited," Benthammented, doing his characteristic ballet spin while shouting and looking up at the sky.


    "Are we safe here...?" Mr.3mented beside him, trying to shield himself from the wind generated by the fight.


    "I just hope they don''t destroy the ind," Kuinained beside them, as she clutched her sword, waiting for any attack escaping from them and heading towards the inds.


    "It looks like you''re right," Reijumented, smoking a cigarette, as she saw one of Luffy and Zoro''s attacks fall among them, heading towards Skypeia.


    Kuina sighed and calmly drew her sword from the sheath, Tensa Zangetsu, and a cold energy began to emanate from her weapon. She quickly sliced through the air,unching an attack against the energying towards the Upper Yard. The energies collided in the air, generating another explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!*


    Meanwhile, the fight between Zoro and Luffy continues in the sky. It was just a friendly fight. However, Luffy wanted to test using his current sword skills with the most powerful swordsman on his ship. The movement between the two was so fast that both were even smiling, enjoying the fight as they raced through space before colliding with their swords andunching attacks with their energies at each other. Explosions happened all the time, and they kept at it for 12 hours, until nightfall, and the sky glowed with both of their attacks, Luffy''s amethyst me explosions and Zoro''s darkness.


    As they fought, Luffy at one point stopped moving his sword and Zoro quickly did the same.


    "I think that''s enough for today. It was fun," Luffymented with a smile.


    "You''re right, Captain. It was a great fight," Zoro said,ughing.


    Luffy was satisfied with his current power in fencing, he could say he was above Momonga, still below Zoro and Kuina, but he could use his powers to surpass them despite his deficiency, Luffy didn''t fight seriously with Zoro, he just wanted to test his skills in thisbat, that''s why they didn''t even transform into their Eikons.


    After sheathing Ace and Zoro doing the same, Luffy spoke while looking at the moon. "Let''s go back. We have a banquet to make," Luffy says, then lets gravity do the work as he lets his body fall to return to Skypiea.


    Zoro nods and begins to descend as well. Everyone was waiting for them, since no one could have peace while the explosions happened in the air and Kuina and even Yamato had tobat the attacksing down.


    "Well... I guess we''ll celebrate a bit." Luffy announces afternding before Zoro. Then the banquet started again, a quite recurring event in thest month to relieve the days of hard training, where everyone participated and Luffy had arge stock of food, even if that stock was on the old inds of Shiki.


    "Luffy! Try this!" Vivi approached handing him some food, she seemed much more attentive to Luffy in thest month, this wasn''t surprising for Luffy, since they end up having sex at one point with Vivi dering herself to Luffy wanting to have a family with him as well, Luffy wasn''t foolish not to have seen the girl''s signs of attraction towards him, but was surprised that she took the initiative to approach him as soon as they had some alone time.


    "Try this too Luffy!" Uta appeared by his side while leaning on her captain and man.


    "This is really good..." Luffy said quietly with a smile, he knew why they were acting like this, since after Luffy had announced that he got married, the girls were quite unsatisfied and demanded that from him as well.


    Then he had to prepare to marry all of them there before leaving Skypeia, a requirement made by all. So they were training to be good wives, in their own words, which Luffy didn''t mind and just enjoyed being surrounded by beautiful women wanting to catch his attention. With Hancock, Luffy had to give her special attention, as she called him every day, saying she missed him and demanding that they see each other, but Luffy said he needed to train a bit longer and they would meet soon, but he always asked how her pregnancy was going and if she needed anything or how the babies were, he had to admit he was quite paranoid about it, but they were his first children and he had never been a father, so he believed it was normal.


    "Listen everyone!" Luffy got up from his chair surrounded by his future wives and looked at everyone who was at the banquet, thousands of people around the ship were aroundrge bonfires in the area, listening to Luffy''s voice everyone stopped at that moment to look at the pirate captain.


    "We are in ourst days here, I will depart with my crew in the next few days, the fleet will continue training on these inds, since Bepo will be able to keep the inds in the air, no matter where he is." Luffy spoke in his amplified tone and continued.


    "This era is about to end and I want to keep our strength hidden from the world for now, not wanting to attract attention. However, at the turn of the era, we will act, we will show our power to the entire world, since this will be the beginning of our era and we will shake the world when we invade the new world!" Luffy said with an ambitious smile.


    Quickly thousands of people shouted agreeing with the fleet captain, many might have been there by force, but ended up joining the fleet wholeheartedly after seeing their strength increase and Luffy''s charisma seemed to affect them with the promise of conquering the new world and all of them wanted to participate in such a thing when they are on the winning side.


    After that, Uta used the snails of Skypeia and began to sing for everyone on the ind, as she had finally managed to get that technology and started to use it at banquets, winning thousands of fans with her songs. The night continued on that floating ind while the world was unaware of the force emerging there hidden from everyone, and the main powers of the world would be shocked by this force as soon as it appeared in the world.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 212 – The Grand Wedding.

    Chapter 212 �C The Grand Wedding.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Several more days were spent in Skypeia. Luffy was organizing all his ns and fleet to leave with his main crew from the kingdom. At this moment, he was in the Doctor''sboratory, together with the Doctor himself, and also with Chopper, looking at the Doctor''s research and the results of thest month. Chopper, as a specialist in drugs and gics, ended up epting Luffy''s request to help improve the work that Shiki had been doing for years along with his crew, so he was working hard in thisboratory when he wasn''t training with the crew.


    Luffy picked up the sheets of the reports and looked satisfied at the research, even though he was not a scientist he was still a smart man to read graphs and side effects. Everything was almostplete and they would start implementing the drugs in animals soon. Probably, in a few months, they would have the first results. It would be good training with the new modified species, which would help a lot in the post-war before invading the New World.


    "Very well, you''ve done a good job, Doctor. And you too, Chopper. As expected of my doctor," Luffy smiled, touching his doctor''s head.


    When Chopper heard this, he automatically twisted his body looking like he was using kami-e, while dancing and saying: "You think you can buy me with this, you bastard?" But speaking in a cute tone. Luffy just smiled and let them continue working.


    Luffy then left through the door of Shiki''s former main base and jumped into the air while all the soldiers were training around that ind, he flew to Skypeia, since he had some more matters to attend to.


    Heading towards the City of Angels, hended softly on one of its streets with hisrge wings, while the people there recognized and greeted him respectfully. Since many considered him a god, despite his denials, he couldn''t do much about it.


    He continued walking until he reached arge house that was built recently, where Gan Fall was monitoring the kingdom. Luffy entered calmly through the gate of the residence and the Winged Horse also greeted him in the courtyard.


    Gan Fall came out of the door already feeling Luffy''s presence approaching. "Hello, so you''vee to me to sort out thest things, haven''t you?" He asked respectfully.


    Luffy nodded. "Yes, we are leaving soon. Just need to make the final preparations to leave. I want to leave things with you, since you will continue to be responsible for this kingdom," he said.


    "Alright, let''s go inside," so Luffy and Gan Fall entered the house.


    The conversation was mostly about what they n to do in theing months. Luffy made it clear to the entire fleet that they should continue training and even giants would take care of most problems, should someone start to make them.


    "And about Enel?" Gan Fall asked, a bit cautiously.


    "I''ve left him stranded on an ind. I hope he gets stronger, but he won''t be a problem for you. I will even keep him away from here, but he is useful to me, and I will continue making my decision. I can take care of him in any case, so I''m not worried," Luffy said.


    "I see. I will trust you, since you can take care of him..." Gan Fall said in the end.


    They discussed thest matters and left some papers with the ns. After saying goodbye to the man, Luffy left the house and went to look for a specific person. He didn''t have a Haki as powerful as Enel''s to cover the whole ind, so he had to search manually.


    Using his wings, he flew to the sky of the City of Angels and went to the Upper Yard, looking for this specific person. It''s not because he didn''t have Enel''s Observation Haki that he couldn''t sense some people kilometers away. In a short time, after feeling some members of his crew training in various locations and hearing the explosions, while some were quite shy as they transformed into their final form of their eikon to fight each other, Luffy felt a person training in a corner, covered by rocks. Luffy then approached the site quietly. But he surprised 2 princesses who were with the person he wanted to look for while she was reading a book.


    "Luffy-Sama!!" Shirahoshi greeted him with her usual joy.


    "Luffy!" Vivi also smiled.


    "Sharky!" Megalo, who was also there, greeted.


    "Hello, girls and Megalo, how''s everything?" Luffy greeted everyone, and they all responded.


    Luffy then looked at Robin, who closed her book and looked at him. "Did youe looking for me?" She said with a small smile.


    "Yes, it''s time for us to go to that ce," he said calmly.


    The ce he wanted to take Robin to was the golden bell; Robin had already heard from Luffy about the poneglyph. But she wanted to go with him, even if it would take a few months to see something so close to her, after all, she was used to seeing the stones with him, making her even consider him as a good luck charm. Knowing this, Luffy invited her in the morning to go to the ce, so the moment hade.


    "Luffy, I can''t fly, not like you," shemented, with a shy smile. Luffy nodded and picked her up by the waist as he took off into the air after saying goodbye to the princesses.


    They flew quickly to what Luffy calls, the great beanstalk above Skypeia. Quicklynding in front of the giant Golden Bell, where, besides thatrge gold structure, there was also the poneglyph with the location of Poseidon, which ironically was present in Skypeia at that moment.


    They went in front of the gold poneglyph next to it, while Luffy began to look surprised as Robin talked about the name of Gol D. Roger having inscribed his own words in the ancientnguage, wondering if he also knew it.


    "Did he know the ancientnguage?" She murmured.


    "No... He has something special, called the voice of all things, it''s an ability even rarer than the conqueror''s Haki..." Hemented.


    "How do you know about this... Forget it..." Robinmented already knowing that Luffy had knowledge that no one else had, but she respected him.


    "I also possess this ability, it can hear about anything, it seems like everything in this world has its own memory, I can see the life of a stone in the middle of the road or even hear the sound of sea kings talking... it''s quite strange andplex... and I haven''t even awakened this ability..." Luffymented.


    Robin looked surprised after Luffy said that, but nodded in silence at the end, already knowing that this man was incredible.


    Luffy looked at the ancient words and ended up looking at Robin, asking, "Robin, can you teach me the ancientnguage?" Luffy asked curiously, wanting to learn as well, after all, he would have plenty of timeter, after the war, and could improve his knowledge even more.


    Robin looked stunned but had a bright smile on her face. "Of course," she said with the same smile, since she could carry that burden, which is dangerous, with a man she loved.


    After Luffy and Robin decided to leave, Luffy didn''t take the bell with him; he left it there. But before that, he went up to the bell and punched it so hard that it immediately recoiled to the opposite side, striking the first toll. And then, against gravity, striking the second, third, fourth... All of Skypeia heard the Golden Bell. Even the people of the Blue Sea could hear it. In Jaya, a man who lived in istion, even with all the devastation that the ind had now, looked up in surprise hearing that bell, wondering if he wasn''t dreaming about it.


    After that, Luffy returned to his crew. He had one more matter to resolve, which was a grand wedding that he had promised to many of his women. So he had to prepare for the wedding.


    The next day, a grand event happened in the gold city itself or what was left of it in the Upper Yard. Luffy would marry all his current women in a unique event, since it was a requirement after they found out he had already married another woman while he was away.


    On the ck Pearl, the future wives were meeting in the same ce after dressing for the asion. "Finally, my husband is going to be my husband," Alvida murmured in a white dress, with satisfaction.


    "Nami, you look beautiful in that dress," Nojiko said in her blue dress matching her hair, while Nami was in the same style in an orange dress.


    "Thank you, you too. That dress matches almost as well as Vivi''s," shemented, pointing to the princess of basta in a slightly more sky-blue dress.


    "I have a better dress than you," a voice emerged amid thepliments, and it was Reiju, pointing at Lami.


    "What nonsense, that pink does not suit you at all," Lami replied, crossing her arms.


    "The girl in a ck dress is speaking. You do know this is a wedding, right? You''ll never be a wife because of that," Reiju dered with a grimace.


    "Why are you always fighting andpeting?" Viviined from the side.


    "Kyahahahahaha," Mikitaughed on the side, wearing a yellow dress, since she had also be one of Luffy''s partners, thus she would marry him as well.


    "Fu fu fu, can''t you stop even at your own wedding...?" Robin chuckled on the side, wearing a white dress like Alvida.


    "What a bunch of weirdos..." Uta murmured to the side, wearing a purple dress matching her eyes.


    "Hey, we should go," Yamato''s voice was heard, and everyone looked at her, shouting, "Why are you dressed like that?" all eximed, since Yamato was still wearing her Wano attire without any decoration for the wedding.


    "I like this outfit, so I''ll wear it!" She dered with determination, leaving all the women just sighing.


    "Let''s go, we should already be there." Nojiko spoke, then, all ten women went to the venue, which ended up being an event that gathered the entire poption of Skypeia, as it was a grand wedding.


    Gan Fall, would be the person officiating the ceremony. The event then started with the entry of the brides in different dresses, and all the women approached Luffy standing while Bepo once again was Luffy''s best man.


    "They are so beautiful..." Shirahoshi said in a corner watching the women approaching Luffy with a sparkle in her eye.


    "You wanted to be there too, didn''t you?" Kuina asked beside her.


    "I... first have to ask daddy''s permission before marrying Luffy-Sama..." Shirahoshimented.


    As the women arrived on stage, they ended up forming a line and one by one joined Luffy for Gan Fall to continue the wedding vows, one by one all went through the ritual sealing a kiss with their captain.


    "I dere, Husband and Wives!" Gan Fall finished as soon as they were all done, and they proceeded to a tform where Bepo levitated them to a deserted floating archipgo ind for them to spend the next days on a long honeymoon in a house that Luffy had built with the system.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 213 – Mugiwaras are Back.

    Chapter 213 �C Mugiwaras are Back.


    [Chapter Size: 1600 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea, First Half of GrandLine.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy stayed with his women on honeymoon for 3 days, with Baby-5 joining them. Luffy didn''t marry her because she wasn''t yet an official member, despite her seeming quite in love with him, even though sometimes she tried to kill him. But his reinforced body felt nothing from her attempts.


    Now, with everything ready, all the crew members waiting for him, he was finally ready to get back to handling the main crew. Adjusting his cloak, cing Ace on his waist and his pistol, a new one he had recently bought for 1 billion berries on the other, fixing his hat, and looking into the mirror in his cabin satisfied, he turned his attention to the door of this ce. His bed was muchrger than it used to be, but it was empty at this moment, since everyone was waiting outside.


    Luffy left his cabin and went to the ship''s deck through the main hallway and finally emerged outside, he saw everyone waiting for him, but he kept walking, passing by Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Kuina, Lami, Bepo, Nami, Usopp, Reiju, Chouchou, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Alvida, Vivi, Laboon, Karoo, Robin, Chopper, Uta, and Baby-5, who nowpleted his main crew.


    ''Maybe I can get two or more members on this trip...'' Luffy thought with satisfaction.


    He continued walking until he found his spot, the prow of the ship, hended on Ifrit''s head and looked over his entire crew waiting for him to speak. Luffy had a small satisfied smile on his face.


    "We''ve been off the sea for a few months, it''s time for us to return to the sea below us and show our power to the world." He said, and many smiled, looking forward to showing their new strength to the world. He had all those official crew members before arriving at Skypiea and added 3 more members, but Enel was in his personal training on an ind of Calm Belt.


    He turned his attention to the city and the crowd that was looking at the ship, currently ck Pearl was in the port of the city of angels while everyone came to bid them farewell, they would remain here training and doing some important things, while the main crew would participate in the conquest of the first half of the grandline.


    There were some things that some people here needed to do, some members of the old baroque works would return to basta and reunite the organization that Crocodilemanded, with Luffy aiming to turn it into an informationwork in this sea and protect the kingdoms he dered as his territory.


    All the others would remain here and stay with the research and bing stronger.


    He then decided to finalize his stay in this kingdom. Looking at Usopp and Hachi, "Let''s depart, raise the anchor and steer the ship out of this kingdom!" He dered.


    Then, Usopp quickly raised the anchor effortlessly with his current strength, while Hachi headed to the helm, ck Pearl finally began to move away from the ind of angels and headed towards the cloud sea, while everyone shouted and said goodbye, ck Pearl headed for the gate of heaven.


    It didn''t take long to pass through the wee structure and reach the borders of the divided territory, as they passed through the entire archipgo of floating inds, where Bepo had permanently left in this ce until they returned. The ship soon reached the limit of the cloud sea and encountered the 10,000-meter drop, turning sharply as if it were a waterfall towards gravity, but it didn''t immediately fall, as Bepo had already used his power on ck Pearl. The ship began to float.


    "This is amazing...!" Shirahoshimented, some looked at her as if she couldn''t already fly, wondering why she would be so surprised by the ship flying.


    Luffy was a traditional pirate by nature, so he wanted to travel by water instead of by air on his journey, so the ship continued descending until it hit the sea water and finally stabilized, continuing on its way with the wind.


    Luffyughed with joy. "We''re finally back," he shouted from the prow of the ship. Soon, the routine from months ago returned again, while each member went back to their daily activities, when they were not training on that ship, although some continued to train in the training room to improve their skills using seastone handcuffs, since they did not want to destroy the ship.


    Luffy also made himselffortable while wearing shorts and sunbathing while drinking a juice that Reiju brought him saying that she was being a better wife than the emo woman, Nami approached him.


    "Luffy, where should we go now?" She asked.


    "Let''s head straight to Water Seven. Set the log pose on the helm and let Hachi steer the ship there," Luffy ordered, and his navigator nodded doing so. The ship moved forward.


    In thete afternoon, Luffy left the crew and went down to the ship''s prison, where there were 2 beings chained in that ce.


    "How are you feeling?" hemented, looking at Domingo and Page On in each cell. "I know it''s been a tough month for you. But I''m sure you''ll soon be free again," Luffy crossed his arms.


    When Luffy had captured Domingo, he expected Lami to try to kill him and he would dly give that to his wife, even if it enraged Kaido, but Luffy already had his daughter, so he was not worried about the Yonkou. However, when Lami heard this, she was surprised, but declined as soon as Luffy spoke, because she herself wanted to end him in another way, not like this, as it would be too easy.


    Seeing that he couldn''t do much against him, then he decided to leave it to negotiate his life and make some money, since his was currently running out after spending so much.


    "Mugiwara..." Domingo growled at Luffy.


    "Hey, don''t be so angry. I''m sure the world government will soon get in touch so we can make a trade," Luffymented, waiting for that.


    As he returned to Page On, "Hey, how about you work for me? You seempetent, despite being quite wild." Luffymented, and Page On did not respond.


    After seeing the prisoners, he returned to his captain''s cabin, where his documents and arge map of his journey drawn by Nami were.


    He sat in his armchair and began to quickly mark on a board his current strength.


    Captain: Luffy.


    Vice-Captain: Yamato.


    Swordsmen: Zoro, Kuina.


    Tankers: Alvida, Hugo.


    Cooks: Reiju, Hachi


    Doctors: Lami, Chopper.


    Helmsmen:


    Secretary: Vivi.


    Sharpshooters: Usopp.


    Maid: Baby-5.


    Ship Guard: Chouchou.


    Mascots: Laboon, Karoo, and Megalo.


    Marine Support: Shirahoshi.


    Musicians: Uta.


    Archaeologists: Robin.


    Economist: Bepo


    Informant: Nojiko.


    Navigator: Nami


    Engineers: Enel.


    Luffy looked at the list; he just didn''t have a member for one official role, which was the helmsman, but he believed that Jimbei would be his official member for this role. He still had Franky, another engineer, and Brook, another musician, to recruit on this journey, and he was confident he could do it. Franky would be the most troublesome to convince, but Luffy would give him an Adam Tree to make the Sunny GO.


    Yes, Luffy nned to build the ship anyway, it wouldn''t be the official one, but still, it would be an addition to the collection of ships he had been umting in his vault. He could have spent another 1 billion to take ck Pearl to the next level, but it would be as big as Moby Dick, and Luffy didn''t want it to be that size at the moment; its current state was in the best shape for the group.


    Looking back at all the members, Luffy was excited to face the forces of this sea. He didn''t know what Kaido was doing, since he hadn''t shown up even with those two as prisoners, but surely there were some assassins following him. However, he managed to divert their attention when he went to see Uta, so he would meet them soon. Now, his goal was Water Seven and to hunt down CP9 and recruit Franky. Why would he hunt CP9? Simple, he nned to increase the bargaining against the government, getting more milk from the cow.


    Luffy was immersed in his thoughts when he felt a presence at the door. "Baby-5, what are you doing there,e in." He ordered, and his official maid entered with a shy tone.


    "Do you need me, captain?" She said with a mix of shyness and hope.


    "Of course,e here." Luffymented with a smile.


    She approached, still shy, but her expression changed as her hand turned into a weapon. "Then die!" and Luffy just looked at her pointing the barrel at him, shooting point-nk.


    "I think you do this on purpose, don''t you?" Luffymented as the bullet fell from his forehead without hurting him and continued looking at the woman.


    "I don''t know what the captain is talking about... But your maid is behaving so badly... I think she must be punished!" She murmured timidly while lifting her skirt to show her bottom.


    Luffy sighed; he still couldn''t get used to this masochistic woman, but Luffy shrugged as he would punish her and have his way with her at that moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 214 – Jack Again/Green Bull.

    Chapter 214 �C Jack Again/Green Bull.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The sea was calm, while a ship stood still upon it at this moment, its g waving with the wind, and its g with a wild and powerful symbol made anyone immediately flee, after all, these were the Beast Pirates.


    However, even carrying that name, the atmosphere on the ship didn''t seem very good; they are doing basic things but still without much willingness as they sail.


    Jack was sitting in a chair on the deck, he has been waiting for reinforcements for more than a month. But he had achieved nothing, and Queen, the only one who had spoken to him during this time, said that Kaido went to an unknown ce and King after him to stop him and return, but it has been a month and he could not take his group of men to the first half of the Grand Line, not while Kaido and King do not return, which was worrying, since Kaido had taken the 6-month supply stock with him from looting.


    "Mr. Jack..." A man dressed in the beasts'' uniforms approached cautiously.


    "What is it?!" Jack spoke in a bad mood, making the man afraid.


    "A ship..." He began, but Jack was impatient.


    "We''ve sunk hundreds of them in thest month, destroy that one too!" Jack ordered angrily.


    "But..." The man seemed to want to say more.


    "What is it?!" Jack looked at him.


    "The ship''s g... it''s the Straw Hats!" The man finally said and Jack quickly stood up.


    "Is it them!! Are they here!?" He went to the side of the ship and saw the speck in the sea approaching.


    "This is my chance! I will have my revenge on you! Straw Hat!" Jack growled as soon as he saw the ship''s g with a magnifying ss grabbed by his men.


    On the ck Pearl, another person was looking at Jack''s ship with a magnifying ss. He saw the ship and frowned before turning his attention back to the deck of the ship, where Luffy was sunbathing with his wives and while Chopper and the other animals were running around chasing each other.


    "I Luffy!!" Usopp shouted, making Luffy move his sunsses and look at his marksman. "There''s a ship in our way! And it''s the Beast Pirates!" He said.


    "My father?!" Yamato asked beside him while wearing a bikini.


    "It must be Jack, I''m surprised he''s still here..." Luffyments and looks back at Usopp.


    "Can you take them down?" Luffy asks.


    "ME?! But isn''t Jack one of Kaido''s cmities?!" Usopp gets scared for a moment.


    "Come on Usopp, you''re a brave warrior of the sea! You must show your power!" Luffy encourages him and Usopp seemed to have gained courage after that.


    "YES!!! I am a brave warrior of the sea!" He said and went to his cabin,ing out of it with a huge weapon that Luffy gave the design for him to create.


    "UOOOO!!!!" Chopper shouted excitedly seeing Usopp pulling out the weapon.


    Soon many of the crew came to see the marksman cing the weapon on the edge of the ck Pearl as he prepared tounch a shot at the ship on the other side.


    He positioned the weapon while having a great aim, Jack on the other side looked at a small reflection on the ship with the sunlight being reflected on Usopp''s sight, wondering what that was.


    Usopp prepared to shoot, but instead of pulling the trigger, wings grew on his back, releasing the power of Bahamut. A bright blue energy began to circle the weapon, and it was charging little by little as everyone on the ck Pearl''s crew stopped what they were doing to watch Usopp preparing his shot.


    Jack on the other side felt that something bad was going to happen, frowning wondering what that feeling was.


    "Let''s show the power of a brave warrior of the sea!" Usopp said and pulled the trigger, with an explosion that even made him recoil a few meters, his light shot flew to the ship 5 kilometers away.


    The shot traveled as fast as a Kizaru attack, Jack only saw the lighting and reached his ship quickly, as soon as it hit the wood of the ship, it immediately exploded.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The explosion grew disintegrating all the water around while steam rose, Jack and his ship were totally covered by the explosion.


    "Hey, didn''t you overdo it?!" Kuina said from the side.


    "I..." Usopp scratched his head, looking at the explosion in the distance,rge enough to destroy an entire city.


    "Very good, Usopp, you just threw a cmity into the air!" Luffy said, pping. He knew that shot couldn''t destroy Jack, but surely the mammoth was now sinking into the sea.


    "How beautiful!" Shirahoshi also pped for the explosion.


    "Well, now I''m going back to my things..." Luffy said, reading a book as he returned to sit in his chair.


    His routine was peaceful in the following days; he didn''t demand any training from the crew at that time because they were quite prepared for the big enemies, and they could simply enjoy the journey without worrying about it for the time being.


    Luffy ended up liking this style; he spent the entire night with his women, which demanded a lot from him, even using the moa moa no mi to make all the women quite satisfied and sleep peacefully. He would wake up in the morning and have some sword fighting training with Zoro and Kuina, then go to Reiju for something to eat and spend the morning reading books. Now, during the afternoon, he would enter the ship and enter a room where a person was waiting for him while reading a book seated.


    "You finally arrived." She said with a seductive tone.


    "Of course, I''m here, professor." Luffy smiled, looking at Robin. She began to teach reading the poneglyphs. Robin is always quite reserved, but when alone, she always lets loose with him.


    "You can''t wear such a short skirt to teach someone..." Luffymented, looking at the woman''s clothes.


    "Didn''t you like it?" She teased once again.


    "Of course, I liked it, but seeing you like this, my desire is to fuck you before we start anything..." Hemented, not that he thought it bad his woman trying to seduce him while they are alone.


    She walked up to him, leaving her chair, and threw him into another while mounting Luffy. "We can have a fuck before we start, you know we hardly have time alone, so let''s enjoy it." Shemented as she began to take off her cloak and lift her skirt, showing she was without panties. Luffy was already quite ustomed to having sex all over the ship; all the women who managed to get some free time with him seemed obsessed with having sex, and Luffy, as a good husband, didn''t deny it, using any part of the ship, from Nami''s map room, Nojiko''s library, Reiju''s kitchen, Lami''s infirmary, the training room, the vault, the storage, the sauna, and even his own cabin.


    Luffy let it happen and had sex with Robin for a while in that room. Then both were studying the ancientnguage with the copies taken from the poneglyphs they already had, with Robin giving an exnation. Luffy was learning quickly everything he could about the lostnguage, using his moa moa no mi, in a few days, he was achieving a result of months.


    After studying and training a bit more in the afternoon, Luffypleted the night with a big banquet among them. This was the routine without many changes, while the ship continued to sail. However, one day, Usopp again alerted about another ship approaching.


    "What''s this?!" He said curiously.


    "What''s up?" Hugo approached.


    "There''s a man pedaling a strange boating towards our direction." Hemented, and Luffy, curious, picked up a magnifying ss and saw the man, quite surprised by who was approaching.


    "It seems that before he didn''t join the navy, he was some kind of mercenary?" Luffy murmured, looking at the man, since this was one of the future navy admirals, and it seemed he was hunting them, probably to rescue Domingo who was imprisoned on the ship.


    Luffy wasn''t wrong, the man received a proposal of 2 billion to hunt Monkey D. Luffy and his crew, rescuing Joker and Page on. Attracted by the money as a mercenary that he is, this man quickly set out to sea. He was one of the greatest hunters of the underworld, so his employer entrusted him with Domingo''s Vivre Card, and he followed it. However, this turned out to be one of his major problems. The Vivre Card, which pointed towards the Calm Belt that lies between the Grand Line and the East Blue, shifted southwards, and he followed it to the Calm Belt between the Grand Line and the South Blue, having to face various Sea Kings of those waters. And at the moment he saw the Vivre Card indicating he was close, a huge storm erupted! (Remember the storm that Luffy and Uta caught?), so he ended up losing his ship and was left with only a boat that he had to pedal to move on the sea.


    This made him spend weeks until he could get out of the Calm Belt with so many Sea Kings attacking him. He finally emerged in the Grand Line frustrated and still did not give up, but today he finally managed to find his target. The man who will one day be known as Aramaki, the Ryokugy��. In other words, the admiral known as the Green Bull. Was now pedaling at full steam towards the ck Pearl wanting to finalize his hunting mission.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 215 – Green Bull 01.

    Chapter 215 �C Green Bull 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Ryokugyu continued pedaling towards the ship, now having his target in sight. Luffy nced at him for a moment and then returned to his crew.


    "Do you know him, Luffy?" Yamato approached.


    "A bit, this man is on the level of a navy admiral," he said.


    "What?!"


    "An admiral!!!"


    "Should we run away?"


    "He seems to be hunting us!"


    "KAROOO!"


    Hearing Luffy''s words, some crew members panicked, but the captain just shrugged it off. "It would really be hard to deal with him alone, even with our training," Luffy acknowledged the power of the forest logia and how troublesome it is. "But, look around us, who in the world could face us alone." He said with a smile.


    "This is a good test for all of us, I don''t like fighting together against just one opponent, but since he came to our ship, let''s show him ourbined power," Luffy dered, making everyone nod in agreement.


    "Hm?!" Ryokugyu noticed a movement on the ship and saw a man with a long nose holding a weapon, pointing at him.


    "Eieiei. This looks dangerous..." He murmured and then couldn''t even react when Usoppunched another shot of light in his direction,


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The explosion once again disintegrated the water, but unlike Jack, Ryokugyu could fly, appearing above the explosion with a flower spinning on his back, allowing him to glide in the air.


    "He can fly with a giant flower?!" Usopp murmured after taking his weapon off aim, Luffy next to him pped his back.


    "Why don''t you fight him?" He asked.


    "Me?" Usopp seemed unsure.


    "Don''t be like that, show your training power, you made Jack, a cmity, sink into the sea, you can freely show your power against him, besides, you''re not alone," he said, wanting to see the extent of his sniper''s power, one of the few Luffy had yet to see in full action.


    Usopp nodded and still with the wings on his back from the attack he had made, he flew up, leaving the ck Pearl and meeting the man in the air.


    "Hey, Luffy. Will he be okay?" Nami approached.


    "Usopp is very strong now, he can take care of himself," Luffy spoke and continued, "I don''t think Usopp can beat him, but he will surely put on a good show." Luffy smiled.


    In the air, Ryokugyu looked, narrowing his eyes behind his sses at the long-nosed man flying with wings towards him. ''I don''t remember seeing this power in the report... so it must be a recent power.'' He murmured.


    Raising his hand, his fingers began to transform into spikes,unching them at Usopp, who quickly saw the movement and opened his wings, generating balls of light andunching them at the man in the sky.


    The spikes and streaks of light collided, but Usopp had the advantage, as in addition to disintegrating with the streaks of light, the shots continued flying towards Ryokugyu. Without much time to react, since he didn''t have much mobility in the air, they collided with his body.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    A bunch of explosions urred on that side, and Usopp kept an eye on the man, feeling with his observation haki that his attack didn''t even affect the logia, Ryokugyu appeared after the smoke dissipated, appearing with parts of his body missing but regrowing like a kind of growing nt.


    "What ability is this?" Vivi asked Luffy on the ck Pearl.


    "This is the mori mori no mi, the forest fruit, Ryokugyu is the forest man with this logia," Luffy spoke.


    "A forest logia... his abilities are so versatile that he can even create a forest in basta," Robin added.


    "A forest in basta..." Vivi murmured, as that would be quite useful for the citizens.


    "Well... anyway, let''s see how Usopp will deal with him," Luffyments and sees Usopp pulling his pistols from his waist.


    Using dual pistols, Usopp''s body begins to glow and he disappears the next moment, appearing above the man, where Usopp kicks him making him fly while still recovering, with him falling, Usopp points the pistols and starts firing shots of light.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Another part of Ryokugyu''s body is destroyed, as he falls to the ground.


    "He really got him good..." Kuinaments as she watches Ryokugyu''s body being destroyed, only for a sprout to emerge from the light, falling towards the sea before hitting the ground. Roots began to emerge from it, spreading across the sea at that moment and expanding in all directions.


    "Can he create roots in the sea?" Nojiko was surprised.


    "It seems quite simr to Kuzan." Luffy adds, and Robin nods in agreement.


    The roots continued to expand across the water''s surface, and nts and trees began to emerge from them, turning the area into a forest, even hiding the sea beneath it all.


    The ck Pearl shuddered, "This guy... he''s targeting us too..." Hugomented, looking around as he felt the roots covering the ship''s hull and spreading upwards.


    "AHHHHHH!!!!" Chopper cried out as he saw a root emerging and chasing after him, but Luffy grabbed it before it could reach Chopper and quickly burned it with his purple mes.


    "Chouchou, use your ice and freeze the sea around the ship, to prevent these roots from emerging so easily." Luffy ordered, and Chouchou transformed into Cerberus, biting the emerging roots before one of its heads opened its mouth and produced a white beam into the sea, immediately freezing it.


    As soon as he saw the frozen sea, Luffy nodded in satisfaction, knowing he wouldn''t have to worry about an attack from below, but the roots continued to expand until reaching the ice. That''s when a powerful attack came from the sky, halting the advance of the mori mori no mi. Usopp began to bombard the roots as they grew.


    A tree emerged with a cut in the middle of the rising forest. "That''s huge!!" Hachi eximed upon seeing it.


    "Wow!!!" Shirahoshi seemed fascinated.


    "That''s scary!!!" Usopp shouted from above, finding the huge face on the tree quite bizarre while shooting at it with a grimace.


    Suddenly, the face on the tree looked at him, causing him to lose courage with those eyes. "Usopp, you can do better than that!" Luffy shouted from the ship, finding his crewmate cowering over little when he hadn''t even used all his power.


    "Luffy''s right, I''ll face him!" Usopp shouted with determination.


    The tree looked at him, ignoring the ck Pearl, since Ryokugyu wanted to eliminate this troublesome individual and capture the Straw Hats.


    From the forest, giant hands began to grow in the form of fists and wereunched at Usopp, who aimed his pistols at the attack.


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    *BOOOOMMMMMM*


    Ryokugyu had evolved his fruit so much that fire, being the greatest weakness of the forest, ended up making it resistant to this type of element, the same could be said of light, as the wooden spikes came out of the explosion with some parts missing and heading for Usopp in the air, who had to use his agility to dodge the attacks.


    Seeing no other choice, Usopp then dashed forward, going towards Ryokugyu transformed into that huge tree.


    He faced the fists, but Usopp had Geppo, his wings, and the element of light for movement, so he descended zigzagging through the air while dodging the fists and getting close to his enemy. As soon as he was in front of the tree, Usopp transformed with a burst of Light into Bahamut!


    His shadow covered the tree, and he mped his ws onto the trunks while biting a stunned Ryokugyu for seeing this giant dragon taking him down hard.


    For the crew, it was an incredible scene as the dragon grabbed the huge tree with its giant body and bit its trunk.


    "Get out of here!" Ryokugyu said while creating fists to push Usopp away. But the dragon didn''t let go and continued biting his trunk, with a light beginning to emerge in its mouth.


    "You think that will work against me?!!" Ryokugyu spoke, still surprised that this shooter was a mythical zoan of a dragon he had never heard of.


    Usopp didn''t stop, unleashing his power while biting the huge tree.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    His power ran like a huge beam of light, disintegrating everything in its path, causing half of the tree to disappear along with the forest behind it.


    "How strong!" Uta eximed on the deck, covering her eyes as the energy light traveled and even covered the sunlight.


    After a while with the enormous sound, things began to calm down as a part of the sea was left without water, and with the force of gravity, the sides began to flood the middle part.


    Bahamut was still caught in the tree, however, a huge tree hand with Haki hit him, sending him flying back, feeling the impact of the punch. Ryokugyu had returned again while the tree returned to normal, now with him using Haki.


    "That hurt..." Usopp eximed in his dragon form as he spat out blood, he opened his wings, and white light balls appeared again, he was going to fight again.


    Releasing his energy, he shot towards the tree, while Ryokugyu didn''t stay behind, building trees with fists to attack as well. The light and the trees collided with each other, generating numerous explosions in that area, but Usopp was at a disadvantage and was thrown back, however, he flew upunching energy directly at Ryokugyu.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    "Luffy... Usopp could only use Armament Haki, something he is not yet proficient in..." Zoromented.


    "It''s true, but we should let Usopp fight this fight, it will be good training for him." He said, looking at the fight.


    The fight between the forest and the dragon continued as Usopp and Ryokugyu kept up a tremendous sh in this area of the sea, attacks of light and trees continued for the next hour, however, Usopp began to be at a disadvantage, receiving many hits from Ryokugyu with Haki.


    In the end, Usopp lost his transformation and fell unconscious into the forest, Ryokugyu did not stop there, wanting to suck Usopp''s energy, he used his roots to advance against the fainted shooter, but could not catch him, after all, he had disappeared from the ce, with Lami using Room and swapping him to bring Usopp back to the ship.


    "It was a beautiful fight..." Luffy spoke satisfied and looked at Lami.


    "Send us there." He said, and she raised her finger.


    Ryokugyu, a bit frustrated for losing his prey, saw new opponents arriving at that moment, Luffy, Yamato, Reiju, Nami, Shirahoshi, Zoro, Kuina, and Hugo appeared in the middle of the forest created by Ryokugyu.


    Luffy took his first step, "let''s do this, let''s see who defeats him using their transformation." Luffy smiled excitedly, as his arms turned to haki and mes began to emerge around him, the same could be said of hispanions, each releasing their element, ready to fight against the giant tree that scowled at them as prey.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 216 – Green Bull 02.

    Chapter 216 �C Green Bull 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy was looking at Ryokugyu with a solemn gaze, while the tree itself did not like how all those pirates were looking at it, as if they werepeting among themselves for who would deliver the final blow.


    "It''s a beautiful tree, it will be satisfying to cut it down." Zoromented, drawing his katanas from their sheaths.


    "This guy has a funny face." Yamato murmured, looking strangely.


    "He''s big, but seems so easy to beat." Hugomented with crossed arms.


    "It''s a shame that my rival isn''t here, I could beat her in thispetition." Reijumented with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "What beautiful flowers, the forest is so vast!" Shirahoshi ignored the tree and started to observe the effect of the mori mori no mi.


    "..." Luffy remained silent.


    "..." Kuina also made noment.


    "Hey, you should be paying attention to our enemy!" Nami said.


    "Yes, Nami-Sama!" Shirahoshi spoke, now looking at the tree.


    "You all seem very calm." The tree spoke for the first time, observing them.


    "Because we are calm, you spinach." Zoro replied, cing hisst weapon in his mouth.


    "Then try to get rid of this!" Ryokugyu and countless roots grew under the crew members'' feet, but all disappeared at that moment, escaping the reach of the forest and appearing in the sky.


    "Hey, Zoro initiated the attack!" Kuina murmured, as Zoro was already in front of the tree with his swords.


    Seeing this, Ryokugyuunched an attack while using haki to defend and attack the swordsman, the swords and a fist with bakery and haki shed against each other, creating an explosion of red lightning.


    "You might have beaten Usopp, but that''s because he''s not a specialist in armament haki!" Zoromented and forced his swords against the fist, cutting it.


    "What?! Your haki beat mine?" Ryokugyu wasn''t fighting seriously yet, but was surprised by this development.


    "You should be paying attention to your surroundings." A voice emerged from beside the tree.


    "Hm?" Ryokugyu looked to the side and saw Kaido''s daughter with her weapon,unching it against him, his face immediately flew back with the force of Yamato''s haki.


    "That hurt!!" He murmured, as he fell, new trees began to grow from the ground and flew towards Yamato, who began to dodge and punch, but could no longer get close to him, Zoro on the other side began to cut down the trees.


    "This isn''t good..." Ryokugyumented and started to press the pirates even more, with the forest still growing.


    Suddenly, numerous attacks, ice, red fire, purple fire, wind, water, and stones, began to bombard the forest.


    "!" Ryokugyu was surprised as his forest began to be reduced by the attacks.


    "Are they overdoing it?!" Vivi asked from the boat seeing everything being bombarded.


    In the sky, Luffyunched his mes, Reiju the phoenix mes kicking with fire cuts, Shirahoshi created a water ball with her hands and threw them turning into water dragons, Nami created winds with her hands, Hugo created giant stones andunched them with his fists, and Kuina sliced the air sending cold energy.


    The forest turned into a series of elemental explosions, while below, Yamato ran through the explosions heading towards Ryokugyu tounch another attack, and Zoro sent cuts eliminating all the fist trees.


    Ryokugyu was really under pressure, when he ended up losing his posture and the swordsman took advantage of his open side andunched a cut. The tree was cut in half, but Ryokugyu managed to escape, while another tree emerged further away.


    However, a line of blood appeared on his face. "That''s it!" Ryokugyu seemed quite frustrated, so much so that he didn''t even notice the pink-haired woman using Geppo and approaching while her feet filled with mes with a spin and hitting another side of the tree''s cheek.


    The tree felt the haki and mes on Reiju''s feet and was thrown to the opposite side, while it flew breaking everything in the forest.


    "I will kill you all!" Ryokugyu eximed again, but his sound was muffled as soon as Nami flew with her Garuda wings in front of him and using both hands, enveloped the forest within a hurricane.


    Ryokugyu tried to hold his forest against that wind, a heavy mannded in front of him in the midst of the woods, Hugo propelled himself even with that wind and jumped on Ryokugyu, closing his hand with Haki and punching his chin before the tree could react much.


    Ryokugyu immediately flew into the sky with the force of Hugo along with Nami''s wind. He finally found himself outside of the hurricane while his face was already bleeding. Shirahoshi appeared at that moment in front of him.


    "Tree-Sama, I will fight against you," Shirahoshi spoke, somewhat shyly, and with a movement of her two hands, she created water using oxygen molecules and a huge water sphere to trap Ryokugyu inside, Kuina made her move appearing beside Shirahoshi and using her sword cut, the water ball turned into spiky ice.


    "It looks like it''s my turn..." Luffy was even further above everyone, he raised his fist behind... and everyone feeling this, began to move away, even Yamato, Hugo, Zoro, and Nami in the forest started to retreat.


    The mes rocks began to grow through Luffy''s fist and expanded until it became a massive me, running like a vortex, until Luffy flew towards the ice sphere with his fist with those mes and punched it.


    The ice sphere caught fire and flew downwards like a purple meteor, colliding with the forest above the sea, what happened after it fell was an endless explosion of Luffy''s mes, which like a meteor, began to run everything around.


    The forest was entirely covered by the mes and disintegrating everything...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    The explosion stopped only 30 secondster while the smoke and steam from the sea rose covering everything in it.


    "Damn captain... did you win?" Zoro murmured.


    "You know I didn''t, Zoro." Luffymented before feeling something.


    The sea appeared full of debris from what was left of the forest scattered everywhere, while the water was returning to normal, a sprout emerged and spread again like the first time, and another forest emerged again with the central tree.


    Ryokugyu finally emerged, but not as well as before, his face was toasted to charcoal, his nose was broken, faces cut, and a bit sunken from the previous attacks.


    "It''s quite a sight... He managed to be even uglier..." Hugo murmured.


    "Hahaha. He looks angry." Luffy smiled.


    "..." Ryokugyu couldn''t exim in front of the beating he took, he could only growl and start attacking them again. His forest followed to the sky with fist trees and he tried to hit the group that began to dodge again and go in his direction.


    Again, the fight continued with Luffy and the others notbining attacks anymore, going into a direct confrontation against the forest creature.


    The crew on the ck Pearl continued to watch the show of elements that followed in the next 20 minutes.


    "They''re giving him a beating." Alvida said, looking at the fight.


    "GRRRR!"


    "KAROOO!"


    "WOOOOLF!"


    "SHARY!"


    "GO CAPTAIN!"


    "AMAZING!"


    "At least some seem the animals seem so happy." Nojikoughed, seeing the animals with Bepo and Chopper cheering for Luffy and the others.


    In the end, the forest once again was destroyed and Ryokugyu was even worse off. "Why... why am I losing so badly to a group of rookies!" Ryokugyu growled, he really could not do beyond trying to defend, one of his eyes was already closed while more blood dripped from his nose and mouth, suffering numerous attacks with Haki.


    "I think we should finish him." Luffymented.


    "Luffy-Sama! Can I try something?" Shirahoshi suddenly said.


    "Hm? Sure... I guess you can." Luffymented, wondering what she wanted to do, seeing the forest emerging again, Shirahoshi stood in front of the group swimming through the air.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the tree with a much fiercer look than usual.


    Ryokugyu immediately felt that something bad was going to happen, Shirahoshi then shouted. "COME!" She said, and a sound wave emerged from her.


    The sea immediately entered a tidal wave, leaving everyone surprised.


    "What is this?!" Ryokugyu asked, frowning.


    "HEY, what''s happening?!" Vivi asked worried while Chopper started to run away crying in fear.


    "I don''t know..." Nojikomented.


    "What''s happening?" Robin also asked.


    "This...?" Usopp finally woke up and looked around, moving to the side of the ship. "It''s like what happened in the East Blue!" He eximed.


    "She''s using that!" The crew members who had seen that scene before were surprised, and even Luffy looked on with a raised eyebrow as the entire horizon trembled after Shirahoshi made her call.


    Around the forest, a huge shadow began to emerge from the water, and before Ryokugyu could react, the sea rose between the forest and began to cover it.


    "WHAT IS THIS!?" Ryokugyu was scared.


    "We should get out of here!" Luffy said, seeing that they would also be enveloped by the shadow. He used his increased speed and grabbed the mermaid by the waist with a cry of surprise, and started kicking everyone''s butt so they flew to the ship like projectiles while screaming, Luffy ended up leavingst with Shirahoshi.


    The shadow began to rise, and Luffy escaped before he and Shirahoshi were swallowed.


    "A monster!" Bepo shouted from the ship, seeing how it was insignificantpared to that.


    Everyone was also stunned, even those who wanted to scold Luffy for receiving his kick in their buttocks.


    In the end, a huge sea monster swallowed Ryokugyu''s forest without catching the ck Pearl. Luffy looked at the creature with the huge eye, making even Laboon, who was alreadyrge, seem small.


    The monster looked back, mainly at the mermaid who looked at it with curiosity, "Thank you foring! Now you can go back!" Shirahoshi eximed, and Luffy frowned, after all, they almost got swallowed too.


    The sea king seemed to listen to Shirahoshi, and the next moment, returned to the sea generating a huge wave, but without harming anyone else.


    Luffy returned to the deck,nding softly in the middle while everyone gathered, the ship was still rocking from the turbulent sea, but soon it was calming down,


    "I won thepetition, didn''t I?!" Shirahoshi had a victorious smile, one that not even her friend Megalo could share, since this innocent mermaid had awakened her power that had swallowed at least 200 meters of forest along with a man who could be ssified as a navy admiral.


    "I guess so..." Luffy answered, letting her go and looked at everyone, Reiju was scratching her butt while looking at him grumpily along with Kuina and Nami.


    "Well, I guess we better continue our journey, it seems we won''t be seeing forest man anytime soon, if he survives, that is..." Luffy said awkwardly and everyone went back to their journey to Water Seven.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 217 – Water Seven 01.

    Chapter 217 �C Water Seven 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Water Seven, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In a location in the Grand Line, more than halfway across, arge structure stood in the sea. Water Seven was a unique ce among all the seas. The city pulled water from the sea and threw it upwards like a colossal fountain, with the water falling back down, it quickly began to run through the city, passing through the streets as it made its way back to meet the sea. Despite having salt water running through its streets, the houses did not seem to be damaged by the salt in the air, made of materials that could resist the corrosion caused by constant exposure to salt and humidity. This is possible through the use of materials like corrosion-resistant fiber-reinforced concrete, stainless steel, and other special alloys.


    The structure was not only known for its iconic shape that stood out, but the true specialty of the ce was its famous shipbuilding, as great ships left its docks, sailing the seven seas and being recognized all over the world. The shipyards of Water Seven wereposed of various key facilities, each ying a vital role in ship construction. Among these structures were:


    Dry Docks: Specialized areas where ships were built or repaired. Equipped with gates that could be closed to drain the water and make room for work on the ship''s hulls below the waterline.


    Carpentry Workshops: In these workshops, skilled craftsmen worked with wood to create the skeleton and dding of the ships. They used resistant and treated woods to ensure the durability and resistance of the ships to adverse maritime conditions.


    Furnaces and Foundries: Spaces dedicated to molding and forging metals. Here, metals were transformed into essential parts for the structure of the ships, such as nails, chains, anchors, and reinforcement tes.


    Sail and Rigging Workshops: ces where sails were carefully sewn and rigging was braided. The quality of the sails and ropes was fundamental for navigation, requiring resistant materials that could withstand strong winds and salt erosion.


    Naval Design Studios: Here, naval architects and engineers worked together on the design of the ships, ensuring that they were not only robust and safe but also efficient and aesthetically pleasing.


    Supply Warehouses: Large deposits where construction materials, tools, and supplies necessary for the construction and maintenance of the ships were stored. These warehouses ensured that all necessary materials were always avable.


    Testing and Launch Areas: Spaces along the coast where ships wereunched into the sea for the first time. These areas allowed for buoyancy, stability, and performance tests before the ships were delivered to their owners.


    Administration Offices: Where all aspects of shipbuilding were coordinated, from hiring workers to project management and contact with clients.


    With all this, countlesspanies were in constant activity in the city. Among them, there was one that was more required, since its owner was the most important person in the city, besides already having a great fame for ending all ouws that approach.


    At this ce, amotion was already happening. "Give us the ship for free, otherwise, we will kill everyone!" A pirate holding a gun, pointing at a blonde woman spoke.


    "You should take it, that was our agreement." A blue-haired man spoke, narrowing his eyes.


    "We paid half the value of the ship! But the other half will be for free!" The pirate spoke, and his other 20panions shouted; "THAT''S IT!" While pointing their firearms at thepany.


    The name of thispany was Galley-La Company, led by the mayor himself, the blue-haired man named Iceburg.


    The person who had the pistol pointed at her was Mia Khalifa, Iceburg''s personal secretary, who looked at the gun with disdain, not caring about it. "You better lower that, otherwise, I will make you regret being born." She spoke in a threatening tone.


    "What did you say, woman?! You have a gun pointed at you at this moment, so shut up!" The pirate spoke angrily.


    Iceburg saw this and sighed. "You really aren''t going to pay, are you?" He said calmly.


    "Of course not!" The pirate spoke, and in the next moment, Kalifa kicked him with a powerful kick, sending him a few meters away while the other pirates were surprised, but not for long, because at that moment, the carpenters who had just been watching while everyone pointed their guns at them began to act.


    The pirates didn''t even have time as they were kicked by all of them, and Iceberg just watched the pirates being beaten up by everyone.


    "What?!" The pirates were surprised to see theirpanions being beaten so easily while they began to point their guns.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    They kept shooting, but the members of the Galley-La Company were much more than simple builders, dodging bullets while punching and kicking all the pirates who tried this scam.


    It didn''t take long for all the pirates to be on the ground, beaten, and knocked out. "Take their weapons and tie them up, we should call the navy, let''s auction their ship, since they''re not going to pay the other half, we''ll get the money at the auction." Icebergmented, and everyone nodded.


    "Did you see that!" The citizens shouted, watching the show from outside.


    "Yes, they are unbeatable, as expected of the mayor!" Another spoke.


    "ICEBERG-SAMA!" Some women screamed.


    This was the atmosphere of the upper part of the city, but this could not summarize Water Seven as a whole, because on a beach at the lowest point of the city-fountain, there was a dump with everything people threw away, mainly from ships that were destroyed and parts that had to be reced and disposed of the old ones, everything was umted on this side of the beach.


    "Come on, we should throw this ugly ship''s bow away!" Said a man who worked at a constructionpany on the lower side of the city.


    "This thing, who makes something like this..." The other murmured, looking at the sculpture that was the beak of a ship.


    "You had to see the person who was the captain of this, he was crazy!" The other murmured.


    "I don''t doubt it, who puts a person wearing a straw hat on the bow of the ship... it even looks like that pirate who is bing famous." The othermented as they strained to move that bow.


    They had to throw it in the lower part of the city, on the beach, so they carried the pieces to the edge of the ce and pushed for it to fall.


    "Hahaha. This man had green hair and he seemed to be really a fan of that pirate, but he didn''t have much experience at sea and almost sank, so he had to change the mast, he went crazy when we couldn''t make a ship''s bow like it and he had to use another from our stock." The manughed,menting on what happened.


    "Whatever, let''s keep pushing this thing!" They nodded and threw that bow off the edge, and it fell straight onto the beach.


    As soon as they did that, they returned to theirpany to do their work, while the ship''s bow fell among other debris, it didn''t take long for a group of 3 men to see the ship''s bow and look at it with interest from one side of the beach.


    "This looks good!" One man spoke with satisfaction.


    "Franky is going to love this!" Another said while thest one just nodded.


    Then climbing onto the debris, they began to remove that ship''s bow and loaded it onto a cart they brought, as soon as they fitted it into the cart, they began to take the ship''s part to one side of the beach.


    They arrived at a corner of the beach where there was a house with neons, titled Franky''s House. After pushing the cart to the entrance, they entered and saw Franky drinking his c.


    "Franky!!! We found something you''re going to be interested in!" Said the man.


    "Hm? What would that be?!" Franky wearing only his swim trunks said with interest.


    "Come see!" his subordinate spoke, and Franky followed him outside.


    "What is this!?" Franky was shocked by the mast.


    "Did you like it?!" Said a man waiting for a positive response.


    "Of course not! You idiot." Franky spoke loudly. "This is nothing super-perverted!" He spoke with disappointment, still wondering who would use a ship''s bow in that way, looking at the image of the man with a straw hat crookedly.


    "Forget it, just leave it aside, it''s not enough for the super-ship I''m nning to make," he said as the men grew disheartened, and Franky went back inside to drink more c, still hoping for an opportunity to create his perfect ship.


    Meanwhile, at the port, the workers continued their service, hammering the wood of the ships. The day was quite peaceful, with no one in this city expecting what would happen next because at sea, a small shadow appeared on the horizon.


    "Hm? Why do I feel something strange when I look at that ship so far away?" one of the working men murmured, seeing the small shadow.


    "Hey, Lucas! What are you doing? Keep hammering that mast!" another man warned.


    "Wait, can you get the magnifying ss? I want to see who ising to town!" the same man said.


    "Hm?! Why do you want to see a new visitor? It doesn''t matter who it is; if it''s a pirate, Iceberg can deal with him with his men."


    "But it''s strange... I feel something wrong with that ship. Can you get the magnifying ss!?" the man insisted.


    "What a pain, Lucas!" heined and went to the side of the ship under construction, picking up the magnifying ss on the table, "Let me see what kind of ship is scaring Lucas so much..." the man said disdainfully as he prepared tough at his friend while pointing the magnifying ss to the sea, expecting to see a random pirate.


    "What is that?" The distant shadow finally seemed clear to him, and he saw arge ck shiping at high speed to the city, its g making him lose the sensation of standing on the ground, because that ship was not just any pirate, but a super crew with more than 2 billion for all their heads.


    Who wouldn''t recognize that g in this part of the sea and not pee in fear? Now that infamous pirate group causing chaos in the world wasing to Water Seven.


    "Hey, man, are you okay?!" Lucas, the simple worker, saw his friend paralyzed on the spot.


    The man looked at him with a pale face. "We must warn the city! The Straw Hats areing here!!!" the man with the magnifying ss shouted, not only catching Lucas by surprise but all the workers on the ship, who immediately stopped what they were doing after hearing this.


    "THE STRAW HATS?!"


    "THEY ARE COMING HERE?!"


    "WE MUST WARN THE CITY!"


    "RUN! WE MUST FLEE!"


    "CALL THE MARINE, REPORT OUR SITUATION!"


    That ship was just the beginning of the chaos that would follow in Water Seven.


    At sea, the ck Pearl continued sailing towards the city with force. All the Straw Hats were looking at the structure somehow, some enchanted by the city, others with a neutral tone, some hoping to find a fight. Luffy was in the middle of all this just smiling, after all, he had more people to capture in the city.


    "Since I''m here, let''s start a call to begin negotiating..." Luffy said, taking a den den mushi out of his pocket and started dialing a specific number.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 218 – Water Seven 02.

    Chapter 218 �C Water Seven 02.


    I''m posting two chapters of One Piece because I want to focus on the 3 from DanMachi tomorrow.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Water Seven, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Pearl was getting ever closer to its next stop, slicing through the sea but without the rush Luffy usually imposed on the ship with his power.


    "Luffy, the town seems to already know we''reing..." Usopp said, using a technological lens on his eye after Luffy passed on a Vegapunk project for the sniper to create with the Doctor in Skypiea. It was an item he had only finished a few days ago, and Usopp could now see things from afar much faster than by looking through a magnifying ss.


    "Let them, we can''t do anything about it, after all, we are a superpower in this sea, it''s normal to arrive anywhere and scare people," Luffymented.


    "Are we scary now, Luffy-Sama?!" Shirahoshi seemed horrified by this.


    "We are pirates, I guess it''s very normal," Vivimented on the side.


    "Anyway..." Luffymented and looked at Hugo. "I need you to hunt someone down in that city," Luffy said and began to exin. "He is not hard to find, he''s at a bar as the owner, his hair is iconic with 2 looking like horns, he uses the power of the door fruit, so you have to be faster than him as soon as he sees you as a threat, got it?" Luffyid out the instructions on how to capture Bueno.


    "That will be easy, captain," Hugo spoke calmly.


    "That''s good," Luffy nodded and turned his attention to his pocket, where he took out his den den mushi. Dialing a call, the phone started ringing.


    *KATCHA!*


    "Hello," a familiar voice came from the other side.


    "Hello, grandpa," Luffy said calmly.


    "LUFFY!!! YOU DAMN BRAT! WHERE ARE YOU NOW?!" Garp demanded immediately.


    "I''m missing you, can''t a grandson call to ask how you are?" Luffy asked.


    "You think you can catch me with that again!?" The den den mushi screamed, but there was a blush knowing Garp was holding back. "LISTEN HERE, YOU IRRESPONSIBLE BRAT, HOW ARE MY..." Garp suddenly stopped.


    ''He was going to say great-grandchildren, but he hid that from someone in the middle of the call when he was about to pronounce those words,'' Luffy thought and gave a small smile.


    "So you''re in front of Sengoku, aren''t you? That''s good, I need to talk to him," Luffy said with Garp''s silence.


    "GIVE ME THAT, GARP!" Sengoku, not knowing why Garp did not continue, asked for the den den mushi.


    "PIRATE MONKEY D. LUFFY!" Sengoku shouted into the den den mushi, while Luffy''s crew was all listening to the conversation in silence.


    "Hello, Sengoku. It''s good to talk to you," Luffy smiled.


    "You have a Shichibukai still in captivity! You better release him immediately, otherwise, I will send the entire force of the navy to catch you!" Sengoku immediately threatened him.


    "Good that you brought that up," Luffy said, "let''s negotiate, after all, the capture of a Shichibukai is not your only concern," Luffy spoke mysteriously, making Sengoku have a bad feeling and growl.


    "What do you mean!!??" He asked cautiously.


    "Give me a few minutes," Luffy spoke and turned to Hugo. "Hugo, grab that man I asked for. You can stop at the harbor and enjoy the city, but we will leave in a few days, after all, we have a big negotiation with the navy," Luffy spoke and quickly jumped into the air with Hugo following him and flew towards Water Seven immediately.


    They raced through the air, without the city realizing that Luffy was already arriving before his ship, by this time people were already spreading the shocking news of a 750 million pirate approaching the city.


    "What are we going to do?!" screamed a woman.


    "Notify the mayor immediately!"


    "Should we call the navy?"


    People screamed in fear, Luffy was portrayed as a bloodthirsty demon that destroyed entire inds and thousands of people paid with their lives when that happened, everyone in the city was seeking shelters, workers left the docks, citizens docked in houses closing all doors.


    Iceberg frowned as soon as he heard about the Straw Hat pirates approaching the city, while his employees looked on, some with a look of fear.


    "FEAR!" "FEAR!" Robb Li''s pigeon said scared while he frowned, after all, even CP9 had to recognize Luffy''s strength as depicted in the newspapers, which of them could deal with a power that could devastate an ind, even the talented Robb Li had doubts.


    Robb Li exchanged nces with the other members as they pondered what to do. "What should we do, Iceburg?" Paulie raised the question while everyone was silent.


    "Let''s stay calm. If we need to deal with them causing trouble, we should try to stop them," Iceburg said.


    "You talk as if we''re dealing with ordinary pirates. You know we can''t face those pirates; have you seen what they can turn into in the newspaper?!" Paulie said in frustration.


    "Even so, we can''t let them destroy Water Seven. Kalifa, contact the navy immediately," Iceburg said.


    However, something happened. As they were discussing, a high-speed meteor fell from the sky, exploding the ground in front of thepany, while everyone quickly went on alert.


    From the debris, Luffy emerged with his cape fluttering, unting his symbol while smiling at them with the den den mushi still in his hand. He looked at Iceburg and the others as if they were his prey, while they all frowned at this pirate arriving in such a manner.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the town, in a specific bar, Bueno was somewhat cautious. The city had plunged into chaos, and his customers quickly ran to their homes intending to hide; some even went to the port to flee the ce.


    He was wondering whether he should wait to see what happened or go after the others. ''This mightpromise our disguise; I should stay here and wait for things to calm down.'' He decided in the end, after all, his mission had been carried out for years; he wouldn''t like to lose it at this moment with uncertainty.


    However, at that moment, he heard the bar''s doorbell opening and was surprised to see arge man entering. He was a member of CP9; he had to be aware of all possible information and it wasn''t hard to realize that this man was Hugo, one of the Straw Hat pirates.


    Hugo looked at him and soon began to move towards the counter. Bueno just tried to appear calm as he watched him approaching; Hugo simply sat at the counter and looked at him. "Give me your best loot," he said, and Bueno nodded, taking a bottle with a ss while pouring the alcohol into the ss and cing it on the table for Hugo to drink. Bueno could feel a pressure, indicating that something bad might happen, but he kept as calm as he could.


    Hugo picked up the ss and drank calmly. As soon as he finished, downing it all in one gulp, he looked at the bartender, "You know, when my captain asked me to look for a man with cow-like hair and named Bueno, I didn''t expect to find him in the first bar I entered. I guess I''m a lucky man," Hugo spoke with a small smile.


    "..." Bueno just looked at him for a while, his demeanor appearing almost calm, but inside he was nervous. He stared at Hugo for a few seconds while the man gazed back with a smile.


    Bueno moved his finger, and a door materialized beside him. However, as he was about to touch the doorknob, a huge hand grabbed him by the neck, breaking the counter while Hugo appeared in front of him.


    Bueno immediately spat saliva and could no longer move as he felt his breathing stop with the grip on his neck. "Sorry, but my order is to capture you; my captain asked for it, and I don''t intend to disappoint him," Hugomented calmly.


    Bueno, unable to do anything to escape the grip on his neck as his body was lifted, pointed his finger at Hugo''s head,unching a shigan.


    A small impact was heard, while Hugo just calmly looked at the finger. He didn''t even need to use haki to defend himself because it didn''t even tickle his skin hardened by the titan.


    Hugo just smiled and raised another hand, pping the man, making some teethe out of his mouth as he fainted with a swollen and bleeding face after receiving just one p. As soon as Hugo saw him passed out, he shrugged, took the bottle that had been served from the stock, and left drinking while dragging the man, his door created by the akuma no mi had already disappeared.


    As Hugo left the bar and jumped into the air to find his captain, Luffy was staring down all the men of the Galley-La Company.


    "Answer me, Monkey D. Luffy! What do you mean by that!" Sengoku shouted into the den den mushi, since Luffy had yet to respond to him.


    "Simple, Sengoku." Luffy ignored the men in front of him, smiling at the den den mushi. "Because I''m in Water Seven, you know what that means?" He said calmly.


    "..." Sengoku was silent for a while, until he spoke again, "No... you can''t be serious..." Sengoku could not believe what he was hearing, how did Monkey D. Luffy have such precious information?


    "I am, I''m now capturing the entire CP9, so you better give me a fair value for the exchange!" Luffy said, smiling.


    Silence took over the ce, Iceburg was trying to understand what was happening, while the CP9 members themselves were quite rmed now.


    Li immediately looked at the other CP9 members, knowing their cover was blown and they were about to act, but before they could, Luffy released his Conqueror''s Haki, which immediately flew out in all directions at that dock,


    "Do you think I''ll let you escape so easily?" Luffy asked while seeing everyone feel the pressure of his king, immediately everyone began to kneel, unable to handle his current strength.


    "You are a little better, but still, you''re weak. Is this the talent of the best talent to emerge in 500 years in Cipher Pol?" Luffy said as yellow lightning covered the dock and his gaze went to Robb Li kneeling with one knee and trying to fight against the pressure.


    "How do you know all this?! How do you know us, pirate?!" Robb spoke with difficulty while growling, but he could not move, Luffy was extremely strong here.


    Iceburg, kneeling with the others who didn''t know the true identity of the CP9 agents, were shocked to hear Robb Li speak for the first time, since he had always been mute and his pigeon spoke for him.


    Luffy didn''t immediately respond and looked at all the people kneeling at the site, making sure none fainted yet, he looked amused especially at the agents of the feared CP9, appearing just weak while they couldn''t even deal with his Conqueror''s Haki.


    ''Luffy originally couldn''t even deal with them at this part of the journey, this shows the difference between my current crew and the original Straw Hat members when theynded in Water Seven.'' Luffy couldn''t help butpare his strength, satisfied.


    "You hear that, Sengoku. I''m capturing all the members of the CP9, I''ll be in touch soon so we can negotiate my terms." Luffy said.


    "You bastard!" Sengoku shouted angrily, but Luffy simply hung up the den den mushi, cutting off his voice. He now had to deal with his new prisoners.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 219 – Water Seven 03.

    Chapter 219 �C Water Seven 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Water Seven, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "GARP!!! Your grandson is causing trouble again!" Sengoku growled at Garp, still in the room.


    "Luffy..." Garp growled silently, but couldn''t say more.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to inform the government that your n, made many years ago, cing agents in Water Seven, has just been destroyed. You can imagine how furious they will be about this, can''t you?" Sengoku said, and Garp just nodded grumpily without even picking up his den den mushi again.


    Sengoku then picks up another den den mushi and starts calling the Five Elders, already knowing what would happen next.


    Meanwhile, in Water Seven. Luffy was looking at all the Galley-La Company workers kneeling under his pressure.


    "What are you doing?!" The man with blue hair finally spoke through gritted teeth.


    Luffy turned to him, who was standing next to a blonde woman dressed like a secretary. With an even wider smile, Luffy spoke. "So you''re Iceberg? How interesting to meet like this. Well, as you can see, you have three government agents infiltrated in yourpany. I''m just capturing them, since the government will have to pay a good price for their heads," Luffy said.


    "What do you mean by that, pirate!" A blond man growled wanting to shut Luffy''s mouth, not believing his words.


    Meanwhile, Rob Li, Kaku, and Kalifa were actually frowning at this moment. "No matter what you think," Luffy ignored him and went to Rob Li using seastone handcuffs reinforced that could even limit the physical strength and Haki of the prisoner.


    "I know you can transform into a tiger, seems like a waste of your talent with amon Zoan fruit, maybe the government is afraid of you, that''s why they gave you such a fruit. Anyway, you''re not my opponent, so just stay quiet like a little kitty," he said his arrogant words while the pigeon was already passed out on the floor, not withstanding the pressure and Rob Li just looked at Luffy with hatred.


    He put the handcuffs on Rob Li''s arm, preventing him from transforming and even using the six styles. Luffy finished by pping the man on the head, making him fall down passed out, while Kaku and Kalifa had dazed eyes and a glint of fear with what was happening.


    "Now it''s your turn!" Luffy said approaching Kaku still looking at him fearfully.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Pirate!" The carpenters were angry at Luffy while he continued putting the handcuffs and pping Kaku on the head, making him also pass out.


    "What do you mean by government agent?" Icebergmented still kneeling, looking at his two employees fallen on the ground passed out, still not believing Luffy''s words.


    "You''ve been investigated for years, Iceburg," Luffy now said approaching him, "You think the government, after Tom''s death, would give up on the Pluton project? You''re a fool if you think so," Luffy spoke getting closer.


    "WHAT?!" Iceburg now said rmed, knowing what that meant.


    "Yes, you had agents looking for those blueprints all the time, closer than you could imagine, but you were lucky that the project isn''t with you all the time, isn''t it?" Luffy spoke, opening another smile, leaving Iceburg even more stunned.


    "How do you know this? How did you know there was an agent here? And what proof do you have that they are really what they are?" He demanded in a dark tone.


    "You''re not in a position to demand anything from me, Mayor of Water Seven," Luffy spoke with a tone of disdain.


    "What are you doing?" Iceburg asked, seeing Luffy above him and moving his hand.


    "I''m taking your secretary," he said, grabbing Kalifa''s arm.


    "What are you doing?! Pirate!! Hm?!" She eximed angrily, but Luffy gave her a slight tap on the head, causing her to faint the next moment.


    "You see, I have three agents from the famous CP9, something that makes me proud," Luffy celebrated as he put another pair of handcuffs on Kalifa and ced her with the other agents.


    At that moment, a heavynding was heard, and Hugo appeared carrying a fainted Bueno.


    "BUENO?!" Some of the workers knew the bar owner and were surprised to see him being captured like this.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Luffy said, "Good, put these on him." He threw the handcuffs to Hugo, who quickly ced them on Bueno before tossing him among the others.


    Luffy stopped releasing his Haki and turned his attention to the den den mushi. Making a call in front of everyone, who still couldn''t move.


    "Hello." Luffy heard the frustrated voice of Sengoku on the other side, confirming that the den den mushi was still with the fleet admiral.


    "Hello, Sengoku, I have Rob Li, Kaku, Kalifa, and Bueno captured in front of me," Luffy announced, and Iceberg couldn''t help but look stunned, if Luffy''s words were indeed true, the one speaking would confirm it at this moment.


    "How much do you want for them and Domingo with the member of Kaido''s crew?" Sengoku did not deny, still with a frustrated voice.


    "They were agents all this time?!" Iceberg looked stunned at the four captives, but something else also bothered him more, this pirate knew that the Pluton blueprints were not with him, meaning he also knew they were with Franky. Pirate or government, he could not let what Tom sacrificed his life to protect fall into their hands.


    "The pirate from Kaido is non-negotiable, but I want 3 billion for their lives," Luffy dered.


    "Impossible, 1 billion, we are willing to pay that at most," Sengoku dered.


    "2 billion, otherwise you won''t see them until you ept this amount," Luffy decreed.


    Sengoku was silent for a while, until he spoke. "Alright. 2 billion, the exchange will be in Water Seven," he said.


    "No, the exchange will be in Enies Lobby," Luffy said, knowing that this negotiation would not be peaceful, a conflict could destroy Water Seven, so even though he was a pirate, he didn''t want to see this ce destroyed.


    "Alright... In Enies Lobby," Sengoku thought in the same line of reasoning and epted, seeing that the judicial ind was close to Water Seven.


    "That''s good, then we''ll talk in 4 days. I hope to see this money at the meeting," Luffy said and hung up the den den mushi.


    Luffy turned his attention back to his audience on the ground, some people were watching from outside thepany at this moment, terrified to see the city''s great heroes fallen on the ground while the pirates seemed to do as they pleased.


    "You see, Mayor. You had government agents right here, we''ll be taking them, and we''ll spend a few days in this ce. We won''t cause any more trouble in the city, so don''t bother us during our stay," Luffy said.


    "What are you nning?" Iceburg asked cautiously, after all, Luffy still had information about the Pluton blueprints, and Luffy was no longer even concerned with him or asking about their location, proof that this pirate really knew where they were.


    "I''m going to see a future nakama of my crew," Luffy said and returned to Hugo.


    "Can you take them to put in the ship''s prison? Tell the others they have 4 days to enjoy the city," Luffy said, and Hugo nodded, taking the bunch of them and leaping into the air to descend to the city.


    "They took them..." Some workers murmured still on the ground, still processing that their friends of years were government agents, after all, they couldn''t go against the interest of the fleet admiral and this 750 million bounty pirate.


    "So, I''m off. You can tell the city that we won''t cause trouble, mypanions like to explore ces and will respect yourws if not provoked," Luffy spoke and started to walk away.


    "Wait!! You''re going to the junkyard, aren''t you?!" Iceburg eximed with a nervous heart, knowing he would lose Tom''s blueprints.


    "Don''t worry, soon, those blueprints will no longer exist," Luffy said and disappeared, flying towards the junkyard.


    At the Franky House, the news about the Straw Hats finally reached them, "Franky! The city is in danger!" Some men from his gang who were in the city arrived yelling scared while opening the door.


    "Hm?! What now? Can''t you see I''m drinking my c! If it''s to show me another ridiculous ship figurehead, I swear I''ll hit you!" Franky growled.


    "No! The Straw Hats areing to Water Seven! The city is in danger!" They finally rified their fears.


    "That crew?!" Franky also got a bit scared, after all, who didn''t know Luffy and his crew after they went devastating several inds in the Grand Line.


    "What, Monkey D. Luffy, the man who can defeat 3 Warlords, 1 Vice-Admiral, and a Yonko''s Cmity?!"


    "We''re screwed!!"


    Franky''s people immediately became scared, running in panic. "What if he turns into a monster like in the newspaper?!" Someone spoke in horror.


    However, at that moment, the door opened with someone kicking it in, ck Pearl was now arriving at the port, seeing this person there, they became even more rmed wondering what he was doing here.


    Luffy had finally arrived, and he looked at the perverted cyborg with his mouth open and eyes wide, since his hat was unique.


    "I heard you guys have a good stock of c here, can I try some?" Luffy said, since in this world there was no Coca-C, a product he hadn''t eaten in a long time, so this famous c that Franky drinks piqued his interest.


    No one answered, in fact, no one could breathe, while Luffy walked into the ce with a characteristic smile.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 220 – Water Seven 04.

    Chapter 220 �C Water Seven 04.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Water Seven, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy continued walking until he reached where Franky was, looking at him cautiously.


    He said nothing as he walked, it was only when he sat down in front of the famous bully known throughout Water Seven that he greeted him. "So you''re the famous Franky," he said and continued. "Like you, my name is Monkey D. Luffy. Do you mind if I drink your c?" Luffy suggested and didn''t even wait for the other''s response before grabbing the c bottle and bringing it to him.


    The ce was in utter silence, as everyone watched Luffy taking the bottle and opening it with the sound of gas, nobody moved a muscle, it didn''t seem anymore like they were in a bustling ce like the Franky House, after all who would dare breathe in the presence of this monster?


    Luffy drank the c calmly, not caring about what was happening around him. "You know... this is a bit disappointing, I was expecting a different taste, this seems more like Pepsi..." Luffy murmured with a tone of dissatisfaction, "Still, it''s a nostalgic taste..." He said, drinking the rest of the container.


    "Ahhh," he released the gas-filled breath and turned back to the pervert in front of him. "I just made a visit with your friend, Iceburg. A very nice guy, however, naive, I took some of his staff."


    "Iceburg?" Franky finally snapped out of his shock upon hearing Luffy''s words. "What did you do to him?" He asked worriedly.


    "I did nothing to him, but there were some government agents looking for a kind of weapon, they hoped Iceburg had it..." Luffy gave a small smile, while Franky began to sweat. "It''s a shame they looked in the wrong ce, isn''t it?" When Luffy said these words, a deadly silence took over the ce more than ever.


    Franky seemed to have lost his footing at that moment, paralyzed by Luffy''s words, after all what was being discussed was the Pluton ns with him at that moment.


    A moment passed and Franky finally made a move, jumping back, "I WILL NEVER HAND THIS OVER TO YOU!" He said gaining some courage and pointed his arm with a barrel in the middle of the palm at Luffy, who just looked amused at the cyborg.


    Before Franky could shoot at Luffy, a hand grabbed him by the neck lifting him off the ground while Luffy was already in front of him like a kitten.


    "You know you can''t resist this..." He said calmly as Franky struggled to break free.


    "Boss Franky!" Hispanions at the site shouted desperately at that.


    "We should stop him!" One spoke up quickly.


    "Even if we die here, we''ll fight!" Another said.


    Luffy was not bothered by them and around him, a wave of haki was released, making everyone there faint the next moment.


    Franky, already scared, became even more rmed seeing all his colleagues fallen on the ground, with no one else conscious.


    Luffy used his free hand to open the cyborg''s elbow, while he struggled, but in vain, Luffy took the papers inside him and threw him on the ground the next moment.


    Franky fell stunned looking fearfully at Luffy as he looked at the papers. ''Let''s at least read this...'' Luffy thought and used his moa moa no mi to read everything quickly in less than 20 seconds and memorize everything, he at least wanted to understand a bit about this weapon, it might be useful for him to do some things with this information.


    He didn''t intend to build a second Pluton, after all, there''s already one under Wano and if his theory was correct, the key to activating the military ship, which should be considered a nuclear ship, would somehow be Vivi, after all, everything indicates that the Nefertari D. blood has to do with the weapon. But Luffy is still curious about the weapon''s skeleton and how it works.


    He finished reading and looked at Franky still ring at him with clenched teeth. "This weapon is too dangerous to keep, you should have destroyed it a long time ago." He concluded and picked up a den den mushi.


    Pointing the den den mushi at the paper while he dialed, "Sengoku, send this video to the World Government, your chances of getting your hands on Pluton end here," he said, and the papers in his hand quickly caught fire, disappearing into ashes. Luffy looked satisfied and hung up the den den mushi, this call would be sent and using his intuition, he could tell what he did was indeed real.


    "You see, Franky... I just did something that could have ended your life," Luffy said, crossing his arms to the man still on the ground.


    "You destroyed all the ns..." He murmured in disbelief, after all, he could not believe that Luffy had absorbed it all.


    "Yes. Now let''s see the others. I have to introduce you to your new crewmates," Luffy said.


    "What do you mean by that? Hm?!" He didn''t finish when Luffy grabbed him by the clothes and started to leave while Franky tried once more to get out of his grip, at least it wasn''t by the neck now.


    "Hey answer me! Why are you carrying me like this!" Franky tried to speak, but Luffy ignored him while kicking the exit door and flying into the air, heading towards the port.


    "The city is quite empty... I guess that''s normal due to our reputation, but it''s kind of boring... it''s not like we were going to destroy every ce we dock," Luffymented looking at the closed houses, feeling all the people in the city scared of them.


    He went towards the ck Pearl anchoring in the port at that moment and approached in the air. "AHHHHHH LET ME GO, NO, DON''T LET ME GO, BECAUSE I DON''T WANT TO FALL FROM THIS HEIGHT, BUT PUT ME ON THE GROUND!" Franky screamed as he was carried, his crew looked towards the screams in the air and saw Luffynding on the deck with a man in swimwear, floral clothing, and blue hair.


    "Luffy, what is this?" Vivi asked wanting to understand.


    "This is our newpanion, just like Enel, he will be our engineer," Luffy said with a small smile.


    "Who said I''m your engineer!?" Franky shouted with aical face after hearing that, despite the scare he took.


    "Companion?! This is just a pervert," Nami crossed her arms and looked suspicious.


    "Thanks for the supeerrrrpliment!" Franky seemed happy with that.


    "THAT WAS NOT A COMPLIMENT!" Nami shouted with aical face.


    "Luffy... what have you brought to the crew now..." Lamimented on the side with eyes on the captain.


    "Don''t worry, he''s trustworthy, despite being a weakling now, he can be very strong in the future," Luffy pped Franky on the back who was getting up from the ground, making him fly with Luffy''s p going towards the ship''s door.


    At that moment, Hugo appeared opening the door and saw a man in swimwear flying towards him while screaming. "Hm?!" He looked strangely at that and kicked the man, who flew before hitting the mast and falling unconscious.


    "Did you kill him!?" Usopp shouted stunned.


    "He''s our crewmate? He''s injured! Call a doctor!" Chopper was scared.


    "WOOLF! WOOLF!" Chouchou barked.


    "AHHH that''s right! I''m a doctor!" Chopper said and went to treat Franky.


    "Hahahaha. It''s good that we''re still in a good mood," Luffyughed seeing this interaction and turned back to Hugo. "How are our prisoners?"


    "ced in their cells, no chance of escaping," He said and Luffy nodded.


    "Luffy! I wanted to see this city, but... where is everybody?!" Uta said pointing to the empty city.


    "It seems the world is afraid of us... So it''s better to get used to it, told the mayor we''re going to stay a few days and we don''t intend to cause trouble unless necessary, soon the city will function again," Luffy said.


    "So I would like to see this ce," Robinmented.


    "Yes, I also want to see, I haven''t seen a city like this!" Shirahoshi shouted excitedly.


    "You all can go, as Hugo said, we have 4 days. I''ll deal with Franky, you can do whatever you want," Luffy said and went to the cyborg all bandaged up by Chopper.


    Seeing this, many of the crew decided to head to the city, especially the women going to clothing stores and riding carts through the city''s rivers, while Zoro, Kuina, and Chouchou stayed with Luffy, some to train and others to sleep as Luffy saw Chouchou lying on the deck peacefully.


    Luffy approached the bandaged Franky and pped him on the head. "Hm?! I swear I had a strange dream that I was kidnapped by a pirate and he made me join his crew..." He murmured waking up, but seeing Luffy in front of him, he started to sweat.


    "Yo!" He said with a small smile.


    "What do you want?! I''m not going to join your crew!" Franky spoke firmly.


    "You know you don''t have a choice, you were with the Pluton ns, do you really think the government won''t go after you after knowing this, hoping you read the contents that Tom sacrificed his life to protect?" Luffy asked calmly, and Franky seemed to clench his teeth.


    "They wouldn''t do that..." Franky spoke, and Luffy wanted tough at him.


    "Yes, they would, trust me, I have many crew members who hate them to a degree that even scares me," Luffy joked, but there were some whose hatred surprised him after what they had been through, and he didn''t me them.


    "Why do you want me to go with you?" Franky asked sincerely, he didn''t seem to see much value in himself as this pirate looked at him, after all, this crew was made of monsters, he would be a useless guy.


    "Don''t underestimate your value, Franky... You have potential, more important than your strength, is your talent. You cane on our journey, we need good engineers, look at this ship, wouldn''t you like to study it?" Luffy suggested, pointing to the ck Pearl.


    "I..." He would be lying if he said he wasn''t enchanted by this ship, which had already appeared in the newspaper a few times with its name. Looking closely, it was quite impressive with its 50 meters.


    "Moreover, wouldn''t you like to build a ship for me, I need someone to make a secondary ship for the crew, can you make this ship for me, I''m willing to provide all sorts of material, how about it?" Luffy asked, and Franky finally had a positive look.


    "I can build a ship for you?!" Franky was surprised, after all, no one wanted his skills, and he ended up being a gangster in Water Seven. If this pirate wants his work, this is an opportunity for him to fulfill his dream of building the perfect ship!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 221 – Water Seven 05.

    Chapter 221 �C Water Seven 05.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Water Seven, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "This?!" Iceburg eximed, bewildered as he watched what was happening in front of him.


    "Usopp! Hand me that tool!" Franky shouted as Hugo lifted a huge base of adam wood, the most durable in the known world, effortlessly while they used a construction base next to ck Pearl to make what Luffy believed to be, the Sunny Go.


    Iceburg was worried about what could have happened to Franky, so he immediately went to his house, concerned that Monkey D. Luffy would get his hands on the ns for Pluton, and became even more scared when he saw that Luffy had arrived there and kidnapped Franky.


    However, as soon as he went to the dock where the pirate ship was, he came across a strange scene, Franky wasmanding the construction of a ship at that very moment, as an experienced shipbuilder after years of learning with Tom before even creating his ownpany, he could identify all those materials they were using. Luffy bought them through his store spending a bit of his money, but for a good use.


    Luffy had called some of hispanions for the construction of a new ship as soon as he nned with Franky what the ship would be like. The male members were interested, and the ce was filled by Hachi, Bepo, Usopp, Hugo, Chopper, and even Zoro, who came at Luffy''s call.


    "THIS WILL BE SUPERRR-COOL!" Franky shouted excitedly.


    "Franky!!" Iceburg couldn''t help but call out to his old friend.


    "Hm?! Iceburg?" Franky looked towards the mayor and smiled as he jumped from the skeleton of the ship to approach the old acquaintance.


    "Look at this Iceburg! I''m building the perfect ship!" He dered, pointing to the Straw Hats working.


    Iceburg frowned. "What do you mean by building a perfect ship. And the blueprints, that pirate knew you had them, didn''t he?" He said nervously, not caring that Luffy might be listening to their whole conversation.


    "About that... Yes, he took them." Franky spoke, scratching his head.


    "WHAT?! AND NOW YOU''RE WORKING WITH THEM? HOW DOES THAT MAKE SENSE?! WE CAN''T LET THE BLUEPRINTS FALL INTO THE HANDS OF A PIRATE!" Iceburg practically begged.


    "About that, the pirate destroyed them in front of me... And now I can''t stay here... The government wille after me as soon as they find out I had the blueprints." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Iceburg was surprised that Luffy destroyed them, at least it was better that these blueprints no longer existed than someone having them with the intention of using them, but was surprised by Franky saying he could no longer stay.


    "I''m leaving, it''splicated, but I''ve be a pirate of the Straw Hats and will be departing with them soon." He said, it''s not like he epted it right away, but Luffy convinced him, seeing that he could be pursued, and now he was realizing his dream.


    "You can''t be serious..." What shocked Iceburg the most wasn''t the fact that Luffy knew the location of the blueprints, but how he convinced Franky to join the pirates before even he could leave hispany until he finally found him.


    "It''s true, Franky has a lot of potential." Luffy intervened with his calm and distant tone, causing Iceburg to frown. "He''s a member of my crew now, so we''ll take care of him." Luffy said calmly.


    Putting that aside, Luffy returned to the construction of the ship''s skeleton, he saw someone approaching. "Master, you need me." Baby-5 approached in her maid dress.


    "Yes, I want you to use your power to weld some things here." Luffy pointed to some iron joining with the adam wood.


    "Then die!" Baby-5, as always, changed her personality and pointed a missile at Luffy''s head, making everyone look at them, the crew was already ustomed to this behavior and Luffy told everyone not to interfere since any joke the girl ys on him is useless.


    "If you shoot me, and it only affects me, it''ll be fine, but if you destroy any part of this construction, I''ll make you regret it." Luffy said calmly looking at the missile in front of him, but his voice carried a threat that Baby-5 had never heard before, after all, he never really had to reprimand this woman.


    Baby-5, with a determined face, became a bit nervous at that and quickly transformed her hand back to normal, having a shy expression. "I''m sorry for upsetting you, master. I''ll do it right now!" She said cheerfully in the end and went to weld what Luffy asked with one of her hands turning into a blowtorch.


    The construction on the ship continued, the girls walked around the town, but as the whole town was scared, almost no shop was open for them, so it was more of a sightseeing trip than a shopping spree.


    Many inhabitants came to Iceburg asking about the pirates'' intentions, he ended up saying that as long as they don''t cause trouble for them, they will be peaceful. The first day of construction was quite invigorating, the skeleton of the ship was all structured before the real construction began, thanks to the strength and power of the members.


    "This is superrrr-done!" Franky shouted with joy as he fitted the anti-arms in a characteristic pose of his.


    "Hey, how did you get him to join so quickly, Luffy?" Uta asked curiously, after all, that guy didn''t seem very willing at the beginning to join the crew.


    "The husband knows how to use his charisma," Alvida said beside.


    "Amazing, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi said.


    "Sharky!"


    "Let''s celebrate with a feast!" Luffy said as they prepared that Dock into a big party.


    Far from the location, members of Franky''s gang looked on from a distance. "Franky-Aniki is in danger!" Said one.


    "I don''t think so. Look at him." He pointed to Franky jumping, drinking c, andughing, pointing at the ship.


    "What are we going to do?" Said a woman with a ck Power hairstyle.


    "What if they''ve bewitched him or something?" Said another woman identical to thest.


    Luffy looked at that group from a distance and returned to Franky, "Franky, go talk to your people, I wouldn''t like to receive an attack and destroy your precious ship," Luffy said.


    "Hm?! True, I''ll talk to my superrpanions!" He said, going to the location.


    "You recruited him so quickly..." Zoro approached with alcohol while Luffy was with Nojiko at his side.


    "Hahaha. You''re right, I thought it would be much more difficult, but in the end, we got our engineer," Luffy said, looking at the system in front of him.


    [System: You have recruited Franky as a member of your crew.]


    Putting the system aside, Luffy continued with his crew while many people looked from afar at the pirates having a party, but no one approached. Franky''s group ended up joining them that night, after clearing things up. In the end, the feast grew, and Franky''s gang mingled with them for the rest of the night.


    The next day, Luffy returned to the work of the ship, and Iceburg appeared with hispany, "I didn''t like how you did things, however, I still recognize that you helped us, so we will help you with the ship, if you don''t mind," He said, and Luffy nodded.


    "I still can''t believe Li was a government agent, but I still recognize that you helped us!" Paulie said.


    The group also gathered around the skeleton of the ship, even Franky''s gang helped, while Franky was the chief engineer who eventually gave way to Iceburg.


    In the town, citizens began to leave their houses, seeing that the pirates were just building a ship with the mayor and Franky, shops began to open, and the girls were able to enjoy their stay in the city better, but this could not be said for new visitors, as soon as they saw the characteristic ck ship of the Straw Hats in the port, they turned ship to escape from that city.


    At the end of that day, another banquet was made by the crew. The routine continued and the city finally got used to the pirates and didn''t seem to be afraid, although they trembled in fear when Nami asked for a discount in their shops, even making clothes or anything she wanted for free, making the navigator leave the shops very happy.


    "This is the train Luffy-sama talked about!" Shirahoshi pointed to a means of transport approaching the location.


    "Luffy..." Usopp approached, feeling somethinging from that train.


    "Yes, there''s a government agent on that train to spy on us, Hugo, can you take him out?" Luffy spoke calmly, sensing a very dark aura, probably an assassin, maybe even CP0. Hugo, someone who enjoyed killing anyone rted to the government, seemed happy with this kind of job and went into the city.


    After a while, there was a small explosion somewhere as Luffy carried wood for the ship, but he knew Hugo had done his job.


    Another day, an agent tried to approach using Geppo, "Usopp, take him down." Luffy said, and Usopp looked up at the blue sky before grabbing his gigantic rifle and shooting with his light power, killing the agent trying to infiltrate the city.


    "Next time, let me handle them!" Zoroined in the end, having no chance to take care of any agents. But his chance was denied as on thest day, they were having a farewell party and, unexpectedly, the city joined them, eating and drinking merrily with the pirates.


    "Ourst day here, soon we will set off to the sea, as we have a big negotiation to make!" Luffy dered and looked at the ship, which was still not ready and needed a few more days. "Franky will stay to meet up with us, Usopp and Bepo. You can stay here and help him with the finishing touches and then meet up with us after Enies Lobby." Luffy suggested, Usopp would be more useful here than on the legal ind, and Bepo could levitate the ship to catch up to them faster, not wanting the government to find out now that his crew possesses the power of the fuwa fuwa no mi.


    "Yes, Luffy."


    "Yes, captain!"


    "And those who have been with me since basta, we haven''t had a direct confrontation with the government together, but make no mistake! At Enies Lobby, we will face some admirals and powerful forces, so prepare yourselves for this great meeting!" Luffy announced, and those fascinated with fighting were happy to hear this, after all, it was a chance to show once again their growth, and the event with the green bull hadn''t done that very well.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 222 – Preparations for battle 01!

    Chapter 222 �C Preparations for battle 01!


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marinefort, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Sengoku adjusted his cape, straightened his clothes underneath, ran his hand through his long beard, and adjusted his sses by pressing them closer to his face with a finger.


    He looked into the mirror of his office and gazed at his reflection with satisfaction before turning around and beginning to leave the office. A group of soldiers was waiting for him as soon as he stepped out.


    "Fleet Admiral!" They saluted respectfully as their hands went to their foreheads while the other hand remained clenched into a fist behind their backs.


    "Come on, we''re alreadyte," Sengoku spoke and continued down the hallway as the navy soldiers followed closely behind.


    "Is everyone already in the square?" Sengoku asked along the way.


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral Sengoku," one of them spoke.


    "Then let''s head there immediately," he said, and continuing their path through Marineford and descending the grand structure, they finally emerged from one of its exits, a special one leading to the execution tform in front of the entire square.


    However, today would not be a day for a public execution, as there was no prisoner to execute. Instead, the only being on that tform was an old man sitting at its edge, quietly eating his biscuit.


    "Garp," Sengoku greeted as he approached with the sailors in tow.


    "You''ve finally arrived, the sailors down there are getting restless waiting for you to show up," he said calmly while chewing on a new biscuit.


    "Hm... hand me that den den mushi," he said and took the den den mushi ced next to Garp.


    "You locked this thing up; it was a good opportunity to share my jokes, my students would certainly love to hear them. Buwhahahahaha," Garpughed, spitting out his biscuit, which fell from that height,nding below and hitting a navy cap. The cap''s owner was infuriated with the biscuit pieces falling on him, but he said nothing more while puffing on his cigarette.


    "Akainu is getting furious with you..." Sengoku pointed out. "And that''s exactly why I lock the microphone, so you don''t end up embarrassing the navy," Sengoku growled soon after.


    Ignoring Garp whoughed, he deactivated the microphone with a personal password and looked over all the men waiting for his speech. There were at least 10,000 sailors down there, all standing rigidly, with all the families of those sailors circling the square, bidding them farewell, as it might be thest time they would see each other.


    Sengoku took a deep breath and began to speak, "Today, justice has gathered all of you here because it needs to put an end to a threat in these seas," Sengoku started.


    People in the middle of the crowd like Coby, Helmeppo, and even Monkey D. Lucy were listening attentively to Sengoku''s speech.


    "The navy has been suffering great losses since this pirate group entered the East Blue, destroying navy bases and killing itsmanders, yet stilling out unscathed," he began and took out a paper with the entire history of their target.


    "It started with branch base number 153, killing Captain Morgan." Helmeppo shuddered upon hearing this. "Then there was a major destruction in Orange Town, they attacked a sergeant destroying his ship at sea, and it didn''t stop there, base number 16 in the East Blue was also destroyed, killing Captain Nezumi as well," he continued as everyone listened and clenched their fists, with someone after doing all this, still roaming the seas, their blood screamed for justice. Sengoku also wouldn''t say that Nezumi was a criminal, so he treated him as a victim here to add to the crimes of this group.


    "They also captured Captain Smoker, making him a hostage, after that, for the first time in that sea, a king was assassinated by a pirate, no less than the captain of this group. Garp tried to stop them, but they managed to escape and once again met in Loguetown, which resulted in the destruction of arge part of the city," Sengoku spoke before taking a breath and continuing.


    "They entered the Grand Line; there was a sighting of arge explosion near Whisky Peak, they appeared in basta, and the navy spoke again, they attacked Lumenarchy, other inds after some time disappeared, the captain destroyed Jaya. With all this, government agents became their prisoners, theirst contact was in Water Seven, capturing other government agents," Sengoku paused to give more weight to his next words.


    Garp remained silent, Luffy could not be forgotten after all these crimes hemitted, he is bringing the whole world into chaos with his feats. Obviously, the navy would respond ordingly.


    Sengoku also did not know all of Luffy''s movements, because if he did, he would be even more surprised, after all, the pirate had killed two Celestial Dragons.


    Lucy looked at each of the reports with a furrowed brow, seeing that the brother she always loved was causing chaos in the sea fighting against everything she believed in.


    "We can no longer let this evil force continue sailing in this sea, so we will negotiate with this pirate gang to recover some government agents, one of them being a captured Shichibukai, therefore our force is assembling 1 admiral, 10 vice-admirals, 10,000 elite sailors with a Buster Call of 50 ships! If we enter into conflict during the negotiation, we will eliminate this threat from the sea!" Sengoku spoke and continued before they could celebrate. "You have the mission to eradicate the Straw Hats in Enies Lobby!" his voice echoed across the square.


    "OWWWWW!!!" the crowd of sailors seemed frenzied with the idea of eliminating such a threat after causing so much chaos in the sea.


    "No matter what kind of monsters are on that ship! We will eliminate them!" A man shouted.


    "Yes, justice will prevail!" Another sailor from the crowd said.


    "No matter the beasts we''ve seen in the newspaper, we have an admiral and 10 vice-admirals!"


    "Buster Call! We will be called with a force that can destroy an ind!" Another said, celebrating.


    Lucy remained silent as everyone celebrated; she was not too excited about eliminating her brother. So she remained silent, just like Coby, doubting that they could really stop Luffy there in Enies Lobby.


    Garp continued in silence seeing people shouting below, wanting to kill his biological grandson. "Garp... you know you''re not participating in this mission, right? I called Tsuru to take care of it," Sengoku spoke calmly.


    "I understand... My students can handle it," he said, but without much humor now, as he stood up and walked away without saying anything.


    Sengoku saw movement below the tform and saw Akainu standing up from his chair, knocking off the biscuit pieces that Garp had thrown at him while spitting andughing before.


    He approached as everyone stopped roaring, seeing that the admiral in charge of the mission finally made a move. "Listen, everyone!" He began, getting heated.


    "No matter what happens, we will not fail in this mission, justice will not ept any failure, so we will eliminate this threat in Enies Lobby!" He spoke growling, not entertaining any oue other than killing Monkey D. Luffy, this could be seen as he was holding the pirates'' wanted posters in his hands, making them burn while clenching them, turning into ashes.


    "Let''s board the ships, it''s time to head to Enies Lobby!" Akainu spoke and jumped from the tform,nding on the ground and heading to the ships waiting for all of them, the sailors left their ranks and began marching behind the vice-admirals towards the 50 ships with the power to destroy an ind, with Tsuru''s ship waiting for them at sea.


    Sengoku watched everyone quickly settling on the ships and beginning to depart with civilians and militarypanions bidding them farewell in the square.


    "Good luck!"


    "Fight for justice!"


    "Destroy the evil pirates!"


    Satisfied with this, Sengoku turned around, trusting Akainu to do his job, after all, they didn''t just want to save the agents and Domingo, Akainu was summoned because everyone knows his personality, and Sengoku wanted to end this threat that was growing by the day at sea.


    As the dozens of warships departed for Enies Lobby, on an ind a few thousand kilometers from Marineford, in the middle of the Grand Line, a vige was being attacked.


    "Zihahahahaha!" Teachughed as he destroyed everything in the ce with hispanions, testing his powers.


    But not far from there, in the middle of the sea, a boat catching fire at high speed was tearing through the sea at that moment, the Whitebeard tattoo shining on his back as he held his hat so it wouldn''t fly off at the high speed.


    "Finally, I know where you are, Teach!" Ace growled as he headed in that direction, his target finally within reach, he would finally confront and punish Teach for his unforgivable crime, a pity that Ace was too confident to know the danger he was putting himself into.


    Elsewhere, Luffy was saying goodbye to everyone in the town, it seemed that they had finally be friends with those people, lookingpletely opposite to when the ck Pearl had arrived in the town.


    "Goodbye, Pirate Luffy!"


    "Straw Hat!"


    "Goodbye, pirates!"


    "This is unexpected..." Utamented at the bow.


    "Thank you, everyone-sama!" Shirahoshi waved her hands as a farewell.


    "It was really a nice city to visit, it''s a shame we must leave..." Nojikomented.


    "We''re ready to depart, captain!" Hachi spoke at the helm.


    "Understood, Hugo, raise the sails, let''s depart!" He said, and Hugo began to lower the sails with the pirate g on the main mast as the ship finally began to move away from the port.


    "Nami, all set for reaching Enies Lobby?" He asked, and his navigator nodded.


    "We''re on course!" She said confidently. Then the ck Pearl began to move away from Water Seven as a train cut the sea beside them, their next stop would be in a small war between the Mugiwara and the navy.


    Roon here:


    What do you think of the navy''s force, enough or too weak for the data they have on Luffy''s feats, after all, the navy doesn''t know Luffy''s real strength.


    I would put 10,000 men on 10 ships like the original Buster Call, but for 10,000 men I thought it was too little, so I increased it to 50 ships.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 223 – Preparations for battle 02!

    Chapter 223 �C Preparations for battle 02!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere on Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    On the same ind in the middle of the Grand Line, Teach wasughing as he walked with his group through the abandoned town.


    "Ziahahahaha! Let''s go, men!" He said excitedly whileughing and walking out of the vige, unaware that he was being watched by someone who had just arrived on the same ind.


    "Teach." The single word was uttered by this man, and Teach quickly turned to look.


    "Hm?" He narrowed his eyes until he finally saw who it was on the roof of that house. "ACE?!" Teach raised his voice excitedly.


    "I finally found you, Teach... You left our ship with a debt, and I''ve finally found you to settle it." Ace spoke calmly.


    "Ziahahahaha! We finally meet, captain. Your brother told me you were looking for me, I just didn''t imagine we''d meet here! Ziahahahaha!" Teachughed.


    "Luffy?" Ace raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, that unpleasant little guy and very powerful." Teach grumbled. "But speaking of him, my men caught something interesting in a marine call, did you know Luffy is about to enter a small war with the navy at Enies Lobby? I heard the navy wasn''t taking it easy sending an admiral and 50 warships to destroy the ind. Ziahahahaha!" He said, spreading his arms.


    "Luffy is going to war with the navy?!" Ace was surprised by this.


    "Yes, I was thinking of stopping by there, if he survives that, he certainly won''t be in good shape, so we can capture him while he''s weak! Ziahahahaha!" Teach announced.


    "Capture him?! All the more reason for me not to let you go." Ace spoke with a dark tone, not wanting Teach to go after Luffy.


    "Hey, captain, how about joining me?" Teach suggested, but Ace just looked at him with the same dark tone.


    "I''m here to kill you, Teach, not for your nonsense." Ace spoke, and in the next moment, took two shots from ckbeard''s sniper.


    The shots in Ace opened holes filled with the fire of his logia. Then Ace closed the holes and simted his pistols with his hand, shooting at the sniper who began to run from the attack, Burgers did not stay behind, picking up an entire house while throwing it on Ace, but themander of the second division of the Whitebeard pirates used his power and created a fire pir breaking the house, while Burgers got a bit burned.


    "Hot, hot, hot!" He suddenly said, extinguishing the fire near his champion belt.


    "He''s a logia, you guys back off, I can handle him." Teach said and hispanions started running from there, leaving only Teach and Ace.


    "Let me show you my power, captain! The power of darkness!" Teach said and everything around him was filled with darkness emanating from his feet.


    The battle between Ace and Teach began, with Ace being surprised as he was grabbed by Teach afterunching a ck hole and sucking him in, but Ace still fought injuring Teach several times, in the end, the ind was being filled by a giant sun of fire and a huge ball of darkness fighting each other.


    It was only after 2 hours that the fight ended.


    "Ziahahahaha!" Teachughed seeing Ace fallen on the ground unconscious while his body bled everywhere.


    "Captain!" Teach''s members approached.


    "Look, we caught a big fish! Ziahahahaha!" Heughed with satisfaction.


    "Are we going to Enies Lobby?" Burgers asked.


    "No, we have something more interesting here, let''s go to Marineford!" Teach said and they left.


    A day had passed, while in a ce at sea, there was a certain ind floating in the middle of a hole while the water fell before reaching it, as if this ce had physicalws different from the rest of the world, considered one of the 3 great structures of the government, Enies Lobby was the point where all the great criminals were judged by a Judge before taking them to Impel Down, as they already call it, a judicial ind.


    "Those damn pirates!!!" A cup broke as it crashed against the wall.


    "Spandam, don''t get so enraged..." Said a huge body.


    "How can I stay calm, Fukurou??!! Years thrown away, by a pirate who emerged and simply destroyed everything!!" Spandam growled with so much hate.


    "Boss, let''s get them! We are receiving reinforcements!" Jabra said, shaking his mustache.


    "Yes, we''ll eliminate them!!!" Spandam said confidently. "They will pay for ruining my promotion that I ended up losing because of this!!" Spandam said, clenching his fists.


    "What should we do, chief?" Kumadori asked, approaching.


    Now with Spandam moreposed, "Let''s get ready. Gather all 10,000 soldiers of Enies Lobby!" He said, and the CP9 agents started to leave.


    "Damn you all!! You will pay for daring to challenge the World Government, Straw Hats!" Spandam cursed, news about Luffy sending the video destroying the ns had already reached him, so his mission could already be considered a failure, what remains is to take down this pirate crew along with the navy to save his career.


    Time passed while Spandam remained silent, looking around as he drank wine, until a sailor approached that room, "Agent Spandam! The reinforcements are arriving!!" The man said, and Spandam looked up with satisfaction.


    "That''s great, let''s see our guests!" He said a bit more excitedly as he was going to the port of Enies Lobby on the way that would lead to Impel Down.


    As soon as he left, he saw therge fleet with 50 navy warships approaching the ind. "Hahaha! Look at this, do you think any pirate in this world could resist this force?!" The man was shouting, looking at the ships.


    "I don''t think so, Agent Spandam..." The sailor next to him also got excited about this force.


    The ships approached and started to anchor in the port, the first was the admiral''s, stepping off the ship with some officers right behind, Akainu always showed a closed atmosphere, not letting anyone easily approach him, then he raised his head surprised when he saw a man stopping him.


    "Admiral Sakazuki, it''s a pleasure to be working with you, I''ve alreadymanded all the ind''s forces to prepare for battle! I''m Commander Spandam, by the way!" The man said still with an excited tone.


    "Hm?!" Akainu smoked his cigar looking at that small man for a while before dismissing him like any subordinate. "Get out of my way!" He said growling, while pushing a surprised Spandam.


    "Wait, what is this?! I take care of Enies Lobby, this mission is mine!" Spandam said, surprised by the disrespect.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m in charge now, justice must bemanded by those who know how to guide it to eliminate all pirates." Akainu didn''t say anything else as he brushed Spandam aside.


    "No, this can''t be happening...!" He growled, losing control of Enies Lobby so easily, "I can''t let this happen!" He said before a shadow appeared above him.


    "Get out of the way!" Said a vice-admiral, kicking Spandam, who ended up tripping and falling from the bridge of the port, into the water below.


    "Help!!!" He screamed as he fell into the water and the currents moving towards the big hole below the ind.


    Akainu then began to organize the entire ind taking control of it, while all the navy''s elite summoned, began to be dispatched with the warships, as they remained in the water with cannons pointed at the ind.


    The ce was bing increasingly militarily fortified, while the 10,000 soldiers already on the ind, turned into 20,000.


    "Do you think we can beat him, Lucy?" Coby approached Lucy making her rounds in a ce on the ind.


    "I don''t know, but definitely, I am much stronger than thest time we met, I hope to beat Luffy this time." Shemented, but there was a nostalgic smile on her lips with the desire to meet her brother after months without seeing him.


    "Yes, I also want to show my strength to him!" Coby spoke firmly, he couldn''t do anything with Luffy in Loguetown, just watch the chaos in the square without doing anything, even still not being at that level, he still wanted to show his growth.


    "Yes, I''m sure Luffy will like that." Lucy said, and soon they were interrupted by something. All the loudspeakers on the ind began to emit the sound of an rm.


    "Attention everyone, the Straw Hat ship is approaching the ind, repeat, attention, a ck ship with the Straw Hat g is approaching!" The announcer spoke as his voice echoed throughout the ind.


    "They''re finally here..." Coby said, almost not believing what was about to happen.


    "Yes, let''s go." Lucy spoke.


    The voice returned over all the loudspeakers. "Everyone to your posts! I repeat, everyone to your posts!"


    As the ind went into a frenzy with more than 20,000 soldiers preparing for the possible battle, loading their ammunition, checking their weapons, sharpening their swords, everyone was anticipating everything that could happen in this organization. Meanwhile, in the ind''s tower, Akainu looked in the direction Luffy wasing with the others, smoking his cigar more than usual.


    His eyes narrowed. "You''ve finally arrived, a threat that I will eliminate today and here. Son of Dragon." He growled.


    Not far from him was Spandam , after being saved from falling into the ind''s hole, he returned to the tower of the judicial ind but ended up just observing as the admiral and vice admiralsmanded everything in his ce, leaving him quite frustrated.


    "They are here. I want tough at Rob Li for being captured." Jabra said with crossed arms.


    At least Spandam was inmand of his team. "Yes, they''ve arrived! It''s our chance to save our team by eliminating the pirates and even earning a promotion for it!" Spandam said with some hope.


    On the ck Pearl, the ship did not seem intimidated as more than 50 navy ships were on the other side of the ind they were approaching at full speed.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 224 – Enies Lobby 01!

    Chapter 224 �C Enies Lobby 01!


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Before the meeting of Lucy and Coby, the ship was still amidst the sea, "We are getting closer, Luffy!" Nami spoke, looking into the distance, with the ind bing arger point on the horizon.


    "That''s good, it''s time for us to go get our prisoners." Luffymented, entering the ship and heading to the ship''s prison along with Zoro and Hugo.


    Domingo, Page-on, and all the captured CP9 agents looked towards the door opening with Luffy entering along with two others. Luffy looked at everyone, Domingo and Page-on were being fed now, so their condition wasn''t as extreme as thest time Luffy visited them, the CP9 members, despite being a bit downtrodden besides Rob Li, were fine, having been captured just a few days ago.


    "Hello everyone!" Luffy announced with a small smile, but there was no response back.


    "They don''t seem to like you, captain." Zoromented, noticing the silence. Nobody had responded to Luffy''s greeting, after all, everyone was angry at that man.


    "It''s alright, but soon they''ll be happy, since we are going to release them in exchange for enriching us." Luffymented with a smile as the prisoners looked a bit surprised.


    "Are we going to be released?" Bueno asked in his cell calmly.


    "That''s right, we are arriving at the meeting point, so it''s better to take you guys out there." Hugomented.


    Without adding anything more, Luffy began opening their cells and taking out his prisoners, with the help of his otherpanions, they brought everyone to the deck while keeping them in seastone handcuffs.


    As soon as they left the interior of the ship, the prisoners finally saw that they were in front of the judicial ind, with ck Pearl even closer, they were a bit surprised by this, but the scenery looked chaotic, warships everywhere as if a great battle was going to erupt there.


    "What is this..." Kalifa murmured quietly.


    "Fufufu. It seems the government has prepared very well for this negotiation." Domingomented with a characteristic smile.


    "That''s true, I hope they at least bring the agreed money." Luffymented while crossing his arms also satisfied with what he was seeing, he expected no less.


    ck Pearls continued sailing towards the ind non-stop, while the local rm was sounded at that moment.


    "So loud." Utamented looking over the edge of the ship.


    "Is all this for us? How interesting." Alvida said, cing her club on her shoulder.


    From the ship, everyone could see movements on the ind, with thousands of soldiers getting ready.


    "Look at that ind! It flies in the middle of a hole!" Vivimented, pointing at the ind and Uta with Shirahoshi joining her.


    "Do you think we''ll find Lucy there?" Nojiko approached Luffy.


    "Lucy?! I would love to see her again!" Uta heard the mention and spoke excitedly.


    "Lucy-Sama!" Shirahoshi also expressed her desire to find her.


    "Yes." Luffy simply said with a smile. "I feel we can find her there." He concluded.


    The ship continued approaching until the port was right in front of it before falling into the hole, with various navy soldiers looking at them cautiously all around, the ship finally arrived at the port, anchoring there.


    "It''s really quite a sight..." Kuinamented.


    Luffy left the strange structure of the ind behind and looked towards the port, "Hm?!" He looked down and saw who was the person there to receive him, quite surprised. He didn''t speak to her immediately, but looked at his crew.


    "The ones who will take part in this negotiation will be Yamato, Zoro, Kuina, Hugo, Nami, Nojiko, Lami, Reiju, Alvida, and Vivi." He said to each of these members before continuing, "While Uta, Shirahoshi, Hachi, Chouchou, Robin, Chopper, and the rest of the animals will stay to protect the ship." Luffy wanted to keep the ship safe and having some members with affinity with water would be the best choice.


    Everyone nodded while the members who were going started to take the prisoners, as Luffy left first, jumping from the ship to talk a bit with the person waiting for him down below.


    He jumped with a smile from the ship while his cape swung with gravity,nding calmly in front of the person. He looked at this person and greeted her with the same smile. "To think that a vice admiral like you would be here to receive me, this is an honor, Miss Tsuru..." Luffymented.


    Thedy herself looked at Luffy with interest. "So, you are Garp''s other grandson, the troublesome one..." She spoke calmly, looking at him while all the sailors around just nervously watched this interaction. Behind Tsuru, there was a group of women.


    "That''s true, I like to grab the world''s attention." Luffy spoke arrogantly and looked around. "I thought you would film something like this, since you are about to tackle the biggest rookie of this generation." Luffy kept his tone while turning back to Tsuru.


    "The navy is doing this secretly, our intention here is an exchange, not a war." She spoke, but Luffy almost scoffed, knowing it didn''t seem like that, however, he changed the subject. "And my sister? She''s here, isn''t she?" Luffy asked, and Tsuru nodded.


    "Yes, a lovely girl, why can''t you follow her path?" She asked with interest.


    "I''ve always liked the path where I was free, I have my own justice and I think I wouldn''t like to go against it because of orders from superiors." Luffyments.


    "The navy''s justice is always the right one." Shemented, looking him in the eyes as if those words were unshakable.


    "Don''t think so, the navy is funded and that means it has a boss, if you receive an order that you must destroy an ind for the interest of the World Government, even if it kills innocents, you will do it, or have you forgotten what happened in Ohara, I have a living witness on my ship." Luffymented, no longer holding back his mockery of the justice she believes to be unshakable.


    Tsuru trembled a bit at his words but said nothing more while everyone else watched in silence, "Anyway, let''s go to the negotiation site, do you mind if it''s in the middle of the ind?" She said, and Luffy nodded, in the middle of the ind or at sea, it was all the same to him.


    It didn''t take long for the other crew members to jump off the ship, reaching the port. "You have some interesting people, I didn''t know the princess of basta had be a pirate." Shemented, looking at Vivi.


    Vivi stayed silent, and Luffy shrugged, "She doesn''t trust the navy and the government much after what happened with her country." Luffy said.


    "And this is Kaido''s daughter... No one knew he had a biological daughter, it was quite surprising that you had her all this time, but you are very bold to pick this kind of fight, I don''t know how Kaido has not invaded this side of the Grand Line yet." Shemented, and Luffy just smiled.


    "It seems I will have to meet him in the New World, what else can I do, I still keep a member of his crew with me." He spoke, and then his crew followed him as he continued with Tsuru into the judicial ind.


    They kept going while Luffy encountered more and more marines throughout the ce, his group was not bothered, but certainly was watched waiting to make any move from the pirates for them to act. Luffy could sense their emotions.


    "They are here..."


    "So this is what a 750 million bounty pirate looks like... Never seen one before."


    "Will we soon have to fight these monsters?"


    "This is a negotiation, not a war!"


    "Do you think what will happen if the negotiation fails?"


    "Look, it''s Domingo."


    "To think that a Shichibukai would be humiliated like this..."


    "There are also the captured government agents, I heard they are important..."


    "Almost everyone in that group has their own bounties..."


    The amount of conversation among the crowd of marines was huge, and Luffy didn''t want to listen to everything, so he stopped paying attention to them while he continued looking forward where Vice Admiral Tsuru was leading them. There were several giants too.


    "Hahaha. It seems quite exciting what will happen here." Zoro said, cing his hand on his sheath.


    "That''s true, I''m willing to exchange a few punches with giants." Hugo spoke.


    "There are surely many good swordsmen here, I hope to have the chance to face them." Kuinamented.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive in the middle of the ind where there was arge space in the middle of the road, there was a group of personnel waiting for them.


    Luffy looked with interest at the group, after all, there was a man smoking a navy cigar with his cape swinging with the wind and 10 people behind them, one he recognized as Momonga, while the others he had never seen, but he knew some of their identities from the original work.


    His group continued following while all the vice admirals, admiral, and even the CP9 members were waiting for them.


    "Fufufufufu. What an interesting reception!" Domingomented with an excited smile.


    "That''s true... I''m looking forward to meeting such unique characters." Luffyughed, while Tsuru just looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "You really are unique, Monkey D. Luffy. Let''s see if you will continue to be so in front of the pride of justice." Shemented.


    "It''s not like I haven''t faced an admiral before." Luffy shrugged.


    "Hey, gloomy. If we get into a fight here, let''s see who defeats more marines?" Reiju teased Lami.


    "Tsk, of course, but don''t cry after you lose to me." Lami said arrogantly. As always, they alwayspeted with everything, even in bed with Luffy, since her husband had to endure theirpetitions.


    Then they continued until they finally arrived at the site, Luffy could feel the burning gaze of Akainu staring at him with murderous intent.


    Tsuru approached the group of marines and continued walking while Luffy and the others stopped, after all, the negotiations were about to start at this moment, he was just 12, while thousands of marine soldiers surrounded them like an anthill, outside the ind, dozens of ships still continued to keep their cannons aimed at the ind, ready to fire at any moment.


    Luffy was not intimidated, he just kept his bandit smile and looked at Akainu and his murderous gaze. "This is going to be interesting."


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 225 – Enies Lobby 02!

    Chapter 225 �C Enies Lobby 02!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Akainu looked at Luffy, still holding his gaze. "This is the first time we''ve met, Pirate Monkey D. Luffy!" Akainu spoke while growling, his cigar emitting an even more intense smoke with his words.


    "True. I didn''t imagine we would meet so soon, Admiral Akainu," Luffy said, without a hint of fear.


    He turned to the others behind the admiral, Vice-Admiral Tsuru positioned herself alongside her colleagues while Akainu led the negotiation as the admiral.


    "At the same time, I can say the same about all of you, even though I don''t know the vast majority, but it''s good to see you again, Vice-Admiral Momonga." Luffy spoke calmly as if he were in a pub with friends rather than in front of dozens of people who wanted to kill him.


    All the admirals were looking, keeping a neutral face to Luffy''s words, but curious as they looked not just at Luffy, but the entire group behind him. Except for the princess of basta, all the pirates maintained a rather calm look towards the admirals.


    While the high-ranking navy members maintained an alert stance to engage inbat with the pirate group at any moment, the same could be said of the pirates, closely watching for any movement from the group.


    It was a unique sight as the sailors saw these groups facing each other.


    "Admirals and Vice-Admirals on one side and the Straw Hat pirates on the other..." Cobymented from a distance as he stood in the crowd with all the other elite sailors.


    "Luffy..." Lucy looked at her brother from a distance leading his group and exchanging a few words with the navy. Luffy had also felt Lucy''s presence from that distance among the sailors, but he just smiled thinking of his sister, he had something more important to deal with now.


    "This..." Coby suddenly saw a strange movement and Lucy noticed it too.


    A bit close to the vice-admirals, CP9 was also gathered, as Spandam wanted to be part of this war and earn his own merits. He was looking from a distance, eager to act quickly to get his credits, then saw when Luffy exchanged some words with the navy members trying to find a chance to defeat him ande out with a promotion from Enies Lobby.


    He looked intently as he touched his pistol at his waist loaded with Seastone bullets. The other vice-admirals noticed this with their Observation Haki, and the same could be said for the pirates. But nobody cared.


    "What is he doing?" Jabra asked, bewildered. He wanted tough at Li being treated like a prisoner, but saw that these two groups were so powerful that he couldn''t even breathe, after all, he had to acknowledge Rob Li''s strength and seeing him so easily defeated was a warning of how powerful their enemies were. But seeing Spandam''s movement, he frowned.


    "I don''t know, but it wouldn''t be good," said another CP9 member, Fukurou, fearfully.


    "I''m going to be promoted!!" Spandam shouted and wasted no time. He gripped the handle of his pistol and drew it, aiming directly at Luffy. However, before he could squeeze the trigger, Luffy just looked at him for a moment and, in a nce,unched waves of the Conqueror''s Haki directly at him while the space seemed to change color on another ne. The wave passed through Spartan as his eyes turned white and he dropped the gun, falling unconscious the next moment.


    "Conqueror''s Haki," said one of the vice-admirals.


    "What did you expect? Look at his record, look at his family," another vice-admiral shrugged.


    "He has be much stronger than before," Momonga spoke in a somber tone. Now their instincts screamed to stay away from Luffy, even though he hadn''t entered that form he used to defeat him in basta.


    "Well, one less rat to bother us. Now, let''s get down to business," Luffy said and stared at Akainu in front of him, who maintained his usual gaze.


    Akainu looked at him for a while, holding himself back from attacking just yet, as his hand tightened and heated up, it was like Akainu didn''t want to hand over the money, it was a challenge for Luffy. "And what if I no longer want to do business with you?" He asked.


    Luffy just smiled. "Well, then you''ll have to hire the new Shichibukai," Luffy said, swiftly pulling his pistol from his waist and aiming right at the head of Donquixote Domingo, the closest prisoner to him. Domingo had a powerful body, but with the Sea Stone added to Luffy''s power, Domingo''s head would be blown off as soon as he pulled the trigger.


    Luffy didn''t take his eyes off Akainu for a moment while keeping the pistol raised, seeing if he really dared him to continue before killing Domingo, even if Nami would be a little upset.


    Domingo liked it the least, feeling that he could die right there, which was not good for his already wounded pride.


    Luffy saw that Akainu said nothing, so he decided to break the silence. "I know you don''t care about him. In fact, you yourself would like him dead. However, your boss wants him delivered, doesn''t he? So let''s resolve this. Hand over the money, otherwise, the people above you will be very displeased," Luffy said arrogantly.


    Akainu looked for a while longer, gritting his teeth for having to do exactly what a pirate wanted, then spoke with a severe voice. "Bring the money," he said.


    Some cadets who were nearby the groups quickly obeyed, going to the corner behind the vice-admirals and bringing ten briefcases, cing them and approaching the group.


    "Open all of them." Luffy said still with the pistol raised towards the Shichibukai.


    The cadets hesitated and looked at the admiral. "Do what he says," Akainu growled with disgust.


    After opening them, Luffy looked and smiled at that, since it was all the money.


    "Put the briefcases all behind the prisoners," Nami suggested, and seeing that no one from the marines said anything, the cadets did exactly that: ced them carefully among the pirates and quickly ran away from there.


    Luffy looked at his group. "Release all of them," he said, and quickly his crew obeyed, releasing all the CP9 members and the Shichibukai.


    "Well, you can go now. It was nice our time together," Luffy joked, as the agents snarled and began to walk towards the side of the high-ranking marines, having lost their mission thanks to this pirate and returning defeated and humiliated by the enemy.


    Domingo, despite having his pride quite hurt for almost 2 months, didn''t seem to care much now. He justughed as he walked toward the marines in his strange way.


    Meanwhile, all the soldiers surrounding them looked surprised at that, after all, it seemed that everything was going well without entering into conflict.


    "Good thing. I thought we''d have to face them," said a sailor.


    "It seems it all went well then. I can see my family again," said a second.


    "How can you say that?! We are justice and must eliminate evil!" Said a third angrily.


    "Yes, we should be killing them now!" Another agreed while others seemed relieved.


    "Now we just have to wait for them to leave the ind and hope these pirates nevere back," said another, praying that the pirates would go away. After all, many of them were giant monsters, and they did not want to see these monsters as enemies when they are just ants to be crushed.


    Luffy hadn''t moved an inch to go back; his stance remained the same as before. He looked at Akainu with a smile, after all, this was just the beginning.


    "Come on, Akainu. That was way too easy and quick. Are you waiting for us to leave so you can attack us from behind, or shall we start this fight right here?" Luffymented, looking the admiral in the eyes.


    All the vice-admirals tensed at that moment with Luffy''s words, after all, some of them believed it would be just a negotiation. But Luffy was no fool, knowing Akainu and his personality, now, without the hostages with them, the battle would be inevitable as this admiral would do everything to kill them, even if it meant killing most of the marines here. So, why wouldn''t Luffy face him head-on instead of waiting for a shot in the back?


    "You''re smart, pirate. I really would never let you go," Akainu admitted. After all, that was his personality and this was his final order from his superiors. He had to eliminate this pirate group, no matter the oue.


    "Good, at least you admitted it," Luffy said,ughing, as the whole ce tensed up feeling the heavy atmosphere with Luffy''s cheerfulughter, for this was the cue for the beginning of the battle that was about to start.


    Akainu growled at Luffy as he wasughing sofortably, while his hand began to emit smoke, transforming intova and growing, forming arge fist.


    "Son of Dragon, you will be eliminated today, along with your crew," Akainu decreed, as if seeing the future, and Luffy stoppedughing just to maintain his small smile.


    "Big words,va man, but can you back them up?" Luffy said arrogantly.


    The next moment, both Luffy and Akainu moved together. They would initiate a sh: a fist ofva against a fist of purple mes. As they collided the next moment, both using armament haki, sending waves in all directions while everything trembled. This was the beginning of the battle between the Straw Hat Pirates and the Marines at Enies Lobby.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 226 – Enies Lobby 03!

    Chapter 226 �C Enies Lobby 03!


    I''m changing Kuina''s sword, it better be Hy��rinmaru.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The heat of theva and the purple mes collided against each other, exploding everything around as soon as the collision happened, the earth was lifted, and a vortex of wind spread to all sides. All the vice-admirals felt the impact as their capes flew against the wind, but they were already prepared to fight, while the Straw Hats also did notg behind, getting ready for the next sh.


    However, neither of the two groups moved, just looking at the sh between Luffy and Akainu, both disputing with each other while their powers illuminated the whole ind. The collision made the whole ce tremble while all the more distant sailors felt the pressure and the heat of their fruits.


    "They started to fight!" A sailor shouted.


    "What''s going to happen?" Another spoke with a tone of fear.


    "Luffy..." Lucymented, protecting herself from the wind and looking at the force of the impact from a distance, the battle continues between the two until it generated an explosion, with a tie of the two mes, creating a huge smoke while the ground cracked, however, those who were within the explosion remained in the same ce still.


    The explosion echoed throughout the ind until the smoke began to disappear and Luffy appeared at that moment in front of hispanions, looking with interest, Akainu also appeared without any mark of damage, he looked at Luffy with some glint of surprise.


    "You resisted myva?" He murmured as he clenched his fist in anger, "My heat should have burned you." He said.


    "I have the mes of Ifrit, the mes of chaos. It''s not the heat ofva that will manage to burn me," Luffy taunted.


    Akainu gritted his teeth and looked at the pirate. "So be it. I will kill you anyway," he said. And, without turning his face, he issued the order to everyone on the ind: "Attention marines! Attack the Straw Hat pirates and eliminate them!" He gave the order and all the sailors around, began to make their move, even with some scared, there was still justice for them to do.


    "Well, it looks like we''re going to have a fight," Zoromented, unconcerned, with thousands of marines running towards them with weapons and swords. He touched his sheath, and his look was on the row of marines behind Akainu, after all, the thousands of soldiers around him were nothingpared to those 11 behind the admiral.


    "Wow, there are many of them," Yamatoughed as he looked around the movements.


    "I think we should first worry about the vice-admirals, after all, all of them are looking at us," Kuinamented as she began to draw her sword, Hy��rinmaru.


    "It looks like we''re going to sh..." Vice-Admiral Tsurumented with her aged voice.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have to eliminate them anyway." Doberman, another vice-admiral spoke as he drew his wife.


    "You don''t mind if I act first, right? I want to see what this group is made of." A vice-admiral named Dalmatian, who fought with his fists and dressed up as a Dalmatian dog said, he didn''t wait for an answer from his colleagues and kicked the ground


    The next moment, he disappeared, passing over Akainu and Luffy using Soru, they didn''t even care about it as they continued to stare at each other, Dalmatian appeared above the pirates, making the first move while preparing his fists to attack them.


    When heunched the attack, no one moved, but the air changed above the pirates and a powerful vortex hit him in the air, making him unbnce, while the force propelled him backwards, and he used Geppo to stabilize in the air, looking curiously at who had made the attack. In the reports, there was a wind user among them, but who he was seeing, attacking was not the girl with orange hair as he read in the papers while preparing for this mission, but rather the princess of basta.


    Vivi looked confidently at the enemy in the air as her hand had created that wind, she was no longer a defenseless princess, in addition to receiving a unique fruit, she also participated in the training in Skypiea and could be considered a great force in the group, Luffy also trusted his life with her, and she wanted to honor her husband''s trust.


    Then, her body began to transform into wind, and she flew upward, flying toward the vice admiral.


    "Wait, is that a Wind Logia?" A vice admiral, Onigumo,mented, a bit surprised.


    "So, a Wind Logia user with them too? Doesn''t that make them have two Logias in the crew. This group is quite troublesome. I wonder how they manage to get so many powerful fruits every day? Mythical Zoans, Logias... Moreover, where is that Enel also? He didn''t know haki, so this is a good chance to eliminate him, before he bes troublesome with that fruit,"mented Vice Admiral Strawberry, holding a pink sword. He was a bit worried, after all, the lightning fruit is the most powerful of all the Logias.


    "So many marines died today in this fight..." Yamakaji, a vice admiral leaning more towards Kuzan,mented.


    "This is our job, these pirates could do something worse, and these people died to end the chaos in the sea, at least we have to honor them after this battle," Stainless said, grabbing his katana.


    "I don''t like Domingo, but these pirates are even more dangerous, so we must defeat them here," Vice Admiral Momonga said, drawing his sword as well, wanting his rematch against Luffy and the others.


    "Tsk," Vice Admiral Cancer clicked his tongue while smoking his cigar, preparing better for the battle.


    Vice Admiral Bastille put his weapon on his shoulder and began to take some steps, "No matter what happens, we will finish off Garp''s grandson."


    "They have a big guy there... let''s see if he can match my fists," Maynard, a muscr vice admiral said while pping fist against his other hand, looking at Hugo.


    Tsuru listened to her colleagues''ments and analyzed the whole situation, as she was a great strategic mind that created many paths to victory for the marines. She looked at Strawberry, who had mentioned Enel, the missing Logia user still.


    "About that Enel, we should be concerned. He might appear at any moment, after all, he is a lightning user, possibly hovering above this ind the entire time," Tesoromented, despite none of them knowing that he himself was trapped on an ind in the calm belt at that moment, in training. But Tsuru worked with possibilities, so she could not neglect this possibility as well.


    "Anyway, it''s better we don''t just stand here," Another vice admiralmented, and everyone nodded, quickly starting to move towards the enemy group with everyone kicking the ground.


    Luffy was still standing in front of Akainu without moving an inch, waiting for them to initiate a new attack. For him, their fight was just beginning. Above them, a group with 10 vice admirals quickly passed to face their other piratepanions, but were quickly surprised with the appearance of the pirates, using the same techniques as them, stopping the vice admiral group, while the first blows were exchanged against each other in the air.


    Yamato looked at her opponent, Vice Admiral Bastille, and used her weapon against his de. The vice admiral was surprised by the strength of Kaido''s daughter and was quickly losing ground in the air, as he was pushed back. "She is very strong," hemented in surprise, since it seemed he was not strong enough to fight her.


    "It''s better you leave her to me," A voice emerged beside him and Tsuru appeared, swapping ces with him, as she tried to strike Yamato. Yamato bnced herself in the air using Geppo and looked at thedy with curiosity.


    "I will be your opponent as well, daughter of Kaido," Tsuru said calmly.


    "Alright, ma''am." Yamato smiled, and soon the two were attacking each other with force again, while Bastille also joined the fight against Kaido''s daughter.


    Zoro immediately exchanged sword blows with Vice Admiral Strawberry. Their des shed in the air against each other while they were suspended.


    Kuina exchanged sword blows with Vice Admiral Momonga.


    Nojiko used her fruit, blowing up the ground below her and quickly reached Vice Admiral Dalmatian, trying to punch the vice admiral and exploding the air.


    Alvida did not stay behind, as she used her club to try to strike Vice Admiral Cancer. She also exploded the ground with the force of her knees andunched a brute attack against the vice admiral.


    Nami created wings and went head-on with her fists wrapped in a green wind vortex against Vice Admiral Doberman.


    Reiju quickly enveloped herself in mes and flew toward Vice Admiral Yamakaji to kick him.


    Lami raised her hands and used her power to appear in front of Vice Admiral Onigumo, while using her sword.


    Hugo and Maynard shed against each other using their styles.


    Luffy, seeing all hispanions facing their own opponent, while they were surrounded by enemies, did not waste time. Both moved in sync as soon as the first decided to act, Luffy took the initiative to attack Akainu, wrapping his arm in Haki and punching him once more. Once again their fists connected creating explosions of attacks that made everyone feel on that ind.


    Domingo saw this and began tough, but also saw the chance for revenge for what happened to him. So, he would also interfere along with the navy to defeat the Straw Hats, and CP-9 also did not stay behind.


    "What are we going to do?" Bueno asked. Everyone looked at Jack Spartan, who was lying on the ground unconscious.


    "We can''t face them in this kind of battle. This battle is beyond us," Jabra spoke.


    "We can take their weak point," Rob Limented and looked towards the horizon at the end of the ind while the fights were already happening. There, ck Pearl and the rest of the crew were standing. "After all, the most powerful members should be these. So, we could use the weaker members to weaken their main force," hemented with a dark look, after all, if they cannot face the strongest point, then they should start with the weakest link.


    Battles -


    Yamato against Vice Admiral Bastille and Vice Admiral Tsuru


    Zoro against Vice Admiral Strawberry


    Kuina against Vice Admiral Momonga


    Nojiko against Vice Admiral Mozambia


    Vivi against Vice Admiral Dalmatian


    Alvida against Vice Admiral Cancer


    Nami against Vice Admiral Doberman


    Reiju against Vice Admiral Yamakaji


    Lami against Vice Admiral Onigumo


    Hugo against Vice Admiral Maynard


    Luffy against Admiral Akainu


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 227 – Enies Lobby 04!

    Chapter 227 �C Enies Lobby 04!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    The ind shook with explosions, with bright lights outshining the sun itself. Meanwhile, on the Straw Hats'' ship in the harbor, the rest of the crew watched the explosions wondering what was happening, as even the ck Pearl trembled.


    "It''s better we stay alert, it seems the negotiation went wrong," Rubinmented calmly on the deck.


    "Are we going to fight against the navy?" Shirahoshi murmured, a bit confused.


    "Sharky, sharky, sharky," Megalo said next to her, wanting to protect his friend.


    "GRRRRRR!", Laboon emitted his whale sound.


    "Karooo!!", Karoo was scared while trying to hide somewhere on the ship, running around.


    "Neee... It looks like we will have to face them soon," Hachimented.


    Uta remained silent, looking towards the ind with the bright lights fighting one another. "The heat reaches here..." she murmured atst.


    "Wollf! Woolf!" Chouchou barked dangerously towards the ind.


    It didn''t take long to see numerous people running towards the ship in white uniforms wielding weapons, just appearing as ants in the distance.


    "We''re being attacked, we''re being attacked," Chopper said while crying and running.


    Suddenly, an explosion sound happened, not from the ind, but from outside of it, a momentter, from the side of the ship, the water exploded.


    "They''re aiming cannonballs at us!" Uta alerted.


    "More cannonballs areing," Chopper pointed his paw towards the sky, and there were two projectilesing in their direction. Hachi decided to act now, grabbing his swords with the 6-sword style, he quickly sliced the air sending flying shes with Rankyaku towards the cannonballs, making them split before exploding in the air.


    *BOOOOOM!!*


    Robin wasted no time and began using her fruit, making eyes appear all around the coast. She didn''t take long to spy on everything that was happening and returned to the others. "We will be attacked soon, there are at least 2000 navy soldiersing towards us, besides the 50 ships, and some are approaching this side already," she pointed to a corner where there were 10 shipsing towards them.


    "Leave it to me! I''ll handle the ships," Shirahoshi took initiative while speaking and quickly jumped into the water.


    Meanwhile, on the ships, a man with a magnifying ss looked towards the movement of the Straw Hat''s mermaid. "That mermaid... She jumped into the water. Get ready to capture her!" he said, and everyone nodded, preparing tounch new cannonballs at the ship and take care of the mermaid approaching.


    "She''s a mermaid, what can she doing towards us??" said one sailor, mocking.


    "I heard she''s one of the most beautiful women in the world. I''d like to see her," another man spoke.


    Meanwhile, the same man with the magnifying ss continued looking and saw a shadow in the water approaching, but it wasn''t quite a shadow of a mermaid, or at least she had changed from a mermaid and suddenly began to grow more and more, covering the whole area. "What is this?" he asked, with a surprised look, seeing those huge shadows heading towards the navy ships.


    "Careful," someone spoke, pointing to shadows emerging under the ships. Suddenly, the waters explode and a huge Leviathan appears, biting the hull of the ship and throwing it away with a movement of its head. "Help," the sailors screamed, but the Leviathan didn''t stop, as everyone was frozen, watching a ship flying and the Leviathan now looking towards them.


    The mermaid princess, in the form of a Leviathan, opened her mouth and began to suck in a blue energy, preparing a devastating attack.


    "Shoot, shoot at her before she attacks us," the sailors shouted and began to act against the leviathan.


    "What is this? Since when can sea monsters be so dangerous?" a man asked.


    "Strangers, we use technologies to keep them at bay. I don''t know what''s happening. Who is this sea monster? Could it be one with a... could it?" another asked, considering the possibility of it being a Devil Fruit user.


    They began to fire cannonballs at the transformed mermaid princess, but the leviathan''s hulls were resilient, covering her entire body, and the balls simply bounced off her without harm as they exploded.


    Shirahoshi finally charged all her power and with a roar,unched a blue water energy at the ships, devastating them instantly as they were blown up.


    "Impossible! She destroyed 3 navy warships with that attack. What is this sea monster? Why is it attacking us?" shouted another man on a ship still intact.


    Shirahoshi did not stop. She began to fight against the sailors as they tried to use some techniques of the Six Styles, after all, they are the elite of the navy. But Shirahoshi, even before eating her fruit, had started her training since she began sailing with Luffy, and she was the most talented in the crew with Haki. Dodging their attacks and even withstanding some without care, while she began to devour the sailors andunch water from her mouth, biting the other ships. More and more ships began to explode with the power of her Eikon.


    From afar, one could still see 6 ships fighting against the giant serpent, as more and more ships were blown up and sinking, while the screams of terror from the sailors could be heard.


    "It seems she is handling those ships well," Robinmented.


    "We should be more concerned about that army," Uta said and pointed to the harbor where there were several thousands of marines running towards them with weapons and swords, shouting that they would defeat the Straw Hats.


    "Woolf! Woolf!" Chouchou decided to act. Then, he barked and jumped off the deck, saying he would fight the sailors in thenguage of dogs.


    "Go, Chouchou!!" Chopper shouted excitedly, understanding his friend.


    Chouchounded in the harbor and began to run towards the marines, who looked surprised, while descending to the harbor with the intention of attacking the ship, they saw a dog barking at them angrily as it approached.


    "A dog?" a marine asked surprised in the front.


    "You idiot, that''s the Straw Hat''s dog. Don''t you know he is very dangerous? He almost devoured Vice Admiral Momonga! Don''t be fooled by the poor and mangy appearance of that dog," another spoke.


    Chouchou heard this perfectly, getting even angrier at these marines for the insults. Then, he didn''t waste time, as he jumped in the air, his transformation happened, turning him into arge Cerberus, touching the ground with his legs as the ce cracked under his new weight and he growled with his 3 heads at all the marines who stopped at that moment, stunned and fearful in their eyes.


    But Chouchou was too upset after what he heard. He opened the 3 mouths, 3 elements began to emerge and he didn''t waste timeunching his attack against all 2000 marines, causing explosions as the ground was destroyed in ice, fire, and lightning, devastating the entire port in that area.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Debris flew everywhere, and in the sky, a group of people flew past it, dodging while Chouchou didn''t let any sailor pass on the ground.


    The crew on the ship quickly noticed the movement in the sky, "Neeee... It looks like they areing this way," Hachimented, but everyone already knew while keeping their heads attentive to the sky.


    "Aren''t those our former prisoners?" Chopper pointed out.


    "Yes. It seems that after they were released, they came after us," Uta said.


    It was CP9. They observed the explosions happening in the port and on the water, ignoring them for the moment, as their goal was to capture the weaker members of the pirate crew.


    They finally approached the ship and paused for a moment while looking at the rest of the crew: there were Hachi, Uta, Robin, Chopper, Laboon, and Karoo hidden inside the ship.


    "CP 9," Rubinmented, looking at them as they also looked back at her.


    "You''re the demon child... Nico Robin," Rob Li said as he faced her.


    "It seems we can have some important people from the group and use them as hostages," Buenomented.


    "Two women, a fish-man, and some mangy animals for our team to handle... What a shame for us," Jabramented, dissatisfied.


    "No matter, a weakness is a weakness. Now, let''s attack them," Rob Limented and advanced towards the ship. However, Hachi, Uta, Robin, and Chopper responded in kind, also using Geppo and Soru quickly, surprising everyone.


    With their strikes, they made everyone from CP9 immediately retreat with that attack, quite surprised because they did not have information on many of the Straw Hats beyond the main members. Then, seeing others using their own techniques, even superior ones, was quite startling. The battle on this side was just beginning.


    All the Straw Hats were involved in this battle, meanwhile in the sky, a bird quickly appeared, using a camera. This was none other than Morgans, learning about the operation and he didn''t want to miss it, so he personally went to Enies Lobby.


    "This is really great!!!" He screamed excitedly. "Explosions and more explosions! Fighting between a type of pirates against a whole squadron of vice admirals led by an admiral intending to exterminate this band of supernovas!" He celebrated. "I''m rooting for the Straw Hats. If they win this fight, they will be an unparalleled legend on their journey before going to the New World!" Morgans shouted joyfully.


    "Now let''s try to capture all the fights! Because all of them seem so interesting!" He said and went back to filming from that height.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 228 – Enies Lobby 05!

    Chapter 228 �C Enies Lobby 05!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Baby-5 was scrubbing the Captain''s room, as he had asked her to clean it as soon as they arrived in Enies Lobby. He had put his maid to do it, precisely so as not to bother him in the negotiation, since it was Domingo after all, and he didn''t know how the woman would react to that.


    ''The master will surely like his room!'' She eximed internally, ''How he always needs me!''. She said satisfied, and looked at the ce shining, clean floor, sheets changed, scented environment.


    "Maybe I should break something, he could punish me tonight!" She eximed like a love-struck girl, but something happened at that moment, she saw a vase she had cleaned from the captain as a decoration of his room and thought about knocking it down to break it, however, the ship suddenly began to shake, and that vase she nned to break, suddenly swayed and fell from the dresser, breaking on the floor.


    She was at a loss for words for a while as she saw the broken shards scattered around the ce, just watching the mess without saying anything, until a shard moved towards her feet, which she quickly crushed with her heel, her calm look turned into a wild and stern gaze as the whole atmosphere around her darkened while veins appeared on her forehead, she began to scream with all her might:


    "Who dares mess up the master''s room!?" She shouted angrily, as she clenched her fist and started to leave the room heading towards the outside of the ship. She walked through the corridors with long strides while letting her mop fall and quickly opened the deck door, facing a war happening on all sides.


    There were explosions, roars of monsters, and people hitting each other in various directions, but Baby-5 was not shaken by this, she just looked at some members of her crew fighting in the air against a group of strange people using Geppo. At the port, the ce was destroyed by Chouchou transformed into Cerberus whileunching elemental attacks on the scared sailors trying to escape and not die. In the sea, a giant serpent was finishing off thest ships, blowing them up and sinking all, to head towards the other ships on the other side of the ind, stillunching cannonballs.


    Baby-5 also noticed explosions happening on the side of the shipunched by those ships that Shirahoshi intends to destroy, some bullets were flying towards the ck Pearl at that moment, but she noticed both Megalo, Laboon, and Karoo protecting the ship at that time, Karoo, despite the fear, used air cuts exploding the cannonballs, Megalo used Shigan and Laboon Tekkai while the bullets exploded on his head without affecting him.


    Baby Five, still irritated, ignored the cannonballs, not letting herself be shaken by the war on all sides; she just wanted to destroy someone and find the responsible for messing up the captain''s room. Turning her gaze upwards, seeing that some of herpanions were still fighting against enemies, she decided they would be the first to feel her wrath.


    She walked to the middle of the deck and bent her knees, before jumping off the deck, exploding the ce, while flying into the sky. Her feet became a kind of proportion engine that Luffy had suggested while they were training, making her propel with more speed in the air, looking like a blur if she added some techniques of the six styles she learned.


    Kaku was fighting at that moment against Uta, when he felt someoneing in his direction at high speed. When he noticed, Baby-5 was already above him, while her expression showed fury. "You damn bastard!" She shouted, and he was stunned without understanding why this maid-dressed woman appeared enraged.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" Uta asked, stunned, since this was her chance to prove that she had be strong, but now Baby-5 had interfered in her fight.


    Baby-5 ignored Uta''s protest, while looking furiously at her target, transforming her arm into an impact weapon, like a shotgun, and fired point-nk at the man who couldn''t even react, feeling immense pain sinking into his belly and flying backwards with the force of the impact.


    "One is not enough, I will kill them all!" Baby-5 shouted, as those around her were surprised by the rage of this woman who had just appeared. Baby-5 looked at each one of them. "You broke and messed up the Captain''s room!" She eximed with a look of rage, leaving everyone, both allies and enemies, stunned. She began to transform into various weapons with her arm and started firing shots, making it difficult for CP9 to approach the Straw Hats.


    "Who is this crazydy?!" Kalifa asked, and these words were followed by a hawk-like re from Baby-5, as her arms turned into des. She kicked the air with the technique she had perfected after a month of training with Luffy. Her body used to be weak, relying essentially on her fruit, but she learned to be strong in a month of training with the power of the moa moa no mi, since it was worth several months with Luffy''s multiplication. Kalifa was scared by the crazy woman appearing in front of her with des ready to cut her.


    The CP9 group, already thinking it would be easy to deal with the members of the ship who were already fighting, had a big surprise with this woman starting to attack them, even Rob Li, who prided himself on being a special weapon, was fighting against Robin herself, and having difficulty facing her, even after transforming into his zoan, but Robin was stronger than him now, she could punch him, transforming her arm into a giant, something Luffy suggested Lucy could do with her gomu gomu no mi.


    He received this giant punch from the girl making him fly in the air with pain. Bueno opened a door behind Robin and tried to surprise her, but 6 hands grew on Robin''s ribs andunched Shigan while air bullets flew towards Bueno, without Robin turning around, hitting him as he fell bleeding. She may not have learned haki yet, but after learning the six styles, she became a powerful warrior.


    "Damn, how can this be so strong? Isn''t there anyone weak here?!" Jabra said indignant and wounded by Hachi, who easily cut him.


    Meanwhile, at the Port, Chouchou was unforgiving of the enemies,unching attacks in all directions. The port was alreadypletely devastated, while the sailors made every effort possible to try to stop him,unching their weapons and cannon shots, which simply hit an animal and then exploded. But, as the smoke dissipated, Cerberus seemed not to care about the damage, as they began tounch more elements in all directions.


    "What can we do with this dog? We can''t face it!" a scared sailor shouted.


    "Help!" another screamed, as the ground in front of them exploded and he was enveloped by the mes of one of its heads.


    "Help!" Some sailors also screamed before being turned into ice sculptures with its freezing rage.


    "Reinforcements, call for reinforcements!" another shouted, as he tried to escape and the ground behind him exploded with lightning.


    "Mr. Commodore, we need reinforcements at the Port! I repeat, we need reinforcements!" An officer spoke, while looking at the chaos that the three-headed dog was creating in the distance.


    "Call for reinforcements!" Another was yelling into the den den mushi.


    Meanwhile, in the water, the ships continued to fire at the ck Pearl from the side of the ind. "Fire at that ship! Sink it!" An officer ordered, while pulling the cannon''s rope, which exploded,unching new bullets towards that side.


    However, the bullets exploded above the ship, not damaging it, being protected by all 3 animals. "Damn, how can it be intact after so many shots? Who is stopping our bullets?" They spoke, not knowing that there were 3 animals protecting the ship at that moment.


    "My lord, and those 10 ships that sank on the other side, wasn''t there a sea monster there?!" A sailor asked worriedly.


    "Yes, we no longer see the monster, but stay alert, it returned to the water and might being for us!" Another man spoke with a lot of concern in his tone.


    "The monster!! It''s here!" Those ships realized a giant shadow that was beneath them.


    "Fire at the monster! Don''t let it get close!" Some screamed while exploding cannonballs in the water.


    But the leviathan didn''t seem to care about it while already being in the midst of all those ships.


    "Damn!! Don''t let it get close!" Said a captain before a huge shadow emerged behind him with the sea water rising over him and blocking the sunlight. "This..." The man turned cautiously, as the leviathan stared at him with fierce eyes, no longer bearing any trace of the gentle mermaid princess that was Shirahoshi.


    All the ships were scared while screaming together. "She''s here," before the war began on that side as Shirahoshi attacked the first ships in front of her. A group ofmodores advanced towards the serpent using Geppo to prevent her from destroying the warships, which also began to fight against them.


    "We need reinforcements here!" said a sailor on a den den mushi while looking at the serpent with fear.


    As all this was happening, on the ind, the calls were passed to themanders, watching the entire battle from strategic locations, but all frowned. Even Tsuru, who was fighting with Bastille against Yamato, heard everything on the radio on her waist.


    "This fight is not what we expected..." Tsuru frowned, as it seemed that the Navy was losing on all fronts to the pirates and Straw Hats.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 229 – Enies Lobby 06!

    Chapter 229 �C Enies Lobby 06!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy found himself surrounded by various battles, but there was only one he was interested in, as he struck Akainu once again with his mes, fighting against the admiral''sva.


    He diverted his attention, slightly worried about the money being carried by Nami at that moment. After all, if the money were lost, their entire scheme would be in vain.


    "You''re underestimating me, you damned child!" Akainu growled, noticing that Luffy was paying attention to something else. He increased his strength against Luffy, making him fall back. Luffy wasn''t bothered by this as he flew; he used it to his advantage while quickly stabilizing andunching into the sky where various battles were happening at that moment. Explosions and shes ofbat filled the sky, while the six styles were executed by all the fighters.


    A particr duo caught Luffy''s attention, and he smiled, heading towards the fight where Nami was battling Vice Admiral Doberman, the man using his weapons against the Garuda ws created by Nami.


    "Damn all these akuma no mi users!" Doberman said as he moved away from the ws and tried to stop them, while Nami continuedunching attacks. She had entered phase 1 as veils passed over her entire body, and she disyedrge white wings.


    She kept all the money cases close to her, while a w still held them. She looked at her enemy who flew towards her, and she also began to attack him, wielding a spear that Luffy had made her use as her official weapon. They exchanged blows, as she began to materialize ws in the air that tried to cut the admiral, who dodged and tried to fend off both the ws and Nami''s own Spear.


    Luffy flew towards them. At that moment, he felt a sudden heat. He saw a huge fist ofva flying towards him, but he made no move to dodge. As theva fist hit him, exploding the area around them, even the mourning people were surprised by the explosion. However, Luffy reappeared unharmed but, unlike before, he entered phase 2. Showing his beastly form, he still flew towards Nami.


    "Nami!" he shouted. "Give me the bag!" He said, and the girl nodded, throwing the bag to him. He quickly caught it and made it disappear, getting all the money into the system. As soon as he was satisfied, new fists ofva flew towards him. There were at least 20 of them, as one of them didn''t harm Luffy much, being a fire beast.


    He looked at Akainu''s blows and began to wrap mes around his arm, beforeunching his own attack. The great me rocks hit theva fists, causing explosions and heat in the environment. These two attacks even affected the crew and vice admirals around.


    "BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!"


    "BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!"


    "BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!"


    "BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!"


    "Hey, Luffy, be careful!" Kuinained as Momonga was on top of her. She was struggling to face him but used her Shiva transformation in phase 1, where she created a cape on her back and increased her ice power with glowing veins in her body in a blue tone, and her eyes were almost white with a hint of blue.


    "Pay attention to the fight!" Momonga said, appearing in front of Kuina trying to strike her, which she slightly avoided. He looked at her moving away as he dodged the blow between Luffy and Akainu, "You''re very much like that girl who walks with Smoker..." Momonga noticed.


    "Tashigi, I''ve met her..." Kuina said, shrugging without saying anything more, and focused her energy on her sword, which began to glow the next moment, and she started to emit ice, freezing the space around.


    Momonga was surprised when a huge ice dragon formed andunched towards him, which he tried to counter with an aerial sh, but the dragon didn''t stop as it tried to reach him. He dodged its teeth, while the ice dragon continued to chase after Momonga, who moved away before putting his sword back in the air and focusing as the dragon came back to attack him.


    Approaching closely, he focused on his fencing andunched the attack just as the dragon made another strike, and Momonga cut the creature in half, dispersing it, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to that because above him, Kuina suddenly appeared and attacked him, crossing their swords in those moments.


    "This ice power, not even Kuzan can create creatures that attack..." Momonga murmured as sparks flew from the shing swords.


    They only stopped trying to overpower each other because at that moment, Hugo and Vice Admiral Maynard appeared between them, exchanging rapid punches with their fists as they ran through the chaos, appearing in the middle of many people''s fight as they exchanged blows against each other.


    "You''re strong, big guy..." Hemented.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet." Hugo said, and his body began to transform into various rock spikes spread across his entire body, entering phase one of titan, and before the vice admiral could react, Hugo was already on top of himunching an attack that hit his face and sent the vice admiral flying to the opposite side.


    The vice admiral flew to the ground, falling almost on theva left by Akainu behind Luffy at that moment. Hugo didn''t want to wait and flew down, propelling his body with geppo as he approached, making the ground explode where he had knocked down the vice admiral.


    The ground cracked and rose with the impact, but while Hugo was in the midst of the dust, a punch with haki hit him, making him retreat several meters away, "You''re good... But you still have a lot to learn, big guy..." the man said while rubbing his cheek after being hit by the pirate and spitting out some blood.


    "Let''s go for the second round." The navy man said with a smile.


    Above them, an explosion urred. Vivi transformed her arm into a hurricane ball and attacked Dalmatian who tried to hit her with his haki-imbued fists. The explosion made everyone retreat, but Vivi ended up losing the advantage as Dalmatian returned to attack her. She quickly began to move while her lower body transformed into a hurricane, and she rose into the air with the vice admiral following her. Sheunched several tornadoes at the man, trying to slow his advance.


    Managing to do so somewhat since even with the six-style techniques and haki, it was disadvantageous to fight against the wind when it filled the air, Vivi raised both hands and began to concentrate her energy against the vice admiral and everyone below. She gathered enough energy beforeunching, creating something gigantic as everyone began to feel the change in the air.


    "This?!" Dalmatian frowned.


    "What is this change in wind." The marines running through the space of Enies Lobby trying to reach the battles happening soon felt something different.


    "There! Look at that!" A marine pointed to the top where the vice admirals'' fight was happening.


    "It''s huge!!!" another shouted rmed.


    A huge hurricane was forming in the air, heading towards the ground, while everyone fought against each other, they had to look up as soon as it caught their attention, and the fights had to stop to start trying to escape the reach of that thing, as the wind began to try to suck everything in. Luffy was fighting against Akainu at that moment, exchanging blows andunching his mes against the admiral, an intense fight with no apparent winner.


    Luffy also turned his attention to Vivi''s hurricane and smiled, after all, he had nned this move with Vivi in Skypiea. He saw Lami fighting against Onigumo and quickly shouted to her:


    "Lami, teleport everyone, except me!" Luffy shouted, and she opened her room, a muchrger one, covering the entire battlefield. While everyone was in a fight, looking attentively at the hurricane, Lami used her teleportation, making everyone disappear from the battlefield, leaving only vice admirals with Luffy and Akainu, who still received the pressure from Akainu.


    Vivi looked down from a safe space, as it was not within the hurricane''s reach. But seeing what Luffy was about to do, she quickly left there, flying towards the Straw Hats.


    The admirals frowned as they tried to dodge the hurricane descending to the ground at high speed, trying to suck everything into it, starting to devastate everything around as it touched the ground and lifted everything up.


    Luffy looked at Akainu trying to suck him in, he used his moa moa no mi to decrease his weight, and the hurricane soon carried him, entering inside it.


    "Do you think you can escape!?" Akainu, despite struggling not to be sucked in as well, growled at Luffy whileunchingva into the hurricane, hitting Luffy who stopped in the middle of it as he focused on his next move.


    Inside the wind vortex, Luffy felt Akainu''s attacks from a distance, and he had to endure the heat of hisvas and blows, while his body began to glow bit by bit. In the next moment, a dazzling light came from the base of the hurricane and began to fill all the wind, turning it into mes of chaos.


    This stood out everywhere and left the entire ind stunned, as everyone could see the size of the hurricane now made of Luffy''s mes. This is the same move that Luffy made in basta fighting against Crocodile, Luffy now had possession of the hurricane and could control it as he wished.


    Then, he sensed through haki where the vice admirals were andunched the hurricane against them, who quickly flew away trying to avoid that thing, even catching Akainu by surprise. But he didn''t move, after all, he was made of magma, and those were just mes, there was no Haki involved to harm him. However, the other vice admirals weren''t so lucky because the hurricane went in their direction and, as soon as it arrived in the middle of them all, it exploded, creating an explosion that shook the entire ind, and everyone saw arge cloud of smoke arise in that ce while the Straw Hats were in a corner, looking at it, as Luffy quickly appeared among them with his super-speed.


    "Hahaha! That was amazing!" Luffy said satisfied, and could see how all the marines were scared by that.


    "I think you overdid it, Luffy," Namimented, but there were noints or tension in her tone.


    Vivi also joined them, and it didn''t take long for the smoke to start to dissipate, and all the vice admirals appeared on the destroyed ground, but they were still okay, although some had burnt clothes and tense expressions.


    "Luffy, I want to fight my opponent without interruptions," Zoroined, and Luffy nodded, after all, this move hade upst minute.


    "Alright, let''s now fight individually." He said, and the Straw Hats were ready for a new round with the vice admirals and Akainu.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 230 – Enies Lobby 7!

    Chapter 230 �C Enies Lobby 7!


    [Chapter Size: 1600 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The explosion of the me hurricane finally subsided, but everyone was still feeling the impact as many cracks spread across the ind. Many Marines stopped running and looked at the huge smoke after the hurricane exploded, wondering what it was.


    "The vice-admirals were caught in the explosion..." said a Marine.


    "What was that... Will they be okay...?" said another.


    "Did Luffy do that...?" Coby asked amidst the strength of the Marines.


    But suddenly, all the vice-admirals emerged from the explosion still standing, boosting the morale of the Marines once again.


    "They''re okay!" shouted a woman wearing a Marine cape.


    "They won''t fall so easily, this is one of the main forces of the Navy!" said another.


    "They are the vice-admirals, there''s no way they''ll lose to the pirates!" spoke a captain.


    "Look! They''re fighting again!" Another person observed the movements between the two groups once more.


    "Go, kill the pirates!" someone shouted.


    "Defeat the evil!" said another.


    Once again, explosions began to erupt in the middle of the ind, destroying everything once more.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The explosions illuminated the ce as a new confrontation began, everyone already eyeing their final opponents. In the midst of this chaos, Yamato advanced against her opponent, Tsuru with Bastille, who alsounched their attacks. Tsuru used fists coated with Haki and Bastille with hisrge weapon, shed with Yamato, putting her under pressure.


    "This is getting tough..." She couldn''t help but mutter, losing ground in the air while dodging other attacks from the other ongoing fights that flew astray.


    With no choice, she enveloped her body in a white light, as the two vice-admirals approached, they felt the air change as the temperature dropped, and a freezing explosion urred, forcing them to retreat.


    "She''s using her Mythical Zoan..." Bastillemented, seeing her transform and use the ice element.


    "As expected of Kaido. Mihawk had informed that she fought him using this transformation." Tsuru, always perceptive,mented.


    Yamato now transformed into her ice wolf form, increased her strength exponentially, her weapon, Kanabo, began to crackle with thunder.


    "Wait... This move?" Tsuru became rmed by this.


    "What does this mean...?" Bastille didn''t recognize what Yamato was doing.


    Before they could react, Yamato charged at high speed, catching them off guard and raised her weapon overhead while still surrounded by thunder.


    "This is her father''s technique!" Tsuru said, trying to shield herself from the next attack.


    "Thunder of the Eight Trigrams!" Yamato shouted as sheunched the attack downwards towards the two.


    An explosion urred illuminating the entire battlefield at that moment, causing many to turn their gaze to that area, thunder boomed as Tsuru and Bastille were sent flying like rockets towards the ground.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    "What?!" A vice-admiral knew very well what he saw.


    "Kaido?!" Another eximed.


    "This is his daughter..." One of them frowned.


    Yamato had trained this technique after Luffy had asked her to learn and master it; she already knew a bit of the technique, but it was still iplete at that time, but now the girl had mastered it.


    "Tsk..." In a field dominated byva, Akainu had a fist enveloped inva, looking to the side, with a furrowed brow and snarling.


    "Pay attention to our fight!" Luffy appeared at that moment in front of him, and before Akainu could react, he struck the side of his face, sending him flying to the opposite side.


    On the ground where Tsuru and the other vice-admiral were sent flying, the woman reappeared from the ground, her forehead bleeding, while Bastille limped out, kneeling and spitting blood.


    "This girl really got us good..." Tsuru said as she watched Yamato leap into the air with Geppo. She turned her attention to the fallen vice-admiral, "Let''s go, vice-admiral, justice cannot wait." She said, and he got up nodding as he picked up his weapon from the debris.


    Meanwhile, a red energy flew in that direction, causing Tsuru and Bastille to jump before they were hit.


    *BOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The energy came from Zoro''s sword, which Strawberry dodged with some difficulty, almost hitting hisrades. Zoro didn''t stop; his des began to glow with red and dark energy.


    "This pirate... surely has his own abilities..." The vice-admiral couldn''t help but murmur.


    Zoro wasted no time and beganunching cuts at the vice-admiral, who used his sword to defend against the attacks while trying to stop them. Some passed through his defense, forcing him to dodge them, until one cut a part of his Marine cap, slicing his hair. This vice-admiral was peculiar for having extremely tall hair, with a pompadour.


    "You damn pirate! How dare you ruin my hair!" The man yelled and charged at Zoro. They began a high-speed battle at this moment, as their swords shed, Strawberry used his techniques,bating Zoro''s strange techniques with that energy.


    The fight began to pound against each other as the space distorted, but Zoro was gaining the upper hand against the vice-admiral without using his transformation like many of hispanions.


    One of Zoro''s energies escaped the battle again and exploded below them, while Alvidaunched an attack at the vice-admiral Cancer, but had to dodge Zoro''s attack, jumping backward.


    "Hey, watch it!" Alvidained.


    "You''re such a beautiful woman, why did you choose this life?" The Vice-admiral said as hended at a spot.


    "I''m a married woman, and my husband is my captain, does that answer your question?" Alvida spoke with a somber tone.


    "Tsk, what a shame." The vice-admiral said as he smoked his cigar.


    Alvida advanced against the opponent, while he tried to punch the woman, Alvida used her Akuma no Mi to gain even more speed, and before the vice-admiral could react, she struck him with her weapon in the torso, sending him flying backward at high speed, breaking everything in his path.


    "That''s for hitting on a married woman." Alvida said as she saw the man stopping at least 30 meters away while digging into the ground.


    Lami continued fighting against Onigumo in a space made by his Room. The vice-admiral was having some difficulty against her constant attacks; he had activated his multiple arms while trying to intercept any attack from Lami from any side, as she teleported around.


    "Hm?!" Onigumo felt two of his arms being cut.


    Lami appeared in front of him with her sword and tried to pierce the man by removing his heart, but he quickly defended himself with multiple arms stopping the advance of her sword.


    "Don''t think you can defeat me so easily, ouw!" He yelled and tried to push Lami back, but she switched ces and reappeared behind him before kicking him hard, causing him to lose bnce and try to regain it while being dragged by the force of her Haki-infused kick.


    "Haki..." Onigumo couldn''t help but murmur.


    Lami didn''t respond; she just prepared herself to attack him again, but at that moment, she had to leave the spot as a vice-admiral flew in her direction but was struck by someone else bursting the ground with his own body. Lami appeared at a distance and growled at the person who threw that vice-admiral.


    "Oh, sorry, it was unintentional..." Reijumented in the air while transformed into Phoenix phase 1, with wings on her back and her legs engulfed in mes.


    "Damn brow..." Lamimented angrily.


    "Don''t be mad, I saw you needed help..." Reiju said with a smug smile.


    "You say that while throwing an admiral on top of me!" Lami growled.


    Suddenly, the ground where the vice-admiral was sent exploded, and a man with a cap and cigar emerged from the ground with a grim look as blood streamed down his forehead. He red at Reiju angrily as he put his katana on his shoulder.


    He flew from the ground andunched his attack against the pirate cook, as they began a sh between Hakis at that moment, and Lami dodged her enemy who returned to attack her with the remaining arms.


    While the two pairs fought, they ended up joining forces; it was two vice-admirals against Lami and Reiju, who teamed up tounch united attacks against the Marines who didn''tg behind.


    Meanwhile, the ground began to tremble with explosions. In one corner, Nojiko faced Mozambia, a vice-admiral who wielded his katana but struggled against the explosive power of Nojiko''s bombs.


    "This is very dangerous..." He murmured with a somber tone.


    "Take this!" Nojiko said and raised her fingers in a revolver position as sheunched shigans at the man. He began using Geppo to escape; Nojiko''s shigan sent air bullets that exploded easily, so this vice-admiral was having a lot of trouble.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Nojiko exploded the ground beneath her and propelled her body at a powerful speed into the air. By the time Mozambia noticed, Nojiko was already above him. Without saying anything, sheunched an explosive punch.


    "Ahhh!" Mozambia screamed as his body exploded, and he fell down wounded.


    "It seems your vice-admirals can''t defeat my crew..." Luffy said with a smile.


    "Tsk!" Akainu growled at him as he tried to hit him. "You think you can defy justice!" He said as he pushed Luffy back a bit. The battlefield between them was boiling with mes, rocks, andva everywhere.


    "Come on, Akainu, I can''t be left behind with my crew beating up some of the vice-admirals. So let''s get serious." Luffy spoke as he clenched his fist against his other hand, ready to get serious.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 231 – Enies Lobby 08!

    Chapter 231 �C Enies Lobby 08!


    [Chapter Size: 1600 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The battlefield remained filled with the explosive sounds of dozens of fights happening simultaneously across the ind, and Luffy kept an arrogant gaze upwards towards Akainu.


    "Straw Hat..." Akainu growled at Luffy, seeing that maintained smile, which he responded to with a look of anger while hisva bubbled and he clenched his teeth.


    Thissted until finally, both kicked the ground towards each other, moving at high speed. However, Luffy was now unleashing even more of his powers, beyond the Zoan form phase 2. He increased his speed, and his fist surprised Akainu by being faster than before. As he tried to dodge, the pirate hit him, sending him flying across the field ofva in the opposite direction through the air, at least hundreds of meters away.


    The admiral began to stabilize in the air with geppo and already looked at Luffy with anger, but there was no longer any sign of the pirate, leaving Akainu confused. In the next moment, Luffy appeared above him using his maximum speed. Akainu went on alert and crossed his arms to defend against the possible attack. Even so, Luffy punched him without hesitation, and a giant explosion urred in that area, pressing the admiral against the ground and causing everything to explode, even the marines around were surprised as the ground trembled with an explosion of debris and purple mesing from one corner of the battle.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!</em>


    The ground shook as it cracked on all sides, creating fissures, while debris flew through the air. A momentter, as Luffy stood in the midst of that chaos and everything turned red making the earth transform into pureva, Luffy looked around and an explosion from the ground came from in front of him, while Akainu appeared trying to punch him. Luffy ced his hand on top of thergeva fist but ended up being thrown back, slightly surprised by the attack.


    He took the opportunity to stabilize in the air as he jumped and increased his height. Akainu finally emerged from that ce,pletely unscathed. He said nothing while just looking up from the ground. Luffy then raised his hands and created arge sphere of mes while the ball looked like a purple sun. His mes could not affect the admiral, but his intention was to distract him. As soon as he finished charging his sr sphere, heunched the attack directly into the ground while Akainu watched without worry.


    "Let''s see how this catches attention..." Luffy murmured, increasing the mass of the explosion by 50 times. The attack went directly through the ground like a missile, blinking and reappearing at high speed, and as soon as it reached, a gigantic explosion shook the ind again, much more than anything until now. Even the fights between the vice admirals and the Straw Hat pirates were interrupted at this moment with the force of the impact.


    Luffy was caught by the explosion of his mes and disappeared from the ce, this was not to affect Akainu, who knew he was fighting against a Logia. As things began to stabilize, theva started to gather and form the admiral. Luffy took this time to approach without Akainu being able to react. And when Akainu materializedpletely, he quickly frowned surprised to see Luffy right in front of him as he punched him with a Haki fist. Akainu felt the hit, making him spit out a bit of blood, flying backwards and digging the ground.


    "Damned pirate," Akainu let out as he felt the pain of the impact.


    Luffy did not stop there; he followed the path to not let the admiral escape. However, as he approached, he felt the entire field transform intova, and before he could react, everything exploded like a volcano. He was caught by the attack, and ended up giving up on his charge trying to escape from the ce, returning to the sky while his body emitted smoke, from theva bath he took. Despite still being quite resistant, Luffy could feel it a bit.


    "Feel the justice and perish, pirate scum!" Akainu emerged from the destruction and beganunching new giantva fists towards Luffy in the sky. The pirate, not wasting any time, quickly advanced and flew towards Akainu''s attack, increasing his speed, dodging to the right and left while theva fists bubbled in the air. Luffy maneuvered through them until he reached Akainu, who quickly prepared for the pirate and his impact. As Luffy collided with him on the ground ofva, generating an explosion of rocks and fire, both flying into the sky. But it didn''t stop there, because in the midst of that chaos, a new explosion emerged with rocks andva, one after another.


    Explosions continued to ur around the area, and at that moment, the smoke began to clear as Luffy and Akainu exchanged blows against each other, striking at high speed. They seemed to have a sh, injuring each other while hitting their fists against one another, but nothing serious, just some bruises and scratches. At one point, Luffy and Akainu eachnded a punch on the other, making their cheeks tighten against the enemy''s fist, and flew to opposite sides.


    After stabilizing once they were some tens of meters apart, Luffy stopped to stare at the admiral while wiping his blood and spitting to the side.


    Akainu stopped as his cape appeared quite destroyed and burned while he wiped the blood from his face with his fist.


    Both looked at each other with fierce gestures and paused for a second before flying towards each other once again, both hitting with their fists, generating rays of Armament Haki. Akainu transformed his body intova and exploded on top of Luffy, who withstood the blow and saw that the admiral was no longer in front of him. At that moment, Akainu reappeared from the ground, transforming intova and materializing behind Luffy, trying to punch him. Luffy promptly turned and crossed his arms to defend from the blow, and returned to attack.


    In the midst of the fight, as both exchanged blows again, a new figure emerged at that moment, and their target was Luffy. Domingo had been just watching the battle from a distance until now and saw that it was finally time for him to enter the conflict, after all, he had to avenge the humiliation he suffered.


    "Hm?!" Luffy wasn''t expecting this, when he saw Joker appearing by his side before he could react and saw the Shichibukai using his ws to cut his chest, while he had to defend from an attack by Akainu.


    Luffy felt his chest open with cuts, with Domingo oveing his body''s durability with haki, and being thrown backwards, Akainu did not stand still; he took advantage of this moment tounch a better attack on Luffy, while he was vulnerable. Luffy saw the admiral approaching, but with no time to resist that attack, feeling a huge punch in his chest and seeing some of his ribs breaking with it. Luffy wasunched at least 60 meters away from the spot while trying to stabilize and exploding the ground with his own body.


    "Luffy!!" Vivi shouted from a distance, seeing her captain being injured with the Shichibukai entering the fight.


    "These damn..." Lamiined, while Lami beside her looked angrily at Domingo and his treacherous move.


    "They dare!" Alvida snarled and was about to help Luffy, but was soon prevented from approaching by Cancer. Even injured from the previous attack, he had not given up.


    Luffy reappeared from a crater in the distance, bleeding profusely. He was on his knees, looking somewhat surprised, while Domingoughed amidst the cuts. "Fufufu. It seems that our invincible pirate has finally taken some damage," Domingoughed and mocked.


    This was not only witnessed by the vice admirals and pirates in the area, but the navy on the ind also began to gain morale from it as they shouted.


    "Look, the Straw Hat pirate is wounded!" someone announced, pointing towards the battlefield filled with explosions.


    "Right, kill him!" said a captain.


    "They''re going to kill that demon!" some sailors celebrated.


    "Luffy..." Lucy was with her heart pounding at that moment, hearing those words and facing a dilemma: to intervene or not, to let her superiors fight and eliminate Luffy or let her brother die, the person she loved the most. Of course, deep down, she would choose thetter option. So, she watched attentively to see when she should interfere, even if it could make her a traitor to the justice she had always defended, in case Luffy was in a crisis of danger. "I won''t let my brother die," she thought.


    Luffy continued coughing blood until he began to stand up. He spit out a bit more and looked attentively at his opponents, hundreds of meters away. Instead of frustration, he simply smiled. "Seems like this is more fun than I imagined," he admitted, not caring about his bleeding chest.


    In the next moment, his chest glowed, and he used his healing ability, Eikon, which quickly began to close all his wounds, leaving only the clotted blood stained on his skin. However, his mes also quickly cleared any trace of an injury there.


    "Let''s take this fight more seriously," Luffy said, with a smile, as he drew his sword from its sheath.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 232 – Enies Lobby 09!

    Chapter 232 �C Enies Lobby 09!


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy looked at his opponents for a moment before gripping his sword tightly. He bent his knees against the ground and sted off, flying towards the enemies at a speed that could rival Kizaru''s. Akainu and Domingo didn''tg behind as theyunched their attack against the pirate. Domingo tried to scratch him, while Luffy used his de to defend himself, trapping his ws against the metal.


    Akainu took the chance to punch him, and Luffy narrowly avoided the attack by leaning his body to the side, using his strength against Domingo to push him away and attempt to cut Akainu, who dodged his sword with a vertical sh. Just as he was about to prepare to cut the admiral again, Luffy felt lines holding his arm at that moment.


    "You''re not going to defeat me so easily now," Domingo growled from a distance.


    "..." Luffy didn''t respond as mes began to consume the threads around his arm, which soon broke apart. However, Akainu took this time to punch Luffy in the stomach, making him step back as the two resumed their attack on the pirate. Luffy was having some trouble, after all, he was not just fighting an admiral but also one of the most powerful Shichibukai.


    He could resort to hisst transformation, but Luffy held back as he dodged the two attacking him relentlessly.


    There was a meeting before they headed to this ind, Luffy asked that none of them transform unless they were truly in a life or death situation except for Shirahoshi, who could be mistaken for a sea monster and not an Akuma no Mi transformation. After all, having these transformations hidden, in addition to concealing much of their real power, could be used as a final trump card, something Luffy nned to unleash only in the war that was about to start soon.


    Luffy made this clear with his words. "Let the world see us when we can surprise the enemy." Something he nned when Whitebeard had alreadyunched his attack and Luffy wanted to increase the pressure on the navy even more without them being able to do much with the level of enemies on the battlefield.


    Luffy endured Akainu''s punches and Domingo''s thrusts all the while as he began to retreat, trying to find an opening in both, before the whole ce exploded, and many of hispanions had already noticed the pressure Luffy was under.


    Reiju and Lami were fighting together against two vice admirals, putting pressure on both. "He''s having trouble..." Reijumented with a look towards the explosions on that side, just as many others of the Straw Hats saw that Luffy was having some problems.


    "I will help him!" Yamato tried to reach him, but Tsuru quickly stopped her by punching with a Haki fist. "I may be old, but I am still a vice admiral of the old guard who survived the sea after many conflicts, I will not let you get past me!" She said, standing in Yamato''s way while thetter clenched her fist and defended herself from the other vice admiral fighting alongside Tsuru. The olddy knew she was weaker than Yamato, but she could still prevent her from passing so that Akainu could defeat Luffy and demoralize the enemy.


    Many also tried to reach the captain fighting against two at the same time, and seeing that no one could reach Luffy to help, Lami looked at Reiju. "I will help him. You can handle the two of them, can''t you?" She spoke in a serious tone, no longer mentioning the rivalry andpetition between the two.


    "Yes, help him," Reiju nodded also in a serious tone.


    After hearing this, Lami raised her hand and her Room expanded rapidly, covering arge area. She disappeared and reappeared next to Luffy, swapping ces with a rock, surprising all three, as she already raised her sword and aimed at her target, the target of her hatred in her life.


    "Domingo!" she shouted, as her sword, imbued with Haki, cut the Shichibukai''s arm, who was surprised by her appearance and not just that, by the fact of losing one of his limbs in something so fast and without being able to react.


    Luffy was already healing from the injuries he had sustained in this pressure, expending much of his energy to take care of his wounds. He quickly nced at Lami with a gesture of thanks and returned to the fight against his initial adversary. Before Akainu could react, and now without the pressure from Domingo, using all the strength he could muster, he punched the admiral with his Haki, enhanced by the Moa Moa no Mi.


    Akainu was very close when Luffy managed to hit him, feeling the impact as his chest caved in, flying backward while his mouth bled from the internal damage, exploding in the distance. On the other side, Domingo felt the pain of losing a limb and looked at Lami with hatred, as he used his strings to quickly reconnect his arm.


    "Lami," he growled.


    But Lami didn''t let him catch his breath; she teleported again and was before him once more. "You know I didn''t want to kill you before because you were a prisoner, but that doesn''t mean I will do the same now!" She said and prepared for the attack. When she switched ces in front of him, her sword was already pointed at his heart.


    "Hm?!" Domingo was surprised by this and before he could react, the de quickly pierced him, passing through to the back with blood dripping from both sides.


    "....!" Domingo could only groan in immense pain as he spat blood, and before he could do anything to escape, Lami kicked him in the neck, breaking more bones.


    <em>BOOOOOOMMM!!!</em>


    His body flew like a kite while exploding on the ground, making him feel even more pain than when he fought with Luffy.


    "You really know how to handle him..." Luffymented aside, looking at the woman''s aggressiveness.


    "I''ll kill him right here," Lamimented, turning to her captain. "Sorry to interrupt your fight, but I wanted to help you a bit and wanted to finally face him."


    Luffy nodded before returning to his enemy who seemed to be emerging from the ground, Akainu appeared in the distance, spitting blood and looking at Luffy with more hatred. Unlike Akainu who should continue with his injuries and umte more of them as time passes, Luffy was fine after healing, but he was spending a lot of energy since it was simr to Marco''s phoenix Akuma no Mi, which uses his physical energy to heal.


    "You still have a lot of energy... But that''s normal for someone who is tough to take down..." Luffymented, looking at Akainu who began to walk ready to face him again.


    Without further dy in this confrontation, Luffy charged at the admiral, sting the ground again. Now, without pressure, he could deal with the admiral better, while Lami waited for Domingo to heal and advanced again to kill him.


    "How did she be so strong..." Domingo growled as he fixed all his broken bones and stitched his heart, he prepared as Lami appeared and used her threads against the woman''s sword in the space of her room, which made her almost omnipotent.


    On Luffy''s side, explosions of heat resumed, as Luffy gained some advantage against Akainu, but the admiral was too resilient for him to defeat like this. While all thend turned intova amid the sh between the two. The marines at a distance were a bit worried, seeing even the admiral begin to retreat as Luffy used all his powers before entering the final phase of his Akuma no Mi.


    "We must act, we cannot let evil win. Justice must prevail," said a Commodore.


    "Yes!" Several members of the marine''s elite also shouted.


    At that moment, Luffy sensed the presence of more than 50 people approaching him using his Observation Haki, but without showing much emotion as he awaited his new guests'' arrival on the field. ''Looks like I''ll have to stop my full attack against Akainu here,'' he thought.


    As he pushed Akainu back once again using Geppo, he quickly dodged the first sh from a de that tried to hit him. Seeing a Commodore miss, he struck him, making the man fly away unconscious with the force of his blow. Another Rear Admiral appeared at that moment, followed by another Commodore. Luffy was now surrounded, with attacksing from all sides.


    Akainu joined the joint attack by jumping at Luffy. He began to kick and punch everyone, dodging and defending against the attacks while trying to counter them all. There were dozens of people trying to kill him. He began to fight and dodge in that space, feeling the pressure again and retreating a bit. He used his super-speed to distance himself, while relying on the Akuma no Mi of Ace''s sword, as the de began to create red lightning.


    "What is he nning to do?!" A sailor among the group said, looking a bit rmed.


    "What is that sword?!" Another spoke.


    "Tsk!" Akainu growled.


    "Everyone, back off!" Thest one said rmingly.


    But it was already toote. Luffy positioned the sword behind him and unleashed a sh filled with electricity, catching everyone there, including Akainu.


    The light of the red lightning quickly ran through, invading the entire area and illuminating the whole ind, while overshadowing the light of the day itself, and all the Vice Admirals looked on worriedly.


    In the next moment, numerous sailors were falling, their clothes burnt and their bodies emitting smoke like charcoal.


    Luffy looked satisfied at this while Akainu fell in the distance but was still okay. However, at that moment, Luffy felt a huge shadow approaching him. He looked to the side and finally saw his sister approaching with "Gear Third" fully engaged. Her arm was bigger than that of a giant, and as always, her entrance was always unique.


    "She finally appeared..." Luffy said with a tone of longing, as Lucy tried to create Haki with her arm, but she still had a lot to learn. After all, she had only started learning a few months ago, but still, achieving the third Gear seemed a big leap and looked much better than Luffy''s original fight against Rob Li.


    Lucy had a determined look before sending her punch towards Luffy and shouting, "Luffyyyyyyy!!!!!", Lucy eximed, even with a certain joy in her tone. He looked at the arm and pulled his elbow back, ready to punch her giant fist, greeting his sister with style.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 233 – Enies Lobby 10!

    Chapter 233 �C Enies Lobby 10!


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy saw the giant fist of gear thirding toward him, as he prepared to strike it against Lucy.


    "Gomu gomu no... King Punch," she eximed andunched the punch.


    Luffy collided with the huge fist, generating an explosion of force as the two fists shed.


    There was no one else left in the fight, and the sh continued while Lucy growled, trying to beat her brother. Meanwhile, Luffy was superior to her due to his training while maintaining the degree of strength without using the moa moa no mi or his haki.


    "You''ve gotten much stronger, Lucy. But it''s still not enough..." Luffymented and managed to throw her back at that moment.


    "Hm??!!" Lucy felt her punch reflected, and the next moment, felt Luffy grabbing her arm, "HEY, what are you doing, brother?" She said dizzily and before she could react, Luffy began to pull her.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Lucy, I want to see if you''ve really gotten strong!" Luffy said as he began to spin his body, making Lucy be pulled as he began to spin.


    "Hey, Luffy! Stop this!!" She eximed as she began to spin with her giant, extended arm.


    "Silly girl." Luffy said as she spun in desperation in all directions.


    Already dissatisfied with this, she tries to stop Luffy as she began to suck air from her hand to her belly, which puffed up and she started blowing to leave her swaying while her body tried to get away with the force of the wind, but Luffy held her hand without letting her escape.


    She stopped blowing air out, and her body was pulled toward Luffy as she began to unstretch. Luffy caught her as she came towards him, while holding her stretched arm in his hand.


    "Hello, Lucy." Luffy spoke with a smile, looking at his sister waiting for her to act, but she looked silly.


    "Luffy!" She said cheerfully close to him, but soon her face changed to something more severe, bordering onical. "Luffy, you''ve captured me! Let me go!" She demanded.


    Luffy just nodded with a smile while releasing her hand, making her have to jump into the air with geppo, "Luffy, get ready because I''m going to capture you!" She dered as she clenched her fist, ready to attack him.


    Luffy, seeing the same scene as before, just shrugged and waited for the girl tounch her attack while he prepared a punch as well. The moment the fists met, there was another shockwave, sweeping that area of the sky.


    Luffy manages to neutralize the force of Lucy''s attack, diverting it to the side with a precise movement. "I''ll teach you some things," says Luffy.


    Lucy, frustrated but also excited by the challenge, quickly rposes herself. "Don''t think it''s over, Luffy! I still have more tricks up my sleeve!" She exims.


    "Gomu gomu... Machine Gun!" He said, using his arms tounch numerous attacks at the same time, while Luffy began to dodge, still maintaining his stage 2 transformation.


    She continued attacking him while he just dodged until she stopped, looking at him with puffed cheeks and pouting, frustrated for not having hit anything on Luffy.


    Luffy saw this and began tough. "Come on Lucy, you can do better than that." He challenged her.


    Lucy looked at him more seriously and nodded. She lifted her arm while a wave of rubber began to emerge there and as soon as she normalized, her body began to turn red and emit steam.


    "This is my gear second! I''ll be much faster!" She dered with a confident voice, Luffy calmly nodded and his gaze returned downward, to see if anyone was interfering in the fight, but it seems that hisst attack with Ace had knocked them out for the time being, even Akainu had not returned to fight.


    From a distance, the marines who could not participate in the battle, looked at Lucy with hope. "Look, the granddaughter of Garp is facing the pirate!" Someone eximed.


    "Defeat your brother, that scum!"


    "Go Monkey D. Lucy!!"


    "Will she be alright...?" Helmeppo said next to Coby.


    "I hope so..." Cobymented.


    Exmations arose all over the ce, while Lucy made the first move with gear second, disappearing before rushing towards Luffy.


    Luffy knew that now with Gear Second activated, Lucy would dramatically increase her speed and power, after all, speed can equal strength. She disappeared into the air, leaving a bit of the smoke her body emitted, creating a red blur in the air. She appeared in front of Luffy, who didn''t take his eyes off her for a moment as she showed the palm of her hand, ready to attack him. With an explosive sound from her arm, she shouted, "Jet Pistol!"unching her fist towards Luffy with a super-elerated punch.


    Luffy remained calm, but with a slight smile seeing the attack approaching, he activated his haki, not because he needed it, after all, he was a durable zoan, but he wanted his sister to learn a little in this fight.


    The jet pistol hit hard against his arm coated with haki, making the blow just hit without any effect against Luffy. "What?!" Lucy eximed in astonishment.


    "You don''t know what haki is yet, Lucy?" Luffy asked.


    "Grandpa tried to teach me, but it''s very hard, and I haven''t learned yet!" She admitted, looking at her brother''s haki. "But you''ve already learned! That''s not fair!" Sheined.


    Luffy nodded, understanding her frustration. "Calm down, Lucy, I had some shortcuts, you must be as talented as I am, but still, I must praise your speed and strength, which have greatly increased. But there is still room for your growth." He then stepped back slightly, preparing for his next action.


    Lucy, seeing this, quickly prepared to attack him as well. "I''m not done, Luffy!" With a fierce gleam in her eyes, she used the technique that Luffy easily dodged before, but now with gear second. "Jet Gatling," firing a series of punches at extremely high speed, she was confident that she would hit Luffy now.


    Luffy, despite his superior skill, chose not to dodge all the attacks and even did not activate his armament haki. Instead, he used his natural resilience as a training opportunity for Lucy, blocking and dodging some while allowing others to hit him, feeling Lucy''s strength. "Good, Lucy! Your control over Gear Second is very good," hemented, as he recoiled from the impact of the punches.


    Lucy, seeing this, didn''t know whether to be happy about Luffy''s praise or to just not care much about her attacks. "I still haven''t given up, Luffy!" She shouted.


    Luffy disappeared at this moment, and before Lucy could react, he pped her forehead as he approached, her head flew back as her neck stretched, "Take this!" She shouted as she returned her blow to Luffy, who also used his head, Lucy hit her forehead against Luffy''s horns.


    "Hot!" She eximed while staying in contact before moving away as Luffyughed at his sister.


    As Luffy and Lucy faced each other, the battle between the two was soon disturbed with the return of the marines, led by a recovered Akainu, determined to end the threat once and for all.


    The recovered marines soonunched a joint attack on Luffy, inspired by Akainu''s presence, advancing in formation, surrounding Luffy and Lucy in a vast semicircle. Akainu, with his fists wrapped in bright magma, led the first charge with a fiery intensity in his eyes.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, be destroyed!" Akainu spoke, lunging forward. He fired a "Ryusei Kazan," a rain of magma meteors, directed at Luffy, creating a devastating cascade ofva that threatened to engulf both Luffy and Lucy.


    Luffy frowned, seeing that Lucy was also in the path of his attack, he simply kicked her, making her fly a distance to get away from the blow. And by doing so, he no longer had time to dodge, since the attack was already above him. He activated his Armament Haki to the maximum, preparing to neutralize the attack. With quick movements, Luffy managed to divert most of the magma meteors while having to punch some.


    As soon as he saw that he finally managed to stop the attack while he was caught a bit with the attack, the marines took advantage of the distraction to advance,unching a barrage of blows with six styles and fencing on Luffy in the air.


    Luffy began to dodge the attacks retaliating as well, while punching all who approached or used Ace to make the marines retreat, while they maintained a look of determination even of self-sacrifice to end the pirate.


    "This is getting kind of dangerous..." Luffy didn''t refer to himself, still remembering Lucy''sst attack and knowing that Akainu yed dirty, he could expect something from that man, so he hoped Lucy would stay away.


    Luffy looked up and saw Akainu swinging with his cloak still slightly burned, showing a magma arm and approaching him. Luffy used haki and mes to repel him again.


    The collision between Luffy''s fist and Akainu''s magma fist created a massive explosion, sending shockwaves throughout the area and forcing the marines to back off.


    Both remained resilient against each other as the sh of haki forced them apart. Akainu was quite frustrated with Luffy, struggling to deal with a rookie who had never set foot in the new world.


    "Attack him!" He ordered, and all the marines a bit away beganunching attacks against Luffy again, who prepared for the assault.


    "Let''s use this..." Akainu murmured, seeing a marine woman also approaching the battlefield and heading towards Luffy while stretching. He saw Luffy defending against the attacks and waited for Garp''s granddaughter to get closer.


    "Now!" Driven by his relentless determination to eradicate pirates, he nned something cunning to put Luffy in a position of vulnerability. Having seen the strong connection and instinctive protection of Luffy towards Lucy, Akainu nned to use this to his advantage.


    With a cold smile reflecting his cruel strategy, Akainu concentrated a massive amount of his magma energy, preparing tounch one of his most devastating attacks. "Inugami Guren!" he shouted, firing a wave of magma projectiles that resembled fierce wolves made ofva, hunting their targets with deadly precision.


    The attack was swift and relentless, aimed not only at Luffy but also at marines who were nearby, showing Akainu''s willingness to sacrifice his own men to achieve his goal. The marines, caught off guard by their leader''s sudden turn, had no time to react. One by one, the projectiles hit them, causing instant devastation, quickly eliminating them.


    "This?!" Luffy was quite stunned by such a thing, and in the midst of the chaos, Lucy found herself directly receiving one of these magma projectiles. She didn''t realize until she saw that she couldn''t escape the imminent danger while many of herrades were already dead.


    Luffy, seeing the fatal attack approaching his sister, did not hesitate. With an impulse of 80 times from the moa moa no mi, heunched himself in front of Lucy, cing himself between her and the attack.


    "Luffy!!" Lucy shouted in astonishment as she saw Luffy sacrificing himself for her.


    The impact was catastrophic. Luffy absorbed the direct hit from the magma projectile, his body trembling under the weight of the attack as he tried to dissipate the energy to protect Lucy, using his moa moa no mi speed, he could only use Haki and his natural resilience.


    Luffy emerged from the smoke while Lucy looked at him with concern, Luffy was bleeding all over his body while even his skin seemed to be burning.


    Akainu, watching the scene, smiled with satisfaction. "As expected. Your predictability is your weakness. You sacrifice everything to protect those you love, even at the cost of your own life," he mocked. He didn''t waste any more time and flew in his direction, to finish the fight with Luffy in such a weakened state.


    Lucy, horrified by what had just happened, ran to Luffy''s side, trying to stop Akainu who wasing to kill Luffy, her eyes filled with tears and anger. "Luffy! Get out of there!!!" she started, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Akainu approached Luffy with a victorious smile, but as soon as he got close, an explosion of the king''s haki came from Luffy, making him destabilize and when he realized, even bleeding, Luffy appeared in front of him, before striking him so hard that he flew like a missile to the ground.


    "Luffy?!" Lucy saw Akainu flying downwards and stopped her advance, feeling her brother''s haki preventing her from approaching. Luffy''s haki continued to run throughout the area, and he seemed more violent than ever to those who knew him.


    Luffy raised his head, and Lucy saw her brother different from anything she had seen before. Luffy had a mad look while his haki kept picking up constantly.


    "I won''t forgive you, Akainu," Luffy growled, his voiceden with all the force of his wrath. "You almost killed my sister. That''s something I will never... never forget or forgive!" He dered, as his voice ran throughout Enies Lobby.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 234 – Enies Lobby 11!

    Chapter 234 �C Enies Lobby 11!


    [Chapter Size: 1500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy''s Haki explosion, representing his fury, was immense, spanning not just the area but everyone on the ind could feel its pressure.


    The sailors closest were the first to feel the pressure. Even though they were men and women trained, even though they had set foot on numerous battlefields, they found themselves paralyzed with Luffy''s fury that came with his shout. Most, without warning, began to stagger, and as their eyes turned white, they began to fall, losing consciousness. One by one, they started to drop, soon forming dozens and hundreds of sailors, even thousands of them were affected as they began to faint under the spiritual power of the enraged pirate they were unable to resist.


    The wave of Haki did not choose its targets as Luffy released it, even unconsciously; high-ranking officers and recruits alike sumbed under its force. Even the strongest, those who managed to remain conscious, struggled to maintain bnce, their expressions twisted in mixes of surprise and fear. Those sensitive to Haki felt an even more intense pressure, as if being crushed under the weight of an invisible mountain.


    Vice Admirals fighting against the pirates and even Luffy''spanions frowned at this, stopping fighting while looking at the source of that pressure on the other side of the battlefield.


    "What is this overwhelming pressure?!" Vice Admiral Bastille said, with a look of shock while holding himself not to fall.


    "Is this Haki... from Luffy?" Yamato wondered, looking in the direction of the pressure source, his face mixing confusion and concern.


    "Why this explosion of fury? What''s happening on that side?" Vice Admiral Tsuru, frowning, watching closely, trying to maintain herposure.


    "Luffy... he is enraged... I''ve never seen him like this,pletely different," Zoro frowned, after all, Luffy would not release his Haki so uncontrobly if it wasn''t something serious.


    "So this is Luffy''s Haki?" Kuina, impressed and somewhat shaken by the intensity of Luffy''s pressure.


    "This kid... really is special," Vice Admiral Momonga, murmuring to himself, looking toward that side.


    "Luffy..." Nojiko murmured.


    "Conqueror''s Haki again..." Vice Admiral Mozambia, speaking softly.


    While many vice admirals were studying and trying to understand what happened there, the crew members were worried, like Vivi, Alvida, Nami, Reiju still wondering what happened.


    "The captain is so angry, I doubt this ind willst much longer..." Hugomented.


    "Don''t worry about other fights, let''s keep exchanging punches!" Vice Admiral Maynard dered before moving forward against Hugo again to punch him regardless of the pressure wave.


    Lami fighting against Domingo were closer and looked surprised by this, "I better end this fight quickly and kill Domingo." Lami concluded before Luffy started to blow up this ind and moved against the Shichibukai.


    As Luffy''s Haki expanded beyond the battlefield, reaching the most distant areas of the ind, all his other crew members felt Luffy''s fury.


    "Luffy-Sama!!??" Shirahoshi, still attacking a bunch of sailors and warships transformed into her final form, that of the serpent, looked surprised at the ind. She saw many sailors fainting on the ships even at that distance. ''Be okay, Luffy-sama...'' She said, quite worried about him.


    On the other side of the ind.


    "Grrr?!"


    "Karooo?"


    "Sharky Sharky!"


    The animals defending the ship from some cannonballs were stunned by the wave from their captain, while Laboon seemed confused, Karoo, and Megalo were scared.


    "Luffy?!" Nico Robin in the air looked toward that side after punching Rob Li again.


    "Hm?" Uta looked concerned.


    "Master?" Baby-5 turned her body toward that side while holding Kalifa by her hair as the CP0 woman was all bruised after the beating Baby-5 gave her.


    "How scary!!" Chopper was scared.


    "NEEE...." Hachi looked dazed.


    The CP9 members were already in a bad situation while constantly getting beaten by that group of pirates, but the pressure they received made it even more difficult for them.


    "I want to go away!" Jabra eximedically.


    "Tsk..." Bueno was debating whether to flee by opening a door in space.


    "The sailors are fainting..." Robin noticed that while the sailors at the harbor couldn''t get past Chouchou, they began to faint with the Haki.


    "Woollf!" 3 heads barked at the same time towards where Luffy was.


    Luffy''s Haki didn''t affect his crew, leaving his pressure exclusively for his enemies as they weakened under his fury.


    "Incredible..." In a ce off the ind at a very high altitude, Morgan might not feel the Haki at that distance, but he was certainly filming a spectacle. "This will give


    The scene of the ind quickly zoomed out, disying on a set of several screens of the ind as Luffy''s Haki wave exploded in all directions.


    There was a man standing in front of the screens, frowning. "He hasn''t even entered the New World, but he already has such powerful Haki?!" The man, who was Sengoku, was gritting his teeth looking at the battle, after all, even though they had sent arge force for the negotiation, they still monitored everything in real-time from the headquarters so they couldplete their mission.


    His gaze caught a silhouette rising, making him widen his eyes, he quickly stopped the man who had gotten up. "Garp?! What are you doing?!" He growled.


    "Don''t hold me back Sengoku! I''m going there now!" Garp roared with as much anger as Luffy.


    "Stop right now!" Sengoku said, mming Garp''s head into the wall as it exploded.


    Garp didn''t seem affected with his head inside the wall. "You better hold me back, Sengoku, because if I go to that ind, I''m going to kill Akainu." Garp growled, he clearly saw the admiral''s intention when he targeted Lucy to lure Luffy, he wanted to kill him at that moment.


    Sengoku was on a short fuse here, as more problems had arisen while the fights also didn''t seem very positive, after all, the Straw Hats as a group were even more powerful than anticipated, and not even the vice admirals could easily defeat them.


    While he held Garp back so he wouldn''t leave the room and do something that might be considered treasonous. ''Akainu shouldn''t have acted like this, now things are out of control...'' Sengoku growled and looked around the room where a few more people were.


    "I want you to go there, we need your help." Sengoku spoke to a specific person, as this person stood up showing his huge height.


    "I have to go there... How scary..." The man murmured as he started to head towards the exit of the room.


    Back to Enies Lobby, Luffy was still releasing his pressure across the ind, "Luffy!!!" Lucy tried to shout, protecting herself from the pressure, while Luffy looked at the ground, as a pile ofva umted, with Akainu materializing bit by bit.


    The ind was still heavily affected by Luffy''s Haki, which had already knocked down more than 14,000 sailors leaving only a small group of elites that hade from Marineford. Luffy continued enraged, he saw his sister could be seriously injured and even killed in that attack just to hit him, which made him think about the possibility of really losing her, he wasn''t from this world, that''s true, but it doesn''t mean that the memories he lived here were a lie, everything he went through in this world was real even before recovering his memories from the other world, now he might lose one of the people he loved most... She was more than his people, so he would not forgive anyone for such insolence, and this was reflected in his King''s Haki.


    "I will kill you." Luffy didn''t wait for him to materializepletely and shot off like a rocket towards him, his body began to expand, as he anchored his limbs directly into the ground,pleting his transformation into his final form, a full Ifrit.


    Akainu finally materialized and saw that giant monster staring at him with a deadly look, before he could say anything, Luffy shouted at him.


    <em>ROAAAAARRRR</em>


    Akainu, the target of this fury, soon found himself being attacked as Luffy used his maximum speed even with that giant body, he punched towards Akainu, who tried to protect himself by putting ayer of Haki on his body, after seeing the ground being devastated with his colossal fist, digging into the ground and hitting him with the enemy''s Haki and mes.


    The fist hit him and made Akainu feel pressed while being crushed, feeling the pressure and his small body was nothingpared to the fist, as he was lifted off the ground. Akainu felt his bones breaking as he flew like a rocket from the middle of the ind to one of its sides, hitting against therge structure like the castle at the end of the ind with the government symbol, destroying the ce with his body, as it began to crumble and the World Government g being destroyed with it as if the absolute dominion that the World Government had over the world, was copsing.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 235 – Enies Lobby 12!

    Chapter 235 �C Enies Lobby 12!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The explosive sound of the castle being destroyed echoed throughout the ind, while its debris continued to fall, which was before the cliff of the ind, and the sailors'' eyes widened seeing therge structure copsing on the ground due to a blow that Admiral Akainu received.


    "This cannot be possible!!??" Someone shouted.


    "The grand structure of the government is copsing!" A woman trembled seeing that.


    "That pirate... He transformed into that monster we saw in the newspaper!!" Another eximed.


    "He is even more frightening than I had seen!" Said an elderly man in fear.


    "Admiral Akainu..." Said a vice admiral.


    "Pay attention to our fight!" Zoro eximed, using his swords to make the enemy pay attention to him.


    "Luffy..." Lucy looked at her brother transformed into that giant beast, murmuring a bit surprised by it.


    As the castle copsed and everyone had stunned expressions, Ifrit remained in the ce where he hit Akainu, watching that in fierce silence "Grrrrr....".


    Then, still taken by rage, he nted one of his feet, hitting the ground again, making it explode with craters and cracks all over the ce. "ROARRRRR" He gave another fierce shout, and before anyone could react, he bent his knees and jumped towards the location. Everyone saw his huge ming body going to that side off the ind.


    In the destroyed location, where smoke covered the entire ce due to the structure being destroyed and the dust raising,va began to umte in the middle of it, and the admiral''s body emerged in his cape, his red suit was burned in some parts, he no longer had the flower he kept on his chest, his hair was showing after his navy hat was destroyed, and he had a line of blood running down the side of his face, while feeling his injured body after the devastating attack.


    He emerged from the wreckage with clenched teeth while coughing up blood, then spat some of it out and wiped his mouth, "This pirate... I have to eliminate this threat!" He said angrily, but soon felt a change with his observation haki and noticed a huge shadow appear in front of him from the dust smoke.


    Before he could react, Luffy appeared on top of him, his feet in the destroyed ces, and looking fiercely at him a moment before attacking him. Ifrit punched the ground with such force that the whole ind at the edge of the cliff began to crack, and the broken structure began to fall off the ce.


    Akainu found himself in a terrible situation as he emerged from the ground grabbed by the hands of Luffy, while thetter lifted him.


    Luffy turned his body andunched Akainu directly towards the cliff, intending for him to go directly into the water below them. However, Akainu quickly began to stabilize himself with geppo, this before he looked stunned at his plight. Luffy wanted the admiral not to have an easy time here, he jumped from the ind as it began to crumble after all that impact and Luffy leaped to attack him again.


    With his incredibly fast speed, Luffy hit his haki-coated ws on the admiral in the air, making him fly back again to Enies Lobby, exploding directly on the ground, and lifting the earth while destroying all the structures of the ind in the path.


    "Admiral Akainu!" The sailors screamed, seeing that scared as one of the navy''s greatest forces being thrown around like a doll. Luffy seemed to be ying with a toy in his current form. It didn''t take long for everyone to witness, as he advanced, going to where Ifrit fell, exploding the ce with endless punches, invested with Haki and strength.


    Luffy flew again to the ce where Akainu fell, and everyone saw Ifrit fall like a meteor on the admiral. <em>BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!</em> the explosion lifted more earth.


    Akainu was having a hard time as he tried to free himself from the pressure of Luffy pulling him while he remained under the earth trying to defend himself from the haki fist of Ifrit, while Luffy continued to beat him.


    In a moment, with no alternatives to leave while Luffy continued to dig the earth against his body, he ended up entering the ground transforming intova, and went underground. Luffy, not wanting to let him escape, realizing this, opened his fangs in his mouth and began to umte fire breath, a momentter he released it while turning his mouth towards the ground, a fire beam like a meser.


    The fire continued prating the earth, and the entire ind felt it as the mes spread creating holes everywhere. Luffy''s n was simple, he wanted to copse the entire ind into the cliff below them.


    The whole ce began to crack and tremble, while numerous parts below the ind exploded, generating their mes, making it create holes all over. "He intends to destroy the entire ind?" A vice admiral eximed incredulously, looking around as all the sailors were scared at that moment, noticing that the entire ind began to disintegrate as Luffy''s mes created a hole inside it and even came out to the surface like geysers.


    "Help!!"


    "The ind is being destroyed!"


    "Can''t anyone stop this monster?!"


    The sailors continued to exim as towers of fire flew into the sky.


    "He''s not trying to burn the ce, but to throw it into the water. He really wants to kill him," Tsuru murmured analytically about the situation. She turned to all the fights and immediately shouted: "Finish these fights quickly! We must stop him, otherwise, thousands of sailors will die, as the fall would not be small, and even some Devil Fruit users would die if the ind sank." She issued the order and everyone nodded.


    "What is happening?" The view was even better for those who were outside, and the sailors, looking from their warships, saw the ind being exploded from below and above, while there was a fire monster spitting fire and causing this destruction, which left them quite astonished, without action, just looking at it.


    "How can we make this operation? How can we fight that demon? Not even an admiral can defeat him. We''re all going to die here..." Someone said lost from the warship.


    "Who cares about that now? We must face it," Another spoke with determination.


    "First, we must deal with that monster attacking us!" Another spoke while Shirahoshi was still among them, reducing more than 20 of their ships since she began to attack.


    Meanwhile, Luffy continued making the ind tremble until Akainu, underground, saw that he was not in a good situation that could lead to the defeat of the entire navy, so he decided to act. He finally emerged from the ground with a leap, exploding and flying upwards, while his fist transformed into another giantva fist darkening with Haki. As he approached, he punched Luffy without him being able to react while he kept his mes destroying the ind, but now making him stop his attack as they retreated in the opposite direction due to the impact.


    Luffy quickly recovered and turned his fierce gaze towards the admiral in the air. Not caring about his body still injured from before without healing, as he was still overtaken by his fury.


    Akainu also saw Luffy looking fiercely. In the air, before he could act, Luffy punched him again with his maximum speed, making him spit more blood as he flew a distance. Recovering a bit, some timeter, with his feet firm on the ground, digging a bit, frustrated and taken by rage, Akainu spat blood and wouldunch his attack again.


    Meanwhile, the 50-meter giant made a move, Akainu quickly showed his fists transforming intova andunched them forward, while the monster advanced, heunched numerous giant fists towards Ifrit.


    However, Luffy advanced without caring, being hit by the attack as he approached, while his body umted more of theva fist attacks. Akainu found himself once again in a bad situation, with Ifrit already on top of him with his attack not being able to reach him. He opened new fists with Haki, as he could create them when theva still connected to his body andunched them forward while Luffy also did the same with his mes and Haki.


    Both exchanged numerous attacks; however, Luffy was faster, and Akainu soon felt being pressed backward, losing this encounter. Luffy hit him again, making him spit blood, and before he could get away, with impact, Luffy quickly spun his body and hit him with Ifrit''s tail. Akainu fell, breaking several of his ribs while flying a great distance, again breaking the ground.


    Meanwhile, the vice admirals were trying to do everything they could to prevent Luffy from continuing to hit Akainu, seeing that he was really winning against the admiral, which surprised them. Even from the other side of the screen, while Sengoku was holding Garp down, he looked frustrated at the screen.


    "We must go help him!" said one of the vice admirals fighting against Reiju.


    "Do you think I''m going to let that happen?" Reiju spoke as she lit a cigarette, and her wings of me seemed to be wilder, they prevented them from helping Luffy before, now it was their turn when the game changed.


    "How can this be happening... How is he stronger than an admiral now?!" Sengoku growled. ording to reports, he was supposed to maintain the strength of an admiral, not surpass one.


    "Go Luffy! Hit him, hit him hard, do it for your grandpa!" Garp shouted, still angry. He was from the navy, but seeing his granddaughter almost hit by friendly fire irritated him so much that he wanted to see Akainu beaten. Meanwhile, Sengoku didn''t know what frustrated him more there, hearing this.


    "I hope the reinforcements arrive in time..." The only thing that could calm his frustration holding Garp was the help he sent.


    The battle continues, while the pirates prevented the vice admirals from approaching, the other sailors could do nothing but watch from a distance.


    "Luffy..." Lucymented in the air seeing Luffy that way.


    Luffy continues his battle, Akainu on the ground, frustrated for having taken consecutive hits, while blood ran all over his body. But he was still resilient, and that would not be enough to defeat him. He stood up, frustrated, while facing the monster trying to hit him. "You damn pirate, I won''t let you leave here," he shouted angrily.


    Luffy did not respond, just giving a mocking look to the man. Saying with the glint in his eyes that he would be defeated, or even killed, as Luffy was no longer holding back.


    However, as Luffy was about to initiate his new attack against the admiral, raising his elbow to punch him to the ground, a light emerged from the sky at that moment,unching itself against him, creating a huge explosion that covered even his already injured body. Help had arrived in the battle, Kizaru arrived.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 236 – Enies Lobby 13!

    Chapter 236 �C Enies Lobby 13!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Kizaru appeared in the sky at this moment, his attack forming a huge ball of light that overshadowed the sun''s light while covering the entire area with Ifrit in the center.


    Everyone looked at this surprised, seeing where the attack came from for the pirates who did not know the admiral.


    "This is good... Sengoku sent reinforcements." Tsuru punched Yamato''s weapon at that moment. Relieved to finally see reinforcements arriving to change the battlefield.


    "Fufufu... This is getting more and more interesting." Domingo said with satisfaction while trying to escape from Lami''s blows, as she attacked him fiercely.


    "Luffy!!" Yamato looked surprised here, not knowing the admiral while looking at the man in the sky at that moment.


    "..." Hugo frowned looking at that too.


    "That... Is Kizaru..." Robin from a distance looked stunned.


    "It''s the admiral who almost captured Arlong in the past..." Hachi murmured.


    The explosion began to fade, while from the distance of Kizaru''s attack, Akainu emerged from the ground exploding withva, his body was all damaged, while he kept an inert arm. A light appeared next to him, and Kizaru appears with his shing down from the sky and approaching.


    "You look quite hurt... what a Shame..." He said with his tone of boredom.


    "Shut up." Akainu growled at that, as it was shameful, while Kizaru put his hands up in a sign of peace and apology to the colleague.


    "Anyway..." Akainu continued. "You can deal with him a bit, I doubt this explosion will defeat him, but I need to rest a bit..." Akainu spoke, and Kizaru nodded, walking forward, adjusting his unique sses.


    "So this is Garp''s grandson... to beat Akainu like that.. could he defeat him..." He said in his mocking tone, while looking at the explosion disappearing and the day returning to normal.


    Luffy emerged from the explosion all battered as if slightly burned, he was fine with his skin protecting him, but still suffered some damage from it.


    Ifrit looked fiercely at Kizaru walking through the destroyed terrain, saying he was afraid of Luffy as usual. Kizaru stared stopping there, Luffy wanted to kill Akainu still, but doubted he would get past Kizaru now.


    He charged at the admiral, seeing that he was his enemy now, he didn''t have anger towards him like Akainu, but wanted to feel a fight against Kizaru.


    He moved with his maximum speed, disappearing while the ground exploded with his moving body, Luffy approached the admiral who didn''t even move and punched hard, making the ground explode, but next to his haki-imbued fist on the ground, Kizaru appeared with his light and moved towards Luffy, appearing next to his head and before the pirate could react, Luffy was hit by his kick, making him immediately fly back with the beam exploding on him.


    Luffy crawled through the ground before he could stabilize, Kizaru already appeared in front of himunching another kick, and Luffy managed to dodge this before the ground beside him exploded, heunched his fist at the small admiral, who easily dodged, even with his speed of 80 times.


    "You''re really fast... which scares me, but still not enough..." Kizaru murmured whileunching another attack at Luffy.


    ''He''s faster than me...'' Luffymented while trying to catch the admiral like a fly, his body was stronger and more resistant in this phase, however, he was losing speed, and fighting against Kizaru was bing a dead-end path, after all, the admiral was giving him a beating.


    "Look!! Admiral Kizaru is winning against Straw Hat!!!" Someone shouted from a distance drawing the eyes from the bright attacks.


    "Long live Admiral Kizaru! His light is like a beacon of justice for us."


    "Without a doubt! We thought we were going to lose to Garp''s grandson. But with Kizaru, victory seems certain."


    "Go Admiral Kizaru!! Defeat this evil pirate!"


    "Show them justice!"


    "Come on, Kizaru! Show them the power of justice!"


    Numerous marines in various corners of the ind were cheering as Kizaru seemed to have a real advantage against Luffy.


    But Luffy''s crew members seemed worried, but unable to do anything other than take care of their own opponents.


    "This isn''t good... Luffy is being pressed too hard." Nami, worried;


    "Is that an admiral? He''s too fast. Even Luffy can''t keep up!" Nojiko murmured worried for her husband.


    "Luffy... I know he can figure this out." Zoromented, defending against the enemy''s swords at that moment.


    "Come on, captain! You can defeat anyone, no matter how powerful!" Hugo shouted, punching his opponent, full of faith in his captain.


    "Luffy seems to have an intense fight on the ind..." Utamented worriedly, seeing the explosions.


    "Luffy won''t lose!" Choppermented, fighting against a member of CP9.


    "Master..." Baby-5 murmured.


    As the spectators watched, with bated breath in their nostrils trying to see every movement of thebatants. But almost no one could clearly see Luffy at a speed 80 times greater, even with that huge body and Kizaru dodging his blows while he counterattacked.


    <em>BOOOOOOMMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMMM!!</em>


    The explosions continued with Kizaru overshadowing the daylight and Luffyunching his mes, "You''re persistent, aren''t you?" Kizaru mocked, his voice full of sarcasm as he moved at a speed almost invisible tomon eyes.


    Luffy, still enduring the beating determinedly, ignored the minor pains while continuing tounch his attacks.


    ''I won''t be able to beat him this way...'' Lucius thought the obvious, and his body began to glow, reducing its form to phase 2. Landing on the ground as he maintained the humanoid form of 7 feet with features of his beast, losing the strength and resistance thatplete Ifrit propelled him, but gaining more speed and mobility, a much better condition to face his opponent, as he picked up his sword, Ace.


    Kizaru, for his part, did not attack him looking at him as he also fell to the ground. "Interesting," hemented, his tone stillden with disdain. "Let''s see how far this goes." With a quick movement, he conjured a series of light beams, dozens of bright and powerful ones, flew directed at Luffy.


    Luffy saw the attack before it exploded everything in the ce, countless balls of light emerged at that moment, exploding and shaking the ind under everyone''s gaze. However, outside the sted area, Luffy appeared with a sh. ''Now it''s easier to dodge the attacks...'' Luffy thought and looked at Kizaru on the ground looking at him with interest.


    "He escaped the attack... no, he''s moving faster now... How scary..." He said calmly.


    He saw the sword in Luffy''s hand and quickly made a movement creating his light sword. Kizaru, with a fluid gesture between his fingers, summoned his sword, "Yata no Kagami." The sword, made entirely of light, shone intensely, he tightened it, before disappearing with a sh and rushing towards Luffy.


    Luffy, seeing this better, alsounched himself towards Kizaru, the sword raised high tounch his attack. In the midst of that space, both emerged with their des ready for the attack, Kizaru, with his usual calm, positioned the sword in defense.


    The first sh between Ace and Yata no Kagami produced a shock wave so powerful that the ground below them trembled, even being tens of meters in the air, and the very air around vibrated with pure energy. Sparks of fire and light shed, illuminating the battlefield with a spectacle of colors.


    "This?!" Many felt the shock between the two as the armament haki generated a shock between the des. After a millisecond, the swords move apart, and at the same moment, they begin a series of rapid and powerful strikes, each one carrying its own haki, trying to find a breach in the other''s defense as they moved through the air like a sh. Luffy was now having much more ease in keeping up with Kizaru.


    "You''re managing to keep up with me..." Kizaru spoke, even with some surprise. "But it''s still not enough." He finished, trying to attack Luffy defending from the rapid strikes with his light effect. It looked like shes in the air, but Luffy managed to withstand the pressure.


    In a moment, the swords locked, creating a stalemate. Luffy, with eyes of intensity, pushed against Kizaru''s force, while the admiral, with an enigmatic smile.


    "You really surprise me, Garp''s grandson, it''s no wonder Akainu seemed to be struggling with you..." Kizaru admitted, the light of his sword intensifying. "But let''s see how you deal with this."


    With a swift movement, Kizaru released a wave of light directly from "Yata no Kagami," a technique that aimed to envelop Luffy in a prison of light. Luffy saw bars of light encircling him, using his enhanced agility to jump high, avoiding the luminous trap and, in a bold counter-attack, dove towards Kizaru, sword ready for a strike.


    Kizaru created bars of light in front of him to slow the pirate''s advance, but Luffyunched his cut, splitting them in the middle and advanced against the man, making the admiral raise his sword again.


    The sh between light and fire, speed and strength, continued with an intensity that left all spectators breathless from a distance.


    "Tsk..." Akainu from a distance growled, seeing that things were getting better, it was time to act and eliminate his target.


    While Luffy was fighting against Kizaru, at one moment, a red light appeared by his side and before he could react, since he had to defend from Kizaru''s de, he was thrown to the ground with force.


    Luffy got up from the ground in the distance, dusting off his cape a bit, his body was still very hurt and he began to finally heal while watching the two admirals reach the ground 100 meters away, while Kizaru was fine, Akainu still seemed to be very hurt from the fight, but still ready to start the fight again.


    "It seems this is getting harder and harder..." Luffy murmured, despite still wanting to kill Akainu, he didn''t think he could deal with two admirals at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Kizaru remained neutral, but Akainu saw a good opportunity to eliminate Luffy and he would join forces with Kizaru to finally rid the sea of this supernova.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 237 – Enies Lobby 14!

    Chapter 237 �C Enies Lobby 14!


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As the dust still settled from the previous collision, Luffy nted his feet firmly on the ground, the fight now was truly harder than anything he had faced up to this point. The admirals had faces mixed between one being bored and the other looking at him fiercely, signaling each of their unique characteristics.


    "Two of the greatest powers of the navy... I should feel proud that such force hase to stop me, when I''m just a rookie who hasn''t even entered the New World yet..." Luffy let this thought arise in his mind as he faced his opponents.


    "He''s staring at us so determined... How scary..." Kizarumented.


    "Tsk." Akainu just growled.


    In the distance, hispanions continued to fight their own battles, also feeling that Luffy was under even greater pressure than before. Without waiting any longer, the first step in the fight between them was taken by Akainu, driven by a distorted sense of justice, he attacked,unching a torrent of magma towards Luffy, who prepared to dodge. Beside him, Kizaru, taking advantage of the moment, attacked with beams of light, seeking to incapacitate Luffy and leave him vulnerable.


    Luffy, however, was not willing to give in. With his intensive training in thest few months, he wouldn''t fall so easily; he had developed new techniques that went beyond his opponents'' imagination. He avoided the magma and light beams with surprising speed. He moved to the side after escaping the attacks andunched a counterattack, propelling himself into the air and concentrating all his energy for an attack.


    With a shout, "Ifrit: Fire Chaos Punch!," Luffy unleashed a series of punches enveloped in mes and Haki, each blow charged with the heat of his mes sending several attacks towards the admirals.


    <em>BOOOOMMM!!!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOMMM!!!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOMMM!!!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOMMM!!!!</em>


    Explosions began to burst on that side, lifting the entire area as the mes expanded, not that it could affect the marines, but Luffy needed to create some opening, and it didn''t take long for the admirals to emerge, the first was Kizaru with his sword parrying with Ace, with Luffy using all his speed to keep up with the admiral.


    Akainu appeared in front of him again trying to punch Luffy as before, ''Not this time.'' Luffy thought and took out his pistol with his other free hand and aimed at the approaching admiral.


    "Hm?!" Sensing danger, Akainu quickly moved away as the bullet grazed by his clothes, making a cut in his right arm. "Seastone bullet?!" He murmured looking at Luffy''s pistol.


    Luffy was prepared to face logia adversaries and this was not limited to his Haki, he had acquired a pistol even more superior to the one he used to use, besides the weapon with a bullet against akuma no mi users, he could exceed the power of the weapon while he put his chaos mes, increasing the power and speed of the shot.


    "Uuuuuu..." Kizaru made a surprised sound while trying to ovee Luffy in strength, but Luffy was stronger, naturallypared to the admiral who had his focus on speed, Luffy looked at him and pointed the gun at him, and before Luffy could shoot, Kizaru disappeared. Luffy just smiled a little at that, without even shooting, but satisfied that the admirals couldn''t deal with him so easily.


    "Let''s start this fight for real!" Luffy announced, holding his pistol in one hand and sword in the other, wings began to sprout behind him, forming hisplete transformation into phase 2.


    In the next moment, the admirals despite the threat, were not intimidated by the pirate being able to hurt them, so they quickly advanced against the pirate. In the next moment, all three met in that space and a fight between light,va, and purple mes started, exploding everything.


    The battle intensified, and the ind seemed to tremble under the weight of the confrontation. The explosions of Luffy''s power, Akainu''s waves of magma, and Kizaru''s cutting beams transformed the battlefield into a hellish vision, a world on the brink of ruin.


    Luffy, at the center of this chaos, moved with dexterity 80 times over, since Akainu was there and if he wasn''t fast enough, it would be quite dangerous for him. His pistol became a threat even to the powerful logias. Each shot from Luffy made the admirals take great care, while trying to find openings in Luffy, even having a numerical advantage against the pirate.


    From a distance, everyone had to shield their eyes from the explosions as the lights dazzled everything, without even getting close to the confrontation while feeling the heat of the attacks from that distance.


    "Are you seeing this?" A young sailor asked, his eyes wide with admiration and fear, as he held the binocrs tightly. "A man facing two admirals... And he''s still standing!"


    "Even without Admiral Kuzan here, the intensity of this fight is something I''ve never seen," another sailor spoke. "He''s still withstanding Akainu and Kizaru''s attack against Straw Hat... Who could have imagined?"


    "That pirate... He doesn''t give up,"mented another, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," another superior reprimanded them, his voice cutting through the air. "He is a criminal challenging justice and will soon fall!"


    As the fight went on, the chatter lessened, with everyone''s gaze fixed in the distance, prepared to act as soon as they could. In the fight against the vice-admirals, the Straw Hats were trying to push their fight against the vice-admirals to support their captain, but without wanting to use their transformation, after all, Luffy would give that order if it was necessary.


    Zoro, with his three katanas, faced his opponent. Each move using the darkness of Odin, cutting the air and even distorting it, his enemy seemed to have more and more difficulty facing him, starting to retreat.


    Hugo was beginning to gain the upper hand over his opponent too, while the others seemed to still be at an impasse, struggling to break free from the pressure of their adversaries.


    Luffy began to lose ground at this moment, the heat of the battle marking each breath as he faced the admirals, even with his adversaries'' caution, he began to get injured and breathe heavily, needing regeneration to not lose movement, but this was wearing him down more and more. He refused to yield, each blow he received only solidifying his resolve.


    Akainu advanced with volcanic fury, his fists of magmaunching against Luffy who had to use his fist of mes to defend himself while putting his weapon aside, but Kizaru appeared behind him at this moment.


    "You''re fast... but have you ever taken a kick at the speed of light?" Kizaru spoke calmly, before Luffy could react, he was kicked, exploding the ground with his body sending him off like a missile.


    Luffy didn''t even have time to get up when a rain of light and magma flew towards him, exploding the ground even more.


    <em>BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!</em>


    Despite the injuries and fatigue, Luffy exploded off the ground amid the wreckage and elements and moved away before steadying himself, but a bit tired. "My crew is still fighting everywhere, I can''t fall here," he murmured to himself in the devastated field.


    ''But is it really worth showing all our power, it will make entering the war more difficult...'' Luffy murmured, after all, if he showed the navy what his crew is like at this moment, the war could change before it starts, and Luffy didn''t want to lose the knowledge of the future.


    He quickly had to cut off that thought, because at that critical moment, the two admirals coordinated a converging attack,bining their powers in a show of force above the pirate. Magma and light advanced on Luffy, who, quickly, with no time to escape, converted his moa moa no mi for defense.


    <em>BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!</em>


    The explosion was cataclysmic, shaking the ind to its core, raising a cloud of dust and debris that obscured the vision for moments.


    "LUFFY!!!!" Vivi shouted, as Yamato, Nami, and Nojiko looked on worriedly.


    When the dust settled, Luffy was seen kneeling, breathing hard but not defeated. His defense had cushioned the worst of the attack, he quickly stood up as his injuries began to heal.


    "He''s resilient..." Kizarumented.


    "..." Akainu said nothing.


    "It''s admirable that Garp''s grandson can withstand these attacks..." Tsurumented beside.


    "Luffy..." Yamato said, before looking at the two vice-admirals. "Sorry Luffy, but I won''t hold back anymore..." She said as she began to release her strongest haki.


    "Luffy!" Lucy was very worried in the air, since Luffy had be enraged, she couldn''t get close to him and could only see him fighting all the battles alone.


    In the fight, Luffy seemed totally fine on the outside, but his exhaustion began to consume him from the inside. ''It''s a shame, but I can no longer continue this fight, after all, we have to hold back a bit...'' Luffy thought, despite having spent a lot of energy here and his limit getting closer and closer.


    Taking a deep breath, he decided to give the next order not just to his crew fighting the vice-admirals, but to everyone on the ind.


    [Moa moa no mi: apply, sound: 80 times.]


    "Attention everyone, we have nothing more here, everyone, prepare to retreat!!" He announced with his voiceing out like thunder. His voice issued an order that echoed throughout the ind, reaching the ears of every member of the Straw Hat crew.


    Everyone quickly recognized this order, after all, the situation was not good for them in the center of the ind.


    "Luffy-Sama, do you want me toe back!" Leviathan murmured, looking towards the sound of Luffy''s voice with her feminine eyes.


    "Hm?! Did you hear?! That sea monster can talk!!" Some sailors eximed in fear.


    "Woollfff!!!" Cerberus heard Luffy''s sound and nodded with his 3 heads.


    "Master?!" Baby-5 murmured.


    "It seems we should prepare the ship for the captain!" Robinmented.


    "Yes!!" Uta responded, while Hachi and Chopper were getting ready to end their fight.


    "What?!" Strawberry was surprised by the pressure Zoro was putting on him.


    "Sorry, but my captain requires my presence for the crew to leave the ind." Zoro smiled, pressing the admiral.


    On the battlefield, Kizaru seemed surprised. "He wants to leave...? How scary!"


    "Tsk, he thinks he can get out of here, let''s eliminate them here pirate, don''t think you can escape this ind alive!"


    "Don''t worry, I can handle you while my crew retreats." Luffymented while clenching his fists, he could not win all the fights and fleeing was the best choice now, after all, he had already achieved his goal, the money in his system, so there was nothing more here and it could even worsen with a third admiral arriving and more powerful reinforcements.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 238 – Enies Lobby 15!

    Chapter 238 �C Enies Lobby 15!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Everything became more intense after Luffy''s order to retreat. Seeing the Straw Hats about to pull back, the marines quickly began to grow more aggressive.


    "Come on! We can''t let the pirates escape!!"


    "For justice!!"


    "Let''s defeat the evil of the seas!"


    The marines quickly started to shout ecstatically as they ran towards the battlefields, even though they might not make much of a difference, they would use their own lives to make justice prevail.


    They approached the battlefield where the fight against the vice admirals was happening and began shooting at the pirates, causing some of the Straw Hats to be bothered by some bullets and cannonballs flying towards them in the middle of the fight.


    However, even with the pressure, and even the vice admirals increasing the pressure on them, the Straw Hats begin to turn the tide against the formidable Vice Admirals. Each confrontation made the navy officers see that the pirates were more determined than ever.


    Yamato, with a new disy of brute strength and haki skill, manages to break the formation of Bastille and Tsuru. With a thunderous roar, she summons the power of a serpent with lightning, her club emitting an ethereal light that stuns her opponents. Bastille, under the pressure of the attack, barely manages to keep his sword raised, while Tsuru is forced to retreat, surprised by Yamato''s unexpected resistance. With a final blow, Yamato manages to hit them, even if not in a direct attack, making them fall to the ground like rockets exploding the ce beneath them.


    Zoro, wielding his swords with a lethal aura, begins a dance in the air between two swordsmen against his opponent and starts to emit more energy of Odin from his des and ovees Strawberry with a whirlwind of quick and powerful blows. A decisive moment urs when Zoro delivers a "Odin: Ichidai Sanzen Daisen Sekai," cutting through Strawberry''s defense and leaving a visible mark on his chest as blood sprays into the air. Strawberry, unable to react much, falls to his knees, admitting his defeat before Zoro''s explosive strength.


    Kuina, with grace in her sword skill, pushes Momonga to the limit. She unleashes her ice power while the Vice Admiral had little chance of approaching, but she still can''t win the fight, while trying tounch attacks with an oriental dragon, but still having difficulty, she felt Zoro winning his fight and felt a bit of frustration, but also understanding that her inferiority to the other swordsman was due to her years behind her rival, but still hoping that she could surpass him eventually and even being a girl of 11 or 12 years old, she could already fight a vice admiral.


    Nojiko, using her ingenuity, creates traps with her bomb fruit on the ground, which confuse and dy Mozambia. This gives her an opening as she blows up the ground beneath her and fires at the enemy while he was focused trying to dodge the damage, barely noticing her approaching and striking from above, punching and exploding him. The admiral appears quite hurt, but still firm in his fight and determination to stop this pirate.


    Vivi, facing the fierce Dalmatian, uses the agility of her logia with air cuts as he tried to approach avoiding the attacks, but couldn''t get close, because Vivi could quickly create hurricanes and even as a barrier that could bounce back his reach, he tried to advance by hitting against her wind, but the girl dominated the air, leaving him in a worse position, but it didn''t mean she could defeat him.


    Alvida, with her slippery skin and tremendous strength, dodges all of Cancer''s attacks with ease. She counterattacks with a powerful blow from her club, which Cancer barely manages to block. The force of the impact sends him flying back, proving Alvida''s superiority in physicalbat against the vice admiral.


    Nami, also dominating the air with Garuda''s ws, creates a perfect storm of wind around Doberman, limiting his visibility and movements, as her wind was gray with green lights. He begins to try to catch their blind spots, but the man was skilled, while turning it into a fight between his sword and the ws materializing in the air to hit him.


    Reiju, using her me abilities, feels a bit pressured fighting against her two opponents after Lami went to face Domingo, but still keeps the fight even despite the numerical disadvantage. Onigumo and Yamakaji keep working together against her.


    "This looks a lot like Marco''s ability..." one of themments.


    "So there''s another phoenix fruit?! A red one?" the other exims.


    It wasn''t hard for them to deduce this, after all, her abilities and appearance of a ming bird screamed it.


    In another area, below most of the fights, Hugo, with tremendous strength, charges at Vice Admiral Maynard''s fists. As the fight continues with both exchanging punches, with Hugo transformed and exchanging blows every second, the fight finally seems to tilt in Maynard''s favor, with Hugo starting tond punches making him start to feel the retreat and receiving attacks.


    Meanwhile, Lami continues facing Domingo within her room,rge rocks flew, guided by the woman''s finger as shemands them towards the Shichibukai, who begins to weave his strings with the Ito Ito no Mi andunches threads to slice the rocks flying like meteors towards him. However, he quickly focuses on any space around him, after all, he couldn''t leave that space, having difficulty facing Lami. She then switches with a stone behind him andunches her sword. The Shichibukai quickly puts his ws with Haki, but Lami exerts great effort and manages to cut off Domingo''s fingers from that hand and throws him backward as he collides with the ground.


    "Maybe I won''t kill you here today, but I will certainly keep this." She said as she caught the fingers in the air and ced them in a container so Domingo couldn''t cut them off again. She would destroy them, but there was nothing to do now.


    Domingo, in his peak of rage, bes furious while his hand bleeds the entire time. "LAMI!!!" He shouts and runs towards her immediately, even awakening his fruit as the ground transforms into lines.


    While all this was happening in the center of the ind, Chouchou began to freeze the entire area of the port, creating arge ice wall so the marines could no longer advance and also destroyed the bridge that connected from Enies Lobby to that side, destroying all ess for the ordinary marines to them and only those who knew Geppo passed, but they were much fewer now, quickly being defeated with his lightning head.


    He also began to retreat to the ship, since the fight was already reaching the end of the ind. On the ship, the Straw Hats began to beat CP9, while Baby 5 still carried a Kalifa by the hair, her arm transformed into a machine gun.


    "Get out of the way, the master ising soon!" She said and began shooting at Kumadori and Fukurou, who were caught by surprise and hit by numerous shots before falling to the ground defeated.


    "Nee... sorry. But we''re done here." Hachi said before Kaku was cut by his six swords as he fell with white eyes passed out on the ground.


    "Take this!!" Chopper transformed into his muscr version, hits Bueno before he could escape, and he flies forcefully to the ground showing Chopper''s current power after the training he did.


    "La..."


    "Stop singing and fight!" Jabra eximed to the woman singing a melody.


    "La"


    "Stop... hm? What is this?" He noticed the change and saw himself surrounded by 10 of that woman. "She can generate clones?!" He eximed without seeing the punching in his direction, before falling knocked out. Uta can create illusions with her fruit, hitting her opponents like a sound genjutsu.


    "Everyone''s falling?!" Rob Li murmured seeing each of hispanions falling and before he realized, arms began to bind him.


    "You think this can stop me?!" He eximed to Rob in his hybrid form, but before he could use strength, the arms of Robin on his body began to thicken, making the agent stand imposingly.


    He didn''t even notice when Robin created a giant arm with one of her arms and punched him, making him fall to the port like a rocket, defeated.


    "It looks like we''re done here, let''s head back to the ship and get ready to depart," Robin says, and everyone starts to head back to the ck Pearl, while the animals were already waiting for them, no more shotsing towards the ship thanks to Shirahoshi''s interference with the warships on the other side of the ind.


    Speaking of her, a shadow emerged below the ship and the mermaid came out in her usual form, flying towards the ship. "I did it! But I returned before destroying them all as Luffy-sama requested..." She seemed a bit disappointed in herself.


    "Sharky!" Her friend tried to cheer her up.


    "You did well, now let''s get the ship ready to depart! Luffy ordered us to do that before we got here if it came to this!" Robin spoke, and everyone began to prepare the ship, with the harbor closed off without the bridge and the barrier made by Chouchou who had justnded on the ship barking as if he had done a great job in his normal size.


    The sails began to lower while the anchor started to rise and the ship began to leave the harbor as it moved away, but the fights in the middle of the ind seemed to continue.


    "Nee... Will they be okay?" Hachimented worriedly.


    "Trust in Luffy!" Uta said, looking towards where the main fight was happening.


    "Guys!!" Chopper wanted to cry as he got worried.


    "Luffy-sama..."


    "Master..."


    "GRRR!"


    "Sharky..."


    "Karooo..."


    "Luffy..." Robin clenched her heart, seeing that he was in a fight that made the entire ind tremble.


    "Nee... This ce won''tst much longer before it copses..." Hachi observed the obvious, but at that moment, just as he spoke, the ind began to break apart into several pieces, like a pizza, startling everyone on it, especially the marines.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 239 – Enies Lobby 16!

    Chapter 239 �C Enies Lobby 16!


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy had started his fight again with the admirals, and it continued. The structure of the ind itself began to give way, alreadypletely fragmented since Luffy had dug up the ce with his power and now copsing as the pressure of the fight between Luffy and the admirals continued to damage the ind even more, where it began to crack and crumble.


    The fissures spread across the ground like the veins of a giant or as if Whitebeard was there using the power of his fruit. The sound was deafening; the earth groaned and split, creating chasms that threatened to swallow everything and everyone. Sailors ran in all directions, training and discipline giving way to the most basic survival instinct. Shoutedmunications tried to organize a retreat, but the voice of reason was drowned out by the chaos the ind had be.


    Buildings that had withstood so many conflicts were now cracking and copsing, sending clouds of dust into the air. Structures once imposing, symbols of the power of marine justice, were reduced to rubble. The marine headquarters on the ind, a bastion of order, was now cracked, threatening to copse at any moment.


    "This!! How can this be happening?!" That scene of terror was being broadcast on the screens in front of Sengoku at the headquarters, leaving everyone, even Garp, being restrained by his superior, frowning as he watched the scene.


    "Well... This is quite bad." Kuzanmented, sitting in a chair. He didn''t want all those sailors to die, and if he were there, he could surely connect the ind with his ice so it wouldn''t crack, but it was toote for anything but to watch all that destruction.


    On the battlefields, the vice admirals and the Straw Hats felt the ground sway under their feet. Some were winning the fight while trying to finish off their opponents as they made their way to assist others before retreating.


    The dock, where moments before sailors were trying to organize counterattacks from their ships, was now pandemonium. Sailors helped their woundedrades to a safe ce, while others bravely tried to maintain order, directing everyone to the ships that could still set sail. Cannons and ammunition, ready to be used against the pirates, were now ignored in favor of ropes and lifeboats.


    And at the center of all this, Luffy and the admirals continued their deadly dance, perhaps blind to the destruction around them, it seemed that the whole setting did not seem to affect them as the admirals tried to eliminate the pirate and he wanted to dy them so his crew could escape, despite still losing the fight.


    It was just a moment for them to breathe that they saw the real destruction of the ind being created everywhere.


    "This?!"


    "Hm?"


    "..."


    All 3 were surprised with varied expressions of what was happening as they realized it.


    "This is bad..." Kizaru had toment, he was quite concerned about the sailors there, unlike Akainu who, despite being surprised, looked at Luffy injured and wanting to kill that threat to the sea, even if everyone on that ind died with it.


    "We should help them..." Kizarumented.


    "No, let''s deal first with that pirate!" Akainu countered, making the other admiral frown.


    However, an explosion urred next to Luffy, lifting the ground, and as the dust settled, Yamato, Zoro, and Hugo appeared at this moment to join the fight against the admirals.


    "Looks like you managed to get away from your fights." Luffymented calmly.


    "Yes." Zoro responded calmly.


    "We came to help!" Yamatomented with a calm smile.


    "How are the others?" Luffy asked.


    "The fights not yet won are being helped by some others." Hugomented, and Luffy nodded before beginning to heal once again and look at his adversaries.


    "More of them?! Did the vice admirals fail?!" Akainu growled, seeing that if they were here, the fight against their opponents was won by the pirates.


    "This is getting bad for us..." Akainumented.


    "We can''t let them escape!!" Akainu roared andunched hisva fist at the pirates who began to dodge and advance, now with the fight more bnced as all the pirates here could use haki to hurt the logia users.


    On the other side, in one of the ground holes, Tsuru emerged with some blood on her body breathing a little hard, and she felt pain all over her body, thest blow from Kaido''s daughter knocked her and her colleague down, she felt the ind shaking and made a decision while looking towards where Luffy and hispanions were against the two admirals.


    "Everyone!! We must help the marines get off this ind!" She issued the order, and those who were still engaged in a stalemate fight against the pirates heard it, beginning to retreat.


    "Hm?!" Vivi sighed a little as her opponent backed away, despite giving her a frustrated look while listening to Tsuru''s orders.


    "What should we do?" Nami asked in the air.


    "Let''s go back, let Luffy and the others hold the admirals off so we can return!" Nojiko spoke beside Alvida, who, after winning her fight, came to assist her.


    The defeated vice admirals began to emerge from the ground, still injured and even though they looked angrily at the pirates, they started to follow Tsuru while trying to save the marines before the ind fell off the cliff.


    Lami tried to hit an enraged Domingo as everything around became threads, even creating clones of himself against the pirate, making even her struggle to face the Shichibukai at this stage, even with him bleeding without his fingers from one hand.


    "This is getting tough..." She frowned as she cut through a thread clone of the man, and when he was about to attack Lami from behind with the original, a fireball hit him making him fly, it was Reiju arriving to help her.


    "You need help, don''t you? My opponents had to retreat, so I came to help you." Shemented calmly.


    "..." Lami wasn''t angry, just nodding at the woman''s intervention.


    Domingo growled and saw that the pirates were indeed retreating; he then made a decision, one that he wouldter regret, raising his hand to the sky as heunched threads towards the two pirates, a huge cage appeared over the ind covering the ce.


    "What is this?!" Chopper shouted frightened from the ship as he saw the huge cage covering the ind while they remained outside.


    All the marines who were leaving the ind were surprised by this, after all, they could no longer pass through those threads.


    "Now no one can leave! Fufufu." Heughed while Lami and Reiju frowned, however, all the other Straw Hats looked at him.


    "That bastard!!" A vice admiral growled looking at the warlord.


    "He''s sabotaging us too!!" Another spoke.


    All the marines were angry with Domingo at this moment, with the exception of Akainu, Domingo didn''t even seem to be aware of everyone looking at him at that moment, while heughed.


    He didn''t even feel when Yamato appeared behind him, with her weapon, hitting him while breaking all his bones, making him spit blood. Luffy immediately asked her to kill him, the same could be said of the other Straw Hats, because before Domingo could react, Kuina appeared andunched a freezing cut, affecting one of his arms.


    "This?!!" Domingo growled as he felt the difficulty when he sensed through haki numerous people approaching him from all sides, Lami, Reiju were already fighting him, but Nami, Reiju, Alvida, Vivi who were fleeing, immediately became hostile and went for the Shichibukai being pressed.


    "Should we help him?" Someone asked.


    "No, the bastard even wants to kill our men, let the pirates finish him off." Tsuru murmured calmly.


    "But didn''t the government want him alive?" A vice admiral asked cautiously.


    "They did, but we can''t do anything when he brings this upon himself." Tsuru answered, she wouldn''t pity Domingo after what he did to the ind.


    Domingo, seeing he was in a bad situation, winds, explosions, fire, ice among many abilities cornered him, making him start to receive quite bad damages for him, even his awakened devil fruit couldn''t deal with the pressure of so many powerful people targeting him and even if he canceled his fruit covering the ind, it was very unlikely that his enemies would stop attacking.


    He could do nothing but try to fend off the attacks.


    "Hm?!" In a moment, he felt his arm being shattered into several pieces of ice, his chest being pierced, bone breaking, and losing consciousnessst as Yamato hit him with her weapon on his head, sending him flying to the ground and digging into the ind even more.


    A momentter, the cage he created was deactivated, and the sailors began to return to the ships while they had built a temporary bridge at that moment to cross the abyss beneath the ind.


    Luffy, Hugo, and Zoro continued fighting against the admirals, although the pressure on Luffy was not as great as before, it was clear how difficult it was for Zoro and Hugo to fight them, even injuring them.


    "Go back!! Head to the ship while I hold them off!" Luffy ordered, after all, he was the fastest of the crew, who could deal with them while he could escape.


    Nodding, both began to retreat. Seeing this, Akainu growled and could use hispanions to lure Luffy while flying towards them, but Luffy was faster and did not let the admiral pass while punching him back, but Kizaru appeared at that moment, kicking Luffy.


    Luffy flew like Akainu after being hit but still managed to keep the admiral away from hispanions.


    "What an idiot..." Luffy got up, not speaking to the admirals, but feeling the Shichibukai unconscious underground without an arm and another hand without fingers, he seemed to be severely injured and in aa.


    "Your crew really scares me..." Kizarumented, also seeing the sad end of the Shichibukai.


    "This fight was not good for you, after all, the navy suffered a great defeat here today." Luffymented while spitting blood on the ground and looking at the admiral as Akainu also joined his side angrily.


    Luffy had to hold off these two admirals, so he began to release his final transformation, growing to be aplete Ifrit.


    "We''re arriving!" Vivimented,nding on the deck as they flew to the ck Pearl.


    "Is Luffy still fighting?!" Uta asked worriedly.


    "Yes..." Reijumented, looking at the explosions as Luffy appeared in his final form.


    "He asked us to depart..." Zoro arrived with Hugo.


    "Let''s prepare to set sail!" Hachi spoke.


    "We''re not being shot at anymore, so it''s better we depart!" Namimented.


    In the fight, Luffy seemed to be trying to hit flies as Kizaru and Akainu pushed him back with injuries, devastating half of the ind as heunched his mes and haki fists, but he was struggling.


    In a moment when Kizaru was about tounch a rain of light, Yamato appeared in the air, making him dodge her weapon. "Yamato?!" Luffy asked.


    "I wouldn''t leave you here alone." She said,nding on his ming shoulder.


    "Let''s hold them off a little longer." Luffy said, and in the next 10 minutes, Luffy and Yamato started a fight against the admirals while the ind began to plummet from that side.


    Some navy ships tried to take down the fleeing pirates'' ship from a distance, but the crew quickly dealt with any approaching bullet.


    Seeing that the ship was in a safe position, Luffy undid his transformation and caught Yamato by surprise in the air.


    "What are you doing?!" She yelled, but Luffy just spun her around without her being able to do anything and shot her towards their ship on the horizon and used his moa moa no mi on her, making her speed increase 80 times, making her disappear.


    Luffy looked at the admirals. "It''s time for me to leave, goodbye!" Luffy announced and quickly flew with his increased speed, Akainu could not follow him, but the same could not be said for Kizaru.


    "Kill that pirate immediately!!!" Akainu growled.


    Luffy continued in the air, fleeing from Kizaru trying to catch him like a game of cat and mouse, the ind began to copse at that moment while the sailors tried to escape.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 240 – Aftermath 01!

    Chapter 240 �C Aftermath 01!


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy was engulfed in a shower of light as everything around him exploded. A momentter, he moved out of the admiral''s attack range, slightly injured while Kizaru chased after him.


    "You should be worried about yourpanions, after all, even if you''re faster in this form, I''m more resilient, and you can''t stop me," Luffy said calmly.


    His feet crushed the already cracked ground, and he resumed his escape as a line of light pursued him. Explosions burst forth as he dodged the admiral''s attacks, getting ever closer to the end of the ind.


    "This is getting troublesome..." Kizarumented, seeing that despite causing damage to Luffy, the giant did not stop.


    Luffy waited until he reached the edge of the ind and turned to face Kizaru. "The ind is breaking apart, and many have died. I usually don''t do this with my enemies, but today I''ll make an exception because my sister and my grandfather are marines," he said, as at that moment, the ind began to copse.


    Several cracked parts started to detach and fall into the void.


    "This is bad!" Tsurumented while watching the ind being destroyed with many marines still on it, as it wasn''t quick to evacuate more than 20,000 marines from the ind.


    "The ind is falling!!! We must flee!"


    "It''s impossible, there''s no way everyone can get across the bridge!"


    "Are we going to die here, just like this?"


    The crowd of men and women became desperate as the other side of the ind crumbled.


    "Stay calm!" A vice admiral tried to calm the panic.


    Several marines who could use geppo were helping their colleagues, and Lucy was one of them as she stretched her arm to grab the marines on the ind and throw them onto the ship away from the ind with the boats.


    Akainu flew through the air, above them without care, his only goal being to eliminate Monkey D. Luffy on the other side of the ind as he was almost escaping.


    Luffy, seeing the chaos, while Kizaru seemed torn between attacking the pirate or helping the marines while frowning.


    "This is my final gift to help you, thank you for the fights, it was quite fun despite getting beaten up fighting against two admirals..." Luffy said, and with his foot on the ground, he activated the Moa Moa no mi, setting the ind''s gravity to 0.01. With this, the ind stopped trembling and copsing, bing inert, even with many of the loose stones flying upwards due to the negative gravity.


    "This?!" Kizaru was surprised by this and he knew it was done by Luffy, who only looked at him for a millisecond, before turning and jumping towards his ship at sea. Kizaru could have pursued him, but stayed put, just watching.


    "What?! He escaped!! How could you let this happen?!" Akainu arrived a momentter, seeing the huge Ifrit flying in the distance while admiral Kizaru remained watching him escape.


    "He escaped, I couldn''t do anything," Kizarumented, shrugging.


    "What do you mean by this?! You did this on purpose..." Akainu did not finish grumbling hisints, as Kizaru simply spoke. "I have to help the people, goodbye." He said, turning into light and disappearing while Akainu became even more frustrated by this mission being a total failure.


    Luffy continued returning while remaining in his transformation to better resist Kizaru''s attacks, especially now that he used his moa moa no mi on the ind to hold it up a little longer before beingpletely destroyed. It held up for a while with the effect of Luffy''s fruit, enough to rescue the marines, after all, Luffy knew this could leave Garp and Lucy sad.


    He saw that Kizaru stopped following him and left hisrger transformation, returning to normal with just his wings as he flew over the sea.


    "Luffy! You returned!" Yamato was waiting for him in the sky after being thrown in that manner and looked relieved at Luffy approaching, despite him bleeding a bit and full of marks from the fight. He began to heal a bit more before he and Yamato returned to the ship.


    "Luffy!!" Uta eximed as Luffy and Yamatonded on the deck at that moment.


    "We''re back..." Luffy looked at everyone with a smile.


    "You held up well fighting against 2 admirals, captain..." Hugomented with a smile.


    "I managed to fight them for a bit..." Luffy murmured despite having been beaten up.


    "We got all the money in the end..." Namimented, approaching Luffy.


    "Yes. In the end, we achieved our goal, now let''s continue our journey," Luffy said, moving to the middle of the ship as everyone looked at him.


    "But I must say, you all were amazing and I am proud, everyone had their own battles and even though we couldn''t show all our power, we left a clear message to the navy and the world government," he said with a tone of pride.


    "Yes, I never imagined I could fight like this, but still, I fought against a vice admiral," Vivimented.


    "Karooo!!!"


    "You too, Karoo!" She said to her friend.


    Many smiled at that, after all, the battle wasn''t that hard, there were some injuries and scratches, but Luffy was the worst off, yet still nothing serious.


    "The ind is falling!" Kuina announced as everyone returned to Enies Lobby, the ind began to emit loud cracking sounds as it started to copse, with the effect of Luffy''s ability being deactivated.


    "This is our cue to leave, let''s start moving away before we can be pursued," Luffy said as he put his hands on the ship and increased the ship''s speed several times following a route away from the ind, "Let''s talk as soon as we get out of the navy''s reach." He said and the ship began to disappear on the horizon.


    Meanwhile, just before the ind began to copse again, the marines, now relieved that the ind wasn''t falling, began to cross the bridge without panic while the ships that Shirahoshi hadn''t destroyed were rescuing people, leaving them overcrowded, but at least with the lives of those men intact.


    It was only with thest marine leaving that the ind lost the effect of the moa moa no mi and began to fall again, there were only the vice admirals and admiral on the ind, who began to use Geppo to go to the ships.


    The atmosphere seemed gloomy for everyone, after all, they lost somerades in this conflict and couldn''t stop any pirates as they escaped.


    "How could this happen..." A marine murmured.


    "Not even two admirals could stop them... what are these pirates, with such strength emerging in paradise..." anothermented with a defeated expression.


    "Luffy... he has be so strong..." Cobymented in a corner, he had trained to get stronger, but he couldn''t even use Geppo to deal with Luffy while just staying on the ground watching the higher-ranked marines and Lucy facing Luffy, he really felt quite imposing with that.


    "..." Helmeppo stood by in silence but equally frustrated, he couldn''t even do anything against the man who had so easily killed his father months ago.


    "He''s much stronger than that time, he believed that I could achieve my dreams... but our difference... is so huge... He''s already at the level of an admiral..." Coby continued murmuring among a bunch of marines with the same expression as him.


    On a specific ship among those there, the highest ranks gathered, all the 11 vice admirals, Kizaru, and a frustrated Akainu were looking at the people lying on the ground on that deck. Domingo had been rescued from the middle of the ind by the vice admirals and the fallen Cp9 at the port as well.


    "All this to rescue them and they end up like this in the end, it''s really pathetic," Vice Admiral Cancer said calmly, he was quite injured after losing to Alvida.


    "I can''t disagree with Cancer, we conducted this operation to rescue them, but in the end, they nearly died getting involved in a fight that shouldn''t have been theirs, bunch of idiots," Dobermanmented with disdain.


    None of the vice admirals disagreed with those words, of all of them, Domingo, who was the government''s favorite, ended up in such a pitiful state, "Can''t we recover his arm?" Tsurumented, looking at the unconscious and bleeding Shichibukai.


    "No... It was shattered by ice blocks..." A doctor examining the condition of the wounded there spoke cautiously, his arm had been frozen by Kuina and broken in the joint attack of the Straw Hats. "Besides, he lost his fingers... and has fallen into aa... His situation is quite severe."


    "How scary..." Kizarumented.


    "The Five Elders certainly didn''t like that at all!" Akainu growled, even though he didn''t care about Domingo''s life, he knew the Gorosei saw some value in him.


    The ind began to finish copsing at this moment, as everyone saw it starting to fall without being suspended any longer as it began to fall and the ships moved away, hearing those titanic sounds of millions of tons falling into the sea at that moment.


    The transmission ended after that in Marineford, Garp was no longer being held by Sengoku while thetter seemed as frustrated with the failure of this mission as Akainu.


    "Why! Why have they be so strong! How is this possible!?" Sengoku growled, pacing around the room in front of some officers, who had also watched the entire transmission. Garp was silent on the side, not making any jokes this time.


    Sengoku was shocked, he knew Luffy was powerful and was at the level of an admiral ording to Kuzan, which was already extremely shocking for someone just navigating the Grand Line, but what he saw today was a man stronger than an admiral, he certainly could defeat Akainu if Kizaru hadn''t appeared, even if it could take days with Akainu''s resilience. But what shocked him the most here was his crew, all those who fought against the vice admirals had a power of equal or even greater strength, seeing that some could even fight against 2.


    "They must no longer be underestimated..." Someone said.


    "We cannot let this threat roam the sea, can you imagine the level of danger they will be once they start navigating the New World?!" Another person growled.


    "They have Logia, mythical Zoan fruits... and those abilities they showed... are also mythical Zoan with that kind of transformation...?"


    "How could they gather so many fruits...?!"


    While people debated in the room, Sengoku turned his attention to Garp. "Did you see the sword your grandson wielded?!" He said.


    "Yes... that was something I never imagined seeing in Luffy''s hands..." Garpmented with a serious tone.


    "Your grandson is a serious threat, Garp. More than anything we''ve seen in this era, you know if the government held back against him, now there will be no more limits," Sengoku spoke in a serious tone, after all, this would certainly make the elders quite angry.


    "We should see how Domingo''s condition is..." Sengoku spoke before picking up twomunicators, one for Akainu, the other for Kizaru, choosing Kizaru''s, after all, he couldmunicate better with him than an incensed Akainu after losing his mission.


    But at this moment, a man bursts into the room. Making Sengoku, already in a bad mood, growl at that marine. "What is it?!" He shouted.


    "Sorry, sir!" The man swallowed hard while everyone in the room looked at him with murderous intent. "But something urgent has happened?! That must have your immediate attention!" He spoke with fear.


    "What is it now?" Sengoku growled, before the man began to speak.


    In front of the marine headquarters, a group stood out among all the others, while the marines wore neat white cloaks, a group of 4 men was there contrasting with the crowd, even one with a tired horse, they arrived in a wooden boat, while the marines spotted them, they had already reached the shore, but what stood out the most in the group was the man chained with the tattoo of the Whitebeard symbol on his back.


    "Ziahahahaha! Finally, we''ve arrived!!" ckbeardughed while staring at all the marines wondering who that man was and how he had captured Ace, of the fire fists.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 241 – Aftermath 02!

    Chapter 241 �C Aftermath 02!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Enies Lobby, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Time passed while the Vice Admirals were organizing and issuing orders on the main ship along with the two admirals, until a den den mushi began to ring.


    <em>Pero Pero Pero....</em>


    The den den mushi that began to ring was from Kizaru''s pocket, certainly knowing who it was while he calmly picked it up in his style, with the others watching.


    <em>Katcha!</em>


    "Hello hello." Kizaru spoke in his tedious tone.


    "Kizaru!" Sengoku spoke from the other side, choosing to call Kizaru instead of Akainu. "How is the situation?!" He asked, frustrated.


    "The pirates managed to escape, and we rescued all the sailors from the ind with Domingo and CP9 knocked out." He said, looking at all the bodies on the deck still unconscious, including Spardan, who had been unconscious during the fight since Luffy knocked him out with conqueror''s haki.


    "Domingo is not doing well, is he?" Sengoku asked, having seen his situation in the broadcast.


    "No, he will stay like this for a good while... Scary..." Kizaru answered.


    "Tsk. This was terrible for the navy!" Sengoku spoke, and before Kizaru could respond, his transmitter was taken by Akainu.


    "Sengoku! We must go after the pirates! We can still catch Dragon''s son, he is strong but his stamina was greatly consumed with that instant healing he does!" Akainu growled, hoping to chase after the pirate fleeing towards the horizon.


    "No." Sengoku spoke, even surprising the vice admirals and admirals expecting him to continue the hunt against the group of powerful rookies. Even Tsuru narrowed her eyes at this development.


    "What do you mean by that, Sengoku!" Akainu spoke with a dark tone boiling with anger.


    "There was ast-minute situation, an unknown appeared in Marineford called Marshall D. Teach, he brought Portgas D. Ace,mander of the second division of the Whitebeard pirates, you know what this means...?" Sengoku calmly asked.


    "This?!" It wasn''t just Akainu, but everyone present had a surprised look. "Whitebeard will not stand still." Akainu concluded.


    "Exactly, we must regroup all the navy''s greatest forces, we''ll lure Whitebeard to an execution, I just spoke with the 5 elders and they agreed with this, since we failed to end a rookie pirate, we can''t fail with a Yonkou, besides, it''s very likely that Monkey D. Luffy will be attracted, so we can eliminate him too." Sengoku spoke, after all, he had to prepare an even more powerful force to deal with Whitebeard and this rookie.


    "I understand..." Akainu spoke a bit calmer, after all, he knew Luffy''s connection with Ace, it would be easy to have him at this execution with a chance to kill him. ''I will still kill you, Monkey D. Luffy...'' He growled.


    "hm.... Mr. Sengoku..." Kizaru took the den den mushi from Akainu again, before starting to speak.


    "What is it, Kizaru?" Sengoku asked.


    "We have an intruder, and it seems he recorded the entire fight..." He said, looking at the sky through his sses.


    "What?! Morgan is there?!" Sengoku quickly asked.


    "Yes...." Kizaru spoke while everyone looked up at the sky and the bird filming while the stones of the ind fell into the water of the hole, feeling a chill saying that he was being watched at this moment.


    "Take all his recordings, I don''t want the navy''s image to be tarnished by tomorrow''s newspaper!" Sengoku growled, and Kizaru nodded before turning into light and flying into the sky.


    Morgan was surprised when a light appeared in front of him and Kizaru appeared grabbing him by the arm. "What!?" He was a bit terrified.


    "Hello, Mr. Morgan... You filming us like this... scary..." Kizaru spoke.


    "Kizaru! Hello, how are you?" Morgan spoke nervously while trying to appear calm.


    "Sorry, I love the crossword puzzles in your newspaper, but I can''t let you publish this." Kizaru spoke while taking Morgan''s den den mushi.


    "What?! Don''t do this, Kizaru!" Morgan cried, seeing his photo and filming equipment being confiscated by the admiral.


    "Now I''m going... Goodbye!" Kizaru spoke before turning into light and disappearing back to the ship.


    "Damn! He didn''t need to do that!" Morgan said in a quite shaken tone, but soon got back a


    cunning look. "Lucky for me, I sent some of the photos to my office! Tomorrow the world will be able to know what happened here, even without the best photos being confiscated by Kizaru!" He said triumphantly and started to leave there flying to his agency.


    Kizaru returned to the ship, and Tsuru gave the order for them to depart. "Let''s head back to Marineford!" Thus, all the ships began to leave, even with a look of defeat, many sailors died in this fight in vain before the ind copsed.


    Enies Lobby, which was once one of the three great structures of the government, turned into a hollow hole in the middle of the sea as the sea fell like a waterfall at this moment, something that could never be hidden, and the Navy would give an exnation the next day, that is if it weren''t for Morgan, who would shock the world once again by telling what happens and with the new bounties this group would have, they would be known as the most powerful rookies in the history of the World Government, a title that would shock everyone and no one, not even the Yonkous, would mock it after what happened here.


    In Marineford, Sengoku looked at the spot where Teach was eating a meal with hispanions in the navy''s kitchen, "Marshall D. Teach." Sengoku called him out.


    "Hm?! Ziahahahahaha, If it isn''t the navy fleet admiral!!! If he came to us, then he epted my demand, Ziahahahahaha!!" Teach eximed with joy and anticipation.


    "Very well, Captain!!!" Burgess spoke excitedly while eating a piece of meat.


    "As expected...." Laffitte said, twirling his top hat.


    "Eat this, nag." Doc Q said, giving a piece of lettuce to the horse beside him.


    "Why did they let this horse enter the kitchen!?" An officer next to Sengoku eximed as the fleet admiral clenched his teeth at this scene.


    "They don''t seem very pleased with us..." Van Augur observed.


    "Yes... the government epted your demand, you will enter the Shichibukais..." Sengoku spoke, hoping that this man would help in the war against Whitebeard, after all, they brought down Ace, someone at the level of a Shichibukai.


    "That''s great! Ziahahahahaha!" Teach eximed, but with no surprise, seeming excited while hiding his real ambition and ns, he turned his gaze to a sailor at the entrance of the kitchen and eximed. "Let''s celebrate! Cook-San, bring more Cherry Pies!" Teach eximed, waiting for his favorite food.


    "Yes, sir!" The cook, a young man, eximed, returning to the kitchen afraid of that bizarre group.


    Sengoku sighed as he left the dining room with this peculiar character. "Where to now, Fleet Admiral Sengoku?" The officer asked next to him.


    "Let''s go to my room, we must summon all the navy forces and keep some in the New World to prevent the pirates from causing chaos." He said as he walked through the corridors of the imposing navy structure, heading for the stairs.


    He walked while people saluted him around the ce, that until he stopped at a window, there was a warship with 4 more waiting for some people to embark on it.


    "Is this the ship going to Impel Down?" A sailor asked, looking at the ce while they kept organizing their departure, there were numerous officers and 2 vice admirals to protect the ce with Kuzan also, since he was the only admiral avable at the moment.


    "Yes, Portgas D. Ace will be taken to Impel Down at this moment, it will be kept hidden until we can announce his execution to the world." Sengokumented, being that this information could not leave his personal circle of high-ranking officers, Ace was carried in a cage with a curtain, many sailors wondered who was inside seeing the level of people to protect this "cargo" to the prison, but no one spoke or informed, just saying it was a secret information.


    "Vice Admiral Garp..." The officer pointed to a man next to the cage.


    Sengoku looked at his old friend, knowing the connection he had with Ace, it was no surprise to see him there apanying his grandson to Impel Down. If Garp was already furious before seeing almost his granddaughter hit by friendly fire, seeing Ace captured and even hearing that Sengoku with the 5 elders had nned his public execution left him quite angry and even mncholic, being unable to do anything about it.


    Garp entered the ship along with the two vice admirals and Kuzan as they put unconscious Ace under pressure leaving Marineford and heading for one of the other three great structures of the World Government, thergest prison in the world.


    Sengoku put that thought aside and moved on, climbing the stairs until he reached his office. There were so many things happening in just one day, so he needed to take a breath. "Wait outside. I''m going to be alone for a bit..." He said, and the officers apanying him nodded, staying outside the door.


    He approached his desk and took out a special sake, drinking it before analyzing everything that was happening. First, his failure to deal with Luffy and his crew, showing how everyone had underestimated that entire group, making Sengoku wonder how they had gotten so strong and acquired so many Devil Fruits. The Five Elders even said they didn''t want Luffy dead until they knew his secrets, after all, the transformation of that crew has Luffy at the center, and everyone knew it. But this would be left for the meeting when Kizaru and Akainu arrived at Marinefort.


    For now, he had to deal with another situation. After drinking his sake, he walked to his desk, picking up a den den mushi and starting to make calls to the main marine bases, especially to those in the New World, summoning some of the main marine elites withoutpromising too much of the current force stationed tobat the pirates in that area. He started to work on this for the next few hours.


    As all those marine bases began to go on alert... and a great movement started among them, bing noticeable even as many pirates watched from afar among other forces, yet with information that nobody knew why this was happening, it was clear that something big was about to ur.


    "Finally, the opportunity hase to create a major event to destroy the era of pirates, it''s time to show the true power of the navy to the world!" Sengoku spoke in his office. He had long wanted to create something that could change the era that Roger created before dying, and taking down the world''s strongest pirate would be a good opportunity for this. "We can catch many rabbits with one throw." He said. "Now it''s time to talk about this other threat, the son of Dragon and grandson of Garp..." He spoke, moving on to the next meeting with the officers who had arrived from Enies Lobby, nowpletely destroyed.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 242 – Aftermath 03!

    Chapter 242 �C Aftermath 03!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marinefort, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After all themunication he had in thest few hours, the Fleet Admiral continues to walk through the corridors of Marinefort with his men. ~


    "Have you done everything I asked?" He asked the officers following him.


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral!" They confirmed.


    Sengoku nodded and continued walking through the corridors until he reached the meeting room with the highmand, all those present from the Battle of Enies Lobby were already waiting behind those doors,ing straight to the meeting as soon as they arrived in Marineford.


    As soon as the doors opened and Sengoku entered, he already felt a very tense atmosphere as several of the chairs were filled with vice admirals, the people who came from Enies Lobby hadn''t even changed from the battle, with torn clothes and showing injuries all over their bodies. Akainu''s skin still had blood marked after the beating he took during the fight alone against an enraged Luffy. It was evident that the atmosphere was not good for them.


    Sengoku breathed and went to the front of the ce, where there was a podium for him to start the meeting, looking at each one for a moment. He then began the conversation:


    "Well, to start, we could not have imagined the strength of that pirate group beyond their captain. So, don''t be so discouraged. Especially since the information we had was iplete and we should have moved much more forces, and even forming a coalition with the world government. However, this was not a mission of failure only. After all, we got vital information, information we will use to stop them next time," Sengoku spoke trying to improve the mood.


    "Tsk." Akainu growled softly, not satisfied with the failure.


    "..." Kizaru remained silent, seemingly not caring about anything there.


    Sengoku turned to one of the officers who had asked for something, "Now, I want to see all the images of all of them with the powers they showed in the fight," Sengoku spoke and one of the officers quickly grabbed a den den mushi to put on the screen.


    This officer, under the order of the fleet admiral, had prepared and edited the footage of the fight, to collect information and with everything they got from each of the pirates to show the images at this meeting.


    The den den mushi began to glow and a screen began to open and appear on the screen, along with one of the people from the Straw Hat crew, this was none other than Vivi, the princess of basta.


    "Well, as you know, this is the princess of basta, who was taken by the pirates as soon as they took down Crocodile and delivered him. The girl not only strengthened in a few months, even bing as strong as a Commodore or more, but also received a Logia of the wind, one that had not appeared for 100 years in your records, making her even more powerful." Sengoku spoke as the screen began to change from the image of Vivi to her fighting against Vice Admiral Dalmatian, while her body transformed into air and she could create a giant hurricane in the middle of the battlefield.


    "It''s frustrating to know that they possess a Logia," said Vice Admiral Dalmatian who fought against Vivi, but had difficulty dealing with her due to her power that could repel anything in the air.


    "Don''t forget that there is also that Enel, who for some reason did not participate in the fight..." Tsurumented, after all, there were 2 Logia users in that group. Tsuru hadn''t finished and continued.


    "You were fighting her in the middle of the sky. Don''t be so down, after all, all elemental users gain a lot of power in their natural environments. And the problem with the Wind Logia is that wind is everywhere. So, she is extremely powerful, wherever she goes," She concluded.


    Sengoku, after listening to them discuss a bit, continued. "As you know, we do not know what the government will do with her or what will happen to basta due to her being a pirate fighting against the navy. However, we need to immediately put a bounty on her head. And having a Logia, I believe setting 150,000,000 as her bounty would be the right move at this moment," Sengoku spoke and no one objected. After all, she had fought against a vice admiral and, although she did not win, she still resisted, also creating powerful attacks that her captainbined with his powers and caused a lot of damage to everyone.


    "Now, let''s move on to the next," Sengoku spoke and Hugo appeared on the screen with his stage 1 rock transformation.


    "As you can see, he possesses the transformation power of a Mythical Zoan. We have his image in the newspaper, and he is a gigantic colossus that can control stones and earth, not to mention he didn''t even use his final transformation to deal with one of ours." Sengoku spoke while Maynard massaged his jaw after receiving Hugo''s final punch.


    "I believe that increasing his bounty from 150 million to 200 is the best at this moment. Since he proved to know techniques of six styles and armament Haki, which makes him extremely dangerous. We also have information that he confronted a Tenryuubito in the past...", Sengoku spoke, while images of Hugo fighting against the vice admiral appeared on the screen, even using Haki in his fists filled with rocks.


    "Hold on, we''ve assessed 2 people, that''s already 350,000,000. What kind of crew will we be putting at the end? Isn''t this kind of rming?" A vice admiral who did not participate in the battlemented, as the number for a rookie crew was increasing excessively.


    "You''ve seen what they can do in the images, not even a navy force full of vice admirals and admirals can fight against them and win, this only happens when we fight against a Yonkou. They are a high-level threat, one that perhaps reminds me of a certain group that emerged a little before the era of Roger...", An older vice admiralmented. He was a recruit at that time but knew of the terror that was that crew and what they caused in the sea.


    "Yes... I also remember them..." Sengokumented, already aware of this thought and knowing the terror of the mental image he now had.


    "They seem very much like the force of Rocks at the beginning, many of you do not know them, but believe... you would not like to meet that group when they were active in the sea." He spoke and the members who knew that name quickly turned grim. After all, Rocks had made the most powerful crew in history, and one emerging thatpared to them, would be quite concerning.


    "We''ll discuss thister, for now, let''s review everyone who fought, let''s move on to the next," He spoke and the photo of Kuina holding her sword appeared, while videos of her fighting and using her ice power began to appear on the screen immediately afterward.


    "This girl looks very much like the one who hangs around with Smoker," a vice admiralmented.


    "Yes, their appearances are identical, but they are not the same people," Sengoku assured and continued, "this girl has the power to control ice and even has some abilities that surpass even Kuzan''s Devil Fruit, like her generating an ice dragon that seemed a living being," he spoke, as the ice dragon attacking Vice Admiral Momonga appeared on the screen.


    "I believe setting a bounty of 100,000,000 for the girl is fine at this moment." He said and no one disagreed.


    "Now, next," the image of Nojiko appeared on the screen. "As you can see, she uses the Bomb Fruit," He began, "And she has evolved her fruit and used it in quite a peculiar way. As you can see, she moves potentially fast thanks to the explosions she creates with her own foot." As on the screen, Nojiko was seen advancing against Vice Admiral Mozambia while exploding the ground.


    "Isn''t there any of them who don''t use the six styles??" Someonemented worriedly.


    Sengoku sighed. "All of them master some techniques of the six styles and even Haki, at least a significant technical part of them, which is quite concerning, because our techniques have fallen into the hands of an entire pirate group," Sengoku spoke while everyone in the room was angry, after all, their techniques were tobat evil, not for evil to use them tomit crimes.


    "This crew, it scares me," Kizarumented, while Akainu growled beside him.


    "Is Garp''s grandson behind this, isn''t he?" Someone asked dissatisfied.


    "Most likely, yes, but the techniques did note from him... Garp assured me he never taught his grandson and I trust him when I hear that." Sengoku spoke firmly and there was no one protesting.


    He continued to speak. "Now let''s go to the girl''s bounty, which should be 100 million Berries," he spoke, and everyone nodded knowing the potential of the fruit, despite the girl not being so powerful.


    "Now, let''s move on to the next," he spoke, and Nami appeared, using Garuda''s ws, while having wings and green veins running through her body. "As you can see, she is also a Mythical Zoan. Being able to control the wind and creating these ws, we do not know her final phase, but I believe a bounty of 100,000,000 is more suitable for her," Sengoku spoke while Nami fought against her opponent''s sword using the ws and everyone nodded.


    He spoke and the next person appeared in the hall and Reiju was there with her wings on her back and her legs on fire.


    "This one is a bit interesting, since we received some information about her, she is known as Reiju, but her full name is Vinsmoke Reiju, of the Germa 66." Sengoku spoke, leaving the room a bit shocked by this.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 243 – Aftermath 04!

    Chapter 243 �C Aftermath 04!


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marinefort, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "The Germa 66... the one that dominates the North Blue...?" Someone asked in surprise, as everyone looked at the woman with pink hair.


    "Yes, and we were instructed to ce a special condition on her bounty. And there''s nothing we can do about it," Sengoku spoke, interrupting the discussion that had started among them.


    "But her abilities... She can heal herself!" Someone eximed after watching her fight on the screen.


    "She has a power simr to Marco of the Whitebeard pirates, doesn''t she?" Someone asked one of the vice admirals who had fought against her.


    "Yes, we believe her beast is a Phoenix as well. Which is quite strange, there shouldn''t exist two simr fruits here," Yamakajimented.


    Sengoku frowned. "Yes, but we can''t find anything impossibleing from this crew, after all, they have beasts that have never been registered before in any documentation, their fruits are unique." Sengoku spoke based on the information he had.


    "Due to her condition and powers, after all, she fought against 2 of you at the same time and with her regeneration through mes, managed to keep fighting even at a disadvantage, a bounty of 200 million is appropriate with the condition of capture alive only." Sengoku said.


    "Isn''t that too much, Sengoku?" Someone spoke up.


    "No, it''s still low given her standards." Sengoku insisted, and no one else objected.


    The next person to appear on the screen was Lami, fighting against Domingo while piercing his heart, cutting his fingers, using the ope ope no mi very well. "The world government is interested in her fruit, besides her already being a quite dangerous threat," He continued, as the elders wanted her alive and asked to ce her bounty with a special condition as well.


    "Let''s ce a bounty of 300,000,000 on her with the condition of capture alive," Sengoku said, and no one disagreed, after all, she was quite troublesome when she opened that field of her fruit.


    "Now, onto the next," Alvida appears attacking Cancer. "She possesses the smooth-smooth fruit, she showed herself to be a powerfulbatant and even managed to stop one of ours, but didn''t show as much potential, a bounty of 100 million would be appropriate." He said and no one voiced their opinion on this.


    On the next screen, Zoro appeared, fighting against vice admiral Strawberry, in a very powerful and intense sword fight. However, Zoro still won in the end.


    "This swordsman seems quite promising, I believe a bounty of 250,000,000 wouldn''t be so bad," Strawberrymented.


    "250,000,000, just because he defeated you? No, it''s disgraceful. Put a bounty of 200,000,000," another vice admiral spoke.


    "You say that because you haven''t seen his abilities. This swordsman is a danger to the sea and will be stronger." Strawberry insisted.


    "No, let''s ce 200 million on him," Sengoku gave the final word.


    "Now, onto the next, the second most troublesome," Sengoku announced, before the screen showed Yamato emerging while fighting against 2 vice admirals. Tsuru in one corner, narrowed her eyes, after all, this was her opponent in Enies Lobby.


    "She already has a bounty of 400,000,000, due to her genes. However, this fight proved she has more than just her father''s genes, using even his abilities and revealing she possesses a Mythical Zoan that appears only in Wano. Let''s increase her bounty to 600 million," Sengoku announced, and no one disagreed.


    "Now, the next," He sighed, as the screen showed 2 admirals and a man fighting against the 2 alone. "Monkey D. Luffy, the grandson of Garp, son of Monkey D. Dragon, a supernova, the worst pirate of this era, who reminds me of Rocks himself. A rookie with a bounty of 750,000,000 without stepping into the New World. Yes, he is all that and more. A worldwide threat, someone who can lead a group so dangerous and managed with rare and powerful Akuma no Mi, still rapidly growing, evolving his own crew." Sengoku started the speech, taking a breath before continuing.


    "The World Government would have eliminated this threat immediately in other times. His current bounty no longer reflects his strength and actions, he faced a Yonkoumander and won, all the admirals and still survived, as you''ve seen, his powers are much more than just a powerful and unique mythical zoan. We''ve concluded that he is a dual akuma no mi user��"


    "Is that true?!" An admiral seemed rmed.


    "Yes, he possesses a second fruit that is almost imperceptible, since it''s not something so tangible and he seemed to hide it very well, but from what we''ve seen and investigated he possesses the Moa Moa no mi after we discovered that its user died in Impeldown without anyone knowing, ending up in the hands of Garp''s grandson making him a unique existence in the sea." He concluded.


    "This can''t be true... Then he is something we should use all our resources to eliminate!" Eximed another person.


    "Let''s increase his bounty to 1 billion with the special condition, after all, the World Government wants him alive." Sengoku announced.


    "A billion? Are you sure? It should be, at the very least, one and a half billion," someone questioned.


    "Even if 1 billion doesn''t represent his current strength, we cannot increase his bounty beyond this, after all, that would give him a fame we wouldn''t like, since this pirate could inspire many others to be ouws," was Sengoku''s response.


    No one else spoke and Sengoku continued, "You know they have more members, and we have some footage, but are a bit limited. Some that stand out, was the dog that we saw its transformation for the first time, Nico Robin who defeated the most talented CP9 agent with ease, and a member who was part of Domingo''s crew and is now with the Straw Hats fighting alongside them. We will increase their bounty and the other members'', but without any special attention." He finished the topic on bounties and would move to the next.


    "Seeing the level of this group, the government would now be moving the navy and its force to end such a threat. However, something more serious came to us, and also a chance to end Whitebeard." He spoke and everyone nodded seriously, after all, this would be the biggest event of the era.


    A possible war against the Whitebeard pirates at a public execution of one of hismanders.


    "We can not only destroy Whitebeard, but Monkey D. Luffy has close ties with Portgas D. Ace, he might also appear and we must prepare ourselves for a war at this scale and not fail in ending Whitebeard and Monkey D. Luffy. This will give us the chance to end this era of pirates that Roger created and clean the sea of them," Sengoku spoke.


    "We can fight them, Monkey D. Luffy has proven to be someone who can hold off 2 admirals in battle." Someone spoke rationally, Whitebeard was already the strongest man in the world, having Monkey D. Luffy and his crew along wouldn''t it be even more troublesome?


    "You speak the truth, but let''s summon all the Marine Elites, Shichibukais, and the Government will give us support so we can catch all of them as promised. Then we will be quite prepared." Sengoku spoke.


    "That''s good��" Some concluded, after all, the fight wouldn''t be easy.


    "How is Domingo?" Sengoku asked looking at one of the officers.


    "In aa in the infirmary, no one knows when he will wake up��" He answered.


    "That''s quite troublesome��" Sengokumented, clenching his teeth, hoping that by some miracle, Domingo would wake up for this war, witnessing his strength.


    "Aren''t you going to tell him?" Suddenly, Kizaru''s voice was heard in the room while everyone fell silent, he was speaking with Akainu at his side at that moment.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sengoku turned to them at that moment.


    Akainu growled and red at Kizaru who immediately opened his mouth, saying. "Scary...!"


    "My den den mushi... It was stolen..." Akainu growled with some shame, he didn''t even notice when Luffy had taken it.


    "What?!" Sengoku eximed with some anger.


    "Yes... That damned pirate stole it," Akainu responded.


    "Why would he do that...?" Sengoku wondered, after all, there was a tracker, and Luffy wouldn''t be so foolish to do something like that. "We''ll look into thister. Now, let''s discuss strategies for this war!" He announced as they prepared to talk about the uing top-tier war.


    Meanwhile, outside of Marineford, the marines returning from Enies Lobby were getting back to their routine, but still quite disheartened.


    "Hey, don''t be like that... he was really powerful," someone said next to Lucy.


    "I know... but I couldn''t even do anything..." Lucymented, reminiscing about the battle, even though she had be strong and was happy to see her brother, seeing the difference in power made her quite down.


    ''He protected me and was willing to kill an admiral for my sake... Meanwhile, I could only watch him do everything in the battle...'' Lucy thought to herself still disheartened, she looked up at the sky without stopping to wonder. "Can I reach you one day, brother...?" She said to herself as she continued with the routine, unaware that Ace had been captured.


    Elsewhere in the middle of the sea, there was an atmosphere different from that of Marineford, there were two ships in the middle of the sea, while more than 20 people celebrated animatedly, Luffy went to a corner of the ship, it was time for him to have a small talk with a distinct group...


    He took out Akainu''s special den den mushi from his pocket while eating a piece of meat, and drinking a bit of sake, preparing for a very special conversation, he looked back and called someone.


    "Bepo,e here!" He said, and the pr bear approached.


    "Yes, captain?" He seemed a bit confused.


    "I want you to control some of those huge rocks in the''s orbit and prepare them to beunched at Mary Geoise." Luffy said with a smile to a shocked Bepo, after all, he knew that after what happened today, the World Government could very well try to retaliate against them in various ways, so Luffy was about to have a special conversation with the five elders for the first time with Akainu''smunicator and who knows... throw some meteors at the holy city to prove that the World Government can''t mess with him and his people so easily.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 244 – Talking with Gorōsei 01!

    Chapter 244 �C Talking with Gor��sei 01!


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere in the sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    A few hours before Luffy started his call to the 5 elders, ck Pearl continued sailing the sea, moving further away from the destroyed Enies Lobby.


    "I can''t believe we made it out alive from that ce! There were wars and fights everywhere!" Chopper eximed.


    "Woof! Woof!" Chouchou barked.


    "Luffy, you didn''t have to throw me that way!" Yamatoined, remembering thest moments.


    "Haha. You had fun, you just won''t admit it," Luffy told Yamato.


    "I''m so hungry..." Nami murmured.


    "Hey, curly-brow cook, can you bring some food?" Lami spoke.


    "What are you doing, emo girl!?" Reiju snarled. "But alright, I''ll bring food, except for this woman!" She said, heading to the kitchen.


    "Nee... I think I''ll help her prepare the food!" Hachimented, also entering the kitchen.


    "Uta-Sama, can you sing a song?!" Shirahoshi requested.


    "Of course!" Uta eximed, beginning to sing for everyone.


    "They just got out of a fight like that, and they''re all so lively..." Nojikomented...


    "Fufufu. What did you expect from this crew...?" Robinmented.


    "Master, I''ve prepared a clean chair for you to sunbathe!" Baby-5 prepared Luffy''s chair.


    "Hm? Thank you." Luffy approached and sat down while Baby-5 fanned him.


    "You''re sozy..." Viviined, seeing Luffy looking like a king.


    "Come here, my princess, your husband wants you by his side." Luffy called her to sit beside him.


    "Tsk." Vivi clicked her tongue while blushing but went to sit next to Luffy.


    "Are you only going to ask one of your wives?!" Namiined.


    "You''re very wee,e sit by my side." Luffy requested.


    Before Nami could react, Yamato pushed her and sat in that chair. "Haha. I need to rx a bit!" She eximed with a smile.


    "That was my chair!" Nami made aical growl,ining.


    "I think I''ll train..." Zoro spoke and headed inside the ship.


    "Me too... I need to get stronger..." Kuina followed Zoro.


    "I''ll join you..." Hugomented, joining them.


    "GRRR!"


    "Karooo!"


    "Sharky!"


    The 3 animals stood in front of Uta as she began to sing, Luffy rxed with Baby-5, Yamato, and Vivi by his side, while Nami sat with a frustrated face next to her sister in a corner.


    Uta''s voice was heard at this moment.


    "Here we go, under the deep blue,


    Sailing to where the world turns round.


    With the wind as our guide, the sail to swell,


    Every wave a story, ready to explore."


    "Stars above us, our ster map,


    The moon lights the way, never leading us astray.


    Mysteries of the sea, calling to be found,


    Hidden treasures, ready to be uncovered."


    "Companions by our side, a family in formation,


    Laughing at adversities, oveing every situation.


    The horizon calls us, beyond what we can see,


    In every port a new adventure, at every dawn."


    "Oh, the adventures on the sea, where dreams sail free,


    Together we face storms, on seas never before described.


    With courageous hearts, and a destiny to fulfill,


    Across the waves we go, with endless stories to discover."


    "Under the starry sky, promises we make,


    To explore every mystery, to where the maps forget.


    Waves against the hull, the melody of the sea,


    In every adventure, a new ce to love."


    "The salty breeze, the setting sun,


    Stories of courage, of fights, and of love.


    The world is ours, dreaming at the bow,


    With sails to the wind, together we sail the sea."


    "Oh, the adventures on the sea, under the vastness of the sky,


    We sail together, to the destiny God has given us.


    Among stars and waves, our journey will never end,


    With united hearts, through the sea, to eternally sail."


    "Very well, Uta-Sama!" Shirahoshi pped her hands.


    A momentter, Reiju and Hachi came out of the kitchen while distributing food, Reiju gave nothing to an angry Lami, but Hachi handed food to her. As they stayed like this for hours.


    In the middle of the sea, a ship was spotted approaching them, and Luffy stood up with a smile as he saw the ship with the head of a lion, finally, they arrived! Luffy spoke, and everyone looked in that direction.


    "What an incredible ship!" Chopper had stars in his eyes.


    Franky finally steered the ship close to ck while Usopp, Bepo, and Greg, the gori Luffy captured a long time ago and made his mascot, came along with the ship.


    "Look at my suuuuuuppperrrrr-Ship!" Franky appeared striking a pose.


    "Incredible!!" Many crew members looked on in admiration.


    "Hahaha! I knew you''d like it!" Usopp said with a smile.


    "Are you all right?" Bepo asked, looking at the crew, some with clothes damaged from the battle.


    "Nothing serious..." Reiju spoke, lighting a cigarette.


    "Well, what name did you put on the ship, Franky?" Luffy asked.


    "I named this ship Super Sunny Go!" He dered, and Luffy nodded in satisfaction, not surprised by the name.


    "That''s great, now let''s celebrate, someone call the others who are training to gather for a feast!" Luffy announced, and everyone started moving with the group''s usual routine.


    Soon, someone went to call the members who were in the training room. Hugo went to the store along with Hachi and picked up several kilos of food as Reiju requested, and as for the drinks, Zoro quickly volunteered to fetch the booze and drinks, it didn''t take long for the deck to be crowded as they filled the ce with all sorts of things they would use for the banquet, Uta continued to sing some songs while many pped for her cheerfully.


    The party started as usual, while many from the groupughed and yed, telling some jokes, while others fought, as usual, not breaking the habit.


    Luffy and the others started sharing everything that happened in Lobby, while they reported the battles. Usopp and Bepo were amazed at the level of fighting the negotiation had be, while they were even more shocked by the ind''s destruction.


    "In the end, we showed the navy that we are not mere rookies and won 2 billion berries." Luffy announced.


    "We''re rich!" Nami shouted, without Luffy informing her that he had already put the money in the shop system.


    "It''s true... I hope to finish my fight against that vice admiral next time..." Zoro spoke, after all, he managed to win the encounter but left the fight to help Luffy in the end.


    "I never imagined I could face admirals and vice admiralsing out unscathed in a fight..." Robin said, recalling her past where all she could do was run and hide.


    "It was a good fight, but it will not be thest, we will face them soon..." Luffymented and then stood up from the group. "Now I need to take care of something..." Luffy said as night began to fall on them.


    He moved away with Akainu''s den den mushi and called Bepo, who followed him before stopping in a secluded ce to have a good conversation with the group that practicallymanded the world.


    To speak with this group, he had to have two things: first was their number, which was nowhere to be found and only the elite of the elite knew, second was amunicator that could contact them, after all, they had direct registers with the den den mushi of that room.


    Luffy got their number for a few hundred million, but useless without the right den den mushi, and thismunicator was much more expensive. However, Luffy saved a good deal of money by stealing Akainu''s den den mushi, after all, only the admirals, Sengoku, and a small group had such amunicator.


    He just sighed before lifting the snail and starting to dial the number while Bepo was quite nervous on the side after hearing Luffy''s words.


    Elsewhere, high above the sea where clouds were part of the ce, a beautiful city began its night disying its unique beauty with lights, thergest building of this ce was the castle of power, where the world''s power was centralized and in this castle, there was an open room where 5 men decided any decision that the government, the navy, and their forces should take.


    And these men were finishing the meeting after everything that happened on this day, the 5 Elders were gathered, talking about all the information they received, still a bit dazed by the current strength of the Straw Hats and were discussing what decisions should be taken to end this emerging threat.


    "We cannot do anything too drastic at the moment, a chance to destroy Whitebeard has arisen, Sengoku has faith that the entire navy force can destroy the most powerful pirate in the world," said Topman Warcury, the elder of justice.


    "Even so, Whitebeard is old, his days are counted, we may lose a lot of force in this war as well..." Shepherd Ju Peter, the elder of agriculture spoke a bit dissatisfied.


    "Old or not... This is an opportunity to end this cursed era made by that pirate and calm the sea, our enemies are getting stronger every day..." Marcus Mars, the elder of the environment tried to give reasons for his colleague to believe in the decision.


    "The fight against Whitebeard is indisputable, we have Ace going to Impel Down, this war is inevitable, we also have a chance to catch Monkey D. Luffy ording to Sengoku," Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro, the elder of financemented.


    "Speaking of Dragon''s son, the princess of basta is a criminal now. We should demand her father''s head," said Jaygarcia Saturn, the elder of science and defense.


    "No, we cannot do that, not like this. But we certainly have to send a summons to speak with her father, after all, the girl is an heir and we cannot allow a pirate in that group to be a queen," Shepherd Ju Peter spoke.


    "The level they are reaching... they are a great threat and perhaps the worst that has emerged in the great pirate era. Should we call our main forces?" Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro looked at his colleagues while clutching his sword.


    "If we summon the 7 holy knights, our enemies will know our hidden strength. We have to wait for this war to be an opportunity to eliminate them without showing our main forces," said Marcus Mars.


    "You know we are in a difficult situation, we cannot let this group cross into the new world, they would be an even greater threat, should we inform Im-Sama and ask for his advice?" Jaygarcia Saturn asked while everyone frowned at these words.


    "We should not bother Im-Sama with such a small matter..." said Topman Warcury before continuing, "They may be powerful insects, but still insects..."


    "Do not forget that he killed 2 Tenryuubitos and still became so strong that he could fight against 2 admirals. Even losing advantage with such strength, he still stood. A user of dual akuma no mi, knowledgeable of the six styles and hakis, even without stepping into the new world. We must eliminate him as soon as possible," Jaygarcia Saturn insisted on the threat of Luffy.


    "I think we can catch him another way, after all, we can get many hostages..." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuromented with a harsh tone.


    Before anyone could respond to Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro, at that moment, something unexpected happened. The Den Den Mushi on the table started to ring, causing the 5 Elders to look surprised by it, immediately knowing whosemunicator it was.


    "Akainu..." Topman Warcury frowned, confused.


    "Let''s see what the navy admiral wants..." said Jaygarcia Saturn.


    "It''s not him, it''s someone else..." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro said, seeing the future with observation haki.


    "Regardless, let''s see who dares to call us at this moment and how this person is speaking on Akainu''smunicator..." Shepherd Ju Peter spoke, approaching as he pulled the den den mushi.


    <em>Katcha!</em>


    As soon as he picked it up, a silence emerged, the 5 Elders stayed silent, waiting for the voice on the other side and they were not disappointed, as the snail opened with an arrogant smile.


    "Hello, so you are the 5 Elders?" The voice came from the other side, leaving the Elders a bit surprised and somber at the same time. After all, who could speak to them like this? Moreover, Luffy''s voice was unknown to them, so they could not know.


    "Who are you, and do you really know whom you''re speaking to?" asked Shepherd Ju Peter, with a serious tone, while tightening themunicator in front of him.


    "Ah, where are my manners... Let me introduce myself, I''m Monkey D. Luffy. You must know me, I believe," he spoke, keeping a smile as the 5 men frowned even more.


    "Yes, the grandson of Garp, the one who caused the destruction of Enies Lobby." Topman Warcury spoke.


    "I wouldn''t say I was the cause of the destruction, it was more a... a consequence of a fight between admirals and a pirate, and I must say the fight was quite fun," Luffyughed through themunicator.


    "I can understand you took Akainu''s den den mushi, but how did you get this number?!" Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro growled.


    "Don''t be so angry, I just came to talk, after all, we have some matters to discuss," Luffy said, and the conversation was just beginning.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 245 – Talking with Gorōsei 02!

    Chapter 245 �C Talking with Gor��sei 02!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Mary Geoise, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Do you know who you are talking to, kid?" Jaygarcia Saturn said with some frustration.


    "I already told you, don''t be so mad, it''s just a conversation, I mean maybe some interesting things can happen here, but let''s just talk a bit." Luffy spoke calmly.


    The elders exchanged nces upon hearing this, unsure what the pirate meant by those words.


    "What do you mean by interesting things can happen...?" Marcus Mars asked.


    "You''ll know if our conversation gets to that point." Luffy said in a mysterious tone.


    "Anyway, let''s have a chat..." Luffymented. "I bet you were discussing how you''ll be destroying us after what happened at Enies Lobby, right?" Luffy said.


    "You''re not wrong." Topman Warcury admitted, "You''ve be a worse threat than we thought... besides, you killed 2 Celestial Dragons." When he spoke those words, the room turned somber.


    "..." Luffy''s den den mushi was silent for a while, until, to the listeners'' surprise, he began tough. "Hahahahahaha!" Heughed for a few seconds before stopping and looking at everyone with a smug smile. "Yes, that''s true." Luffy had no reason to hide it. "I encountered a pig approaching me in the West Blue and a weird guy approached me in the middle of the sky, saying he wanted to kill me. I don''t regret either." Luffy said.


    "That kid..." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro said with frustration, despite knowing it was Luffy who killed the Celestial Dragons.


    "You''ve admitted your unforgivable crime, I admit you have courage for that." Shepherd Ju Peter spoke with an eyebrow raised.


    "Even more so in front of us, I don''t remember anyone talking to us this way." Jaygarcia Saturn murmured thoughtfully.


    "Rocks once called us decades ago and he was as arrogant as this kid, it''s no wonder we authorized the Navy to work with Gol D. Roger at the time to deal with the threat without needing to resort to the Holy Knights or acting ourselves." Topman Warcury recalled.


    "So you''re above the Holy Knights... I wonder then how strong you are..." Luffymented on the den den mushi curiously.


    "Marcus Mars take it from me, kid, if we have to act, you''ll be killed so fast you won''t be able to react, we are far above the forces beneath us." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro said with arrogance and wisdom at the same time.


    "Maybe I''ll have the pleasure of meeting you one day then..." Luffy let that thought run through his mind out loud, after all, he wanted to face the 5 elders, who are above the level of admiral.


    "This kid is really arrogant." Shepherd Ju Peterined seeing that Luffy didn''t seem to take them seriously.


    "Anyway, this arrogance won''tst long..." Said Jaygarcia Saturn with a serious tone.


    "That''s true, you''ve already caused us great trouble, Monkey D. Luffy, it''s time for you to feel the threat of the World Government, killing Celestial Dragons, capturing Domingo, and destroying Enies Lobby, if we can''t hit you now, we''ll go for your origins as well as those of your crewmates." Topman Warcury said, it was no secret they would attack another side to seek hostages if it meant ending this threat.


    "Well, that''s pretty predictableing from you..." Luffy said then in a very calm tone, surprising the elders with it.


    "You talk as if you could escape the wrath of the World Government..." Noticed Shepherd Ju Peter


    "I say that because I know I can make you think twice before trying to act against my people." Luffy spoke calmly.


    "Do you believe you can stand up to the World Government?" Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro raised an eyebrow to what he heard.


    "I have my own strengths that you can''t ignore." Luffy said.


    "We are the World Government, we have the Navy beneath us, along with all the organizations, you''re already familiar with the force called Holy Knights, you faced only one of the 20, you have no idea of our true power, do not underestimate us boy with empty threats." Jaygarcia Saturn spoke angrily losing patience with the boy''s arrogance.


    Luffy was unfazed, the 5 most powerful people in the world were angry at him and he still maintained his smile.


    "You might find this strange, but I have information that none of you have..." Luffymented.


    "What do you mean...?" Marcus Mars asked curiously.


    "You don''t have Shiki''s vivre card, do you? Which is strange given the importance you ce on him." Luffy spoke, knowing how the government cared about the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi.


    "His vivre card..." Topman Warcury frowned, it''s true that the government has always been concerned about the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi, but since Shiki was in Impel Down, which was until then imprable and Shiki managed to be the first prisoner to escape from it, they had not worried about this before that event, which made them quite concerned, but Shiki had disappeared and they even considered that he might have died.


    "Is he dead?!" Shepherd Ju Peter asked.


    "Yes... but that''s not the most important thing..." Luffy spoke, leaving the atmosphere among the 5 elders a bit tense imagining what could be worse than Shiki being dead.


    "I''m in possession of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi." Luffy admitted, he intended to hide the fruit until the war, but due to the destruction of Enies Lobby, the government might make decisions against his people on the inds and he didn''t want that, so he had to get this conversation with these old men.


    "You have the fruit? What do you want for it?" Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro immediately asked, after all, this was a fruit the government always wanted to get their hands on. But he understood something else from Luffy''s words.


    "You''re mistaken..." Luffy corrected them. "When I said I''m in possession of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi, it means someone on this ship ate it." Luffymented, leaving the 5 elders frowning even more.


    "What are you nning...?" Jaygarcia Saturnmented.


    "I knew you would try to retaliate against some ind of one of my crew members, so I decided to take some precautions, Shiki was a fool for never using his power against you, he could decimate any ind in this world, he could even attack the World Government from a great distance." Luffy spoke.


    "You think you can demand that from us, an order! One order and we''llunch a Buster Call against your ind for you killing a Tenryuubito just like that." Marcus Mars was enraged as all of Mary Geoise trembled with that, while numerous Celestial Dragons were surprised here wondering what was going on. Marcus Mars thought it absurd that such an inferior being thought he could threaten them.


    "Stop Marcus Mars. You''ll wake him up like that." Shepherd Ju Peter requested so that Im would not awaken because of them.


    "Well, if ites to this, I''ll have to show I''m not joking." Luffy spoke and looked towards a frightened Bepo.


    "Send what I asked for." Luffy demanded and despite still trembling from what he was about to do, Bepo ced his hand pointed towards the sky, feeling the''s orbit and starting to moverge rocks there.


    The 5 elders heard what Luffy said, but did not know who the other person was, however, the atmosphere became even tenser, because they felt that something big was going to happen.


    "Here''s my proof, you can look out the window and see the little gift I''m sending you..." Luffy spoke and this made the 5 elders quickly go to the ce to look towards the sky.


    "Him!" eximed Shepherd Ju Peter, surprised.


    "He really did that?!" Jaygarcia Saturn could hardly believe it, his voice mixing shock.


    "This pirate has gone mad," Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro murmured, frustration clear in his voice.


    "Who would have thought that after 700 years, something like this would happen?" Marcus Mars questioned, reflecting on the gravity of the situation.


    "We should have destroyed him since the West Blue, now he''s uncontroble with these powers, he''s worse than his father..." Topman Warcurymented, as to how the situation hade to this.


    Each of the elders expressed their displeasure with Luffy as they remained looking at the starry sky, but they already saw things no one else could, and one star in the sky in particr was their target in their eyes. However, it wasn''t really a star, because it began to growrger with every moment, getting bigger and bigger, until it started to illuminate the sky.


    A particr Tenryuubito was walking through the streets of Mary Geoise, riding on a ve from the Baneer race, who was a huge man chained up who seemed to have no life left in him as he had a vacant look and just obeyed his master while crawling with his master as he demanded to go.


    The Tenryuubito on top of the Baneer frowned. "What was that tremor? Such a nuisance, it spoiled my mood," he spoke arrogantly.


    And he added, determined to take out his frustration on something as he looked at his ve. "I''m going to take it out on you." He dered and then took his whip and began to beat the man.


    "Move faster, you useless thing! The only thing that will improve my mood now is dining with my favorite ves," he said as he whipped the man more. The passersby didn''t even seem to care; not even the ve himself, who after all, death would be more merciful than that situation.


    "Move faster!" He eximed shaking the whip and at one moment he looked up at the sky and saw a very bright star. "What is that?" he said as he stopped attacking the ve, while snot ran from his nose, in his astronaut helmet.


    "Hm? It''s getting bigger," he spoke, foolishly, and many others in the city looked up at the sky and noticed too. But now, it no longer seemed like a shooting star, as more time passed and it increased in size, until something that everyone realized and became rmed and shocked, entering into a certain despair.


    "That?!" A Tenryuubito shouted.


    "Ahhhh!!!" The Tenryuubito who was in front of the ve got scared and jumped off the Baneer and ran on his own.


    This began to happen throughout the entire city, after all, it proved to be a meteor, a meteor at a distance that began to illuminate the whole ce, while the five elders looked at it, shocked and angry at the same time. After all, that pirate really had something like this in his hands, and even more courage tounch something like this at the holy city to prove his words.


    Not that they were worried, but this power was really a threat. While at a distance, from the luminous Mary Geoise, thousands of kilometers in the sky, a meteor passed at this moment while the huge rock burned releasing smoke and fire in its tail as it rushed to the ground with the help of gravity and with an extra force from Bepo controlling it, while its target was the most powerful city in the world.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 246 – Talking with Gorōsei 03!

    Chapter 246 �C Talking with Gor��sei 03!


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Mary Geoise, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Many miles from that meteor, as the sky was lit with that force descending with a huge tail of fire, leaving its trail in the sky while a thunderous sound was heard by everyone, no matter how distant and low it was.


    Sengoku, who was leaving the meeting at this moment while heading to rest in his apartment in the same buildings, stopped in the middle of a window, after all, he saw the re on the horizon. He didn''t take long to identify what it was. "What is that? A meteor?" he asked, surprised and dazed.


    "Is that going where I think it''s going?!" He calcted the trajectory of the meteor and couldn''t be more surprised, after all, it was going to the red mountain that separated the new world from paradise, but this only made him think that it was not something natural and seeing where it would fall, it was quite obvious that this was an attack going towards Mary Geoise.


    "I have to see what''s happening now!" He immediately eximed, running back to his office.


    He was not the only one seeing the bright light in the sky; many sailors at Marine Ford were looking into the distance, stunned while pointing at the sky.


    "Ziahahahaha! What is that?!" Teach asked, surprised, looking up at the sky.


    "A meteor! I''ve never seen one!" Burgess eximed.


    The event began to appear in various parts of that sea, in the Sabaody Archipgo, people were peacefully enjoying the night while some crime happened here and there with the amount of pirates on the ind, however, the sky lit up for them more than for any other part except for the city of Mary Geoise itself.


    Silvers Rayleigh stepped out of the bar at that moment along with Shakuyaku apanying him, after all, the sky caught their attention while they were inside the bar.


    "This..." Shakuyaku looked surprised at the sky.


    "A meteor and it''s heading for..." Rayleigh murmured, quite shaken by it.


    "Mary Geoise... who could do this?!" Shepleted and asked rmed, after all, this was not just anything.


    "It reminds me of Shiki... Is he still alive, and has he gonepletely mad?" The former first mate of Gol D. Roger said.


    "This will be troublesome if it hits the city," Shakuyakumented.


    "Yes, but surely the World Government can deal with this..." He spoke, he himself could cut that meteor, but he would be quite tired due to his age. "However, I can''t imagine how the government would retaliate against something like this..." Rayleigh said, never having expected to see something like this in his life, it was much more chaotic than what Fisher Tiger had done many years ago.


    Hundreds of kilometers from the location, ck Pearl was stationed at sea while the sky was illuminated with the meteor.


    "You brought a big one, Bepo." Luffy smiled at that.


    "Captain!!! What have you made me do!" Bepo eximed, frightened, imagining what he would destroy with that.


    "Rx... do you really think a small stone in the sky can do something to that city..." Luffy spoke with a small smile, still watching a beautiful show of lights cutting through the sky, passing through the night clouds while giving a spectacle to the eyes of all spectators as it continued flying towards the horizon.


    "That!" Kuina eximed, stunned.


    Just like all the Straw Hats looked at it, stunned, seeing the strip of fire descending.


    Shirahoshi, who seemed more excited about it than everyone there, eximed, "Look, a shooting star! I''ve never seen one. I better make a wish!" She said, already crossing her hands as if praying.


    "That''s not a shooting star, that''s a meteor," Nami eximed with aic face.


    "Is this a natural effect?" Zoro asked, frowning, wondering where it was falling.


    "No, the one who did this was Luffy, there. He asked Bepo to throw a stone from the sky... it''s going to a city called Mary Geoise..." Yamatomented after hearing the entire conversation with Luffy and themunicator from a distance, while eating a piece of meat without caring too much, although the light show was quite pleasant for her.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Mary Geoise...? Where is it?" Chopper asked curiously.


    A silent atmosphere had been created among the crew members thinking about what they heard, and it was Chopper who broke this atmosphere with an innocent question.


    "Mary Geoise... you don''t know where Mary Geoise is?! It''s the World Government''s city!" Usopp yelled at Chopper, crying.


    "Luffy!!! What are you doing?!" Nami started to cry desperately.


    "This is supeerrrrr problematic!" Franky spoke in desperation, but striking a pose.


    "..." Reiju let her cigarette fall from her mouth as she looked dazed.


    "He really did that...?" Hugo appeared paralyzed.


    "Neee.... did he send a meteor to Mary Geoise!!??" Hachi seemed so scared that he turned white.


    While Robin, Nojiko, Uta, Vivi, Kuina had their mouths open in shock, Lami, Zoro had their brows furrowed, and Shirahoshi, Baby 5, Yamato, and all the animals seemed oblivious to it.


    The music had ended as had all the celebration, and everyone looked at Luffy in shock, then a specific group of crew members quickly started running towards Luffy who was surprised with a bunch of his group behind him begging him.


    Chopper, Nami, Lami, Hachi, Uta, Vivi, Zoro, Kuina, Franky, Usopp began to speak in desperation with many crying tears in their eyes.


    "Luffy, this is very serious. They will never forgive us for this!" Chopper, with tears in his eyes,pletely terrified after discovering from Usopp what attacking that city meant.


    "Do you know what it means to attack Mary Geoise, right? We''re finished!" Nami, crying, holding Luffy by the shoulders, desperate.


    "Luffy, this is insanity. Why would you do something like this?" Lami had white eyes and shark teeth, angry at Luffy.


    "Captain, this was too much. Even for us!" Hachi, with a pure shock expression, all his hands trembling.


    "This is crazy... You think it''s going to be okay? Send the meteor back!" Uta, crying, her voice full of panic and fear.


    "Luffy, please tell me you have a n to get us out of this!" Vivi, sobbing, very worried about what would happen.


    "What were you thinking, Luffy? This is going to bring us trouble like we''ve never seen before," Zoro, frowning, serious and concerned.


    "I can''t believe you did this, Luffy. Stop the meteor!" Kuina, with tears in her eyes, looking for some hope in Luffy''s answer.


    "This is not ''superrr'' at all! It''s a total disaster!" Franky, clearly shaken, hands on his head in despair.


    "Luffy, this will draw every possible enemy against us!" Usopp, crying uncontrobly, already imagining the worst scenarios.


    "Hm? What is this...? Don''t bother me when I''m in the middle of a negotiation right now." Luffy looked at hispanions a bit confused.


    "HOW DO YOU CALL THIS A NEGOTIATION!?" Everyone screamed at the same time making faces.


    Luffy sighed. "You''re bothering me. I''ll talk to youter." Luffy returned to speaking but his tone was quite serious, making everyone swallow hard seeing that their captain did not want conversations and they returned to the deck lost, after all, Luffy had not finished the conversation with the 5 elders.


    He turned his attention to the sky after seeing his crew walking away while murmuring. "It really was worth seeing," Luffymented, looking as the meteor cut the horizon, lighting up the entire sea towards its end, where Mary Geoise was. "Now, how will you deal with this, World Government?" Luffymented with an arrogant smile.


    The 5 elders looked at the meteor flying towards the city through the window, even with anger at that and frowning, none of them seemed really worried.


    They also didn''t care about 7 people appearing in the room of power, kneeling to all of them. These 7 people, all wearing astronaut suits, were not just Tenryuubitos but also known as the most powerful Sacred Knights, the hidden power to destroy the government''s enemies and protect the holynd. All remained kneeling in silence before the 5 Elders who were still looking out the window.


    "You see what''s happening, don''t you?" The voice of Topman Warcury cut through the silence, severe and calm, addressing the kneeling ones.


    "Yes, Goroseis. An attack against the gods of this world. An act of defiance that we cannot ignore," replied the leader of the Sacred Knights, without raising his head, his voice full of restrained authority.


    "This meteor... a direct provocation. Monkey D. Luffy has crossed all boundaries,"mented Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro.


    "You..." Shepherd Ju Peter turned to the 7 people, "Destroy it without waking our sovereign.


    "As you wish!" They all spoke together and disappeared.


    All the Sacred Knights watched the gigantic ball of light approaching the city as it loomedrge; the city was in despair as the Tenryuubitos either ran or demanded their ves to quicken their pace, trying to hide in their Bankers quickly.


    "Who''s going to get rid of it?" Saint Venus spoke with a bored voice.


    "Saint Mars, take care of it and Saint Jupiter, assist him." The leader, Saint Uranus, spoke with a severe and slow tone.


    "Yes." Saint Mars said, leaping into the air with such speed that no one withmon eyes could follow.


    An explosion urred in the sky above Mary Geoise as Saint Mars sted through the air with his high-speed geppo towards the bright meteor in front of him.


    He quickly entered the me field of the rock and seemed unfazed by it as he burst that part of the meteor by punching it at that moment. However, the meteor didn''t explode as it would from any other Sacred Knight''s punch, but an unexpected transformation urred. The impact of the attack resulted in its sudden and surprising metamorphosis, the meteor began to disintegrate, not into pieces of rock or space dust, but into thousands of small cubes, shining with light as they detached from the main body as a whole, now forming fire cubes flying towards Mary Geoise with the power of his Akuma no Mi, without even needing to use Haki.


    Saint Mars looked satisfied at that while appearing behind the ming cubes the size of a house in equal sizes. "Reduced it enough for you to move it." He said while waiting for Saint Jupiter to do the rest.


    As he watched, the feminine figure of Saint Jupiter ced her hand on her hip watching those cubesing towards them. "Leaving the rest to me, as always," sheined, even as it was an order from their leader, her voice carried a slight tone of reproach, she observed the floating cubes with a critical gaze, before acting.


    With a theatrical sigh, she raised an elegant finger, and the space around the cubes seemed to distort, as if the reality around them was being bent by her will. Her Akuma no Mi had a unique and mysterious ability, an ability that allowed her to manipte the space around her in ways impossible for themon mind.


    Under hermand, the cubes that floated inertly in the sky began to move, forming aplex pattern. They distorted as if that physical field did the same, following the direction indicated by her finger as she lowered it, moving now like a current they bent and went towards the mountain''s ground without losing speed, it was as if they were going in the same path, but the distortion in space made them follow the "front" changed by the power of that Akuma no Mi.


    The thousands of cubes began to fall towards the sea, below the great Mountain, she just nodded satisfied while Saint Marsnded alongside all the Sacred Knights.


    "What shall we do now?" Saint Jupiter asked after seeing thest cube disappearing among the clouds below, despite still seeing them lighting up the ce as they caught fire.


    "We will stay waiting for any other attacks until the 5 elders decide to give new orders." Saint Uranus spoke and everyone nodded, while the other Sacred Knights helped organize the chaos created in the city, as many Tenryuubitos wanted to know who sent that meteor.


    "They dealt with it easily..." Marcus Mars spoke with a neutral tone, but a sharp look.


    "But we still have to deal with this pirate..." Shepherd Ju Petermented with some frustration at the audacity of it.


    "Let''s see what he wants, after proving that he is more dangerous than we thought." Jaygarcia Saturn spoke, returning to themunicator waiting for them, yet keeping the same smile.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 247 – News 01!

    Chapter 247 �C News 01!


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Mary Geoise, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The 5 elders returned to the sofa while the Den Den Mushi was still on the line.


    "So, you easily dealt with the meteor, as expected..." Luffy said calmly.


    "You really think that can destroy Mary Geoise?" Topman Warcury spoke, but with a bit of anger after what this pirate did.


    "Well, you deal with one, but what if I send a few dozen of them?" Luffy asked calmly.


    "Damn, you think you''re going to live long!" Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro eximed.


    "Calm down, surely you wouldn''t want a meteor shower falling on the city, say what you want, you know you won''t live long if it stays like this, but we also don''t want to deal with something like that." Marcus Mars spoke, stroking his long beard.


    "What I want is a peace pact, you do not get involved with any of the inds of mypanions'' origins, in exchange, I won''t send meteors to Mary Geoise." Luffy spoke, as this was a deal he wanted to make on this call, not wanting to worry too much about having to deal with the government sending troops to the kingdoms of Goa, Orange Town, Syrup Vige, Baratie, Cocoyasi Vige, Shimotsuki Vige, Whisky Peak, Drum Ind, basta, and Water Seven. He had more territories, but they were hidden from the eyes of the World Government.


    "Hm..." Shepherd Ju Peter pondered for a moment. "We can make this deal, as long as you send no more meteors, we will not bother with the inds, even though you killed a Tenryuubito, but that does not mean we won''t kill you." He concluded.


    "That''s good, after all, I am a pirate, danger is always by my side, and I like facing big challenges, so as long as you keep your end of the deal, I will keep mine." Luffy was sincere, he knew he couldn''t be without the government on his neck after everything he did, so having the people behind him protected, would be a relief.


    Everything in the ce had be silent and Luffy wanted to end their conversation. "I think we''re done here, hope we can meet one day, goodbye!" Luffy spoke and hung up the snail.


    <em>Katcha</em>


    "This kid... He really did it." Jaygarcia Saturn spoke with dissatisfaction.


    "We can''t do anything with him for now..." Topman Warcury said calmly.


    "For now... after all, we can still destroy them in this war." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro spoke.


    "However, we will have to leave a good force here, we will have to send a limited force to assist the navy..." Marcus Mars spoke.


    Meanwhile, at sea. Luffy looked at the turned-off Den Den Mushi and shrugged as he threw it into the sea and looked at a still trembling Bepo.


    "Hey, don''t be like that, it''s over. It all worked out." Luffy said with a smile.


    "But captain, weunched a meteor on Mary Geoise! The government will never forgive us!" Bepo eximed still frightened.


    "Don''t worry about it now, let''s return to the others," Luffy spoke. Then, he started walking back to the deck where his crew was waiting for him, trembling and looking scared, still wondering what Luffy was doing, bing the government''s number one enemy.


    "Luffy, you want to surpass your father?!" Kuinained.


    "Luffy, are we really okay? Won''t we be chased to the ends of the earth?" Nami cried.


    "Luffy, this is no joke," Vivi spoke worriedly.


    "Luffy, do you really know what you''re doing?" Robin asked with a frown.


    "Luffy, can youunch another shooting star? It was so beautiful!" Shirahoshi eximed wanting to see another light show in the sky.


    "OF COURSE NOT!!" Half of the crew shouted at her makingical faces.


    "Hahahahaha!" Luffyughed looking at everyone while he stoppedughing but kept a smile, "Don''t worry, it''s all right..." He said, "This was just a negotiation, and I showed that if the government exaggerates in chasing us, well, that''s what will happen," Luffymented, while everyone still looked suspicious of him.


    "Does it have to be so extreme, Luffy?" Nojiko asked.


    "Yes, otherwise it would be our inds destroyed with our rtives being kidnapped to hit us, I bet no one here would like something like that, right?" He asked while everyone looked thoughtful.


    "The government will surely do something like that, you have no idea what they can do to get revenge..." Hugo was the one who spoke, knowing


    very well what he had gone through because of a Tenryuubito. "But I never imagined you would send a meteor to their city to show you''re not joking..." Hugo spoke, even having seen Luffy kill a Tenryuubito in front of him.


    "The meteor was Bepo, I just asked for it." Luffy smiled.


    "But you sent me!! I swear it was the captain''s orders! I''m sorry!!!" Bepo started to panic, apologizing to the group.


    "Haha. Don''t be so scared, I take full responsibility, Bepo." Luffy said and looked back at the group, while the vast majority were still scared, there were some who didn''t seem to care, like Yamato eating her meal and Shirahoshi seeming oblivious to the gravity as the animals that didn''t seem to care much about their actions.


    "Well, anyway, let''s continue the feast," Luffy said, being one of the calmest and most excited in the ce, sat next to his horned wife to eat with her.


    The night passed in a divided atmosphere, while Luffy and Yamatoughed as they ate with each other, the rest of the crew, a bit calmer, joined, but the atmosphere was not the same anymore, anyway the night went by as the crew went to sleep in the early morning.


    "Now let''s take this ship..." Luffy approached Sunny Go alongside ck Pearl and shrunk it to put in his collection of miniature ships, as he returned to the room. Luffy ended up spending the night with Alvida and a drunk Yamato in his bed.


    The next day, the ship continued sailing its course that Luffy set with Nami, and a newspaper delivery seagull approached and Uta bought a newspaper.


    "Thank you!" She said and the bird nodded before flying away.


    "Let''s see... Hm? We''re on the front page of the Newspaper!!" Uta eximed and Luffy, who was sitting on the edge of the ship, approached his woman with the newspaper.


    "Let me see! I wonder how Morgans knew about our battle..." Luffy said, unaware that Morgans was many kilometers above Enies Lobby.


    The news would generate a new impact on the world with some images that Morgans managed to send to his office before Kuzan took his recorder. He published the shocking news of the Straw Hat crew against the great force of the Navy, with the destruction of Enies Lobby as a result of the conflict.


    The news about the conflict in Enies Lobby and the mysterious phenomenon in the sky of a meteor, upied most of the main page, detailed in ck letters with images below.


    Luffy looked at the newspaper with a big smile, drawing the attention of everyone in the crew. "Look at this!" he eximed, starting to read aloud. "Devastating Conflict in Enies Lobby! Pirates Challenge Justice and Escape After Unprecedented Destruction," his voice echoed across the deck.


    Everyone stopping what they were doing to listen to Luffy, as the captain continued reading the details of the battle, the Straw Hat crew gathered closer, "Arge force tried tobat the Straw Hats in Monkey D. Luffy, joining against a Vice-admiral and 2 admirals, a fight was waged, which resulted in the total destruction of Enies Lobby, one of the 3 great structures of the World Government, is submerged in the sea. With this, the government and the navy are seeing how they can end once and for all with this super-rookie, who is considered the worst pirate that emerged during the era of pirates."


    Further down, another article captured attention: "Meteor Illuminates the Sky of the Grand Line, Natural Phenomenon or Calcted Threat?" The report detailed the sudden appearance of a meteor that crossed the sky on a clear night, its trajectory illuminating the darkness before disappearing on the horizon. Spections were rife among scientists and sky observers, some suggesting a rare natural anomaly, while others insinuated a more sinister origin, possibly being caused by a powerful akuma no mi user, but no further details were given. Images captured by witnesses showed the fireball tearing through the sky, leaving a trail of light and fire.


    Nobody managed to give their opinion before Luffy showed other sheets that came with the newspaper. "Hey, look at this!" He said showing the posters in hand. "Looks like we''ve be even more famous."


    Soon the posters were ced in front of the group, leaving everyone stunned as they looked at their own bounties.


    Monkey D. Luffy, The Straw Hat: 1,000,000,000 Berries �C Alive Only.


    (IMG: Luffy smiling while slightly injured after fighting 2 admirals.)


    Yamato, Kaido''s Daughter: 600,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Yamato using her weapon fighting against two vice-admirals showcasing her Wano clothes.)


    Roronoa Zoro, The Swordsman of Darkness: 200,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Zoro smiling while holding his sword emitting a red and dark aura.)


    Trafalgar D. Lami, The Surgeon of Death: 300,000,000 Berries �C Alive Only.


    (IMG: Lami thrusting her sword into Domingo''s heart.)


    Reiju, The Red Phoenix: 200,000,000 Berries �C Alive Only.


    (IMG: Reiju in the air with her wings while fire enveloped her body, mainly her legs.)


    Nami, The Angel: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Nami is transformed into her phase 1 while remaining flying in the sky with her wings.)


    Nojiko, The Bomb Woman: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Nojiko using the bomb fruit fighting against a vice-admiral.)


    Kuina, The Ice Swordsman: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Kuina using her ice dragon.)


    Alvida, The Ruthless: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Alvida beating a vice-admiral.)


    Vivi, The Princess of basta: 150,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Chouchou crossing paths with a bitch in an alley in the first city where Luffy stopped in basta.)


    Hugo, The Titan: 200,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Hugo standing calmly with his arms crossed.)


    Chouchou, The Guard Dog: 150,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Chouchou crossing paths with a bitch in an alley in the first city where Luffy stopped in basta.)


    Shirahoshi, The Mermaid: 5,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Shirahoshi sitting next to Megalo.)


    Bepo, The Bear: 30,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Bepo in a martial arts pose, surrounded by defeated enemies.)


    Usopp: 25,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Usopp shooting at some members of the Baroque Works.)


    Hachi, The Six-armed Fishman: 30,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Hachi fighting against a member of the CP9.)


    Nico Robin, The Demon Child: 120,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Robin beating Rob Li.)


    Tony Tony Chopper, The Cotton Candy Lover: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Chopper eating cotton candy.)


    Laboon: 5 Berries - Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Laboon ying on the ship with the others.)


    Karoo: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Karoo ying on the ship with the others.)


    Megalo: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Megalo ying on the ship with the others.)


    Enel: 200,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Enel smiling arrogantly while surrounded by lightning.)


    Uta, The Singer: 20,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Uta singing in a photo from the music ind.)


    Franky, The Cyborg: 10,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Franky doing his weird pose.)


    Roon here:


    I hope I haven''t forgotten anyone...


    Do you guys want to see a reaction from the world to the new bounties?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 248 – News 02!

    Chapter 248 �C News 02!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Mary Geoise, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The news of the shocking events quickly swept the world, the meteor in the sky certainly caught attention, but the new posters of the Straw Hats were the most talked about worldwide.


    "Did you hear the news about those pirates from the East Blue?" said a citizen.


    "Hm? No, I haven''t even seen the newspapers yet..." the man said, scratching his head.


    "You should see, they outdid themselves!" the man insisted.


    "What did those Straw Hats do this time, they really are terrifying wherever they go..." the first man said, who was shocked as soon as he saw the newspaper. "How is it possible?! They fought against 2 admirals and still escaped?!" the man shouted incredulously.


    "There were more than two admirals, you idiot! 11 vice-admirals! They faced 20,000 navy soldiers!" the man shouted at the other, highlighting the seriousness of this news.


    "Who can stop them...?" the second murmured with some fear.


    "I don''t know, but we''re certainly safe here in the South Blue." he said.


    "And the rumors of what I heard in Eligia? Many im that the captain himself was transformed into his beast while destroying half of the ind." the man said.


    "I don''t know... but he''s certainly gone and let''s hope that demon doesn''te back." he said.


    In another Blue, people were celebrating in a tavern.


    "Hahahaha! Look how unbeatable he is!" said the vigers of Foosha vige.


    "Long live Luffy!" another shouted.


    "The boy really deserves it, he''s always been hardworking!"


    "Fighting against 2 admirals at the same time? Could you have imagined thating from that boy?"


    "He really is incredible!!"


    Peopleughed and had fun while Luffy and histest adventure were celebrated by the vige, as a symbol for everyone there where there was a lot of pride, after all, it was as if Luffy was wearing the vige''s jersey.


    "My queen, stop serving the people! This does not suit your status!" shouted a noble who was one of the ministers while being horrified with the queen serving everyone at the bar, while the citizens didn''t even care about having a waitress wearing a crown while entering drinks.


    "It''s okay, today is a day off that I''m giving to everyone, let''s celebrate Luffy''stest feats!" She said with a sweet smile.


    "You can''t give us the day off, my queen! The kingdom can''t just stop functioning, you must return to the pce!" the man eximed with tears in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in a corner, Dadan and Woop p were in a corner of the ce drinking.


    "Damn Luffy! He''s shaming the vige, I mean, the kingdom!" Woop pined.


    "Damn Luffy, I had such a good life in the mountains, now I''m here full of chores with this kingdom, which I don''t even like!" Dadanined.


    Meanwhile, in Cocoyasi vige, the ce was bing a huge port city as Luffy had predicted, and trade had started a short time ago, and boats began to arrive from all sides of the East Blue as the city still expanded with new constructions.


    In the bustling city, people talked cheerfully about the news from the newspapers, while in a huge mansion in the city, a man seemed in a bad mood. "That damn pirate, how did he let the sisters get to have 100 million on their heads each, he corrupted them!!" the man eximed.


    "Mayor, but why do you seem so happy...?" said an assistant next to him seeing all theint of the man, but certainly his face does not match his words.


    "I am not happy!" the man shouted back, trying to hide his blushing face.


    In Orange Town, the mayor seemed to have the same temperament.


    "Chouchou didn''t increase his bounty... but still... HOW CAN A DOG HAVE A BOUNTY OF 100 MILLION, WHAT DID YOU DO CHOUCHOU!" the man shouted, unaware of the real power of the dog.


    In Syrup Vige.


    "Usopp didn''t receive any bounty..." Kaya murmured looking at the newspaper.


    "They did something very big, but Usopp didn''t seem to be on the ind while the conflict was happening..." Merrymented.


    In Shimotsuki vige, the atmosphere was also festive as a group of enthusiastic sword student students were filling the dojo of the master, Shimotsuki Koushirou.


    "Master! Look at this!" the apprentices showed the newspaper to the master.


    "Kuina... Zoro...." He murmured looking at the two posters of most interest to him.


    "Kuina with a bounty of 100 million and Zoro with 200 million!!" another


    "I want to be like Zoro-Senpai when I grow up!"


    As the youngsters continued to exim, in the middle of the sea, at Baratie, there was a great party in the kitchen.


    "Did you see Reiju? She looks amazing and intimidating on her poster?!" eximed a cook.


    "Incredible... she certainly has new powers now... how did she get that..." another murmured looking at the poster.


    "A Devil Fruit..." Zeff said thoughtfully. "But I thought the phoenix had already been eaten by one of the members of the strongest crew in the world... How can there be another red phoenix?" He said murmuring, but then shrugged. "Anyway, this is good for the girl, I hope she doesn''t cause trouble for us." He couldn''t help butment, but certainly had a certain pride saying it.


    Heading to the Grand Line, in Whisky Peak, a man danced in his extravagant clothes.


    "It''s amazing! Luffy-Chan is so cool!" Bhan yelled around the ce, like him, everyone from the former Baroque Works was scattered trying to raise the organization again, Bhan came to Whisky Peak to organize the ce while the others spread across the local inds.


    "Vivi!!! How could you be a criminal with 100 million!!" Igaram eximed, he couldn''t help crying either. "I was supposed to be protecting her... How can this be happening!" He said with tears.


    Igaram had been in Whisky Peak since Luffy took over the ce, working to create alcohol factories while he began to distribute them to allied kingdoms with a lower tax and sold to other kingdoms at the beginning of the Grand Line.


    In basta itself.


    "Kyahahahahaha! My husband is amazing!" Mikitaughed like a madwoman looking at the newspaper.


    She was in the throne room, since they came as allies of Luffy, they had to protect Vivi''s father and gather the organization again under the g of the Straw Hats.


    "Vivi..." Cobra murmured seeing his daughter in the newspaper with such a bounty after the chaos they made. But he just hoped his daughter was safe, even knowing that the government would be more aggressive than ever.


    In the Drum Kingdom.


    A woman looked at the newspaper with her coat pping against the snow falling.


    "Chopper, your bounty doesn''t seem to change ever..." She murmured and looked at the ind in transformation with the new king.


    On the other sides of the Grand Line, the mayor could hardly believe what he was seeing in the newspaper, "They really did it..." He murmured, but also felt relieved that he got rid of the CP9 agents who had been with him for years without him suspecting.


    Elsewhere... "You must go to Thriller Bark and ask Moria not to conflict with those pirates, if they reach him, it''s very likely that he will die in the fight." A voice spoke on the den den mushi.


    The big man, known as Kuma, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, heard and nodded with a voice almost without emotion. "Yes."


    He said before using the paw-paw fruit on himself and disappearing, flying towards the Florian Triangle.


    "Look, look at your father in the newspaper!!" On a ship with two snakes navigating the waters, Hancockined while showing the newspaper in front of her bare belly as she nuzzled the area with affection.


    "Your father is so amazing... he can already fight against two admirals..." She said with a feeling of pride and love, but soon felt anger, "Those admirals... they think they can get away after unfairly fighting my husband!?" She eximed wanting revenge.


    Her sisters were outside the door, while exchanging looks and just sighing with Hancock''s constant change of temperament.


    In a bar, Rayleigh woke up that morning, thinking about seeing the news of the meteor that changed course and fell at the foot of the Red Mountain.


    "I guess there''s more interesting news than what we saw in the sky." Shakuyaku said, smoking a cigarette while dragging the newspaper to the man.


    "Hm?! This! They really did it!" Rayleigh couldn''t help being surprised by what was in the newspaper.


    At the bottom of the sea.


    "Dad! News from Shira!" One of King Neptune''s sons eximed with the new newspapers picked up on the surface a few hours before.


    In the newspaper was the news of the conflict in Enies Lobby "Where is my Shira?" Neptune asked, looking for his daughter in the pages and images.


    "We don''t know, there''s a photo with her arriving on the ship, but she disappeared and there were no more images or mentions of her beyond a sea snake..." Fukaboshi said.


    "I want my daughter back, why do Jimbei and Whitebeard still insist on leaving her with that bunch of pirates!" Neptune eximed.


    Meanwhile, in the North Blue.


    "So... Reiju has a phoenix fruit...?" Vinsmoke Ichiji said, looking at the newspaper cautiously.


    "She doesn''t seem to be a failed experiment after all..." Vinsmoke Judge said thoughtfully. "In the end, she might be useful, that''s why I talked to my contacts to have her a special condition on her wanted poster..." He spoke calmly.


    "What should we do, father?" Vinsmoke Niji spoke, wanting to know what he ns to do with their long-lost sister.


    "Let''s go to the Grand Line, let''s chase them and Big Mom has contacted me... We have a deal to fulfill with her..." He spoke calmly and all his children nodded.


    "The swordsman of darkness... This seems to be interesting..." Mihawk was sailing through the waters calmly while looking at the news with quite an interest, especially about Zoro''s new title. "You are certainly growing so fast that you might be a challenge, my sword eagerly awaits that." He finished his thoughts while continuing to sail.


    Meanwhile, in the New World, the news reached a vice-admiral of G-5.


    "How can they let this happen to Joker..." Vergo seemed furious with his colleagues for not being able to protect the man to whom he was loyal. He had already received the new reports of the fight and how Domingo was after the fight, he was not summoned for the war that will happen in Marineford because the navy needed to havepetent people to protect the New World while the war started.


    "I want revenge, I swear I do, but I cannot ignore this information..." He murmured knowing he should inform Kaido about Ace''s capture and about the conflict that will happen maybe next week, Kaido was preparing to go after his daughter at this time, but Vergo knew he might regret if he didn''t inform about the conflict, which would have to make him wait to attack the Straw Hats.


    "Let''s do this then..." Vergo murmured as he prepared his den den mushi to call King who was with Kaido in Onigashima.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 249 – News 03!

    Chapter 249 �C News 03!


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New World, Second Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As news spread across the four corners of the world, the New World was no exception. This sea was the territory where the worst pirates lived, and the news of a neer fighting against vice-admirals, without even arriving in these waters, was quite rming to all the major forces and even independent pirates.


    In Dressrosa, the chaos was even greater. After all, the pirates of the Donquixote group soon discovered the state of their captain, imprisoned in Marineford, lying in a bed in aa, with even incurable injuries.


    The family was gathered in the castle except for a few members, while they fiercely discussed with one another.


    "How can they do this to Domingo?" questioned Pica, one of the family members angrily as his voice was thin.


    "What are we going to do now? The Navy doesn''t want to take him out of there, for some reason." Trebol spoke with snoting out of his nose.


    "We should keep calm. Everything will be alright, no matter what happens," Diamante spoke with firmness in his voice.


    "Even so, how are we going to run the country without Joker? What if the rebels rebel?" Dellinger asked worriedly.


    "Let''s try to keep any chaos at bay. After all, most of the country is loyal to the King of Dressrosa. That hasn''t changed. Let''s just hope he gets well and we can take revenge on that group of pirates who did such a thing." Diamante spoke again, maintaining his calm.


    "Do you really think we can fight against a group that did this to Domingo?" Senor Pink spoke.


    "No matter what happens. We will take our revenge," Pica eximed.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, in the coliseum, two women were meeting, whilementing on the events with each other.


    "Is it true that Domingo is seriously injured and even at risk of dying while in aa?" Reba, dressed as a diator, asked surprised to the newspaper as her gaze returned to her aunt.


    "I don''t have much information about it, besides what some family membersmented while I was leaving. And there''s nothing in the newspapers that proves his current state. However, he really suffered a defeat. First, he was captured and then humiliated in a way I never imagined could happen." Violet spoke looking at the newspapers searching for any other information.


    "Are we finally going to get rid of him?" Reba asked with hope.


    "I don''t know, but he certainly never suffered so much in his life. A small satisfaction after everything he did to us. I''m so happy about this," Violet admitted, after all, she always wanted to end Joker, and seeing him being destroyed was one of the best things that happened in all 6 years.


    She picked up the newspaper and saw the photo of the pirate responsible for this, wanting to meet him, after all, not everyone could fight against Domingo, but this man, this neer at sea, had gone against allmon expectations.


    Meanwhile, the underworld was in chaos. Without their boss, behind themand, the Donquixote family was still trying to maintain control over all ces, trying to fulfill all the agreements of selling weapons, drugs, and human trafficking, having a lot of difficulty in keeping everything under control.


    On another ind, where there had not been any incident of two admirals fighting, Caesar Clown was doing some tests with his assistant trying to create Smiles.


    This project was born with Domingo in an agreement with Kaido, one of the Yonkou, Caesar Clown had stolen this project from an experiment conducted 2 years ago, he still remembers the incident very well.


    He was at a testing site with Vegapunk, who was attempting to create a specific thing at this location, an artificial Devil Fruit, but not just any fruit, this one was crafted using Kaido''s genes after collecting them during one of his captures, thereby trying to create a dragon with this artificial Devil Fruit.


    After years of research, the fruit was finally constructed, and both Vegapunk and his second-inmand, Caesar Clown, were looking at the small pink fruit emerging from the oven, appearing in front of them with the metallic sound of doors opening.


    "Finally," Vegapunk sighed, "after years of being funded by the government to create this fruit, we have finallypleted our work." Hemented as he approached the fruit. "But it was supposed to be blue, why pink?" He couldn''t help asking with disappointment.


    Caesar Clown watched with jealousy, after all, it wasn''t he who made it, but rather his rival in the field of science, yet he kept calm and waited for Vegapunk to finish analyzing all aspects of the fruit.


    "This," the big-headed man began, analyzing the data and conducting tests with the scanning machine. "The fruit is a failure," he finally admitted, with a tone of frustration. "After all the resources and my time that had been dedicated on this ind to create this fruit, in the end, it was a failure..." He murmured.


    "Ha, ha, ha, you''re not as smart as you hoped," Caesar Clown eximed,ughing slowly, while he, not caring about his assistant, already familiar with her personality, continued looking disappointedly at the pink fruit.


    "It seems you''re not so smart after all, aren''t you? It''s a failure. You made a failure," Caesar Clown began to mock.


    "The government won''t like to hear this," Vegapunk said in the end, and looked at Caesar Clown. "Since the fruit is good for nothing, throw it away. I''ll talk to the Five Elders now." he simply said and turned away.


    Caesar Clown was thrilled by this, as he picked up the fruit and ced it in a box, proudlybeling it "Vegapunk''s Failure." He wouldn''t throw it away but would keep it in his room as a trophy. "He failed, but I will make a better one," hemented as he began to walk with the fruit.


    He secretly took all the research data, ready to try to prove that he would make better artificial fruits!


    "I have the data, it''s better to throw this away, otherwise it will bring me bad luck!" Caesar Clownmented, changing his mind about keeping the fruit, then went to the garbage dump.


    He arrived at the site and simply threw the fruit there, saying: "Goodbye, Vegapunk''s failure. You finally showed me that he makes mistakes," he said, excitedly. "Now I need to look for more of his mistakes," he said, with a personality that insists on not wanting to lose to his rival.


    Sometimeter, with Caesar insisting on searching, he had a falling out with Vegapunk and activated a poisonous gas across the entire ind, making it uninhabited in the current time.


    Now Caesar Clown was pondering what to do next, especially since he had heard about Domingo''s situation and was hoping he would recover soon, because without Joker''s protection, his life wouldn''t be easy.


    Meanwhile, in Onigashima, Kaido was preparing his army to head to Paradise, as he had to rescue his daughter, his subordinate, and capture a bunch of mystical beasts for that crew, which he wanted more than anything. Now, even Smile was notparable to those monsters he saw in the newspapers. He was about to try to tame them with all his strength.


    He had returned, after King convinced him toe back. After all, he took the wrong path and spent a month wandering the New World, unable to return, even entering some of the Blues, while King went after him.


    "Now," he was already preparing arge army, "men, be prepared for a war that will happen in Paradise against that pirate band. Soon, they will feel the strength of the Beast Pirates," he spoke, as the crowd began to shout: "Let''s face them! Let''s finish them! How dare they attack the Beast Pirates?" They screamed. This was the speech from the day before.


    Now, the image of Luffy and his daughter emzoned in the newspapers caught his attention that morning, making him look at it incredulously. In a way, not that he was afraid of the Straw Hats or anything, but he was certainly quite impressed with the current strength of the crew.


    "These kids are getting stronger and stronger. I''m proud of you, Yamato. It looks like you''ve finally taken after your father," he began to cry as he saw in the newspaper the photo of his daughter with a bounty of 600,000,000, while she was fighting against 2 vice-admirals. This was an impressive feat for him, hoping that she would take over Wano one day.


    "Let''s head to Paradise. Let''s take this crew for ourselves," he spoke, as the 2 Disasters and the Tobiroppo were gathered in front of him, some curious, others angry about Luffy''s deeds, after all, the crew had achieved many bounties above 100,000,000 berries, without even setting foot in the New World.


    However, King''s phone started ringing at that moment. He saw that it was Vergo calling, a vice-admiral who worked for Donquixote Domingo as a navy spy.


    He thought for a moment before answering, but eventually epted, going to a corner. He listened to everything, frowning even more. Then, he returned to Kaido.


    "Boss Kaido!," he spoke, drawing Kaido''s attention still crying over the newspaper.


    "Hm?, what is it, King?" He turned to his disaster.


    "Urgent news, Boss Kaido," he spoke. "There will be a war between the Whitebeards and the Navy next week." Kaido immediately looked at King, stunned.


    "A war?" he asked. "A war against the Navy. The old man is going to do that?"


    "Yes," King responded, already envisioning the inevitable oue. "It seems the Navy has his second-inmand in their hands and intend to carry out a public execution, ording to Vergo."


    "I see... that old man will surely not let this happen..." Kaido spoke, stopping his tears, now he was in a dilemma, whether to face the Straw Hats or take advantage of the chaos in the new world with the departure and possible death of Whitebeard...


    "It seems we have no choice," Kaido spoke. "Change of n!" he shouted, as an even more serious situation had arisen.


    "Wait a minute, brother," Ulti asked angrily, even speaking to Kaido in such a manner.


    Kaido didn''t mind and simply answered her: "Don''t worry, we''ll do thatter. For now, there''s a chance for us to grab more territories for ourselves. And we''ll also attack Whitebeard," he dered, as everyone present felt except for Ulti who was still dissatisfied.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 250 – News 04!

    Chapter 250 �C News 04!


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New World, Second Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As Kaido prepared to face Whitebeard, on the other side of the same sea, there was a giant woman devouring her sweets, and as she waited eagerly, a subordinate began reading the newspaper.


    "Come on, read. I''m already losing my patience," said Big Mom, dissatisfied, as the man trembled in fear. He picked up the newspaper, shaking, and began to read in front of the entire Charlotte family, gathered around the ce.


    As he read the news, the family had a varied reaction: some frowned, while others maintained a neutral look; some were restless with what they heard. Since this pirate group was in their sights as soon as they arrived in the New World, and they would have to engage in a battle between them.


    Big Mom frowned as soon as the subordinate looked up and was cautiously looking at her. "Are you saying that kid is on this level? What will they think of us, emperors, when a rookie is facing admirals, while we are just taking care of territories?" Big Mom growled, as the man trembled and, before he could react, Big Mom unleashed her anger on the man, devouring his soul without him being able to react. The man fell dead to the ground while no one reacted to this, being amon situation among the family, even her children were not immune to her wrath when she got angry, killing many of them over the years.


    "Damn that Kaido, that bastard, he''s already given his daughter to this rookie. However, we can still take something for ourselves. In fact, there''s someone on that Germa ship that I have been in contact with and intend to have that person," she spoke with a bit of anger.


    The atmosphere remained as she returned to eating her sweets to quell her bad mood and her ensuring that she did not go mad.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, on a ship in the middle of the sea, Marco picked up the newspaper that day from a carrier seagull, and as soon as he saw the news, he was entirely shocked by it, staying nted in ce while other members of the boat noticed his strange behavior.


    "Marco, why are you like this? What''s in the newspaper?" themander of the fifth division, the Floral Swordsman Vista, asked, curious, seeing the reaction of the first divisionmander.


    Marco noticed themander of the third division, Diamond Jozu, of the sixth division, menco, and of the eighth division, Namur, also approaching, curious to know what was in the newspaper that day, there could be some news of Ace.


    Meanwhile, Whitebeard was sitting in his chair in the middle of the deck, looking patiently at the sea, feeling that something bad was happening in his intuition, and his heart seemed to weigh with that feeling, but still unable to guess what it meant, just with a bad feeling and a bitter taste in his mouth.


    He looked at Marco with the newspaper, waiting to see if he could find out if the feeling wasing from that newspaper. "Marco, what is it?" He asked calmly.


    Marco seemed toe out of his daze looking around and seeing hispanions waiting for him to announce what was in the newspaper, but he approached the middle of the ship, ignoring all the othermanders, he took the newspaper going straight to Whitebeard, "father," Marco started, with a voice that did not know how he would continue his sentence. "The news is shocking, something big happened in paradise." he murmured.


    "What is it, Marco?" Whitebeard spoke curiously.


    "It''s about Ace''s brother, and he has outdone himself this time. Look for yourself," Marco said, cing the newspaper in front of him and showing it to Whitebeard, who was looking in the distance, making him open his eyes at that.


    "Ace''s brother did this?" he murmured, he said with a thoughtful expression as he narrowed his eyes while everyone waited to see his next reaction, even not knowing the news that Marco had not yet shown.


    As the whole ship was in silence with dozens of eyes looking at the strongest man in the world, his reaction was quite iconic, because he began tough the next moment. "Gurararararara!" He began tough, and continuedughing even louder, forgetting that bitter feeling from before, and looking at the photo of Straw Hat and his crew.


    "There''s never been a rookie like him before," Whitebeard had to admit. "It seems like times are about to change soon," he murmured, cracking his characteristic smile, while the others listened, quite confused.


    For Newgate, he recognized that he was old and knew that his time would notst much longer. Nor were the other Yonkou so young, with the exception of Shanks, and the emergence of such a powerful crew now, that had not even set foot in the New World, should be the announcement of a New Era.


    He had to admit, but he was happy that, at least, this was Ace''s brother, someone who could easily create a connection with his crew. Perhaps, after his death, there would still be a strong alliance. Whitebeard always thought about the future of his children like any loving father, and he still sought who would inherit his will after his death, which approached every day.


    His body could no longer hold up, he was no longer young. Waiting for a strong ally was the best possible thing, after all, none of his members coulde close to his current strength to protect their territories.


    "What is it, Marco? Let me see. Is this Ace''s brother?" asked one of themanders who attacked at that moment wanting to see what was so special in the newspaper.


    As the newspaper was finally seen by everyone, numerous reactions came from them, "What? He fought against two admirals and destroyed one of the three great government structures?!" Eximed one of themanders.


    "An admiral really did this?" questioned anothermander. "He never said he was that strong. And to think that he''s already at this level in Paradise, and must being to the New World right now. I wonder what will happen soon," said another, looking curious as everyone gathered to see.


    "Today his bounty is one billion. Have you ever seen a rookie with such a bounty?" said another, eximing to hispanions. While no one could respond, he continued: "Will they be friends or foes?"


    "Don''t be silly, he''s Ace''s brother, of course, he''ll be our ally!" said another.


    "Look at this Reiju! She has the same fruit as Marco!!!" One eximed with one of the posters.


    "That should be impossible!" Marco couldn''t help but exim.


    "This crew is filled with powerful Devil Fruits!! What will happen in the future..." Someone murmured.


    "The New World is going to change," Whitebeard spoke for the first time after a while, making everyone look at him. "The world is changing. A New Era ising. Someone so powerful emerging, with a crew also so strong, even having Kaido''s daughter as his vice-captain, is really incredible, maybe this is the man you were waiting for, Roger? The man who will challenge the entire world?" Whitebeard said thest part looking up at the sky, thinking about the old rival.


    Elsewhere in the New World, Shanks was looking at the newspaper. "He really did it. How did he be so strong?" Meanwhile, the entire crew looked around him, with most having incredulous looks.


    Having known about the boy''s existence many years ago, they couldn''t help but be all amazed by this. In the end, he faced two admirals and still came out alive and escaped. It may not have been a victory, but certainly something extraordinary for a rookie who entered the sea less than a year ago and hadn''t even entered the New World to face the real sea of pirates.


    "And to think that he''s this strong. Can anyone stop him at this pace?" said Lucky Roux, biting into his meat.


    "Pretty soon we''ll meet them, won''t we?" asked Limejuice to Shanks.


    "My son is with them. It''s a shame he didn''t participate in the fight. Still, I''m sure that we''ll meet soon," said Yasopp.


    While the Red-Haired Pirates crewmented with a Shanks looking dazedly at the newspaper, Benn Beckman approached the pile of bounties of the crew going through one by one until he found a poster that made his cigar fall from his mouth.


    "Well, you won''t be the only one finding a child here," Benn Beckman started, still with a dazed face, handing the poster to Shanks, making his captain shift his bewildered gaze from Luffy to an even more startled one, even dropping the newspaper. After all, the poster showed a specific member of the Straw Hat crew, one of the newest.


    "She... She really is... With Luffy?" Shanks murmured in disbelief, feeling a whirlwind of emotions inside him, while everyone else seemed quite shocked by it as well. After all, they all had shared many years with that little girl more than 10 years ago, and now she was back at sea again, and on a pirate crew that would soon arrive in the New World, which made them quite cautious, not knowing how to react to their encounter. After all, they had practically abandoned her with a broken heart, wondering how that little girl had suffered because of it.


    "Shanks, are you okay?" asked Benn Beckman, looking at Shanks.


    "I am, it''s just that I don''t know if I can face her," he spoke with a mncholic tone.


    There had been only two times in his life that Shanks had cried: once at the death of his Captain at Loguetown''s execution square, and once for leaving his daughter behind. Now, one of those holes left in his story wasing here, and he did not know how to react to interest with the girl. But still, there was a feeling of pride, allowing a smile to appear on his face despite the emotions he felt.


    "It seems that Uta has met with Luffy, and Luffy has ced her under his g, and she looks sad in the poster... She always said she hated pirates above all and hated war, but she''s on a pirate ship..." Shanks looked up with some glimmer emerging from his eyes, wondering what will happen when they meet again. And that day was getting sooner, with Luffy bing so powerful and unstoppable that it wouldn''t be long before he reached his level at this pace.


    On another ind, in a specific desert, people were gathered in a room with several newspapers.


    "Did you see the meteor? Everything indicates it was headed for Mary Geoise. That means someone attacked the World Government, but who would do that?" spoke one of the revolutionary agents as they joined looking at the identical newspapers.


    There was a situation of urgency happening there. After all, who could send a meteor to the Holy City? And who would have the courage to do that, leaving all the revolutionaries shocked by this!


    "Everything indicated that the meteor was heading there, but, somehow, it fell at the foot of the mountain. It means the World Government did something against that attack. The question is: who did it and how did they do it?" they wondered.


    "The World Government will not fall so easily," a new voice emerged. Dragon walked through the corridor, in the middle of the crowd, looking at the newspapers while everyone looked at him, again hearing his tone as he continued.


    "The government is not so easy to topple. They have hidden forces that we can''t even imagine. Don''t worry too much about this event until we have any information about it and it''s not under our control. Let''s continue our work, after all, our goal is to rid the world of the World Government to give freedom to this world," he spoke, going to his room and closing the door as he stayed alone.


    Picking up today''s newspaper, he nced over the article about the meteor. After all, that was not what interested him now, but rather, his son.


    "You really are getting so strong, Luffy. Maybe it''s you who will change the world, and not me," Dragon spoke, as he looked at the photo of his son with a billion-bounty poster, showing that he had grown much stronger in just two or three months since they met in Loguetown.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 251 – Florian Triangle 01!

    Chapter 251 �C Florian Triangle 01!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Somewhere of Sea, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Returning to the first part of the Grand Line the next day, something strange was happening in this sea. Everything seemed calm until suddenly a white object passed at high speed like a blur. This object was an animal, more specifically a seagull, which looked scared, flying quickly forward, behind it, another object, but this time intense, passed like a sh forward, creating a wave right behind it as it followed the seagull with the newspapers. It seems that the seagull was fleeing from a ck ship that seemed persistent in following it.


    "Come back here, little seagull!!" Luffy yelled from the bow of the ship. Meanwhile, the seagull looked back frightened, trying to escape from that bunch of crazies, who were insistent on pursuing her.


    "Luffy, what are you doing? Is that seagull going to buy the newspaper?! Why are you chasing it like a criminal!" Utained to Luffy.


    "Hm?" Luffy looked at his wife approaching with a confused and angry face. "Didn''t you see? It fled. We expected it toe closer to us, but suddenly it turned away and started to flee. I had no choice but to speed up the ship," Luffy spoke, using the power of the moa moa no mi.


    "But you could have simply jumped and reached it. Why are you doing this with the ship?" Uta still looked dissatisfied.


    "Because this way is more fun," Luffymented without any shame, after all, he found something different to do while he just sat in the chair sunbathing.


    "Luffy, sometimes you seem like a child," she murmured.


    "Maybeter I can show you how I can be an adult." Luffy took advantage of this moment to grab Uta by the waist ande closer to her face.


    "What are you doing!" She demanded with a blush on her face.


    Luffy didn''t care about it and approached her ear, whispering something that made Uta go from a blush to apletely red face while steam came out of her ear. He smiled at her, moving away while kissing her forehead, leaving the girl still without reaction.


    Luffy climbed from the bow and looked at the small crowd forming there. "Are we going to catch the seagull!!??" He asked with a wide smile.


    "We''re going to catch it, yes!" Chopper eximed.


    "Catch her!" Usopp shouted excitedly.


    "Go, go!" Hachi waved gs with his arms.


    "Grrr!!!" Laboon made sounds.


    "Karooo!!" Karoo lifted its wing, as if cheering.


    "Sharky! Sharky!" Megalo eximed.


    "Go, Luffy-Sama!!" Shirahoshi eximed, cheering.


    "Super speed!" Franky eximed.


    Uta shook her head from her dizziness with those words of Luffy in her ear and turned her face to all those people eximing for Luffy at the bow of the ship. "It seems that Luffy is not the only child here..." She could not help but murmur.


    "Guaaaa!!!" Meanwhile, the seagull tried to flee from them as if its life depended on it. After all, it was delivering newspapers normally to all the ships at sea. However, in this particr one, when it approached, it saw the Luffy crew looking at it like a predator, while their eyes shone like stars, scaring it. After all, Luffy and the others wanted to know if there was any more news about them one day after their high bounty.


    Some were still affected since yesterday, as, in the midst of that pursuit, there was a fight happening on the ship at this moment, regardless of the fact that it was going at high speed while chasing the seagull.


    "How can you have a higher bounty than mine?" Reijuined, kicking another woman.


    "I don''t know why you''re so angry. My bounty has always been higher than yours," Lami taunted.


    "That''s impossible! I am stronger than you," Reiju crossed her arms and stared at Lami with fire in her eyes.


    "Stronger? Tell me another one, or do you really want to lose to me now? Thene face your defeat!" Lami spoke arrogantly.


    "You think I should go to you, you''re below me... 200 million..." Lami continued to taunt and then saw Reiju starting to kick her, while Lami used her sword with a sheath against the cook''s legs.


    The fight continued, giving kicks and sword strikes in the middle of the deck, making some ufortable. "Hey, can you stop that?" Yamatoined on the side, trying to sunbathe peacefully, but the two fighting disrupted her while she felt like hitting those two.


    While some were angry and others quite depressed, like Nami in a corner with her sister.


    "100 million... 100 million, that''s what we''re worth now," Nami told Nojiko, who just smiled.


    "It was bound to happen sooner orter, but I''m impressed too that we share the same bounty," Nojikomented amiably, as Nami seemed to fall to the ground on her knees defeated, thinking she would be hunted at this moment by the world government with such a bounty.


    And with that, Vivi also seemed depressed. "100 million, what will my father think?" She had a dark atmosphere about her. Hugo, Zoro, Kuina, Alvida, Robin didn''t care much, already ustomed to the bounty.


    The ship continued to ssh water as it cut through the sea, until a momentter, Luffy managed to capture the bird while it cried, being held by the neck with Luffy''s hand.


    "Hey, birdie, why are you so scared?" Luffymented, as everyone pped and were impressed that he finally caught the animal.


    "That was amazing."


    "Good job, Luffy!"


    "That''s right, you caught him!"


    Everyone shouted, while Uta wanted to hit everyone.


    "Let''s do this, birdie: I don''t know why you ran away from me, but I want to see a lot of newspapers today. I''ll buy it and you will give it to me. After that, you can go," Luffy spoke, as the seagull could feel its neck stop being tight, being released from the pirate''s hand.


    When it fell to the ground, it didn''t immediately run away, and looked at Luffy quite cautiously. The bird, seeing that it couldn''t escape, nodded, intrigued by the newspaper, and Luffy handed over a note of barrels for the newspaper sale. "See? Was that so hard?" Luffy looked at the mail bird, as the animal, without responding, simply took off, farther away from that boat.


    Lucio watched the bird fly away, but didn''t care much. Now, looking at the newspaper, and as he predicted, there was a new picture of him on the cover, but something much more sensational than he had imagined before.


    The newspaper began with a picture of him and the title: "The Emperor without Territory, Monkey D. Luffy: the rookie man who emerged in the sea and is so powerful that even the greatest forces of the Navy can''t stop him. And he is heading to the New World. What kind of change will he bring? Will he submit to any Yonkou or will he be one...? This is the question we all ask at this moment. Monkey D. Luffy, officially the worst pirate that emerged in the era of pirates. Will the old guard manage tobat him or will sumb? What kind of changes will he make in the New World, what will the government do to stop this rising threat?" These questions were engraved in the newspaper, as Luffy had a big smile.


    "That''s it, Luffy, be amazing," Usoppmented next to Luffy.


    "You see? Looks like I''m an emperor without territory now," Luffy started tough, in front of all hispanions. I mean, almost all, while Lami and Reiju continued fighting.


    "They have been like this since yesterday... you have to stop them, before they destroy our ship... Fufufu." Robinmented, approaching Luffy and speaking of the situation.


    "I wanted to celebrate... but these two didn''t even go to bedst night as they kept arguing all night long..." Luffymented and, seeing no other choice as he watched them exchanging blows all the time, almost going to a Haki and Akuma no mi fight.


    "Well, I''ll be right back," he said, disappeared a momentter and catching the two women in the middle of the fight without them being able to react, and simply entering the ship with them.


    While many were surprised by what he was doing, his women wondered what he would do. It was only after a few hours, calming the two women, that he returned, excited to have had a threesome with two women whopeted so much they passed out on the bed.


    "Now, let''s have a feast," he said, wanting to celebrate once more with today''s news. There was no more training for them, not at this moment, as the adventure now was just to enjoy the journey until the war they nned to participate in.


    So, being already the tenth feast since they left Enies Lobby, they began to enjoy again, while they drank beverages produced from Whisky Peak, and the meat collected from Skypea.


    This continued for the rest of the day, extending through the night and ending only the next day. And it was on this day that something new happened.


    While Luffy was sunbathing between Reiju and Lami, to ensure that neither of the two would fight again, he heard Usopp shouting from the mast with a magnifying ss in hand.


    "There''s a thick fog covering the entire area ahead at sea!�� Usopp eximed while Nami was studying the map and drawing some, outside her cabin, who quickly looked forward indicated by Usopp with a raised eyebrow.


    ��This is the Florian Triangle!" Nami shouted, already familiar with this aspect of the fog after reading the books about the Grand Line that Luffy gave her before the Reverse Mountain.


    ��This is good, we''re finally here!�� Luffy nodded with satisfaction.


    "What do you mean by that, Luffy? You speak as if we were going to enter the ce!�� Nami eximed, hoping her captain wasn��t crazy enough.


    "Of course, we''re going to enter." Luffymented, as Nami looked at him, astonished.


    "What do you mean, we''re going to enter? That ce is a ship graveyard, very few people enter ande out alive!" She warned, leaving many beside, scared.


    "Luffy, don''t do this, I don''t want to die like this, please, you''re not thinking about this," Usopp pleaded while the reindeer grabbed Luffy''s clothes, crying.


    "Don��t worry, this will be a good adventure, you won��t regret it. I dare say we might even find a living skeleton there," Luffy spoke, so mysteriously, leaving everyone around him even more scared.


    "A living skeleton?!," many eximed. Robin looked, frowning at her husband, after all, he knew things about this world that no one else should know, so she took his words as truth, meanwhile, the ship began to enter the fog without anyone being able to react, because nobody saw it approaching, after all, the sea was treacherous.


    While everyone looked surprised, Luffy had a smile, ��It��s time to face Moria and get Brook...�� He said, after all, he had a deal and with his whale, that he would find his old friend after a long time.


    ------


    Roon here: I''m imagining a fight between the two Cerberuses, who will win? Lol


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 252 – Florian Triangle 02!

    Chapter 252 �C Florian Triangle 02!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Florian Triangle, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    ck continued to drive into the mist of Florian Triangle. While some were afraid of what Luffy had said, others didn''t care.


    Soon darkness began to take over everything, as the sun disappeared, leaving only darkness amid that mysterious sea.


    "Ready, guys? Don''t worry, this will be a great adventure," Luffymented as he saw Nami clutching her sister, trembling with fear.


    "Has it gotten dark already?" Lami stepped out onto the deck at that moment, looking around.


    "How strange, it doesn''t seem like night..." Reiju followed soon after, lighting a cigarette. They didn''t seem as quarrelsome now as they were a few hours ago.


    Meanwhile, the other members were yelling at Luffy, since their captain had said this madness seemed like a great adventure.


    "A great adventure, Luffy? You said we''re going to find a living skeleton. That''s not funny," Usopp shouted, no longer appearing as the fearless pirate of the sea who could transform into a dragon that uses the element of light.


    "Haha, don''t worry. You''ll like him," Luffy replied, still keeping the mystery, he didn''t mind saying something like that, which others would questionter why he knew this.


    "What do you mean ''you''ll like him''?" A part of his crew shouted at the same time withic faces.


    "Hey, those are parts of ships!" Nami pointed to the sea, and shipwrecks, like broken wood, masts, bows, and various other parts were floating in the sea at that moment, making her swallow hard.


    "You''re a woman who can create a typhoon that can devastate an ind, I don''t know why you''re so afraid." Luffy observed with a raised eyebrow, believing Nami''s fear was exaggerated.


    "There are certain things a woman is afraid of!" She eximed to him.


    "Haha. Don''t worry, your husband will protect you," Luffy said with a smile.


    Usopp had entered the kitchen with Chopper in the middle of that discussion and returned with a bunch of artifacts that would be used against any mystical and ghostly entity, using garlic, crosses, salt, and all sorts of things, even incense.


    It wasn''t just him, Chopper was almost dressed as a priest, making Luffyugh. "Hahahahaha. What an exaggeration!" He didn''t even notice when Franky and the animals used all kinds of items, wanting to protect themselves against any living skeleton that Luffy had talked about.


    Luffyughed, and Yamato joined in with him. "This is funny!"


    "I also want to use something like that, it looks so fun!" Shirahoshi eximed, grabbing a garlic ne.


    "Stop it... This ce is too scary..." Vivi trembled with fear in a corner.


    "Another wind user afraid..." Luffy murmured, and when he was going to calm his wife, he saw something strange behind thest two women toe out of the ship. "Lami, Reiju, there''s a ghost behind you!" Luffy pointed at the women who were a little surprised and a bit afraid.


    "Stop it, Luffy!" Vivi eximed, making a face.


    "This isn''t funny," Lami said, making Luffy see that the woman was afraid, despite her strength, it seemed like she was afraid of ghosts.


    "It''s serious, there''s a ghost behind you!" Luffy insisted.


    "Who''s the idiot who''s going to look at that?" Reijumented, lighting her cigarette.


    "Well, it''s serious. There''s a ghost behind you, Fufufu." Robinmented approaching Luffy with a giggle.


    "Is this a ghost?! It''s so cute!" Shirahoshi approached him andmented.


    "Really?! Let me see!" Yamato also got involved, looking at the ghost with admiration.


    Hearing all thosements, Lami and Reiju began to believe in Luffy''s words and being two curious ones, they turned around and really saw a small ghost there swinging its body, while looking at everyone with a smile.


    "..." Lami.


    "..." Reiju.


    "Ghost!!" Both Lami and Reiju screamed.


    Chouchou approached and began to bark at the ghost, and advanced against the ghostly intruder, passing through its body. Then everyone watched stunned, as Chouchou lowered its head in depression and began to speak something in the dog''snguage.


    "Should I have been born a flea?!" Yamato understanding hisnguage like Luffy, echoed his words bewildered.


    "It seems that ghosts have a negative effect, don''t touch it." Luffy spoke as everyone began topletely move away from that thing, while the swordsmen already grabbed their swords to fight.


    "Neeee!!! So scary!" Hachimented with his 6 swords in hand.


    "Then this is one of Perona''s ghosts...?" Luffy murmured without anyone hearing. The ghost looked at him and suddenly entered the deck, disappearing.


    "What the hell is going on?" Usopp and Chopper were scared at that moment, starting to spread things around the ship to scare anything from the ship.


    "I said this was a bad idea!" Nami started crying with Vivi.


    "Luffy, are you sure we''re okay here?" Nojiko spoke with a raised eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry about it... he''s gone, but soon we''ll see more." Luffy said with a confident smile.


    "She didn''t ask that!" Kuinained.


    "Let my husband handle everything, he always knows what he''s doing!" Alvida spoke beside.


    "And what do you mean ''soon we''ll see more''? Who wants to see that?" everyone shouted together at Luffy.


    "Look... there''s something approaching, finally a ghost ship ising!" Luffy changed the subject pointing to the fog in front of him, where a shadow began to form, soon seen in the shape of a ship, as big as the ckberry from the movie.


    "Why do you look so happy!" Uta shouted at the captain.


    "Ghost ships!!" Usopp and Chopper screamed, running away, while the animals seemed to be afraid too.


    "Is there a fighting ghost there?" Zoro spoke, hoping for a challenge.


    "What kind of question is that?" Kuinained.


    "..." Hugo was silent the whole time, while crossing his arms looking at the ship.


    The ship approached as the members who were more afraid prepared for all sorts of things while dressing up as priests. It didn''t take long for the ship to finally emerge, with wood of tens of years, rotten and roaring with the sway of the sea. The ship continued to approach and stood beside the ck Pearl as everyone looked attentively here and suddenly, they saw that on the ship there was indeed a skeleton looking at them from the edge of the ship, while remaining still.


    Everyone was stunned by that, except Luffy who already knew him, and Chouchou stood up and looked at the skeleton with shining eyes.


    The skeleton noticed the dog''s gaze and seemed to sweat with that. Luffy saw that there was silence and decided to break it.


    "Hello, you skeleton," Luffy greeted while everyone looked stunned, thinking their captain lost his sanity talking to a skeleton nted next to the ship to scare those passing through all that fog.


    The skeleton, surprising everyone, slowly moved his head towards Luffy, leaving everyone stunned at that moment. "Hello..." He greeted him dryly.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "There really is a talking skeleton!" Everyone eximed seeing that Luffy was right.


    "What is that?"


    "Please help me!"


    "Bless me!"


    "Deliver me from this evil!"


    The pirates began to pray and make expressions trying to protect themselves from that evil.


    "How can you be?" Luffy asked again.


    "I''m fine, thank you for asking, and you?" The skeleton asked.


    "That''s good, I''m fine." Luffy spoke as if having a casual conversation from the prow where he was.


    "Why is he also talking to the skeleton." Yamato asked.


    "That is a skeleton... How can he find that normal!" Vivi eximed.


    "Calm down, he must be a user who ate the Yomi Yomi no Mi." Luffy said.


    "Yes, exactly." The skeletonmented and suddenly looked at Luffy again. "Hey, how do you know that?!" He eximed with admiration.


    "I read the manual of akuma no mi, I know a lot about them." Luffy shrugged. Everyone swallowed that, except Robin, who knew her husband.


    "Anyway..." Luffy began jumping from his ship to the ghost ship. "Why don''t we start our introductions?" Luffy said with a smile while the skeleton was surprised with the approach, after so many years of not talking to anyone, it would be good to chat a little.


    Reiju approached Luffy, andnded beside him, with Lami on the other using his Room. "We''ll have to take care of this man, otherwise he might do some madness." Reiju spoke.


    "I have to agree with you." Lami said swallowing her pride.


    "Don''t be like that, I won''t do anything too much..." Luffy said approaching the skeleton.


    "Hello, I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the future emperor of the 7 seas." Hemented, extending his hand.


    "I''m Brook!" The skeleton said as he shook his hand, but was surprised by Luffy''s deration. "Emperor of the 7 seas?!" He asked.


    "That''s right, do you want to join my crew? It would be good to have a skeleton with us, I''m all for diversity." Luffy said with a smile.


    "Hm... Okay." The skeleton spoke.


    Reiju and Lami were shocked by this development while they couldn''t do anything to stop their captain.


    "What are you doing?!" They eximed, but Luffy just shrugged.


    "He''s our new crew member, tell me, what are you good at, Brook?" He asked.


    "I''m a musician." He said.


    "See, we have a second musician!" Luffy celebrated.


    "What do you mean!? We have a second Musician! You can''t just invite people like that." The two eximed.


    "Hm? What''s that, you don''t trust me?" Luffy looked at them with a small seductive smile.


    Both blushed and nodded. "Yes, we trust you."


    "Hm?" Brook approached Reiju. She looked confused and wary at the skeleton. "Excuse me, miss... Could you please show your..." Before he could finish, a fist collided against his skull, cracking it and sending him flying into the ship''s cabin.


    <em>BOOOOM!!!</em> The cabin of the ship exploded at that moment with Brook''s body, leaving everyone on the other ship confused by this, while Reiju and Lami seemed shocked.


    "How do you kill someone after inviting them to the crew!" Both grimaced.


    Luffy didn''t respond and disappeared, Brook seemed to have received the worst punch of his life, he was cracked wondering how that happened, while before reacting, Luffy appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the bone neck.


    "What are you doing?!" He eximed, stunned.


    "Listen to this, skeleton." Luffy began with a tone that made Brook shiver. "Try using that phrase again with any woman I know, and I will y your skin, even though you don''t have any." Luffy spoke.


    "Yohohohoho!" Brook started tough finding Luffy''s speech very funny, but then realized the man in front of him was serious. "No!! Help me! I swear I won''t do it again!!" He eximed, scared in the end.


    "That''s good... now let''s see the others." Luffy said with a more satisfied smile, while dropping Brook''s neck to the ground again as he was all cracked, he didn''t want to face this man''s wrath again, swallowing hard, even though he didn''t have a throat for that.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 253 – Florian Triangle 03!

    Chapter 253 �C Florian Triangle 03!


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Florian Triangle, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy emerged from the debris with the skeleton behind him, while Lami and Reiju grimaced at the sight of the skeleton all battered from that punch.


    "Why did you act like that?" Lami asked, not understanding her captain''s situation.


    "It was just a way to greet our newpanion," Luffy said calmly, maintaining a smile, while Brook stood beside him, unfazed.


    "You call that a greeting?!" Reiju eximed, bewildered.


    Luffy just shrugged, "Let''s go to the ck Pearl; we have to introduce our new friend." Luffy remarked, as, having nothing else to do, Reiju and Lami nodded and followed Luffy to the other ship.


    Theynded in front of the crew, as many were frightened by the skeletoning with the group.


    "The skeleton is here!!!" Bepo screamed in fear, while at that moment, another person approached Luffy.


    "Master, I brought some cookies!" Baby-5 approached Luffy with a tray.


    "Hm? Oh, thank you," Luffy said, taking a cookie, finding it odd that Baby 5 cooked, and everyone already imagined what would happen as soon as Luffy put it in his mouth.


    Baby-5 seemed excited about it with a sweet smile, but suddenly she looked at Luffy with a vengeful re as he was eating the cookie. "Eat my explosive cookies! Die!!" She eximed as Luffy felt an explosion in his mouth.


    His cheeks puffed up with the sound of the explosion while everyone watched it as if it were something normal. Luffy opened his mouth with a lot of smokeing out from inside, but he was fine.


    "I think it needs a bit of salt," Luffy told Baby-5, making her fall to the ground. "Why can''t I hurt him?!" She said in a weepy tone, "Master, Baby-5 needs to be punished!" She requested with shining eyes.


    "Alright,ter," Luffy said.


    Brook was looking at the people afraid of him, which he found normal, except for a dog next to the crew licking its eyes as if seeing something juicy at the moment, adding to seeing the interaction with Luffy and that maid woman made him start to rethink if it was a good idea toe here after all he does not think this crew ismon, filled with all sorts of things.


    ''I''m going to be okay here... should I run away?'' He thought but soon felt a p on his back bones.


    "Now let me introduce our newpanion," Luffy spoke and before continuing, looked at Reiju. "But first, let''s eat something, let''s go to the kitchen!" Luffy dered while everyone trying to get used to the idea of seeing a skeleton walking around, even those who were not afraid, began to walk to the kitchen which was filled by the entire crew.


    "Food Food Food Food!" Brook began to shout on the table, after oveing his initial fear of the group while banging his utensils in front of everyone.


    "Hahaha. He is so funny!" Luffyughed.


    "Luffy, what is happening here. Why did you bring this skeleton here and Reiju is cooking for him?!" Zoro asked.


    Seeing everyone looking at them, he smiled. "Let me introduce: this is our new ship''s musician," he said, leaving everyone with their mouths open and eyes wide.


    "What do you mean, new musician!?" Vivi eximed, incredulous.


    "A musician like Uta-Sama?!" Shirahoshi yelled, not seeming to be afraid of the skeleton and looked excited.


    While Brooke looked at her, still surprised to see such a beautiful mermaid. He cleared his throat as he addressed her, "Princess, by any chance, could you show your..." He was going toplete, but Luffy put a finger over his mouth, making Brook gulp with that, Brook trembled looking at him. Luffy had a prating look, saying that if he continued, he might not survive. Making Brooke silent, after all, he was already cracked from a punch by Luffy; he did not want that again.


    Meanwhile, shock was among many crew members wondering how Luffy had brought a skeleton into the crew. "Hold on, hold on. What do you mean, a new musician? What happened there?" Zoro asked, bewildered looking at Lami and Reiju.


    They had to lower their heads at that. "Sorry... we didn''t even have time to react when he invited him onto the ship..." The two murmured.


    Luffy put Brook aside and looked at hispanions. "Don''t worry, he''s a nice guy, as long as he sticks to certain things," Luffy said, crossing his arms, indifferent to whether his crew was pleased with it or not. After all, he was the captain. "Anyway, let''s eat." Luffy didn''t want to introduce the skeleton because he wanted to eat first.


    Everyone watched without joining them as Luffy ate along with the skeleton who became animated again, forgetting how this pirate captain could be frightening.


    "Hm...Hm...!!"


    "Hm!"


    Both were talking with their mouths full, interacting with each other. "What are they talking about?" Uta asked.


    "I have no idea," Hugo answered from the corner.


    "They are talking about how Luffy knew about the Yomi Yomi no Mi," Yamato answered.


    "How can you understand them?!" Usopp shouted at Yamato.


    "This is so scary..." Chopper said while still pointing the cross at Brook on the table.


    "I find him very funny. So, he really joined the crew?" Yamato asked Luffy.


    "Not yet, but he will soon," Luffy said, after all, he hadn''t received the system message that Brook had joined the group yet.


    "That was delicious," Brook eximed with satisfaction, his face still cracked. "Even though I have no taste buds to taste it! Yohohohohoho!" He began tough, while many frowned upon it.


    ''What kind of humor is this?'' Most were thinking at this moment.


    "That''s funny!" Shirahoshi eximed.


    "Sharky?!" Her shark looked at her, not understanding why she wasn''t afraid.


    "That was so refreshing..." Brookmented as he raised his arms, and as he did, a dog bit him while hanging from that arm.


    Chouchou couldn''t take it anymore and lunged at Brook''s bones. While the skeleton looked at it, Chouchou held onto his arm while hanging, refusing to let go of the musician.


    "AHHHHHHH!!! I''m being eaten!!! Even though I have no skin for it, Yohohohoho! AHHHH!!!" He eximed, running with the dog still attached to him.


    "Hahahahaha." Yamato startedughing too.


    "Man, this is so weird... This group gets weirder by the day..." Zoro had toment, and no one disagreed with him.


    "Now enough of this, let''s get to the introduction," Luffy continued. "These are...


    "They are Yamato, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Zoro, Lami, Bepo, Chouchou, Usopp, Nami, Reiju, Hugo, Nojiko, Hachi, Kuina, Alvida, Laboon, Vivi, Karoo, Nico Robin, Chopper, Enel, Greg, Baby 5, and Frank, the 25 members of our crew," Luffy introduced and turned back to the skeleton with a thoughtful look... "What''s your name again?" He asked because he hadn''t asked yet and although he knew, it would be odd to say his name without asking first.


    At that moment, everyone fell to the ground stunned by their captain. "HOW COULD YOU HAVE INVITED HIM TO JOIN THE CREW AND EVEN EATEN WITH HIM, BUT NEVER ASKED HIS NAME?!" Even Yamato joined in the shouting.


    Luffy didn''t care about that and waited for the skeleton to introduce himself. "Yohohoho!" He stopped with Chouchou still clinging to his head, not letting go. "Let me introduce myself; I am Brook... Wait a minute!! Did you say Laboon?!" He was stunned while Laboon looked at him after hearing his name.


    Brook was a skeleton, with nothing but his hair looking like his old self, and Laboon was so small that Brook, despite remembering his old whale friend, didn''t think it would be him there, especially with all those scars on his head.


    "GRRR?!" Laboon approached, surprising everyone.


    "La-Laboon?!" Brook seemed so shocked that he no longer cared about Chouchou with its teeth clenched in his head.


    Brook looked at the whale, which had scars on its head, feeling strange about it, now remembering his friend from over 50 years ago.


    "Do they know each other?" Robinmented, looking surprised at the encounter.


    "Wait a minute!!! Is he from that crew that left Laboon at the entrance of the Grand Line 50 years ago?!" Nami asked, stunned.


    "This is unexpected..." Nojikomented.


    "It makes sense if he ate the Resurrection Fruit..." Kuinamented.


    "Laboon, is it really you?" Brook stammered, feeling a huge emotion upon seeing the whale he had left many years ago. "Laboon, it''s me, Brook!" He said as tears began to appear in his empty eyes.


    "GRRRRR!!!!" Laboon moved forward, leaving some shocked by the sorrowful sound of the whale.


    As everyone watched, both embraced tightly while colliding, Chouchou looked confused at the scene as he let go of Brook''s head and fell to the ground, watching his friend Laboon crying and making sounds.


    "I''M SO HAPPY. SO HAPPY TO HAVE FOUND YOU!!" Brook cried out while embracing the whale with his bony arms.


    "GRRR!!! GRRRR!!!" Laboon made crying sounds, resembling a dog not seeing its owner for many years.


    "I don''t know what''s happening here... but I''m so moved, man!!" Franky began to cry as well.


    "Luffy... is it really him...?" Vivimented, stunned. Even though she once intended to kill the whale, she had heard its sad story.


    "What''s happening here?" Chopper asked curiously.


    "You weren''t part of the crew when we met Laboon after entering the Grand Line," Alvida began. "His scars were made by himself after trying to break the Red Line..."


    "The Red Line?!" Robin asked, surprised, not knowing much about the whale''s story like the other members who joined after that event.


    "He wanted to reach the other side, go to the New World behind his old friends, friends who left him 50 years ago, but in the end, they were in the Grand Line this whole time, and unfortunately, it seems only one survived..." Nojikomented sadly.


    "I''m so happy for Laboon-Sama! He finally found a lostpanion!" Shirahoshi began to cry as well.


    "Hm... really!" Nami also broke into tears.


    "Sharky!!" Megalo started to cry, and Chouchou approached them, not wanting to interrupt the reunion.


    Brook continued to cry out his old friend''s name, and he responded with his unique sounds.


    "This is quite moving..." Kuina spoke, shedding a tear.


    "Are you crying?!" Lami pointed to Reiju with tears.


    "Of course not, you baby!" Reiju pointed back at another who was crying.


    "Laboon!!" Bepo shouted, crying.


    "..." Usopp even put down his anti-supernatural artifacts and began to cry silently watching the reunion.


    "What an emotional reunion!!" Hachi tried to wipe his tears with his six arms.


    "Really..." Yamato spoke, dabbing at her tears.


    Luffy saw almost the entire crew crying at the sight of the skeleton and the small whale in the middle of the kitchen and smiled. Even those who weren''t crying had an empathetic look towards Laboon, forgetting there was a living skeleton there.


    Luffy smiled and realized they needed to give them some time for this reunion.


    "Let''s leave them alone for a while, let them talk. Let''s go outside," Luffy suggested and began to walk outside with the teary crowd.


    He took a deep breath while everything was still shrouded in darkness in that Florian Triangle, but he was happy there was something positive in the midst of that fog. Not long after, while his members were still emotional, a huge shadow began to emerge on the horizon.


    Luffy felt better with his Haki, entering his current field, smiling, ignoring the conversation about Brook and Laboon. "We''ve reached our destination," Luffymented, as everyone looked stunned at the huge shadow approaching.


    He returned to his crew with tears still on their faces. "Do you know why we''re here?" he asked, as no one knew the answer, and then, he pointed to the shadow emerging and growing. "We''re here to take down another Shichibukai," he said, excitedly, while everyone was stunned by the deration, never imagining there was a Warlord here.


    They were arriving at Thriller Bark at that moment. "Get ready, mates, because today we''re going to defeat another Warlord," he said, excited, wanting to loot everything Moria had and give him a few punches, maybe Kuma would also appear.


    ''It would be interesting to talk to him,'' Luffy thought, as Thriller Bark loomedrger in front of them.


    -------------------


    Roon here:


    I admit I got a bit emotional writing this chapter.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 254 – Thriller Bark 01!

    Chapter 254 �C Thriller Bark 01!


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The crew took a while to understand Luffy''s words, looking at their captain wiping away the tears that some had from the meeting with Laboon and Brook.


    "How are we going to take down another Shichibukai?!" Uta immediately asked while the others intensified their gaze towards their Captain.


    Luffy shed his rogue smile, "That has always been my goal foring here, after all, Moria lives here. It will be a good opportunity to loot his treasures," he said.


    "We''re out of money, we need more money..." Luffy said sincerely, the gold was running out and he didn''t want to rely only on the system. He also used the navy''s money to buy a specific fruit, from a user he had killed a while back, so he was in need of money again.


    ''I''ll see who will be the user of this fruit after the war. After all, we must strengthen all the kingdoms under my domain...'' Luffy thought and returned to his crew.


    "Be prepared for battle, but I don''t believe it will be a fight like what happened at Enies Lobby, far from it." Luffymented and looked forward again.


    Soon, the coast of Thriller Bark began to appear as the fog started to dissipate. But the structure that imed this ce was a ship, still remained hidden with these other parts still distant, closed off by the fog.


    "Is that where the Shichibukai lives?" Nojiko asked.


    Even seeing just that part, it was obvious that the ind was sinister with a horror theme, with old and macabre trees.


    "What ce is this? Is this an ind?" Alvida asked.


    "No, it''s a ship," Luffy replied calmly and looked at his group. "Get ready, because we''re going to see zombies, strange creatures, ghosts, everything in this ce," hemented, as Nami clung to Vivi looking at him with frightened eyes.


    "How can you say such things!!" They screamed frightened.


    Luffy didn''t care and started to prepare. The ship found a kind of wooden deck on the side like a kind of harbor, Franky ended up steering the ship there, stopping at the deck.


    With the bow falling into ce, they were getting ready to disembark.


    "Luffy!! I want to stay on the ship!" Chopper cried.


    "Sorry Chopper, but I won''t leave the ship here alone, these waters are treacherous. I n to take the ship in my pocket." Luffymented, but having to take out other ships from his pocket, after all, he couldn''t shrink them more than they were.


    At this moment, Brook opened the kitchen door, still crying. It seemed they had talked a lot. They approached while Laboon was still clinging to him.


    "Laboon told me about you and your adventures... Thank you!!!" He said sincerely looking at everyone still with tears in his skull bones.


    "I see you''re getting along," Nojiko spoke to him with a smile.


    "Yes, we never forgot each other. Laboon will always be my friend. It''s good to see him after so many years. Maybe he''s the only one who survived of all the people I''ve known," Brook spoke with a mncholic tone.


    He was going to speak again, but for the first time he took his attention off the crew in front of him and looked towards where they were, Thriller Bark. "Are we here?!!" He yelled scared, even leaving Laboon confused.


    He was afraid of this ce, after all the people here were so strong that they even stole his shadow and he could do nothing about it. On an impulse of instinct, he simply acted scared and irrationally. "We have to run!" he shouted, leaving Laboon aside and jumping into the water, starting to run on the sea due to his lightness from being just bones, while moving away from the coast and the ship.


    Everyone was puzzled, even Laboon made a confused sound. Luffy, from a distance, sighed "How can he run away like that after finding his friend?" and looked at Chouchou. "Can you catch him and bring him back?" he asked.


    Chouchou, hearing that, had a sparkle in his eyes. After all, in his opinion, those were sulent bones. "Woof Woof!" He barked positively. Then he jumped on the edge of the ship, not falling into the water, but soaring into the air as he used Geppo with his paws, going after the fleeing skeleton.


    "How can he run away like that?" Kuinained.


    "Let it be, Chouchou will bring him back," Zoromented, returning his gaze to the ind they were on, hoping to find something interesting.


    "Now let''s enter the ind," Luffy said, as they began to disembark. Laboon, despite looking a bit dazed at where Brook and Chouchou disappeared, followed his captain.


    Luffy waited for everyone to get off the ship, then touched it and shrank it to the point of putting it in a box along with his other ships.


    He looked at hispanions. Nami, Vivi, Hachi, Chopper, Usopp, Uta, Megalo, Karoo, Bepo, and Greg were afraid as they looked at the "Ind" in front of them, while they armed themselves with all kinds of anti-ghost weapons that Usopp used.


    ''Most of them could easily destroy this ind, but their fears seem to dominate them...'' Luffy couldn''t help thinking as he watched the scared group, but he couldn''t me them, after all, his crew had their own fears and insecurities, and he could understand and respect that.


    He could also simply fly to the middle of the ind where Moria''s castle was located, but he ended up not doing so, wanting to spend time with his crew like in the old days when they were on the ship and investigating the inds, as happened in the West Blue. He didn''t even enjoy Water Seven, wanting to resolve the issue with the navy at Enies Lobby.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy said as the fearful members followed, seeing that they had no choice but to follow Luffy and the others in the crew. They were arge group of more than 20 people, animals, a fishman, a mink, a mermaid, and even an experiment.


    The ce was gloomy, a spectrum of horror with the fog limiting the view ahead. Chopper swung a burning incense through the area while Usopp distributed garlic chains to everyone.


    "You''re exaggerating..." Zoromented.


    They continued entering the ce until there was a kind of gate from the harbor to the ind''s forest, and at this location, there was a huge animal sleeping in front of the entrance.


    "Wait a second... that''s a three-headed dog!" Uta eximed.


    "This reminds me of someone..." Alvidamented beside her.


    The dog moved its ear, hearing them, lifted its three heads with a sleepy face, it was a bit surprised by the crowd of people looking at it.


    "How cute!" Shirahoshimented.


    "Cute, that''s Cerberus, the one who guards the gate of hell!!" Usopp yelled.


    "How scary!!" Nami eximed.


    "Ahhh!! We need to run!" Bepo eximed.


    "Nee... I think it was a bad idea toe here!" Hachi eximed.


    The dog heard the group and began to fully rise, starting to growl at them with its 3 heads.


    Luffy was in front of everyone, not intimidated like hispanions, or a part of them, because the others didn''t even care about it, just looking at a weak animal.


    "He went through various experiments..." Hugo noticed the stitches on the animal.


    "Which makes him a fake..." Kuinapleted.


    "What a disappointment, in the end, he doesn''t even seem dangerous, at least my Haki says I don''t need to worry about him." Zoromented.


    "But doesn''t he look cute?" Robinmented.


    "I think he would make a fine dish..." Reijumented.


    "Isn''t that meat rotten? Who would eat that thing?" Lamimented.


    "Luffy, what do we do with him?" Nojiko asked.


    "Master... Should I prepare him?" Baby-5 asked while her hand transformed into a chainsaw.


    "We could use him as a mount..." Yamato suggested, scratching his chin.


    Moria''s Cerberus was growling, but when it began to hear each one of that group, mocking and not being afraid of him, it became a bit dazed, wondering what it was hearing, with wide eyes and some fear starting to fill it at that moment, since it didn''t like what it was hearing at all.


    "We can..." Luffy said but stopped when he felt somethinging from the sky. An object with great mass fell to the ground with force and caused an explosion behind the crew, destroying the whole ce.


    Before anyone could wonder who it was, those with some Haki already knew who had arrived, and in the middle of the explosion, as the dust began to settle, a huge Cerberus appeared, but this one was the real deal. While in its middle head''s mouth, it seemed to be chewing something.


    "Help, help me, I don''t want to die, though I''ve already died again, Yahohohoho!" Brook eximed while he was between the dog''s teeth, Chouchou seemed happy to bite into that bone. Suddenly, his gaze returned to Cerberus, at least the fake one, as he red furiously at it, seeing that thing as a poorly made copy of himself.


    Cerberus, already bewildered by the group, was scared when he saw that huge dog with 3 heads, it was 3 to 4 meters tall, but that giant monster was at least 20 meters tall, making it look small inparison.


    Chouchou transformed towards that dog while spitting Brook out onto the ground, and fiercely looked at the animal, which began to retreat step by step.


    One of Chouchou''s heads began to emit lightning, and before anyone could react, a huge thunderbolt passed over the heads of all the crew members, hitting the stitched animal in front of them and destroying the gate and a part of the forest with it.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!</em>


    The explosion echoed across the ind, in Moria''s castle, he was having his meal alone, with a zombie bringing something for him to eat, when he looked towards the window with the echo of it.


    "What''s that?! Are those zombies blowing something up again?!" Hemented with some anger, after all, zombies always caused trouble, despite being the greatest army in the world in his opinion.


    "What''s that?!" Perona woke up startled, imagining that lightning struck during a storm over Thriller Bark, her ghosts surrounded her making their usual sounds.


    "I''m scared..." She said as she hugged a huge bear she had in her room.


    "Did you hear that?!" A group of people who had lost their shadows, hiding in the forest, were surprised by the sound echoing on the ind.


    "What''s going on here..." Among them, a fat woman with pink hair, Charlotte L, murmured.


    Back at the explosion site, everyone saw the gate copse at that moment while electricity sparkled in the air with the destroyed ground, and Cerberus zombie was ck from the lightning that burned it, the only coloring from its white eyes.


    Chouchou saw that he hadn''t destroyed it and began to concentrate icy energy in his other head, ready to destroy that being, freezing and breaking it into a thousand pieces.


    "Wait, Chouchou... Don''t kill him." Luffy ordered, and Chouchou stopped generating the attack and looked at his owner.


    "We''ll use him, and you did a good job bringing Brook here." He looked at Brook lying on the ground.


    Chouchou returned to his normal size after that, turning into a small dog with lots of white fur, barking at Luffy.


    "Good boy..." Luffy said.


    Brook finally got up wondering what was happening and saw Luffy petting that monstrous dog, he still remembers when the dog caught him in the sea and transformed into those monsters, devouring him in its mouth and bringing him back to the ind again.


    ''This crew is full of monsters!! What have I gotten myself into?!'' He murmured, after all, he still remembers the maid woman trying to kill his captain and how his captain didn''t hesitate to say that he would die if he tried to ask for the panties of any woman there.


    Luffy stopped petting and returned to the group. "Let''s continue, Yamato, you can use Cerberus zombie as a mount and Chouchou, make sure Brook doesn''t run away." Luffy said as they began to walk past the destroyed gate.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 255 – Thriller Bark 02!

    Chapter 255 �C Thriller Bark 02!


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Hm?!" Brook finally stood up.


    "What a sight... you meet your old friend and flee at the first chance? I expected more from you, my musician." Luffy approached Brook at that moment.


    "..." Brook was speechless, although terrified of returning to Moria''s domain, he heard Luffy''s words and looked towards Laboon who showed confusion looking at him.


    "I guess you''re right..." He admitted, realizing he had let his fears take over. "I''m sorry, old friend..." He said as he approached Laboon.


    "Let''s move on, don''t worry, because nothing will happen to you." Luffy assured.


    Luffy continued with his group into the forest of Thriller Bark, with a new member of the group, with a cornered Cerberus along with them, or at least a copy of the real one, who was downcast, while Yamato rode it like a horse, kicking its skin with her feet.


    "Go, go, Cerberus!!! Hahaha!" She screamed joyfully, having a happy, childish moment. "Go ahead!!!" She said, raising her arm, while the animal could only lower its head being intimidated by it, after all there was a small dog walking beside him, which he was very afraid of.


    <em>WOOOLFF!!</em>


    <em>WOOOLFF!!</em>


    <em>WOOOLFF!!</em>


    <em>WOOOLFF!!</em>


    Chouchou started to wake up while Cerberus was in despair, seeing that Chouchou wasmanding him to obey Yamato, he had no choice but to run as Yamato shouted, starting to run.


    "Well done, Cerberus!!" Yamatoughed with that, moving forward. Robin was sitting with Uta also on the back of the animal, while the girl sang to dispel the fear of the ce.


    Luffy saw them running, and continued leading the rest of the group, passing through the eerie forest anding out of it, while finding Cerberus and the others stopped at a sort of local cemetery.


    "Luffy!!! Can this ce get any worse?!" Utained on the back of the animal.


    "Fufufu. This ce is quite unique." Robinmented.


    "It was so cool the run, we had to stop because of Uta..." Yamatoined, not caring at all about the sight of a cemetery.


    "This cemetery..." Luffy walked past Cerberus and ignored his crewmembers murmuring fearfully about the ce.


    Luffy went up to one of the graves while his crew watched him. Suddenly, a constant moaning sound appeared in the ce.


    Then from between the grave and Luffy, a hand emerged from the ground, rising with a head appearing, proving to be an undead. Meanwhile, the more fearful ones were frightened by it.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    "WHAT IS THAT!!!???"


    "IT''S A ZOMBIE!!"


    "Seriously, what is a zombie? Was he sleeping under the ground?"


    "How do you not know what a zombie is!?"


    The zombie stared at thepanions in despair and then turned his attention to Luffy in front of him, studying him with crossed arms, while a growling sound came from him, but he was surprised that Luffy was not afraid.


    This could be said of Yamato too, who approached with Cerberus and looked alongside Luffy. "Is this one?!" He murmured uncertainly... "A sick old man?" hemented as everyone made a face.


    "It''s a zombie!" Almost everyone eximed at the same time.


    "Hahahaha that was funny..." Luffyughed and looked at the zombie. "Now Mr. Zombie... Go back to Earth," he said, and before the man with rotting flesh could react, Luffy punched him in the face, making his growl turn into a scream of surprise.


    "AHHHHHH!!!" He screamed, as the punch was so strong that it exploded the Earth with a light around.


    <em>BOOOOOMMMMMM!!</em>


    The ground beneath that poor soul exploded with such force that all the terrain around began to crack and explode, devastating the entire cemetery, while the sound exploded once more throughout Moria''s ship ind, the earth rose and all the zombies who were hiding inside were surprised as they flew with the force of the punch that Luffy had just made.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    "WHO WOKE ME UP LIKE THIS!!"


    "HELP, I''M FLYING, I DON''T KNOW HOW TO FLY!!!"


    "You''re a zombie! You can''t get hurt!"


    "You too!"


    They eximed in the air, while all of the crew looked at it, opening their mouths with their eyes wide open, wondering why Luffy had done something like that.


    Luffy, in the middle of all that destruction with just one of his punches, ended up scratching the back of his head


    and looking at his crew.


    "I think I overdid it," hemented as everyone made faces.


    "You think you overdid it!?" Everyone shouted. And Luffyughed at that. While Brook looked shocked at it.


    The zombies continued to scream as they began to fall to the ground, wondering what the hell was happening when they were sleeping peacefully. They quickly fell to the ground and saw that the entire cemetery had been destroyed while they made shocked faces.


    Moria once again heard the explosion from his castle. "What the hell is going on here today?!" He murmured, dissatisfied.


    "AHH!!" Perona was once again frightened, leaving the room and going to look for Moria-sama to see what was happening.


    Returning to the destroyed grounds of the old cemetery, the zombies finally saw Luffy amidst that chaos and began to run from him.


    "Hey, why are the zombies running away?" Zoro asked, bewildered.


    "Maybe they''re scared or something..." Hugo murmured.


    "Well, anyway, let''s go," Luffy said, not caring about the rain of zombies falling at that moment while those already fleeing from them screamed and called them monsters.


    "You home wreckers!!" They distanced themselves and began to shout at Luffy.


    "I''m calling the navy!!"


    "I''m calling the government!"


    "I''m telling everything to my mom!"


    All the Straw Hats heard their protests from a distance, but none of them dared to approach.


    "They''re so funny!!" Shirahoshiughed at that.


    "This seems so strange." Nami murmured.


    "The sea really is vast..." Little Chopper murmured.


    "What kind of fake zombies are these!" Kuinained. "After all, a zombie shouldn''t be afraid of anything. Why are theyining that Luffy destroyed their cemetery like a union or something?"


    They continued past the cemetery, ignoring the zombies booing them from a distance and heading towards therge structures in the middle of the ind, which were shadows in the fog ahead.


    At one moment, Luffy saw a kind of white substance flying between the trees.


    "A ghost!!!" Usopp shouted as he pointed his cross at it, with Bepo doing the same next to him, which could be said of Hachi with 6 crosses, one in each of his arms.


    "That''s the ghost here that we saw on a ship," The Leap shouted.


    "Karoo!!!" Karoo clung to Vivi in fear while she did the same.


    Luffy was thoughtful; he definitely did not want that ghost to touch him. After all, except for Usopp in the group, everyone was affected by this negative ghost, no matter the raw power.


    "I can cut it!" Zoro suddenly spoke, stepping in front of Luffy.


    The ghost seemed to see this and dived into the ground, "Tsk... it escaped." Zoromented, but it seems his haki did not notice when the ghost appeareding out of the earth below him and passed through his body.


    A momentter, Zoro was on the ground with a negative atmosphere. "I should be an amoeba," he said while everyone was shocked by this.


    "What happened to him? How can he say such a thing?" Others murmured.


    "Wasn''t it the same thing that happened to Chouchou?!" Nojikomented.


    "It''s true... definitely, I don''t want to get close to that." Reiju said as a ghost passed by her at that moment, making the girl fall to the ground.


    "I''m never going to cook in my life again, I shouldn''t even have been born..." she said.


    "Bufff. Hahahahahaha" Lami next to her pointed at her and began tough loudly.


    She didn''t even notice when the ghost came out of the ground again and caught her. "I''m the worst doctor in the world. I apologize for being born," she murmured next to Reiju.


    "It''s better not to touch him, after all, it seems to affect everyone negatively." Alvidamented. While everyone tried to distance themselves from the ghost, one did not. Chouchou started barking and chasing after the ghost.


    He jumped into the air and tried the same as before, but ended up on the ground crying with dog sounds.


    "Why did he do that?" Luffy couldn''t help butment.


    "He''sing for me!!!" Usopp screamed as the ghost ran towards him and passed through him the next moment.


    "Hm?!" Usopp looked at his body to see if everything was okay since he was not affected. "Nothing happened? I don''t understand," he said.


    "That''s because he''s already negative," someone shouted.


    "Amazing! Usopp is immune!!!" Nami said.


    "Usopp is so cool!!" Chopper''s eyes sparkled.


    "Really!" Bepo celebrated.


    "Am I immune...?" Usopp could hardly believe it. "Of course, after all, I am a brave warrior of the sea!" He said.


    "Neee... that''s amazing!" Hachi said, unaware of the ghost passing through him at that moment. The merman was lying on the ground. "I should be a joke," he murmured.


    "Well, anyway, forget the ghost..." Luffy spoke after seeing that it had gone. "We should go." He said.


    The crew continued moving forward.


    "Shouldn''t I have been born an amoeba?" Kuinamented, looking at Zoro andughing, while the swordsman became frustrated after having the ghost pass through him, being teased by his childhood friend.


    "Damn, I swear I''m going to kill that devil fruit user!" Lamimented, walking strangely, frustrated, after Luffy mentioned that the one creating these ghosts was a devil fruit user.


    "No, I''m the one who''s going to destroy him," Reiju said, as mes covered her body. She was determined to destroy the owner of these ghosts.


    Neither of them liked having acted that way. It was humiliating, especially in front of their own rival. So, they wanted to move forward to see who was the user controlling them.


    As they continued walking, they finally reached the center of the ship ind but couldn''t help noticing the zombies watching them from the forest, looking at them and murmuring to each other.


    "These zombies are so weird," Nojikomented, always believing the stories that they were bloodthirsty beings, but they seemed like ordinary people, besides the rotting flesh.


    "They are definitely experiments of some sort. All their bodies and limbs are stitched together, even this dog here," Robinmented, pointing to the fake Cerberus, who was now behaving like amon dog at that moment, intimidated.


    "Don''t talk like that, he''s a great mount," Yamato eximed with a smile on her face, making them contradict themselves, not knowing if that was apliment or an offense.


    "We''ve finally arrived," Luffy suddenly interrupted their conversation as they reached a huge castle.


    "Is this where the Shichibukai lives?" Zoro asked.


    "This guy really likes to live in a horror setting," Hugo said.


    Luffy didn''t respond to their conversation and started walking up to the huge door which, as he approached, opened with a zombie dressed as a butler appearing. He looked a bit strange at that group.


    "How may I assist you?" he spoke with a cracked voice.


    "I would like to speak with Moria. Tell him I am here waiting," Luffy spoke calmly, while the members of his crew looked somewhat stunned. After all, he didn''te here to defeat the Shichibukai, Luffy seemed so polite.


    Moria, who was busy, was called. "Lord Moria, there''s a group of people wanting to see you outside the castle..." The zombie butler spoke, making Moria look at him surprised.


    "A crowd of people?" He asked, bewildered, as no one usually visited him.


    "Let''s see what they want," he said as he approached, walking down the hallway. He ended up finding Perona walking after a restless sleep caused by two explosions, looking at Moria.


    "Moria-sama, did something happen? What were those explosions?" she asked.


    "I don''t know, but it seems we have visitors. I''m going to see who it is," hemented as he approached the door and opened it, seeing a group of more than 20 people, including all kinds of species, with animals. He was a bit surprised by this.


    "Who are you?" he immediately asked.


    "I''m Monkey D. Luffy," Luffy said with a smile, as everyone looked on, wondering what their captain would do this time.


    "Monkey D. Luffy?" Moria eximed, remembering this man who not only defeated Crocodile in basta but also remembered very well the meeting he had at Marineford with Luffy receiving a bounty of 750,000,000, which was shortly after defeating one of the three cmities and Domingo in Jaya. He became a bit cautious about this, because this pirate did not seem like someone he could handle, since he had already defeated 3 Shichibukai.


    "What do you want?" Moria asked cautiously.


    Luffy just smiled with his eyes closed. "I came here to defeat you," he simply said and before Moria could react or Perona next to him, also stunned by what she heard, Luffy advanced.


    A momentter he hit Moria with a punch right in his face, making the Shichibukai fly back against his castle.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 256 – Thriller Bark 03!

    Chapter 256 �C Thriller Bark 03!


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Thriller Bark was returning to normal after some mysterious explosions urred, but once again, the explosive sound echoed through the air. It was now happening at the castle as it began to tremble and crack while dust rose from its base.


    The sound was heard by everyone as destruction unfolded with everything there breaking. Perona, standing nearby, looked on with a shocked and frightened face as she trembled.


    ''Moria-Sama, was sent flying like a rocket by that guy...?'' she was still trying to process what was happening with this man attacking him without warning.


    Luffy usually wouldn''t fight this way without warning, but he was there to defeat the man, so there was no reason for talk or waiting.


    Meanwhile, the crew looked on in shock, their mouths and eyes wide open.


    "That was super weird and unexpected," Frankmented.


    Brooke, standing next to him, had his mouth open wider than usual.


    "Well, did you expect anything different from our captain?" Hugomented, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Luffy always acts unexpectedly..." Reiju remarked.


    Several walls of the castle had broken, and on the ground at the end of them, Moriay fallen, his face an expression of gritted teeth with blood running down his face, slowly rising with so much anger that his initial fear of Luffy had disappeared, wanting to kill this man who dared to attack him in his castle like this.


    "Moria-Sama!�� Perona shouted worriedly, and looked at Luffy cautiously.


    Luffy turned his gaze, while she trembled with his eyes on her. "Sorry, little girl, but we''re on the wrong side," Luffy said, and she saw that he was about to attack.


    She then prepared her ghosts, despite the fear. Luffy would have let her fight Usopp initially, but he didn''t want to hurt her. He simply appeared behind her without her noticing and tapped on her neck, making her faint and caught her before she fell.


    He picked her up by the clothes and threw her to a slightly surprised Shirahoshi. "Take care of her, Shira," he said and turned his attention to his crew. "If anyone tries to attack, fight," He concluded and disappeared the next moment.


    He moved at high speed advancing against Shichibukai who began to rise with so much anger that his shadows started to move beneath his feet. And before he could act, Luffy was already in front of him.


    "You''re slow," Luffymented, as Moria barely had time to respond, feeling a kick from Luffy, flying even further, destroying another part of the castle.


    As the walls exploded, Moria felt increasingly hurt. "This bastard," he muttered. "I won''t forgive this way," he eximed, as his body on the ground transformed into bats and, quickly, several bats joined together and formed Moria again, standing, looking towards where Luffy was with anger.


    Luffy looked at that a bit more satisfied, feeling at least that the man wouldn''t just be beaten without a fight. Then his hand began to catch fire. "Let''s see if you can take this," Luffymented, as he leaned back with the mes growing on his arm, until he punched forward,unching a storm of mes. The explosion continued advancing in purple mes exploding on all the walls that were not affected by the wider reach going up to Moria, who looked stunned at it.


    It didn''t take long for one side of the castle to explodepletely, while Moria flew out, heading towards the forest, breaking the ground. The explosion echoed as the zombies in the forest looked stunned at it illuminating the central part of the ship, wondering what was happening.


    "Hey, hey, what''s going on. Is that group of people causing chaos again?" A zombie asked dissatisfied.


    "Damn, I lost my house.�� Anotherined with his tombstone.


    "Just you, we''re all homeless, we should talk to Moria!" Anotherined with the destroyed cemetery.


    "How can they do this?" Another spoke crying.


    Some approached the chaos and waited for the dust to settle, bing frightened.


    "Hey, isn''t that Moria!?" One of them pointed. The dust settled showing Moria a bit burned at the end of all that explosion.


    "Is that really Moria? How strange, what''s happening here?" A zombie put his hand on his chin.


    "Why is he all beaten up? Who did this?" Another zombie asked, bewildered.


    Meanwhile, Moria opened his eyes with difficulty, nearly cracking his teeth from clenching them in anger. "That damned pirate, he will pay for everything," Moria shouted angrily, his voice echoing across the entire ind, scaring all the nearby zombies.


    "Run!! Moria is furious!!" One of them shouted.


    "We have to flee!" Another said.


    The crew just watched, unable to react, but some were disappointed, after all, Luffy was destroying that Shichibukai so easily.


    "Man, this guy really is weak," Yamatomented thoughtfully.


    "It''s true, even Nami could handle him today," anothermented, as his sister made a face.


    "What do you mean by that?" she eximed to Nojiko, her sister speaking for her being one of the weakest in the group.


    Robinughed. "Seems like this one is even below Crocodile."


    As she spoke, Vivi looked at her and said, "It''s true..."


    "Well... not to interrupt, but it looks like we havepany." Zoromented, beyond Shirahoshi who was holding Perona. Some sensed, through their Haki, a presence at the site, which was Absalom, using his Akuma no Mi of invisibility.


    "Somebody there, who?" Chopper asked bewildered.


    "Right here, look!" Usopp spoke as he took his slingshot and aimed at a corner of the castle.


    Absalom was frightened by that, after all, he had never been caught off guard like this, wanting to rescue Perona from the hands of these pirates.


    But without warning, Usopp made his slingshot glow and fired aser shot. Immediately the area exploded into a ball of light, disintegrating the ground, while from the smoke, a man burned by Usopp''s light power fell to the ground unconscious. Usopp hadn''t killed him but certainly had put him out of action for a long time.


    "Got him," Usopp said, adjusting his nose proudly.


    "Hey, didn''t you go overboard?" Brook yelled, more scared of this crew than anything else. With each moment, these pirates were bing weirder, revealing themselves as all kinds of monsters.


    "What''s going on here?" The doctor who worked for Moria was in hisboratory working on Oz when he felt all the explosions and quickly came to see what was happening while finding the castle partially destroyed.


    He saw from an opening on the upper floors the group destroying Absalom and with Perona with that mermaid, unconscious. He swallowed hard and took a few steps back, seeing that even Moria was having a hard time from a distance.


    "I have to get out of here," he said, looking at his secretary who was a zombie, who was helping him. "Let''s go!" He said.


    "Look what we have here," they heard a voice and quickly saw arge man behind them, crossing his arms. It was Hugo, who also sensed a bit of their presence, despite not being an expert in observation Haki, certainly felt the presence of those curious eyes, like others.


    And before the doctor could react, Hugo pped him on the head, making him faint. The woman looked at this and tried to charge at Hugo, but he, seeing that she was just a zombie, didn''t hold back and simply punched her, making her explode from the wall, flying to the ground, creating another explosion as the dust rose.


    After that, in the middle of the smoke, Hugo came out dragging the Doctor. "Caught another rat here," he said.


    "What''s with these people..." Brook was really scared at that moment. He simply watched this crew destroy every member of the crew that had taken his shadow.


    Meanwhile, with Moria rising from the ground, he soon heard the ground m in front of him. Luffy appeared as his cape flew, keeping a small smile.


    "Straw Hat!!" he spoke slowly with anger at this man who appeared and began to assault him. "You will pay for this," he shouted for the third time this promise,unching bats at Luffy, who just stood still, feeling the blows and mocked Moria.


    "Man, I don''t even need to use my transformation to deal with your attacks. Honestly, I hope you get stronger than this, otherwise, you''ll be destroyed," Luffy justmented.


    And before Moria could react, Luffy appeared above him, taking out his pistol and beginning to shoot a stream of mes downwards. Moria quickly tried to escape, transforming into his bat form and flying away as explosions began to ur in the holes.


    The explosions were sorge that the zombies fleeing the area were hit while running. "AHHHHHH!!" They screamed in fright as the mes began to burn the forest.


    "Something is happening on the ind!!!" A man who had lost his shadow and was living in a hidden part of the forest murmured.


    More and more people came out of their hiding spots as they heard the explosions, with the sky lighting up with Luffy��s mes.


    "Somebody is fighting Gecko Moria!" A sailor eximed.


    As they gathered wondering what was happening, suddenly Moria''s voice resonated across the ind. "Listen, my zombies! Advance against the invaders," he shouted to the entire ind,manding his zombies.


    "Moria wants us to fight those monsters?!" A zombie shouted in fear.


    "We need to get out of here!"


    They eximed, but before they could react, their bodies were paralyzed, and they quickly began to obey, realizing they had no choice, and started advancing towards the crew in front of the castle and Luffy. But Luffy wasn''t worried about this; he knew the crew could easily handle that number and had prepared something for Uta and Brook on the way to the castle.


    "It looks like they''re starting to get brave now!" Shirahoshimented, watching the zombies finally approaching them as they walked, groaning like true zombies at this moment.


    "Now they really look like zombies," Choppermented and then suddenly realized the fact that there was a crowd of zombies advancing on him. "Zombies! They''re going to devour us! Help!" he began to scream while Karoo, Megalo, and Greg also became frightened.


    Suddenly, a man exploded out of the castle, with Brook looking surprised. "It''s him," he said, pointing to the zombie appearing.


    "Who is this?" Kuina asked, feeling a strange sensationing from that zombie. The zombie stopped closer to them and looked on, while the others still advanced.


    "My name is Shimotsuki Ryuma." he spoke calmly.


    "Shimotsuki!!" This took Kuina by surprise, as it was herst name. "Wait," she pointed. "Are you the real Shimotsuki Ryuma?" She looked, seeing that it was a corpse right there, connecting the dots being her own ancestor, at least his body.


    "He''s got my shadow," Brook said.


    "That''s right, Yohohohoho!" Shimuramented,ughing in the same manner as Brook.


    "Leave him to me," Zoro wanted to fight that zombie, but was soon stopped.


    "No, he''s mine. He''s my ancestor, let me fight him," Kuina requested, grabbing her sword and heading towards the zombie.


    While Kuina drew her sword to fight her newfound adversary, Luffy was advancing on Moria himself, who couldn''t react much given the power difference between them and he couldn��t even prepare and gather all his shadows to fight against this opponent who was catching up to him. He just had to find a chance to keep him busy for a while until he could gather enough strength.


    Meanwhile, outside of Thriller Bark, in the Florian Triangle sky, a figure swiftly passed with a paw-shaped ball and a man holding a bible inside it, advancing towards Moria''s territory.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 257 – Thriller Bark 04!

    Chapter 257 �C Thriller Bark 04!


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Moria was in a tough spot. As he saw Luffy approaching at high speed in the air, he clenched his teeth and tried to attack. However, it was far too uneven a fight. Luffy was quicker, moving his fist towards Moria''s face; this time Moria managed to escape at thest moment as he transformed into a bat. He looked to the side and saw several little bats trying to escape.


    Luffy saw him trying to escape and would not let it go; he quickly aimed his gun and began to fire.


    <em>BANG!</em>


    <em>BANG!</em>


    <em>BANG!</em>


    <em>BANG!</em>


    His shots exploded in the air, creating fireballs and burning the bats. As Moria felt the heat and pain of being burned, he growled. "Damn, what can I do?" He only had one chance to fight Luffy. However, the pirate didn''t even give him time to gather strength with his shadows.


    As the sky burst and lit up with Luffy''s mes amidst all the fog, in the castle, Ryuma��currently with Brook''s shadow��looked seriously at Kuina. "Who are you?" he asked the woman challenging him, sensing that this woman was no ordinary person.


    "Shimotsuki Kuina," Kuina replied calmly.


    Leaving the zombie a bit surprised, he asked curiously, "Are you from my family, then?"


    "Yes, it''s true, you are my ancestor, very famous, since the famous Shimotsuki namees from you even after so many centuries," she said as she readied her sword.


    He felt her desire to fight and was satisfied. "Very well, I''ll see if you truly are worthy of the Shimotsuki name." He said, and his sword, the famous Shusui, began to glow with his energy, and the next moment both of them flew towards each other, kicking the ground and their swords collided while the crew watched the fight with interest.


    The impact generated a blue and a chilling energy as Kuina began to unleash her power. However, Ryuma, expecting a fierce fight with his descendant, was surprised to find himself starting to lose as the girl began to press him.


    "Maybe with this body... You are just a shadow of your past..." she murmured. Now stronger than Zoro in this part of the original after the training in Skypiea, she began to release a chilling energy, freezing everything in a straight line.


    "Hm?!" Ryuma had to back off as his arm froze.


    Ryuma didn''t even have time to react when she reappeared in front of him, kicking him hard, breaking his arm��an event simr to what happened to Don mingo as he flew, exploding the ground with his own body raising the ground and dust.


    "Well, she won pretty quickly," Zoromented, even sounding a bit downhearted. "I thought it would be a challenge, but in the end, he was just a weak shell..."


    "Apart from Kuina''s fight..." Alvida spoke up at that moment, "What are we going to do with these zombies?" She asked.


    Uta sighed, listening and gaining a bit of courage. "Leave it to me, Luffy asked me to handle something. I don''t know why he wants this, but okay, let''s try."


    "Brook, get your bass," she said, tossing the instrument for him to y.


    "Alright..." Brook was surprised with Kuina defeating easily, the host of his shadow when he took the bass, but he couldn''t help thinking that he shouldn''t be surprised, this crew is full of monsters. He took the instrument and prepared to y at that moment.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, Moria was flying backwards, blood dripping. He looked back and saw the pirate pursuing him using Geppo. "Won''t you leave me alone!?" He growled.


    "Come on, Moria, if that''s all you can do, I''m disappointed," Luffy said with a smile. A frustrated Moria with some injuries stopped in the air and stared at Luffy still frustrated.


    "What do you want?!" Moria could not help but ask, finally seeing that he was being cornered against this pirate.


    "We are pirates, Moria. You might work for the government, but the world still works this way. Don''t worry, I have no interest in killing you, especially since you haven''t done anything to deserve that. However, I do want to take your wealth and stuff. How about you surrender while I take all your money, what do you say?" Luffymented, but he knew nothing like that would happen, he was just provoking the Shichibukai.


    "Do you think I''m going to give you my things?" Morin growled, and Luffy just shrugged.


    Hearing this, he charged at Moria again. After all, piratesmunicate with fists.


    As Moria took another punch, feeling the impact, flying backward with more blood trickling from his nose, music started ying in the middle of the ind. "What''s that?" Moria, still in the air, looked after gathering with several bats and materializing.


    He looked towards the castle, at the entrance, and saw a crowd of zombies doing something strange... "They are dancing?!" He eximed, frowning, as he hadmanded them to obey him. "Why would they be dancing when they had an order?" He repeated the question, dazed, since he was the owner of the Kage Kage no Mi, no one should be able to disobey him.


    It wasn''t just a female voice; there was a melody with bass and beats echoing across the entire ind.


    "Haha. Looks like it worked." Luffy said with a smallugh, looking at the group of dancing zombies, he had yed Michael Jackson''s ''Thriller.'' Writing the lyrics and melody with rhythm, he imagined something like this might happen, but was surprised and Uta was singing well, giving him a nostalgic feeling from a past life.


    The Straw Hats were shocked by what they were seeing. The zombies, who were looking at them, ready to devour, began to dance and perform synchronized steps in a style of dance they had never seen before. Uta sang while Brooke yed the bass and a type of drum that beat with the feet, to back the music.


    Uta sang the chorus while the zombies moved from side to side, raising their hands and dancing.


    "How fun!" Shirahoshi pped her hands, watching the show with a certain charm in her eyes.


    "And it certainly is unbelievable," Nami couldn''t help butment, stunned.


    "Incredible," Bepo shouted, also excited, forgetting his fear of zombies.


    "Fufu, and it certainly is a sight we don''t see every day," Robinmented.


    Uta continued to sing as the zombies synchronized with their steps, there were 1000 zombies.


    "This is quite fun��" A zombie spoke while dancing.


    "I can''t control my body, but it really is fun!"


    "Haha, look at my steps!"


    They continued finding it fun as they took their synchronized steps, filling the whole area while they danced.


    "How is this possible?" Moria snarled from the sky. However, that was his mistake: taking his eyes off Luffy, because the straw hat appeared behind him, raising his hand and punching him hard. "You should pay attention to our fight��" Luffy said before Moria flew like a rocket against gravity as the ground exploded, and Luffynded in the middle of the dust.


    "What''s going on here?" Someone approached the fight, not being a zombie.


    "Moria went flying." A person in the middle of the forest shouted.


    "Amazing, it seems someone hase to face the Shichibukai and is winning," L said among the crowd of spectators.


    Luffy let the dust settle while Moriay on the ground, unconscious. "Well, that was pretty fast," he couldn''t help butment.


    However, he sensed somethinging and behind him there was an explosion at that moment, with something falling from the sky hitting the ground hard while the trees beside it fell with the ground cracking.


    He didn''t take his eyes off Moria, whoy on the ground unconscious, as he justughed with a smile, "You finally arrived, and I thought I would find you here earlier, but it seems I was mistaken, Kuma." Luffy turned as the shadow emerged from all the dust and Bartholomew Kuma stepped out of it with his bible clutched between his belly and arm.


    Kuma emerged from the smoke and looked at Luffy, as if scanning him, and finally spoke after a few seconds. "Monkey D. Luffy." He said, his voice sounding robotic.


    Luffy didn''t mind that, noticing the voice devoid of any emotion. "It''s good to finally meet you," Luffy said with a smile. After all, this guy had a significant backstory, probably the saddest in the entire original work, to the point of bing a cyborg to save Bonney, a pirate he hoped to eventually meet in the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Kuma decided to speak again. "I need you to leave Moria alone," he said in his usual tone.


    "I can leave him... But..." Luffy said as his fists began to turn into mes, "I''ve fought with all the Shichibukais, except you... You know what that means?" Luffy asked as his mes began to intensify.


    "..." Kuma remained silent.


    "It means that I need to fight you right now, I promise it''ll be a light fight, but I don''t want you to hold back against me," Luffy said, as his body was covered in mes and he began his phase 2 transformation directly, since this man was certainly stronger than Moria and Luffy wanted to have some more fun before leaving Thriller Bark, especially since this ce had be so easy and disappointing with Moria''s weakness, that Luffy would have to fight someone else.


    Kuma watched calmly, his expression unchanged as he began to step heavily on the ground, and raising his palm with the design of a bear''s paw, preparing to attack Luffy.


    "This is good... let''s start!" Luffy announced with a smile amid hisplete transformation.


    -----


    Racoon here: I had Uta singing the song, but I think that might cause copyright issues...


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 258 – Thriller Bark 05!

    Chapter 258 �C Thriller Bark 05!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy remained there, watching Kuma maintain the same position while his mes burned, warming the environment around them.


    "Tsk." Seeing his opponent stationary, he decided to act. With a quick movement, he sted the ground, flying towards the Shichibukai, quickly catching up with him using his phase 2 speed.


    He tensed his muscles as he clenched his fist, arriving in front of Kuma, and unleashed his punch with great effort against the Cyborg. However, Kuma simply raised his hand and Luffy punched his palm with the bear paw.


    What happened next was a childish sound, as if a child squeezed his rubber ducky, creating that sound. Luffy was stunned as he lost all the impact of his force; we were quite amazed by this akuma no mi of Kuma.


    With his punch being diverted by Kuma''s power, the Shichibukai didn''t remain idle; And with his other hand, Kuma pointed it open in front of Luffy and, before the pirate could react, a shock field emerged from the paw, catching Luffy and throwing him back as he flew, lifting trees and ground, going straight for 50 meters until it exploded.


    Luffy didn''t immediately emerge from the middle of that explosion. Like Kuma, who had been waiting in the same ce. Then, in the midst of all that dust, a glow happened and mes began firing against the cyborg. Kuma looked at it calmly and raised his hands again,unching also numerous paw-shaped balls, sending them against the mes. The first air ball that collided with the fireball created a huge explosion between shock and pressure against the me explosion. And it was not limited to just that one, numerous fireballs from Luffy began to collide with Kuma''s air balls, creating countless explosions.


    The ind began to have constant explosions echoing throughout, at this moment, while all the people did not stop looking this way at the moment.


    "This," murmured Usopp, quickly sensing what was happening with his observation haki.


    "What''s happening?" Nami asked, looking at all those explosions knowing Luffy was there fighting, with his purple mes.


    "Luffy is fighting someone else, and someone much stronger than Moria," Usoppmented with a calm face.


    And while the explosions continued elsewhere, Moria finally woke up after being stunned, breathing heavily. Removing his stones, he started to leave the ce, looking at the battle happening.


    "I will take revenge," he spoke frustrated.


    Meanwhile, the mes and balls finally stopped exploding. Kuma saw Luffy flying using his wings while preparing his sword emitting red electricity. He pointed it at the Shichibukai andunched a lightning bolt at Kuma without caring about Moria awakened perceiving through his haki.


    The bolt traveled through the space at high speed, yet was stopped as soon as it hit Kuma''s palm, umting energy to be reflected, while the lightning illuminated the entire sky of Thriller Bark, but not hitting Luffy, because he was no longer in the air.


    Luffy took advantage of this time as he disappeared from in front of the attack andnded beside Kuma sting the ground and, before Kuma could react, Luffy fired a powerful punch into an opening. A Cyborg flying devastated through the ind, while exploding the ground with his own body. The impact was so strong that it dragged through half of the ce,


    While there were some people hiding in the forest, who were approaching, curious to see what was happening, quickly saw the ground rising in front of them, unable to react, being hit as they flew out, screaming frightened. And Kuma finally came out of the end of the explosion showing no emotions, while he looked a bit hurt.


    Luffy quickly started heading his way while pping his wings, Kuma, seeing that, opened his mouth and theser began to umte energy, firing directly at the pirate who easily dodged and approached with his sword again.


    And, along with the first attack, Kuma fired shock paw-pads, exploding in the area. Luffy began zigzagging in the midst of the destruction, dodging both flying stones from the ground or the explosions themselves.


    A cloud of dust rose from the area, and Luffy appeared above Kuma, swiftly spinning his body with the sword to deliver a strong sh to the Shichibukai, but Kuma covered his hand and ced it forward to block the attack again. The sword seemed to hit something soft while surrounded by electricity, but it had no effect against Kuma''s power.


    However, Luffy just smiled and vanished from the spot, leaving only his sword generating red lightning in Kuma''s palm. Meanwhile, Kuma realized that Luffy was already below him, preparing a hook.


    He couldn''t react as he was hit in his belly, exploding upwards. Luffy didn''t even breathe as he quickly grabbed his sword from the air left by the Shichibukai and appeared above an out-of-control Kuma. He even tried to react but the pirate was faster, punching him in the back, sending him plummeting to the ground while colliding with the earth, creating a hole and cracks like a spider''s web, the forest began to copse with his increased strength. The entire ind shook with this impact.


    Luffy saw all that destruction whilending in a hole over 20 meters deep. "Can you still hold onto that Bible after all this?" Luffy spoke, amazed, seeing that Kuma was still protecting it. "I really want to know what''s written in there." He couldn''t helpmenting in a calm tone.


    Kumay there, still conscious but immobile. Luffy knew he could move, which made him curious as to why the man stayed nted like a nail in the earth, Luffy also didn''t attack him anymore, simply canceled his transformation, returning to human form and sat on the edge of the hole.


    "You know, Kuma. It''s hard to talk about this..." Luffy began, scratching his head, as if he hadn''t just been fighting this cyborg. "I know the truth about Bonney," he said.


    The cyborg, though showing no expression on his face, moved it to clearly look at Luffy, showing he was surprised, even on his half-machine face.


    "Not just that, I know your story," he said, not caring how irrational this sounded.


    "What do you know?" Kuma spoke this time, maintaining a neutral and slightly robotic voice.


    "About you being a ve, your race, about Bonney''s mother, about your deal with the 5 elders, about Nika..." he said.


    "How...?" Kuma spoke again.


    "I have my ways..." Luffymented, wanting to change the subject and went on to speak. "You know," He started tough. "A long time ago, my sister and I were ying in the forest. However, there was a moment when I saw a man watching us. I wondered who he was; we were kids, I even thought he was a big bear," Luffy said with a smile, and looked at Kuma. "But it was you, you were watching us, watching Lucy, more specifically," Luffy spoke, knowing that Kuma had really appeared, only that at that time he didn''t know him, nor did he know.


    "..." Kuma stayed silent.


    "JoyBoy has returned, I know you know this. I must say, JoyGirl, Hahahaha. although she is in the Navy, she won''t stay there for long, I''ll be taking her out of there." Luffy spoke, after all, Lucy couldn''t stay in that organization after the war.


    "Is it really her?" He said sounding a rare feeling of disbelief, theing of Nika was quite surprising, even for a man who always believed that he would return.


    "You will see it in the future. I can also protect Bonney," he said, this caught the attention even more of Kuma, who, despite being silent, seemed both surprised by what Luffy had said to him.


    "Can you protect her?" he asked.


    "Yes, you can be sure of that, as soon as I find her, I can take care of her." Luffy spoke calmly, Bonney would be a very wee addition after the war.


    "Thank you," was the only thing he said.


    "Alright, I..." Luffy was going to say something, but suddenly a tremor urred, turning his attention now to his back and seeing arge shadow emerging in the middle of the ind, Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    ''It seems he finally decided to act...'' Luffy murmured internally, he had left Moria on purpose so that he would increase his forces, after all, he wanted to have a megazord fight.


    While Uta was making the zombies dance with unique synchronization and steps, they suddenly began to fall one after another.


    "What''s happening?" Uta was surprised by this, and even Brook pointed at their feet.


    "The shadows, they''re leaving their bodies." He eximed as they began to move toward the forest, leaving a crowd of inert zombies on the ground.


    Kuina, who had been fighting her Ancestor, had just finished the fight at this moment. Her ancestory defeated on the ground. "You really are a worthy descendant, although I am not at my prime to face you with my true strength, still, I am satisfied. But it''s a shame, I regret not seeing all your power," he said with satisfaction.


    "..." Kuina just nodded silently, about to pick up the Shisui sword.


    But just as she was about to grab the sword with Ryuma raising it to her, suddenly, the shadow of the zombie left his body, making him fall like a puppet. Kuina looked towards where the shadow was dragged across the ground, heading for the forest, while Moria gathered them all in that ce. He was determined to face the fight with Luffy and get his revenge as his shadows were devoured by his body, and he grewrger andrger.


    Luffy, still sitting, watched the shadow grow and grow, until Moria exploded at his peak. "STRAW HAT!!" he shouted, stomping on the ground, and the entire ind trembled with a part of it rising.


    All the fog had disappeared, while all of Thriller Bark was shown as it really was: with arge candle in the center indicating it was a ship all along.


    Luffy turned back to Kuma, still buried in the ground and lying down. "Man, I''m gonna deal with that guy over there, then we''ll talk more, okay?" he said.


    "..." Kuma remained silent; his mission was to prevent Luffy from killing Moria, but he saw him stand up and do nothing.


    Luffy began to walk towards the giant. "Run!! Moria is going to kill everyone!" People began to emerge from the forest running to the opposite side where Luffy was heading.


    A crazed Moria looked at Luffy, who was still in human form, yet mes began to emerge from him, starting to burn with his cloak fluttering and bing more violent by the moment.


    Then from Luffy exploded a pir of fire, which shone in the middle of the ship and flew towards the sky, illuminating the darkness of Thriller Bark, and when he had finished burning, a creature of fire still kept the ce lit with its rocky mes, stepping on the ground while cracking it, equal in size to Moria.


    Ifrit looked at Moria who was gritting his teeth at that moment, with fierce eyes and then growled, now the battle would be between giants.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 259 – Thriller Bark 06!

    Chapter 259 �C Thriller Bark 06!


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Moria stared at Luffy, now transformed, and clenched his teeth as he prepared tounch an attack. He charged forward and readied to punch while his feet destroyed the ground moving towards Luffy.


    Ifrit did the same, with a backward movement while strengthening his muscles, he quickly collided with Moria''s fist, creating a huge impact across the ind as soon as the two connected.


    The sight of the two giants in the middle of the ind fighting terrified everyone who had not seen a fight at this level. With the two colossi hitting each other, everything began to shake.


    The people in the forest, increasingly desperate, began to scream as they ran towards the opposite side of that chaos.


    "We must flee from here! What kind of fight is this?" one of them shouted.


    "Could one of them marry me?!" L asked, looking at the giants.


    "What kind of question is that?!" All the men around him shouted at that moment, making faces.


    As they screamed in fear and ran, trying to get away, reaching the far opposite end of Moria''s ship, the crew watched the fight, standing firm, yet trembling. The castle began to crumble behind them, as some ran in fear.


    "Everything is going to copse!" Chopper shouted, circling around.


    "This is not super cool...!" Franky eximed.


    "We have to get out of here!" Brooke eximed, trying to find a ce to run.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Zoro spoke to him.


    As Brooke tried to get away, he felt his bones being bitten. At that moment, Chouchou was clinging to him again, growling for him toe back. Brooke was startled and, before he could react, already growing, while not removing the teeth from his bones, he was lifted into the air and spat back to the group, as Chouchou returned to normal size, sitting there and barking.


    "My mount!" Yamatoined, almost crying with the false Cerberus fallen on the ground, having lost its shadow and now turned into an inert body.


    "I''ll finish him!" Yamatoined again, grimacing as he drew his weapon to avenge his mount.


    "Wait, Yamato. Luffy wouldn''t like you getting involved in his fight," Nojikomented.


    "I guess you''re right..." Yamato admitted, falling silent again, scratching his head.


    Meanwhile, in the fight between Luffy and Moria, both seemed evenly matched as they dragged 50 meters to the opposite side across the terrain. Moria did not speak but just growled and once again, charged at Luffy, trying to hit him.


    Luffy raised his forearm, defending from the attack and stopping it while he felt the impact and was dragged by the impact while lifting the ground with his feet for a few hundred meters.


    Moria did not give Luffy an easy time and advanced trying to hit him with another arm, while creating a wind with the force of his giant fist, Ifrit then dodged by moving his head back, while Moria hit nothing, Luffy was below him, preparing an uppercut and sending it with force upwards, hitting Moria''s face with a powerful impact.


    The sound echoed throughout the ship, and with mes from his fist, Moria fell backwards, exploding trees as he rolled. The whole space was lifting up.


    The smoke line continued to rise while creating a line to the castle of the ce without stopping, which soon the people below realized.


    "Hey, hey! He''s noting this way," Nami shouted, stunned, as she saw that explosioning towards them, consuming everything in its path.


    "You could well get us out of here," Reijumented next to Lami, who nodded.


    She raised her hand and created her space with the ope ope no mi, creating arge space spanning hundreds of meters. All the crew members disappeared, all but one person. Reiju threw her cigarette away and looked at that monster, going in its direction.


    "That wretch... I swear I''m going to kill that girl..." she growled before flying away, not wanting to dirty her clothes.


    Moria exploded his own castle with his immense body, while rising enraged. "This bastard!" he shouted, as he looked down and saw an open chamber from the demolition. He grabbed the body of Oz, which was still without shadows, and threw it at Luffy.


    Luffy saw that and gathered fire in his mouth beforeunching a beam towards Oz, who exploded, disintegrating entirely the next moment.


    "My strongest soldier!" Moria couldn''t help but regret doing that as Oz disappeared from the world.


    "Moria, I doubt you will continue this way." Luffy murmured, looking at Moria with his spasms of rage. Suddenly, he felt something in his stomach. His shadows were starting to escape through his mouth, and Luffy took advantage of this moment and shot above him. And before Moria could react, he had already grabbed him by the arm and threw him with such force backwards, making him explode on the ground.


    And it didn''t stop there. As Moria tried to stand up, Luffy''s fist hit right in the stomach, blowing a bunch of shadows out of his mouth.


    "No, it can''t be. I can''t be losing," he said, but his current form was one he could not sustain for long.


    Heunched several shadows in all directions trying to catch Luffy, who moved back a bit but threw a fireball at Moria, making his body explode.


    From the explosion, Moria emerged burned charging at Luffy, who hit him this time without Luffy doing anything, however, what was hit was Luffy''s knee.


    "How strange, I swear I aimed at your head!" Moria couldn''t help butment, dazed.


    "Haven''t you realized yet?" Luffy spoke, with a muchrger voice than before, and Moria finally looked shocked as he looked up, after all Luffy had changed his form.


    "What is this size?!!!" Brook pointed out, frightened.


    "He increased his size eightfold, he can do that." Robinmented, looking admiringly at Luffy.


    "What size is this?" Chopper asked admiringly with stars in his eyes.


    "This must be the size of Laboon..." Vivi said.


    "What?! Laboon is 400 meters!!" Usopp screamed.


    "Luffy in his transformation is 50 meters, eight times 50 is 400." Bepomented.


    "What monsters! Luffy has be this!" Uta eximed, not having seen something so big.


    "Woolf Woolf!" Chouchou barked.


    As they were in awe, Moria looked furrowed, even having consumed 1000 shadows and lost some of them, what was hepared to this giant, he only reached his knee.


    "Sorry Moria, but this is going to hurt for you." Luffy said before raising his fist and throwing it down at Moria below him.


    Moria could do nothing but look at it, thinking it would be his death.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!</em>


    Even in the sea outside the fog, an amethyst light shone within it, for the people inside the ce, it was blinding to look at it, making everyone close their eyes as Luffy exploded Moria, the explosion beginning to create armor throughout the ship, starting to crack it and divide it with people screaming at that.


    While there were other people flying, due to one side of the ship lifting with the explosion.


    Luffy saw no more sign of a giant Moria in the middle of a huge crater that he created, as hundreds of shadows began to flee in all directions.


    He began to reduce his size until he returned to his 2.1 meters and fell as if a meteor of mes, flying downward.


    He entered the clearness looking like a small light with his full size, andnded in front of a defeated Moria, while he had blood all over his body and white eyes with his mouth open and tongue out.


    Luffy looked at him for a while before a sound of footsteps appeared, with a robotic tone. Luffy didn''t even need to look to see Kuma approaching.


    "I''ll take him." He spoke while Luffy just nodded, after all, he wasn''t going to do anything but defeat Moria.


    "Alright. We''ll see each other soon." Luffy spoke before jumping and leaving there, exiting therge crater.


    Kuma looked at him and returned to Moria, picking him up and using the paw of his hand on him, disappearing with a sound of a bubble popping.


    As Luffy ascended into the air, he couldn''t help but look around the ind, making a small sound of admiration.


    "Amazing, the destruction I caused with thest attack... well, it happens," he simply said and moved on to where hispanions were, sensing them through his observation haki.


    All of them stood on the edge of a 50-meter crack, dividing the two sides, as Luffynded gently on the spot, his cape fluttering with thending.


    "Luffy-Sama, that was amazing," Shirahoshi eximed, raising her fist as if she had been cheering for Luffy. While the others had varying looks, some seemed dissatisfied with the destruction created by the captain, like Brook there trembling and Franky frowning, others with amon expression and others admiring, but all remained with their own thoughts about it.


    "What happened to the Shichibukai?" Nojiko asked, seeing that Luffy was alone.


    "He fell defeated, but another Shichibukai I fought, Kuma, took him away," Luffy rified calmly.


    "Luffy, you should have hit him more," Yamatoined immediately, still angry about losing his mount.


    "Well, anyway, I see that you handled things well while I was fighting," hemented with his arms crossed and an arrogant smile, seeing Kuina had Shusui in her hands, making him wonder if she would exchange her current sword for this one.


    And there was Perona in Shirahoshi''s arms, still unconscious. He approached the ghost girl and pped her on the head, making the girl open her eyes slowly and dazedly.


    "How strange, I had a weird dream where a pirate group attacked us," she murmured, rubbing her eyes as she tried to look better, blinking her eyes, and Luffy appeared in front of her, looking at her with a small smile.


    "Hello, girl," he greeted her.


    "AHHHHH" The girl was startled, jumping out of Shirahoshi''s arm and flying, "Help!" she screamed. "Moria-Sama, save me!" she cried, not knowing that her former captain wasn''t even here anymore, but she couldn''t escape for long, after all, Luffy grabbed her by the clothes.


    "Wait a moment. Let''s talk first," he said.


    He ced her back in the middle of the turmoil, while the girl looked scared and even her ghosts showed scared expressions, mimicking their mistress. "I won''t hurt you, but I''m pretty sure you know where the treasures of this ind are," he spoke, since originally she took the treasures and was going to flee the ce, so surely she knew where the safe was, however, it would be hard to find the safe with the mansion now demolished.


    Even without her, this was not a problem for him. He just wanted to interact with this girl before cing her in his fleet, as her ability was quite powerful if well trained.


    "Why would I do that??!!" She eximed screaming like an indignant little girl, still frightened.


    "Because I''ve already decided," he spoke, looking at the girl, no longer waiting for her to speak of the other, while everyone already imagined what he wanted. "I want you in my fleet," he finished, while the girl looked at him shocked.


    "How can you say that to people!" She screamed.


    "I''ve decided." Luffy spoke arrogantly.


    "I refuse!" she shouted, rebutting him.


    "I refuse your refusal," Luffy said with arrogance.


    Everyone listened to this discussion shaking their heads, as when their captain, or husband to many, decided something, it was impossible for him not to do it.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 260 – Thriller Bark 07!

    Chapter 260 �C Thriller Bark 07!


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy returned to the castle, or what was left of it, rummaging through the debris until he found the safe using his haki. "Well, that wasn''t hard," hemented upon locating it.


    His gaze shifted back to his crew, who were apanied, but specifically to one person who could handle this mess. "Hey, Hugo, can you clear this path for us?" he asked.


    "Yes, captain." Hugo responded, cing his hand on the ground as the area immediately began to open up, creating a staircase downwards, using his Earth power.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy eximed as the path to the gold was cleared, and before he could move, Nami was so quick that even Luffy couldn''t react as she entered the room filled with Moria''s gold.


    The ce was still intact even after all the explosion that had urred. Luffy approached with the others and saw Nami jump onto the gold, screaming, "Gold! It''s all mine!" She eximed, her eyes seeing dor signs.


    "She never changes," Nojikomented from behind, while Luffy just smiled.


    He saw this and realized that he could reward his crew. "Well, take whatever you want," he announced.


    He hadn''t given anything to the crew for a long time. Some epted while others didn''t care much for the gold. Those members who epted quickly started picking what they were interested in. Luffy looked at the girl with crossed arms, floating with her ghosts. "Don''t you want the gold? You can take it," he suggested.


    "Why are you giving this to me?" she asked, a bit surprised, although at this moment considered stolen, after all, this gold belonged to her crew, or former crew, she still didn''t know.


    "Maybe you''re part of my fleet now, so it''s my duty to take care of you," he said, with no malice, just stating the truth. However, Perona seemed to misunderstand as she blushed, yelling at him.


    "Don''t say that kind of thing out of the blue!" she eximed in embarrassment.


    Luffy scratched his nose, looking like Garp. "Alright, goodbye," he turned back to focus on the crew as he left Perona aside, and the girl seemed to be even more infuriated.


    "You can''t leave a woman like that after saying those things," she shouted.


    Luffy didn''t seem to care, as he watched his crew enjoying themselves in that vault. Chopper had filled himself with gold looking like a rapper. Usopp also looked like another gangster. Uta had also put on various gold nes, rings, and bracelets. "Hey, Luffy, look at me, look, am I pretty?" she approached Luffy, making a seductive face.


    "You look beautiful," Luffy said, and without anyone seeing, he pped her buttocks, making the girl jump, looking at him and at his hand for a moment before she said in a tone, ''Don''t do that here.'' She went back to the group here.


    "If Shanks saw me doing this, he''d probably kill me," Luffy murmured, yet also not stopping from watching that beautiful ass going back to get more gold, wanting to have fun with her tonight. Luffy made a mental note about it.


    Meanwhile, the crew continued grabbing the gold, with Nami being the most ambitious of the group, as always, until her sister tried to set some limit, but the girl was still unbeatable. After everyone grabbed some gold or anything else that interested them, Luffy approached and ced his hand on the ground while all the gold began to disappear, entering the system, after all, he needed more money, although it was little, after all, no more than 400 million in gold was left.


    "Well, let''s go back," Luffy said, already sensing through the haki a crowd forming outside. When they returned, Perona approached him.


    "There are a lot of people wanting to talk to you," shemented and Luffy nodded.


    Luffy nodded and saw that she didn''t run away, after all, she had nowhere to go, even though she hadn''t epted Luffy''s logic. All the people on the ind had recovered their shadows and wanted to talk to the man who defeated Moria, but everyone still looked at Luffy with a lot of caution, still remembering the monster he had be in the middle of the ind.


    ''She''s here...'' Luffy looked at Bigmon''s daughter, L, in front of the group, she was as in the story, quiterge and not very beautiful, while she looked at him like all of them.


    "Who are these people?" Kuina asked, as she and many others hadn''t seen anything on the ind except zombies.


    "They were like me, they lost their shadows to Moria and have been hiding here unable to leave," Brook rified.


    "I see... Maybe they''vee to thank us..." Chopper suggested.


    "Maybe they came to ask for food?" Reijumented.


    "Maybe they need medical help?" Lami said.


    "They mighte to give us a reward!" Nami said cheerfully.


    As they spected on what the people hade for, Luffy continued to look at the group without saying anything, contemting what he could do for them.


    "Excuse me," the silence was broken by L herself.


    "Yes?" Luffy looked at her as she held his gaze for a moment before speaking again.


    "Will you marry me?" she asked.


    "..." Bepo


    "..." Zoro


    "..." Nojiko


    "Au?" Chouchou


    "..." Reiju


    "..." Vivi


    "..." Shirahoshi


    "..." Frank


    "Sha?" Megalo


    "..." Nami


    "..." Chopper


    "..." Hugo


    "..." Hachi


    "Fu fu fu." Nico Robin


    "..." Brook


    "..." Yamato


    "..." Usopp


    "..." Karoo


    "..." Alvida


    "..." Kuina


    "..." Greg


    "..." Lami


    "..." Baby 5


    "..." Laboon


    "..." Perona


    "..." Luffy


    The ce seemed to go mute. The entire crew was shocked and stunned, as no one, not even a single word could be produced. After all, who asks that to someone after such a situation?


    "Master, should I kill this woman?" Baby-5 asked, breaking the silence for the first time.


    The ce remained in deadly silence until finally, Luffy decided to respond. "No," he simply replied. After all, L was not the type of woman he liked.


    Then, the group behind L began to shout: "Rejection number 4850!" seeming to celebrate the fact that she had been rejected so many times.


    "4850?!" Usopp seemed shocked.


    "It seems she is quite persistent," Alvidamented, as she might have been in the same situation, if she hadn''t met Luffy and he hadn''t punched her with his fist and made her eat his fruit.


    "Well, anyway," L continued speaking undeterred by the rejection, "you fought against Moria, didn''t you? In the end, you defeated him, we owe you our thanks," she said.


    "Well, that was just a consequence, but what will you do now?" Luffy asked.


    L looked at her group before turning back to Luffy. "Well, no one knows yet," shemented.


    "Then I have a proposal, how about joining my fleet?" Luffy invited.


    "Luffy has been inviting a lot of people to the fleettely," Vivimented, as the captain''s secretary, she had to record all his actions.


    "Do you want me to join your fleet?" L asked, and Luffy nodded.


    "So is this a marriage proposal?" she eximed, hopeful, leaving everyone stunned once more. But Luffy denied. "No," he simply said, while everyone shouted "4851 rejections!"


    "Haha. You guys are funny..." Luffy had to admit,ughing a little at that.


    "Well, anyway, I am giving you a chance to grow stronger. If you don''t want it, that''s okay, but if you want to fight and get strong, I''m giving you a chance to join under my g," Luffy said, as he turned back to look at the crew.


    "Well, let''s stay one more day waiting for their response. Meanwhile, let''s have our usual feast," he said as he took his ship out of his pocket and threw it in front of the destroyed castle, while Zoro and Hugo would gather the food and loot.


    Soon, they began to enjoy themselves as usual, and many members of L''s group joined and soon the entire ind was celebrating in the middle of the Florian Triangle. L continued to insist on asking Luffy to marry her, but he refused 10 times, while he paid attention to Uta and Brook singing.


    Until the next day, Luffy was a bit surprised to see that everyone had decided to join the fleet, after all, they had nowhere else to go and preferred to trust the savior who had rescued them from Moria''s clutches.


    Luffy nodded with satisfaction and turned his attention to Bepo. "Bepo, can you take them to Skypiea? Later you can meet us in the Sabaody Archipgo with the vivre cards," Luffy said, as they would go to the Call Me Belt first, he wanted to see Hancock and his future children and pick up Enel.


    "But Captain..." Bepo was


    a little scared by the idea of going alone, but Luffy had a n. He quickly took something out of his pocket and ced it on Bepo''s head.


    "Alright, now you''re ready," Luffymented. Now Bepo had a ck Power afro, and gained a new confidence, while some women looked at it as if they were a bunch of idiots with Luffy and his illogical things.


    "Yes captain!! Nothing can stop me!" Bepo eximed, punching the air.


    "Well," Luffy began, turning his gaze to the members, especially the animals. "Soon we''ll face the biggest challenge we''ve ever had at sea. It won''t be easy to say this, but not all of you can participate in what''sing." Luffy started, capturing everyone''s attention with that statement and what their captain meant by it.


    "I would like some of you to not participate in this, after all it will be very dangerous," Luffy continued, "Laboon, Karoo, Greg, Megalo, Brook, and Franky. I would like you to go to Skypeia, as we are going to enter a war with the navy bigger than what happened at Enies Lobby, I want you to stay safe and train." He said.


    The animals were surprised by this and a bit shaken, seeing that they would be separated. "It won''t be permanent, just a few weeks. We''ll be back to Skypeia soon," Luffy assured them, as they began to nod. After all, it was better not to risk their own lives.


    Luffy and his crew then began to prepare to leave. Meanwhile, Luffy left various papers for the crew that would be separating, like documents he bought at the store for Franky about Vegapunk.


    They would begin to get stronger after the war ended, as they had joined the group only a short time ago.


    Suddenly, a part of Thriller Bark began to lift with the power of Bepo and with the cracks Luffy created in his fight, the crew found itself divided; a small group would stay in a safe ce with the new members of the fleet and another part would be going to the Red Mountain.


    Luffy had given Sunny Go to Bepo to useter and then took the ck Pearl and began to sail out of the Florian Triangle.


    ------


    Roon here: I''m thinking about keeping Uta out of the war too, after all, I don''t think she would feel good in that chaos.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 261 – Taking Enel.

    Chapter 261 �C Taking Enel.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Thriller Bark, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    ck Pearl continued its course towards the end of the Floriano Triangle as the dark clouds began to dissipate and the Sun started to appear ahead of the ship with its first rays piercing through the mist, while they were finally leaving the territory and emerging near the end of the first part of the Grand Line.


    "Finally the Sun!!" Usopp shouted excitedly.


    "I''ll put on my bikini; I might even leave some marks for tonight." Alvida said beside Luffy, teasing him.


    "I would love that." Luffy said, smiling at his wife.


    As Alvida left, Nami approached with the Eternal Pose bracelet empty, "Hey, Luffy, what''s the n? What''s our next goal?" Nami asked.


    "Here." Luffy said with a smile, handing over Enel''s Vivre Card, which was intact, meaning he hadn''t died in his isted training. "Head for the Calm Belt, it''s time to pick him up." Luffy saw Nami nod without fear of entering a territory like the Calm Belt.


    ''I hope that thing is stronger than before, I don''t want him to embarrass us in the war by getting punched by an admiral and falling defeated...'' Luffy murmured in his mind, as his ship sailed into the waters dominated by the Sea Kings, speeding towards a specific ind.


    It didn''t take long for the waters around the ship to be wilder, nor for a huge shadow to appear in front of the ship, lifting arge part of the water into the air and revealing itself to be a gigantic serpent.


    "Reiju!" Luffy called his cook.


    "Yes?" She approached curiously.


    "How''s the food stock?" Luffy asked.


    "It''s full, you stocked it with thest 10 Sea Kings you downsized." She informed him, and he nodded.


    Luffy turned his attention to another woman in the group. "Shira, can you send him away?" Luffy asked, since there was no need to kill it.


    "Alright, Luffy-Sama!" She said, flying above the ship and looking at the serpent. "Can you leave, King-of-the-Sea-Sama?" She asked in an innocent tone.


    The monster did not respond, but merely nodded before returning to the sea, sshing water everywhere.


    "Very good, you''re getting very good at this." Luffy praised her.


    "Did you see Luffy-Sama, was I amazing?" She approached Luffy, grabbing him with her hands before cing his head between her breasts.


    "Yes, you''re doing great..." Luffy said, his voice muffled as he was embraced by her bosom.


    "He''s taking advantage of her innocence..." Kuinained.


    "She''s 18, she''s not a kid." Reiju shrugged.


    "He''s a womanizer... what did you expect?" Lamiined.


    "Spoken by one of the women he picks up." Nojikomented.


    "I''m his wife, aren''t I?" Lami retorted.


    "Anyway, she seems to be enjoying it..." Vivimented as Shirahoshi seemed quite enthusiastic about it.


    "Innocent, my foot... She wants to be Luffy''s wife and has made that clear so many times, she just hasn''t because she needs to talk to her father." Uta said.


    As the girls whispered, Luffy finally came out from the mermaid''s bosom and approached her ear, whispering something before moving away. "Can you do that?" Luffy asked and Shirahoshi looked thoughtful.


    "I''ll try!" She said as she went to the edge of the boat. "LISTEN, ALL SEA CREATURES, I ORDER THAT NONE OF YOU COME NEAR THESE SHIPS!" Shirahoshi shouted as she released her Conqueror''s Haki and a telepathic wave, the sea seemed to tremble at that moment.


    "AHHHH a tsunami!" Chopp ran scared.


    But it didn''tst long, as the sea began to calm down shortly after.


    "Haha. Very well, you are a true ruler of the sea." Luffy praised her, seeing that she was gaining control of her power, Poseidon.


    "Thank you Luffy-Sama!" She said shyly.


    The ship returned to its usual activities, with Luffy sunbathing with his girls or taking one or another to a corner of the ship, varying from girl to girl with his alreadyrge harem.


    It was two dayster that they finally arrived at the ind indicated by the Vivre Card, like any ind in this region, it was covered with a dense jungle, while the ship began to hit against the sand of the beach.


    Everything seemed normal, with some sounds of seagulls, sea waves, and some animals in the forest.


    Luffy was the first to start disembarking from the ship as he headed to the ind. "I''ll check on ourpanion, and you all, well, do whatever you want," Luffy said as he let his crew members free to explore the ind or stay on the ship, it didn''t matter to him as he proceeded into the forest.


    He was delving deeper into the forest, using Haki to subdue any wild animal that tried to stop him, since he did not want to waste time on such distractions and continued until he began to hear loud explosions of earth breaking and trees being destroyed in the distance.


    Approaching, he finally saw Enel fighting against two giraffes that were stomping on the ground, breaking it with their enormous size, muchrger than a typical giraffe. After all, the monsters in this part of the world had an overgrowth, more than normal, not to mention some that were as strong as a vice-admiral.


    Enel was not using his powers while trying to create Haki in his hands,bating the giraffes'' hooves that tried to crush him. Luffy nodded in satisfaction; he knew Enel had noticed him, while seeming more concerned with the fight than Luffy being there, dodging blows and charging at the giraffes, punching here and there. He finally knocked one down, while the other, furious,unched into attacks in his direction.


    The fight continued, destroying the area, turning the ce into chaos with the intense battle. It was at a moment when he was counter-attacking as soon as he found an opening, knocking down the second giraffe as it exploded onto the ground, fainted with its eyes forming an ''X'' shape and tongue sticking out.


    "Very good." Luffy nodded, seeing Enel''s fists now ck, but still a bit wed.


    "You finally arrived, Demon," he spoke as Luffy raised an eyebrow, thinking this guy would never change.


    "Well, I see you''ve learned to use basic Haki, that''s good." Luffy said while Enel looked at him, though a bit dirty, with a cocky nose and eyes for the Demon.


    "I finally have the power to defeat you and be a true God," he said as he clenched his fist, looking at Luffy as a challenge.


    "Oh, is that so?" Luffy smiled. ''Since he thinks so, let''s see...'' Luffy murmured internally as he reached into his pocket for a key. "Alright, take this," he said as he tossed the key to Enel, who caught it, looking satisfied as he moved it to his handcuff, clicking it open from his wrist.


    "That''s it! Haha, I''m feeling my strength returning at this moment," he eximed in ecstasy, as lightning began to course around him. Heughed like a madman at this moment.


    "My powers, finally! No! They are much greater than before, this training has given me strength, now I will be able to be a true God by defeating you," he looked at Luffy ready to challenge him and before he could react, Luffy suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Since you insist on it... I''d like to see," Luffy said and before Enel could react, Luffyunched a punch at the face of the self-proimed god. ''If this guy wants a fight, then let''s see if he''s really all that he talks about and the results of his training...'' Luffy smiled, as his fist buried into Enel''s face in slow motion.


    The man couldn''t even react as he felt his body explode the ground beneath him, digging it as he was sent flying backwards, creating a line through half the ind while a huge cloud of smoke was raised, attracting everyone''s attention on the ind.


    "They''re fighting, aren''t they?" Kuina looked towards the center of the ind from the beach.


    "Damn, Captain, I wanted to fight him," Zoro murmured as he walked through the forest, seeing the animals running away from the ce; he had already defeated a dozen of them for training.


    "Who''s fighting against the master?!" Baby-5 eximed while kneeling and cleaning the deck of the ship.


    "Will the battle be as intense as in Skypeia too?" Usopp wondered, sitting in a beach chair.


    "I doubt it. Enel is far behind everyone''s training. After all, if he stayed here all this time, he didn''t get the benefits of Luffy''s fruit like us," Hugomented beside him.


    Suddenly, lightning began to explode from the sky towards the ind, making the entire ind tremble as Enel unleashed all possible attacks on Luffy on the ind''s ground.


    "You''re slow," Luffymented amid the lightning bolts, while Enel, with a broken nose and a bleeding face, looked frail. He was frustrated, after all, it seemed that even his training that made him feel truly more powerful had not been enough to face Luffy, because Luffy began dodging all the lightning as if dancing through the air, getting closer to him each time.


    When he punched as he approached, Enel vanished turning into lightning and distancing himself a bit, seeing that he did not want to feel thatst punch from the pirate again. However, Luffy was faster; he also disappeared from the spot and Enel, even with his high observational Haki, couldn''t react when Luffy brought his hands together and lifted them up, delivering a direct uppercut to the ground behind him.


    Enel felt his back bend at that moment as he flew like a rocket, even amidst lightning, even resembling a natural lightning bolt falling from the sky. Enel burst into the ground making the entire ind tremble even more with Luffy''s force as trees and even mountains began to copse.


    "Ow, help, help!" Chopper screamed frightened in a corner of the ind.


    "He''s overdoing it," Utained on the beach.


    "I hope Luffy hasn''t killed him like that, he''s bad, but he''s still ourpanion..." Vivimented beside her.


    "Nee... almost dropped my takoyakis!" Hachiined while frying his food.


    "I want more!" Yamato eximed from his beach chair eating his takoyaki.


    "Me too!" Shirahoshi eximed from the chair next to him, swaying her tail.


    As the dust of the ind began to dissipate, Luffynded on the ground calmly, not far from where Enely unconscious in the middle of a crater. "Wow, that was quick," Luffymented, looking even a bit disappointed, but shrugged it off.


    He picked up Enel by the arm and swung his body as he threw him into the air towards the beach location, Chouchou, who was sitting on the ship watching some members on the beach wagging his tail. He saw the object falling near him and didn''t care, only turning when he saw Enel hit the deck and roll on the ground unconscious, scaring even Baby-5 who transformed into a gun and pointed it at the fallen man.


    Chouchou approached, sniffed Enel, then positioned himself beside him, lifting a leg and relieving himself on the fallen God. Luffy returned to the beach at this moment and asked Baby-5 and Chouchou to join them; he set up a volleyball game in the middle of the beach, but somewhat regretted it because the beach was destroyed as they began to use their powers during the game, and the ind was split in half because of it.


    In the end, they had to have a feast in the middle of the ind while the sea flowed through the middle of the ce.


    Still enjoying being on solid ground, after all, they always had feasts in the middle of the sea. The next day, Enel woke up all bruised while Chopper was there taking care of his bandages. "What happened?" Enel spoke with difficulty.


    "You got beaten up by Luffy, so you should rest," Choppermented as Enel knew what to answer to that, Chopper left as soon as he finished without saying much, leaving Enel alone.


    The little doctor approached the deck after taking care of his current patient and went to meet the others as they departed from the modified ind, after all, it had be two.


    "Hey, has anyone seen Zoro? I wanted to fight with him," Kuina suddenly said.


    "Zoro... I haven''t seen him since yesterday," Usopp inquired.


    "Since the feast?" Kuina asked.


    "No, he''s been missing since wended on the ind," Robin, a detailed woman, stated,


    "So he got lost as usual... I thought using observational Haki would have solved that problem..." Luffy murmured hearing them ask about Zoro, as the ind grew ever more distant.


    Meanwhile, Zoro had arrived in the middle of the split ind. "Strange, I don''t remember this river..." He said, and his stomach growled at that moment. "Damn, I''ve been hungry since yesterday and can''t find anything here to eat, did Luffy and the others get lost?" He murmured.


    Elsewhere in the Calm Belt, a ship with tworge serpents was approaching ck Pearl, while Hancock let her dress sway in the sea breeze, eagerly waiting to soon meet her husband and the father of their daughters in her belly.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 262 – Meeting Hancock Again.

    Chapter 262 �C Meeting Hancock Again.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    ck Pearl continued its journey across the sea, and it wasn''t long before it encountered a ship approaching from the opposite side. It wasn''t difficult to see that this ship belonged to the Kuja Pirates.


    "The Pirate Empress..." Lamimented, cing her hand on her chin.


    "The first wife of Louve," Nami eximed with some trepidation, after all, every woman wants to be the first wife, but that wasn''t the case due to a pregnancy.


    Luffy saw this and just smiled, walking over to the edge of the deck while patiently waiting for his wife to approach.


    Hancock also came out of her cabin at this moment while all the Amazons looked at her, and she was waiting for her "King", the man who had married their queen, to appear.


    "The ship is approaching!"


    "It''s Luffy-Sama!"


    "He''s going to meet the empress, this is so exciting!"


    The Amazon pirates began to exim while gossiping among themselves. Soon the ships approached each other, side by side in that perilous sea, but for both, no threat.


    Both the Straw Hats and the Amazons stared at each other from their respective ships, not knowing what would happen next. However, breaking everyone''s expectations, with no one able to react to it, Hancock began to run at full speed across the deck, then jumped into the air and advanced. Meanwhile, Luffy did not stay behind; bending his knees, he kicked the ground at the same moment, also lifting off.


    Both the Amazons and the Straw Hats were slightly confused by this, after all, they were husband and wife. "What kind of meeting is this between a couple!?" they wondered, expecting anything but what they were seeing now.


    Because at that moment, Hancock advanced at full speed towards Luffy, and Luffy did the same, instead of a loving embrace, between them, Hancock simply kicked him while Luffy punched her.


    "Mugiwara!!" Hancock shouted with an enraged expression.


    "Pirate Empress!" Luffy also eximed, advancing against Hancock non-stop. A kick and a punchnded at the same time between the two, generating a force of impact in that area with both using armament haki. Everyone, absolutely everyone, opened their mouths and widened their eyes at this, after all, it wasn''t that kind of action.


    Then a fight began in mid-air, hitting and kicking each other while Hancock and Luffy faced off, the explosions of haki continued while the sea itself became agitated by the force of the impact of both.


    "This isn''t a couple! This is a fight to the death!" Usopp eximed.


    "What kind of rtionship is this?" Vivi murmured.


    "They are a very passionate couple... Fufufu." Robinmented with her hand on her chin.


    "This isn''t the behavior of a married man and woman!" Nami eximed to Robin.


    "I think each woman has a different rtionship with Luffy," Nojikomented.


    "Maybe it''s a love-hate rtionship..." Reijumented.


    "Like that book you lent me," Lamimented beside her.


    "It''s true," Reiju nodded.


    "Hey, since when do you lend books to each other?" Uta eximed in surprise, after all, they basically hated each other.


    "It''s good to read some romances," Lamimented, shrugging.


    "Anyway... they''re moving..." Yamatomented.


    "This looks so fun!" Shirahoshimented.


    Luffy and Hancock began to move in the air while exchanging attacks against each other, kicking and punching each other, and began to leave the ship behind, while everyone still looked stunned at that and they disappeared into the horizon towards a very distant ind from there.


    "Sister..." Boa Sandersonia murmured from the ship of the Kuja pirates.


    The sea remained calm this time, while there was no more sign of Luffy and Hancock at this moment. While the Kuja pirates with the Straw Hats looked at each other from each of their ships.


    ''What will happen now?'' they thought simultaneously because this was very strange.


    "Sometimes, I don''t understand the captain," Hugomented, breaking the silence.


    "How the hell is he doing this?" Viveined, while Yamato put her hand on her chin.


    "What is he doing..." Shemented, walking around while having an idea. "I''m going to check if Luffy is okay, I''ll be back soon!" Yamato said and then kicked the ground, jumping into the air.


    Meanwhile, on an ind not too far away, there was a small waterfall, apanied byughter that mingled with the sound of the water crashing nearby. Hancock''s sweet voice emerged on that side with the woman herself,ughing joyfully.


    Luffy sat in the water while Hancock was in hisp,ughing and kissing him. Both were naked. "Finally, some quality time with you, Luffy," she said with loving eyes.


    If any of those who had witnessed the fight up to now saw them behaving as they were now, they would be shocked by what they were seeing. After all, Luffy and Hancock had a rtionship with two extremes, though the first was not a real fight, just an act.


    "Are they worried?" Luffy murmured, but soon put that aside and focused on therge breasts in front of him.


    "They are growing," he couldn''t help butment.


    "Yes, Gloriosa told me there would be some changes due to the pregnancy," she said lovingly.


    "They have grown strong," Luffy said, touching her belly affectionately.


    "Yes, they will be like their father," Hancock said, kissing him, knowing what he had done at Enies Lobby and that Luffy was stronger than her at this point. "But Luffy..." she continued. "Your actions may lead the World Government to make drastic decisions and hunt you down for it..." she said, leaving a significant trace of concern.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t you see that meteor a few days ago? Iunched it at Mariejois," Luffy spoke calmly.


    "..." Hancock began to think about what she had heard... "You-You did what?!" she eximed, stunned.


    "I threw it at the city of the Tenryuubitos to threaten the five elders in a conversation..." Luffy said. "Make it clear that if they try anything with someone close to me to get to me, I would attack them," Luffymented.


    "Luffy..." She didn''t know what to think about it. But still, she was happy, after all, her man was even willing to kill that race considered to be at the top of the world to protect those he loves.


    "I love you, Luffy!" she said as she began to kiss him more passionately, Luffy did not dislike this and began to touch her intimate parts under the water, while he positioned her buttocks on his member.


    "We have to be careful with our daughters, we can''t have sex for hours like thest times," Hancock said and Luffy nodded as they moved slowly, just making calm love in that ce.


    They were there making slow love when they felt someone approaching, with an explosion urring near them, Luffy looked calm while Hancock did not seem very happy.


    "Who dares interrupt my happy moment with my Husband!" she eximed.


    "Haha. I''ve arrived!" A voice emerged from the dust smoke while a piece of clothing was thrown, and Yamato emerged naked cing her hand on her waist and looking at them with a smile.


    "Yamato?" Luffy asked what she was doing here.


    As Hancock narrowed her eyes, "So this is one of your wives that you married..." she couldn''t help but speak in an unsatisfied tone. But she couldn''tin to Luffy, after all, she had epted it.


    "Hello!!" Yamato said as she jumped naked into the water and approached. "Well, I want to join in too!" she said, smiling while Hancock, despite her displeasure, had to ept and Luffy didn''t mind at all.


    It was only after a few hours that they finally stopped, while Luffy took care with Hancock, the same could not be said of Yamato, who took a happy nap.


    "So Luffy..." Hancock began, after Luffy took this post-sex time to talk about important things while she dried her hair. "There will be a war and I have to ept?" She asked after hearing from Luffy.


    "Yes. You can''t refuse, after all, you''ll still need to stay affiliated with the Shichibukais until the end of the war, and I will likely need you..." Luffy said, knowing that Hancock.


    "Yes... Gloriosa told me."


    "I spoke with her... by den den mushi. Initially, I didn''t want you to participate, thinking of our daughters'' well-being," he admitted, but Gloriosa was quite insistent on it, saying that it wouldn''t be a great danger in the first months for the babies and Hancock was strong enough to protect herself and the children. Luffy also took it upon himself to talk with Hancock about the war.


    "Alright... I''ll do anything you ask, Luffy," she said.


    "This is good, my brother will be executed so I will get him out of there, passing through all the pirates and marines," Luffy said in a determined tone.


    "I''ll do that. But will we stay together after that?" she asked, after all, she wanted to stay close to Luffy.


    "Yes, I have a n and I intend to move Amazon Lily out of the Calm Belt, that will make the World Government not attack them as a way to punish you if you leave the Shichibukai," he said, and she nodded.


    "Let''s go back," Luffy said and looked at Hancock, who was passed out; he called her, but the woman didn''t care about him, sighing he grabbed a towel and covered her, cing it over her shoulders, they left the ind, while returning to the ship.


    Luffynded with Yamato on his shoulder wrapped in his towel and Hancock with the Kuja pirates while everyone was unclear about what had happened between them. Looking at them suspiciously.


    "Luffy, what did you do with Yamato?" Kuinained.


    "She looks so happy..." Vivimented, looking at the face of the sleeping vice-captain.


    "It''s not like they fucked," Reijumented with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "Luffy is so shameless!" Namiined.


    "Womanizer," Lami said, shrugging.


    "Anyway," Luffy ignored his usual wives and returned to Hancock, "It was good to see you, let''s follow the n and inform me about anything," Luffy said, and Hancock nodded.


    "Yes, Luffy!" she said, not seeming the same as the one they saw fighting with Luffy.


    "Great, now let''s all get out of the Calm Belt, Nami, our next goal is to go to the Sabaody Archipgo." With that, both pirate groups returned to normalcy, while they started going their separate ways, while Luffy and Hancock looked at each other onest time as the woman touched her belly.


    Luffy turned his attention to the crew, "I''m going to put Yamato to bed and we will follow this route without interruptions," Luffymented and went to his room to put his wife to bed, while the ck Pearl headed towards thest ind before the New World.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 263 – Germa-66 01.

    Chapter 263 �C Germa-66 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The waters changed as soon as the ck Pearl left the Calm Belt, finally reaching the waters in the first part of the Grand Line again, heading towards Sabaody Archipgo.


    Luffy was sitting at the bow above Ifrit''s head, looking at some papers he had picked up from the day''s newspaper and began to look at the bounty papers.


    Eustass "Captain" Kid - Initial bounty of 350 million Berries.


    Basil Hawkins - Initial bounty of 249 million Berries.


    Scratchmen Apoo - Initial bounty of 198 million Berries.


    Killer - Initial bounty of 162 million Berries.


    X Drake - Initial bounty of 222 million Berries.


    Jewelry Bonney - Initial bounty of 140 million Berries.


    Capone "Gang" Bege - Initial bounty of 138 million Berries.


    Urouge - Initial bounty of 108 million Berries.


    "Looks like nothing''s changed..." Luffymented, looking at the papers, "I mean..." Kid has a bit more than the original and his photo is with a huge scar made by Domingo..." He didn''t stop analyzing.


    Luffy was somewhat interested in some members of the worst generation, although his crew far surpassed this number, overshadowing them. He and Yamato had the highest bounties.


    The highlight reached the top, no one could take that away, after all, who is the rookie with a bounty of 1 billion received before even stepping into the new world, a record he didn''t remember another in the history of the world.


    "The only person I want from them is Bonney, after all, I feel a bit of empathy for her story, she would also be greatpany for Kuina, both are under 11 years old..." Hemented.


    "Luffy! We found a structure in the middle of the sea!" Usopp interrupted Luffy''s thoughts as he turned to the indicated spot, there was a sort of resort with small houses in the middle of the sea.


    "Hm? What is this, I don''t remember something like this in the original..." He murmured and let the ship approach. "Let me see that," Luffy asked to see with the magnifying ss and Usopp handed it to him.


    "So it is..." Luffymented while seeing the people in fear at the ce, trying to escape from them, he nodded and already imagined how he could use them.


    "Chouchou!" Luffy called and the dog appeared by his side.


    "Woof! Woof!" Chouchou barked.


    "You can get them, I want you to catch all of them and bring them here," Luffy requested and the dog nodded, beginning to step on the air outside the ship after jumping and heading towards the resort.


    Some timeter, explosions began to appear at the location and Chouchou had returned to his giant form, full of people in his 3 mouths, all fallen after fighting the dog.


    "This?!" Reiju looked at one of the men, startled.


    "What is it?" Lami asked beside her.


    "It''s... that this one reminds me of someone..." She couldn''t stop murmuring looking at the man simr to her brother, fallen on the ground.


    "Well... now let''s talk to themter," Luffy said.


    "Wait Luffy. Why are you capturing them?" Vivi asked.


    "Because they will be part of my fleet. They will be going to Skypiea," Luffy determined, recruiting whoever he could for his banner.


    The journey continued towards Sabaody, with them ignoring the resort in the middle of the sea and moving forward, another day passed while Luffy and his crew had a routine, Luffy even cancelled the banquets preparing for war, putting everyone in training since yesterday.


    "Come on, I don''t want to have to rescue any of your butts in the war. So better get prepared!" Luffy returned to his version of a ruthless and heartless coach, while increasing the gravity of the ce by 90 times, given his evolution with his fruit.


    ''I''m almost reaching 100 times...'' Luffy was satisfied, he was bing more powerful by the day.


    Meanwhile, many of the crew members were lying on the ground, trying to react after Luffy''s training. "Don''t get so down, that was just a warm-up, we''ll have a few more before participating in the fight at Marinefort," Luffy said, after all, he wanted his crew to take care of themselves in that chaos.


    Everything seemed calm, aside from the intense training for the next few hours, and the crew was getting ready to start leaving, however, at that moment, the ship''s rm sounded. Everyone looked at it and then turned their gaze to their captain.


    "Let''s see what''s happening..." Luffy said, trying to figure out who it could be.


    Luffy was the first to step out onto the deck, it waste afternoon at that moment as the sky was orange with the sunset, but seeing a huge structure approaching the ship, he was surprised by a big name on the front of that thing, "Germa 66."


    "This must be a joke..." Luffy couldn''t help but murmur, after all, he could never have imagined Germa approaching them at that moment.


    Thus, the crew, who began to emerge from the deck to see that thinging, Reiju was one of them. When she saw therge structure approaching, she froze for a moment.


    Luffy turned to look at her at that instant and approached. "Do you have any idea why they areing?" Luffy asked. After all, Germa shouldn''t be enough to fight against them, and they themselves should know that. So, it didn''t make much sense.


    "No, I don''t know why they areing, maybe it has to do with my ''only alive'' status on the wanted poster?" She spoke with a somber tone. After all, she did not like her family. Deep down she knew they woulde as soon as her name appeared in the newspaper, but she never imagined it would be so fast and still with them believing they could beat them alone... after all, they didn''t have any other fleet with them.


    "Well, if that''s the case... let''s see what they want and beat them up if possible, you don''t need to worry." Luffymented as he looked until the ship appeared small to that thing.


    ''Will I meet Sanji for the first time?'' Luffy couldn''t help but think, after all, he was always curious about the fate of the original cook, Reiju said he was the intimidated boy as always, but in this world she was hispanion, while she ended up shipwrecked and found Zeff.


    "Do you want to handle them?" He asked. But with a mischievous smile.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked, not knowing how to respond.


    "Well, I''m thinking of turning my father-inw and a subordinate. What do you think?" Luffy replied, and Reiju was even more speechless.


    The ship, being carried by a huge snail, approached and on the deck, arge man came out, followed by several soldiers, including three children wearing Germa''s clothes. Luffy looked at that and was thoughtful, thinking about theck of one of Reiju''s brothers that he most wanted to see.


    "What a giant den den Mushi!!!" Chopper shouted.


    "What a strange ship..." Zoro murmured.


    "This old man... he really showed up!" Reiju spoke with a furrowed brow.


    The man looked at them for a while, until he finally decided to speak, shouting down, after all, even ck Pearl was smallpared to that ship. "Reiju!," the man spoke, calling his daughter, and Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "He has the nerve to talk like that, without addressing me first," he murmured.


    "What do you want?" suddenly Reiju''s voice came out, as many looked surprised at her. After all, this was her family, one that she disliked, known by many there.


    "I came to pick you up," he spoke arrogantly, leaving everyone beside Luffy astonished with that. Even Luffy, not believing that guy, after all, he is not strong, his strength should reach one of the weaker vice-admirals... which made Luffy wonder where all his courage came from.


    "And why would I do that?" Reiju responded with an even darker tone.


    "Because I am your father and I want you toe with us. It''s not just for me, but Bigmom, one of the Yonkos, wants you and your crew toe to her territory," he exined.


    "You think we would simply kneel to one of the emperors?" Reiju recognized the strength of her crew, also thinking that her father''s irrational demands were absurd.


    They weren''t even in the waters of the new world to think they could have anymand there, her crew wouldn''t take long to reach the level of an emperor.


    "This is a direct order from my mother," suddenly a new person appeared, and Luffy raised an eyebrow, after all, this was one of Bigmom''s children, Cracker, perhaps the second strongest among them.


    "Bigmom thinks sending one of her children would advance something?" Luffy wondered. "Well, it seems her children are quite arrogant, more than they can be, more arrogant than intelligent. Bigmom was a fool if she thought she could control us just by using her fame in the new world, we fear no one in this world."


    Craker looked at Luffy. "You may have fought against Shichibukais, some othermanders from Kaido, an admiral, but don''t forget that the 4 emperors are above all that, Mugiwara, if you think you can fight with us... you are mistaken." Craker spoke with a somber tone, looking at Luffy.


    "Now we give you a choice,e with us to the New World, otherwise, you will be exterminated there." Craker said. It seemed they were unaware of the war that was about to begin.


    Everything fell silent right after these words, all members of Luffy''s crew looked at their captain waiting for his response, after all, a Yonkou was not something they were concerned about anymore.


    Luffy began tough softly, growing louder as heughed more, people looked astonished. Suddenly, hisughter turned into anger, starting to expand everything with the King''s Haki, causing all the soldiers on the Germa''s ship to fall to the ground, even the giant snail itself had also fallen.


    Craker furrowed his brow as he and only the Vinsmoke family remained conscious, "If that''s what you want, then so be it, you arrogant fools." Luffy still couldn''t believe they came here to threaten them and it was time to show them what happened, because it seemed they hadn''t learned from Kaido''s situation.


    Luffy, raising his hand, a great stream of fire began to appear.


    "What is he doing...?" Craker didn''t finish before Luffy released his attack.


    "Well, if that''s how it is, then die!" he said andunched a st of purple mes towards the structure, and before anyone could react, it exploded, catching everyone there in the explosion, lighting up the early evening.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 264 – Germa-66 02.

    Chapter 264 �C Germa-66 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Calm Belt, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "The explosion was sorge that even Caracol, knocked out by Luffy''s haki, woke up startled, looking at the mes burning on his back and starting to blow out the fire. This made the scene quite strange.


    "Luffy, you can''t burn him!!" Yamato eximed. "He seems like a good mount!!" She dered, while Jon looked at her strangely.


    "You''ve wanted a horse ever since you lost Cerberus..." Luffy couldn''t help but mutter to his vice captain.


    As the snail continued trying to extinguish the fire, Reiju approached Luffy, her face showing some conflict. "What are we going to do?" she asked.


    "It''s obvious, we''re going to finish them off," Luffy responded, touching his woman.


    "Wait..." Reiju called him onest time. "I can take care of my family." She pleaded, and Luffy nodded.


    "Alright, but I intend to make them prisoners and send them to Skypiea, is that okay with you?" he asked her.


    "That''s fine..." She nodded her head, and with that, Luffy quickly shot up into the sky.


    Reiju followed him immediately, stepping into the air with geppo, just the two of them headed into battle while the rest of the crew remained on the ck Pearl, seeing that the battle was easy enough for just the two of them.


    In the midst of the mes, Vinsmoke Judge looked on, his teeth clenched in frustration. ''He dares to attack us?! We are with an emperor!!'' he thought, after all even if they refused to go to Bigmom, they certainly wouldn''t attack the Yonkou''s g so openly, now he saw he was mistaken.


    His gaze quickly returned to the pirate ship as two people flew towards them at high speed. They were just a sh in the air, but what caught his attention was the woman in pink approaching quickly.


    ''Reiju?! What are you... Hm?!'' He didn''t even finish his sentence due to an explosion from Reiju in the air, transforming into her zoan phase as wings of fire glowed behind her and mes began to emerge on her, gaining a great boost of multiplied strength.


    Judge couldn''t react as he felt his face being pressed by the other party at that moment. With Reiju already hitting him with a direct kick, attacking him.


    ''I''ve always wanted to do this for everything you caused not just to me, but to Sanji as well.'' She thought as she felt her kick sink deeper until the opponent''s body exploded with the impact, burying into the wood of the deck, breaking everything with his own body.


    Reiju''s three other brothers quickly stepped back and pressed buttons on their clothing, using the Germa 66 suits covering their bodies rapidly.


    "What do you think you did to our father, Reiju!! We''ll deal with you like we did in the old days!" They eximed angrily.


    As the mes burned and the giant snail continued to remain, biscuit dolls quickly began to appear, running towards the mes and jumping into them to smother and extinguish them, with the number of dolls, they were managing to control the fire.


    Craker looked at this with a furrowed brow, as it was a deration of war from this supernova, however his gaze left the mes seeing his ally being thrown into the ship while another enemy approached, directly towards him, the perpetrator of this attack.


    Luffy sped towards him, amidst the debris caused by Reiju and felt Bigmom''s son draw his sword, while he did the same.


    He quickly appeared in front of Craker with Ace in hand and both his sword and Craker''s, called Pretzel, collided with each other at that moment, filling the environment with a metallic and sharp sound.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" he said as he tried to stop the sword full of red lightning sparking around it.


    "I know very well, son of Bigmom, but you should know that I would not be afraid of you or your mommy... Just don''t go crying to her like a baby... Take this!" he taunted, before unleashing the red thunder from the sword, catching Craker unprepared, as a giant electric discharge exploded from the sword without him being able to defend in time, and throwing him back the next moment.


    His body flew like a bullet, hitting the main mast of the ship as it exploded and he continued flying towards the cabin right behind, blowing up the rest of the ship''s surface.


    As the mast with the Germa g fell to the side of the ship, the Snail was still blowing and putting out fire along with Craker''s biscuits, but quite frightened by what was happening on its back.


    The war on the ship continued, and Reiju''s brothers quickly began to fight against her.


    "Pay for what you did, Reiju!" Vinsmoke Ichiji eximed, trying to kick her.


    Reiju didn''t care about that, easily dodging a kick while turning upwards and seeing a brother using geppo trying to hit her from above. She quickly flew up to him, with both crossing feet with a kick from the other. However, Reiju''s foot was more powerful.


    "This is bad! She''s using haki!" Her brother, Vinsmoke Niji,mented before starting to lose impact and flying off to the opposite side in a sea water explosion as he fell out of the ship.


    Ichiji went to her while she once again dodged his attacks, until she counterattacked andunched a precise attack on him, throwing him onto the ship.


    Herst brother, Vinsmoke Yonji, also tried to attack her quickly, but she spun her foot andunched a red me with a cut in the air like a navy technique, as the mes transformed into a giant fire Phoenix, flying towards him and catching him off guard, making him explode in the air.


    "AHHH!!" was the only thing he said before falling burned.


    On Luffy''s side, several biscuit dolls began to emerge from the cabin where Craker''s body had exploded,ing towards Luffy.


    ''I remember these biscuits are very tough without water... Let''s see if they can withstand this...'' Luffy thought and quickly moved his feet and spun his body half a degree to a stance while concentrating to throw a direct punch at them. A pose like Whitebeard would make, but he was preparing for a punch in the style of Garp.


    ''Moa Moa no mi: Strength, Apply 90 times...'' He gave his mentalmand, increasing his strength several times, Luffy felt, while feeling his arm even tremble with his current strength.


    As soon as the biscuits got close, Craker behind, felt something bad happening as he had a bloodline on his face, felt that something very bad was going to happen to him.


    He quickly pped his hands, creating many more biscuits as huge warriors and created some to protect him from what wasing.


    Luffy waited until the right moment, thenunched the attack. Moving his arm like a sh while his fist was enveloped in armament haki, he struck in front of him, the bag hit the air, but the space in front of him distorted with the impact created.


    What happened next was devastating. Luffy, although he didn''t use his mes, still generated a blunt shock wave and filled the ce with a sonic event. The space did something like Whitebeard would do, but Luffy created a pure shock wave that exploded.


    Not only could the dolls not withstand the attack, even though they were not touched, but the entire ground began to explode as they were thrown into a space in sound, where it began to run through the crowd of biscuits while his target was Craker right behind.


    The wave was also so quick that Craker couldn''t even try to escape, while hiding inside a biscuit with his shields trying to protect him.


    The biscuits began to feel the impact, and quickly broke down with the force, being prated more and more in shield and shield. Craker began pping his hands, creating more biscuits to stand between him and the shock wave, but this did not seem to diminish the impact of the attack, while breaking more and more biscuits.


    Cracker felt powerless with that, and could only feel his body suffer the attack while he exploded from within those biscuits, that part of the ship, in its entirety, exploded the next moment, generating debris to all sides, which was practically half of the ship.


    A water explosion urred on the other side, as Craker sank into the sea, and like all Devil Fruit users, he came into contact with his weakness at that moment, going out ofmission as he sank deeper and deeper.


    Judge saw half of his ship destroyed while he was still in the middle of it, staring dazedly at the situation, "How can this be happening?" he said in surprise, for as much as he recognized the strength of Straw Hat, he doubted they could act like this against Bigmom and her son.


    When Bigmom ordered the boarding of Luffy and his crew, he believed it would be a simple task and would note to this point, and even though he didn''t want to do it, they were obligated by the ties they had with Bigmom, after all, they had a treaty from a few years ago and used Sanji for it, so he had a boss and subordinate rtionship with the Yonkou. This thought was soon interrupted, as Reiju appeared beside him.


    "Are you still awake, old man?" and before he could react, his head was pressed with a Haki kick, pressing him back to the ground, while even the great leader of Germa 66, who had dominated everyone in the North Blue, couldn''t handle it, falling to the ground knocked out the next moment.


    Luffynded next to Reiju seeing her father fallen on the ground. "You defeated him too easily..." He couldn''t help butment.


    "I''m also surprised, after all, I expected a tougher fight..." Shemented.


    "It means you''ve be a powerful woman." Luffy said with some pride.


    "I hope so..." She murmured, also looking at her two fallen brothers.


    "It must be nice to beat up your own father..." Luffy couldn''t help butment, after all, Dragon had abandoned him, just like his sister.


    "He''s not my father, my father is Zeff." Reijumented, feeling strange, after all, she had some grudges with this family, but she beat them so easily.


    "Reiju!!!" The sea water exploded and out came the second brother who had crossed his legs earlier, however, Luffy acted first before Reiju, appearing behind him and pping him, before he fell cautiously.


    "Let''s go to the ship, help me carry them." Luffy said while Reiju picked up the body of her father and a brother.


    Luffy walked through the ship with two brothers, while the snail was crying with only half of its shell still on its back, despite being all destroyed with several clones created by Germa destroyed by the small fight.


    Landing on the ck Pearl, Luffy looked at his crew waiting for him, he looked at Hachi. "Hachi, can you pick up Craker in the water, put these handcuffs on him too." Luffy threw the handcuffs after taking them out of his pocket.


    Hachi nodded before jumping into the water, a whileter, he returned with a knocked-out and handcuffed Craker. Luffy nodded and turned to Hugo, and asked him to take them to the prison, which the man did immediately by dragging the bodies.


    After that, his gaze returned to the Snail, still crying. He touched the snail, reducing its size. "You look like a fine ship. I''m thinking of adding you to my collection," Luffy said with a smile.


    The snail didn''t seem at all excited about that, looking quite scared, being caught by that man who was smaller than him before. However, now it was the opposite, as it was just a simple Snail being held by Luffy''s hand.


    After storing the surviving Germa clones that were arrested, he returned to the group, "Now let''s continue our journey," Luffy said, and soon the ck Pearl returned to normal, heading to thest ind of the Grand Line.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 265 – Sabaody Archipelago 01.

    Chapter 265 �C Sabaody Archipgo 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The Sabaody Archipgo is a prominent ind for pirate gatherings, as thest stop before these notorious groups finally enter the waters of the New World. Each year, various famous pirates would gather, and prominent groups would form at this location, bing local celebrities after building their fame on the journey through the first half of the Grand Line and preparing to venture into the second half. As each year passed, these notorious pirates would discover that the waters of the New World were far more turbulent than those of the Grand Line, and they would understand why this ce was nicknamed paradise. After all, they were trying to survive in seas dominated by the Yonkou. While many were destroyed and erased from history, some ended up under the wings of the great pirates, as the emperors always hoped to recruit powerful subordinates to further increase their strength and influence in the New World. A small minority managed to survive, trying to establish their ce in the New World independently and even overthrow a Yonkou to take their ce.


    Sabaody was a ce where all these pirates met before their perilous journey into the next waters. Besides the meeting of these notorious pirates, the ind also harbored many illegal trades, such as ve sales and other items that could be sold at auctions banned in most of the world, operating through the underworld, attracting people with money, including criminals, nobles, and even the Tenryuubitos.


    But what was most in the air of the archipgo was still its concentration of great rookie pirates. This particr year had be the year with the most super-rookies since the era of pirates began with the end of Roger. A super-rookie was always a type of forecast for what kind of change the world would have; they were people wanted with bounties above 100 million who achieved this even before touching the New World, and this specific year was dubbed the worst generation.


    In the middle of a square by tree number 25, a fight began so quickly that even the people there could not react. Arge man, with small wings, characteristic of the people from Skypea, fought against a man with an ''X'' on his chin. Therge man was Urouge, captain of the Fallen Monk Pirates, bounty: 108,000,000. The second man was X Drake, Captain of the Drake Pirates, bounty: 222,000,000. The fight continued as one contested the other; Urouge used a wooden trunk to fight while X Drake used his fencing-style sword, a Foil. The fight continued as many onlookers would look on, and while the fight went on, without the people taking their curious eyes off. An explosion urred in the establishment next to that street, causing smoke to envelop the entire ce. As it disappeared, a man with long arms appeared, looking at the hole, posing with his long hand.


    From the hole emerged a man with scars, looking at the other. "You bastard..." grinding his teeth, they were both starting a fight at that moment with the first ones. One was Scratchmen Apoo, a member of the long-arm tribe and captain of the On Air Pirates, bounty: 198,000,000. The man with the scars was none other than Eustass Kid, captain of the Kid Pirates, bounty: 350,000,000. As this was happening, the other two who were fighting earlier approached them, as a consequence of their fights, and as they exchanged blows getting closer, a fifth man appeared there running, he jumped spinning a sword and struck against Urouge and X Drake, catching their attention. "I can''t let you interfere with my captain''s fight..." He spoke while quickly sheathing his swords. This was a member of the Kid Pirates: Killer, Bounty: 162,000,000.


    All these five men continued with the fight among themselves, representing the iconic worst generation. "All these pirates above 100 million..." someone eximed. "They won''t stop fighting... what will happen!?" A second asked. "It''s obvious they are contesting each other, unfortunately this ind is the meeting between them, we must be careful," another spoke. As the battle continued on the street, at a restaurant at the end of that street, a waiter was walking slowly until he bumped into a pirate and fell to the ground dazed. "I apologize, sir," the waiter said, but the pirate did not seem to ept.


    "You bastard, you''ve got me all dirty!" he eximed as he drew his sword, ready to cut down the poor wretch. However, he was stopped by the hand of the man with the sword, who looked towards his Captain.


    This man was: Basil Hawkins, Captain of the Hawkins Pirates, bounty: 249,000,000.


    "No, you should not kill him, after all, this man is not going to die today," he said while holding a card, seeming to read something on it and calming his subordinate.


    ��Where''s the waiter!?�� Meanwhile, at another table, a girl spoke while eating, waiting for herte waiter toe so she could order more pizza.


    "I want more pizza," she eximed, as feathered youths lowered the imposing man at the demand of their captain.


    This woman was: Jewelry Bonney, captain of the Bonney Pirates, bounty:140,000,000.


    At another table nearby, a man dressed in a mafia-style suit seemed quite bothered by this and looked frustrated, watching the woman eat in an uncouth manner, appearing wild as she sat with her legs in an udylike pose.


    "You, take her out," he ordered his men who were also dressed as mafiosos, wearing suits and Italian-style hats.


    This man was: Capone Bege, captain of the Fire Tank Pirates, bounty:138,000,000.


    "But, Dom Bege, she is a pira..." Before he could finish, the Captain himself struck him, making the man fall instantly. "I don''t care, just eliminate her. I don''t want excuses," he said. As his men were unsure what to do.


    The ind had been filled by these 8 powerful pirates, while it became the generation with the most notorious pirates. However, this era was far from ending with just that. After all, there was one group that stood out above all others. Not only because it was thergest this year, but because it was worse than any that had emerged in the great pirate era.


    There wasn''t a day that the people of the ind did not fear the day they would arrive, if the day they finally anchored in the port. After all, who didn''t know that pirate group that had been in the spotlight in newspapers around the world from the East Blue, creating their name even before reaching the New World and even considering that they would be the next emperor after thest event, leaving all their current rivals behind.


    The absence of this group on the ind created a strange atmosphere in the ce, with people wondering what would happen when they finally arrived? Would the presence of this group make the chaotic situation of the inds even worse?? How would they deal with the New World, could they destroy a Yonkou and emerge as gaining their own territory in that contested sea? Or would they fall as just a group that gained prominence in the history of this era...?


    No one knew the answers to these questions, however, they were recurring questions as people discussed them every day, waiting to finally see them disembarking at the port of some of the inds in the archipgo.


    However, as if by fate, it seemed that this day had arrived, and it would be today. After all, pirate ships that were sailing that sea, returned to the ind, not because they had something to do in Sabaody... but because of fear.


    Fear that they saw at sea, as they saw that dark ship approaching. The people of the ind were not to know sighting the ship approaching the port as all the inds that this group usually appeared on, after all, they were so notorious that even the worst criminals felt fear of their name.


    What rookie could boast that they were destroying the government''s and navy''s biggest weapons since they entered the Grand Line? Who could im that they were defeating Shichibukais and fought against all of them, not losing to any, not that people knew of their fight with Moria, Kuma, and Hancock, but they certainly knew their fight against Akainu and Kizaru together.


    As soon as the ships both fishing and pirate warned of the approach, the ce became chaotic while the news quickly spread across all the inds.


    "They areing, we saw them at sea," they eximed and people quickly became rmed by this and anxious, running to spread the news.


    "They areing here, call the admirals," someone shouted.


    "You''re crazy, this will start a war and we could get involved," another responded.


    "Notify the Navy immediately, I don''t know what we can do?


    ��What will happen?


    ��Nobody knows, but we must be careful!"


    The entire inds had already heard the news; after all, many enthusiasts had gone to the port at this moment. They did not think it would easily create a war there, so they were there, courageously, to see the arrivals of that certain ship. This could be said when the first tiny ck dot appeared on the horizon, speeding towards them at the port.


    This was the worst part of the ind, where the trees numbered 1 to 29, with all the traffic and residence of ouws, bing thewless ce in the archipgo, and this ship chose this area to anchor, while even the worst criminals of the ce swallowed hard.


    People looked on, while the crowd at the port grewrger, staring at the small ship a few kilometers awaying at full speed, approaching every moment. Soon, a strange event urred with the crowd ever increasing, with people eager to see the arrival of the group.


    The ship soon became visible to everyone, while its g waved in the wind, getting closer and closer. Therge crowd of people watched, wondering what would happen as soon as they all disembarked.


    On the ship, the giant trees of the ind grewrger as the ship cut through the sea water in that direction, Luffy was on the prow of the ship, with a characteristic smile as he approached the ind closer and closer.


    "Finally, we''ve arrived here..." Luffy murmured with his cape fluttering against the ind, "Let''s see what interesting things cane up, I''m eager to meet the residents of this ind and what we can cause here..." Luffy finally arrived at this ce, which he had thought a lot about since he entered that barrel when he left Goa Kingdom Ind.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 266 – Sabaody Archipelago 02.

    Chapter 266 �C Sabaody Archipgo 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    ck Pearl continued to approach Sabaody as crowds of people gathered in the middle of the harbor.


    "Wow, they don''t seem to be that afraid of us here, they look like they''re gathering to wee us..." Alvidamented, looking toward the harbor.


    "Maybe we are famous. I heard that this part of the ind, between tree one and 29, used to be a criminal area," Nojikomented to her.


    "Good that you mentioned that. Luffy gave me some pamphlets of the ind so we can see the areas of the ind." Nami approached, handing out pamphlets to everyone about all the ces they could enjoy on all the inds, separated by tree numbers.


    "This is incredible, look, there''s an amusement park!" Chopper shouted excitedly looking at the northern part of the ind.


    "There are several cool ces to visit," Robinmented, also looking at the ind map.


    "Luffy, is there anything we should do on the ind?" Vivi approached the captain.


    Luffy turned his gaze to all the members and said, "Well, you guys can do whatever you want, but I''d like us to meet at a pointter. You can have fun and, if you want to beat someone up, feel free. Don''t let anyone talk badly about us..." Luffymented, already knowing that his reputation was quite powerful here and many people would try to muster some courage by messing with some of the members, especially those who seemed to be the weakest of the group.


    But there were also crazies like Kid, who didn''t mind facing someone much more powerful than them if it gave them a chance to gain some fame... like he did going to Jaya, but ended up meeting Domingo.


    "Well, that sounds very good," Yamato said wanting to go to some ces.


    ��Yamato...�� Luffy called his vice captain, as she lifted her eyes to him curiously. ��Since you want a mount so much, here is a ce where you can catch some flying fish that function like motorcycles."


    "Moto? What''s that?" Yamato asked, not understanding what Luffy meant.


    That made him scratch his head. ��Here they don''t use that term.�� He thought and turned back to his crew, ��Well, it��s a vehicle that moves at high speed, much faster than Cerberus,�� He said while Yamato seemed quite excited about it.


    "There''s also a show happening near the park. You can adventure wherever you want," Luffy turned back to the crew, before speaking in a serious tone. ��Also be careful, this ind is a ce that tends to have many visits from Tenryuubitos.�� He said and everyone looked quite concerned with these words, frowning, while Luffy returned to his usual smile. ��Not that you need to be afraid of that. We can handle that by beating some of them up." He dered.


    ��Are you just joking!?�� Many of them shouted with a grimace while some didn''t know what to think about their captain''s statement, after all many still feared facing such nobles.


    Luffy turned his gaze upward and broadened his smile even more, after all a new crew member was arriving.


    Meanwhile, the ship was close enough for everyone to see the details. "Look, this is their ship, they call it the ck Pearl. So this is the ship of a pirate with a billion on his head."


    "You fool, this is not just any billion-bounty pirate, it''s a man who can fight two admirals at the same time and stille out alive. Tell me, who else can do that at sea? Not even people with billion bounties can do that," the otherined.


    "Look, look at that!" someone pointed to the sky, and there was a ship with the head of a lion and its mane looking like the sun, approaching through the air, it was lowering andnded next to the ck Pearl, after 1 minute with the ship beside, it simply disappeared in front of everyone.


    Luffy had caught Sunny go and was greeting Bebo who was still wearing the ck Power wig.


    "Very well, in the end, now you can enjoy the ind with everyone too.�� Luffy said to Bepo.


    "Thank you, Captain," Bebo said, now not as brave without the wig, but still grateful.


    "Luffy, anything interesting on this ind? Someone powerful?" Zoro asked, curious to face someone worthy of his current skills.


    "It depends," Luffymented. "There''s an old man here who was the vice captain of the Roger Pirates."


    "What? Vice captain of the pirate kings!?" Everyone eximed at the same time.


    "The man who lives there, we''ll see him soon. That''s why I want us to meet at a specific bar," he said. "I think we have someone who knows him well, right, Hachi?" Luffy looked at the merman, somewhat surprised.


    "Luffy, how do you know about this?" Hachi asked, looking a bit lost, since he was talking about Rayleigh.


    "I just know, and..." Luffy turned back to respond to Zoro with a second option. "There''s also a possibility if you hit a Tenryuubito, an admiral is called, we can try that if you want." Luffy suggested to Zoro.


    "Of course not," Zoro grimaced at the end. Who would want to face an admiral? Apart from Luffy, no one could fight them at this moment.


    "Anyway, let''s put that aside and continue our stay on the ind." Luffy said, and ck Pearl began to steam full speed to the ind.


    The ship stopped at the harbor, docking perfectly as they actually encountered a crowd of people with the gangnk descending and the Straw Hats beginning to disembark.


    "Look, it''s the Straw Hat Pirates!" They pointed out the obvious, after all, no one else could use this g without wanting to feel the wrath of a pirate group that had bounties above billions on all their heads.


    "So, this is a group that could be a Yonkou," Some whispered. "Look, there''s so much race in them!" They pointed as Luffy descended with Shirahoshi clinging to his neck, as she sometimes did. Yamato followed behind, showing off his horns from a race different from humans. There was Hachi, a merman, Bepo, a Mink a dog, and many people.


    There was a diversity of people. Unfortunately, there was no skeleton or Cyborg to count at the moment, but it was still enough to shock all the people there.


    "We''ve finally arrived..." Luffy said, stopping in front of the whole crowd that looked at him cautiously. He could see all kinds of people, mostly criminals, looking. Some even trying to have some greed seeing the diversity of his crew to try to sell in the ve auctions. However, who could mess with the group that basically fought vice admirals, several Shichibukai? They were sea demons, unbeatable, they could not be messed with so easily, no matter who it is, even a Tenryuubito would have to think twice.


    Luffy not only looked at these people, for there were also some quite peculiar looks at them, after all, there was the worst generation, and all of them came to this port in a short time to see the one who led the group of this era.


    Kid was in a corner, growling and clenching his fist, knowing he was not on the same level as Luffy, who considered him a rival at that moment.


    Killer was beside him, just looking, his gaze also mainly returned to Roronoa Zoro, who he also considered as a sword rival.


    Capone Bege was in a corner too, on top of a building, watching the pirates while his group was behind him watching calmly, smoking a cigar. "Let''s see how their stay will be..."


    "So this is a billion-bounty pirate," Bonney was sitting with her legs open on top of a tree, while the crew was on the ground. She kept eating and looked at Luffy and the rest with some curiosity.


    Urouge was giving a big smile as he looked at those pirates, on top of a rock near his crew, but without anyments.


    X Drake was also standing on top of a tree, just watching, calcting some possibilities. After all, he had a mission in the New World with the navy while disguising himself as a pirate, but the emergence of Monkey D Luffy with a crew full of mystical beasts, might alter that.


    Scratchmen Apoo, the man from the long-arm tribe, was also in another corner, smiling as he moved his arms, looking like a DJ. ''So this is Straw Hat, interesting, interesting,'' he thought, striking the same pose.


    Meanwhile, a man ying cards, who was none other than thetest rookie of the worst generation, Basil Hawkins, watched Luffy approaching while he began to see all the possibilities.


    "Chance of winning a fight against that group: 0%." He stated clearly to his men, who seemed to be part of a cult.


    "Chance of escaping if he tries to kill us: 0%." Another result came out for him.


    "Chance of him killing us if he wants to: 100%." Another result, as he frowned.


    "Chances of this day turning into chaos: 85%."


    "Chances of Monkey D. Luffy being behind this: 90%,"


    He saw each of these results, continuing to frown at each one. "Looks like we''re going to have a busy day today, we better be careful," hemented. "Let''s stay well away from Monkey D. Luffy..."


    Luffy, ignoring all the potentialments being made about them, heard the sweet voice as his cape was pressed by Shirahoshi. "We''re so close to my home, we can soon visit dad, I want to introduce you to him!" she said with some hope.


    "Let''s do thatter, Shira, but first let''s sort out some things and participate in some important events that are going to happen," Luffy said. Then, with a big smile, he announced to the entire crew: "Now let''s explore this ind," he said as everyone began to move and, as Basil Hawkinsmented, there was a great chance of creating major chaos during their stay.


    Luffy didn''t care much about that, but knew he was about to make this ind shake soon and wasn''t even worried about the navy trying to retaliate with the world government.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 267 – Sabaody Archipelago 03.

    Chapter 267 �C Sabaody Archipgo 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy waited for everyone to disembark from the ship while he approached it and touched it, making it turn into a miniature. Enel was thest to leave, still somewhat bandaged from thest beating he took.


    "Come on, don''t be so down, you can have fun like everyone else." Luffy said to him while pping his back, which made the self-proimed god scream in pain with a grimace.


    "Tsk... A God does not entertain himself with mortals..." He murmured while trying not to show a pain expression right after the p.


    "Whatever... let''s split up." Luffy said as the crew nodded, wanting to do their own things.


    They passed through the crowd heading towards what they had nned to do as each one wanted to visit a different part of the ind. The news not only spread from tree 1 to tree 29, but the entire archipgo began to hear rumors about the arrival of the Straw Hats, with everyone bing quite cautious.


    "I just got a call from the port! The Straw Hats are here!!" A man in a bar eximed while the others looked quite surprised by this.


    "Let''s go! I want to see these pirates!" Another spoke.


    "Let''s leave the ind, they are trouble and I don''t want to be in the eye of this storm!" Someone eximed, starting to leave the bar.


    "We''re also leaving, heading to the New World!" Another crew in the bar spoke, leaving right behind.


    At the bar counter, the woman put one hand on her chin while smoking a cigarette. "How interesting, so they have finally arrived... I wonder where that guy is... after all, he himself said he wanted to see their arrival when the crew finally stepped off the ind." She spoke calmly.


    Elsewhere, in an auction house, an elderly man was chained with an explosive cor surrounded by ves like him, waiting for the auction to start so he could be sold to some noble.


    "What a bore..." He murmured with boredom, unaware of the news outside his cell.


    In the southern region of the inds, where the navy base was located, they began to get agitated since the news of the Straw Hats had spread.


    A man stood in front of rows of soldiers, giving a speech while they kept their weapons and stance aligned, listening to the speaker, a high-ranking officer from the base.


    "They have docked on the ind, we must spread out and watch every move they make, we will act if necessary, even if it costs us our lives. After all, we will give our lives for justice to fight evil!" The officer spoke, hoping that all those sailors would fight to the death, despite the minimal or almost nonexistent chances of surviving a confrontation against this pirate crew.


    The sailors, although nervous, nodded, thinking they would fight if necessary. The officer continued talking about his ns as they would spread out across the inds in the archipgo.


    In another room at the base, in amunications room, there was another officer speaking directly with the headquarters.


    "So, they have arrived on this ind... These damn pirates, they came out of Enies Lobby and shed with 2 other Shichibukais... and even defeated Moria..." Sengoku growled on the den den mushi about this, after all, it was no secret Kuma appeared quite damaged while carrying aatose Moria.


    This frustrated him even more as he was losing forces that should be used in the war. Luffy was a major headache for him, especially with a waring. A war that he could no longer stop, no matter what happened. What he hoped was that Luffy would also be drawn to Marinefort, to join forces and destroy them once and for all like they would with Whitebeard.


    "What should we do, Fleet Admiral?" The other side asked.


    Sengoku sighed, before speaking again on the device. "I want you to keep an eye on every move he makes," Sengoku exined, "get all the Tenryuubitos off the ind now!" He gave that order immediately. After all, it was no longer a secret among the people with higher positions in the world government what Luffy had done.


    That crew could very well want to mess with that group of untouchable people, so it was much more rational to remove them before any conflict arose, especially considering how the Tenryuubitos are, which made even Sengoku quite nervous.


    Afterwards, the conversation continued a bit more about any strategy that might be tried against the pirates. "We''ll do exactly that!" The officer on the other side said, finally hanging up the den den mushi.


    Sengoku also hung up his Den Den Mushi and returned to the room where the three admirals sat in front of him. The first he noticed was Akainu, still a bit bandaged from the wounds of the fight at Enies Lobby and frustrated at hearing Luffy''s name, while Aokiji seemed to be sleeping with a bubbleing out of his nose. Kizaru opened his mouth, almost saying: "How scary," as his usual phrase.


    Sengoku sighed and began to speak, "Well, I''m going to have to send one of you there. I can''t let that group do whatever they want, but avoid going to war with them there. After all, we should save that for here, at Marinefort," said Sengoku as Aokiji slowly opened his eyes, seeming to awaken.


    "Who is going to go there, it seems quite dangerous...?" Kizaru asked, looking at one of his colleagues beside him. He saw Akainu, who was looking at him at this moment; he swallowed hard and his gaze shifted away.


    "Well, well..." Kizarumented while looking at him too.


    Kizaru frowned and raised his hand, pointing to himself, and asked, clearly not wanting to go: "Me?"


    Sengoku agreed with this, as of all the admirals, Kizaru was the officer with the best chance in a fight against Garp''s grandson. "You must go, Kizaru. I would send Garp, since he is the best choice to keep his grandson in line. However, as soon as he arrived at Marinefort, he had to deal with some personal issues, returning to Impel Down," Sengokumented, a bit frustrated, since as soon as he arrived, there was a mess, forcing him to make an extreme decision.


    "But..." Kizaru tried to argue but was interrupted.


    "Stop the drama, Kizaru. Go there and end the pirate as justice demands!" Akainu growled andined immediately.


    ''If you''re so eager about it... why don''t you go?'' Kizaru thought, looking at Akainu, since he was not keen on facing Luffy anyway.


    "I''m counting on you, Kizaru," dered Sengoku in the end.


    "Alright... I''ll take my nephew..." He said, having no choice, Kizaru had to get moving as he stood up and left the room not very enthusiastically. After all, someone had to do the job.


    Meanwhile, back at the Sabaody Archipgo, the crew had split up while Luffy was still held by Shirahoshi, he continued walking through the inds.


    "Let''s go, Luffy-Sama!!" Shirahoshi seemed quite excited while keeping pace with Luffy.


    Luffy was not at all bothered by the girl''s enthusiasm as they continued walking around, heading towards anything that caught their attention.


    Robin, Kuina, and Nojiko went to the part of the ind where the luxury hotels were located, wanting to see the ce.


    Meanwhile, Chopper, Bepo, Usopp, and Uta went directly to the park in the north of the inds, where there was a festival and rides for them to enjoy.


    "Cotton candy!" Chopper was excited about the idea of buying some.


    "Roller coaster!" Usopp and Bepo wanted to see the park.


    "The festival!" Uta wanted to sing where there was a band performance.


    As for Zoro, no one knew where he was. After all, as soon as they lost sight of him, he disappeared, probably lost somewhere on the ind and hoping he wouldn''t end up outside of Sabaody.


    Reiju and Lamy went topete in somepetitions they themselves created on one of the inds of the archipgo.


    "You''re not going to beat me, emo girl!"


    "Shut up, curly eyebrows!"


    They began to argue while scaring everyone around them as they ran from the two crazy women.


    Meanwhile, Hachi had to take Yamato to the ce where they sold the fish that they rode like a kind of motorbike, ording to Luffy.


    "Come on, let''s go!!" Yamatomented excitedly.


    "Nee... we''re almost there..." Hachi had no choice but to follow the orders of the vice-captain...


    Meanwhile, elsewhere on the ind... two men and a dog walked through the streets drawing attention.


    "What''s with all this gloom...?" Hugo asked the other man.


    "I''m not gloomy, after all, I will be a god, just a bit out of action..." Enel seemed to try to maintain hisposure, but his situation was not pretty.


    "Wolff!" Chouchou mocked him with a bark.


    "What did you say, mutt?!" Enel did not appreciate a dog mocking him, and though he didn''t understand what the bark meant, he still felt the mockery.


    "Woollfff!!!" Chouchou growled at Enel.


    "This is going to be a long stay..." Hugomented, seeing that he wouldn''t have an easy time there.


    In an area where various criminal operations spanned from area 1 to 29, four women gathered in a corner.


    "Are we really doing this?!" Vivi asked, a bit worried.


    "Of course, why wouldn''t we, we''re pirates..." Alvidamented, adjusting her hat.


    "Think of the money, Vivi. The lovely money!!" Nami said with dor signs in her eyes and drool dripping from her mouth.


    "I can buy some essories so that master can punish meter!" Baby-5 dered determinedly.


    "..." Vivi, Nami, and Alvida looked at her strangely at that moment.


    "Anyway... let''s start here, then here... and here... and finally here!" Nami began pointing to various spots on the map where they would be operating.


    "Whatever." Vivi sighed and finally nodded.


    Alvida and Baby-5 smiled and nodded too.


    As the girls prepared to put on a show... elsewhere, there was a man in a suit listening to the den den mushi.


    "We should leave the ind..." another man spoke cautiously.


    <em>BANG!!</em>


    A shot was heard, and the same man fell dead the next moment, with the Tenryuubito looking on with disdain. "We are not leaving this ind because an inferior being is here, do you understand?!" He spoke, looking at all the agents.


    "Yes, Saint Charlos!!" Everyone nodded at the same time, afraid of the wrath of that world noble.


    Saint Charlos was atop a ve as they walked through the streets of Sabaody with all the people bowing before him in fear and respect.


    He had been warned that Luffy and his crew were on the ind and that the navy''s guidance was for him to leave immediately, but he could never bemanded as he was a noble of high status, his arrogance scoffing at that notion, after all he would never think that an inferior being would stand against him, being a descendant of the creator of this world.


    So, he continued on his way, doing his things while enving people openly without anyone daring to speak against it.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 268 – Sabaody Archipelago 04.

    Chapter 268 �C Sabaody Archipgo 04.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Despite the arrival of the Straw Hats... life on the inds continued as usual, with people looking at the members of the super crew with various types of gazes due to their fame here, as they passed through certain ces.


    At an auction house in the illegal area, a low-budget event was happening at this moment, not all houses selling ves could offer unique and sophisticated species. Here there were no exclusive breeds, only a few humans who rarely attracted attention from their buyers with low prices, but this was rare.


    Therefore, the house was not frequented by the more refined type of people, just some looking for some type of ve, being nobles from small countries to be able to buy second-hand ves.


    "Our ves are of great quality!" The man leading the auction eximed into his den den mushi to his audience, despite lying, because the row of ves behind him was not very good, many skinny, as many men as women looking lifeless to the audience who saw them as a product.


    However, something happened at this moment. As the announcer began to announce the ves with their prices, an explosion urred in the wall, startling everyone immediately.


    <em>BOOOOOMMM!!</em>


    "AHH?!"


    "What is this?!"


    "An attack?"


    "Who dares!"


    They screamed surprised, some thinking with superiorityplex that they were important, in the midst of the smoke made with the destruction, four figures emerged, all wearing clothes to hide their identity with masks, but their hair was still visible, it was obvious that all were female figures.


    "Who are you?" the announcer spoke, frowning.


    "It doesn''t matter... We''re here to rob you," the woman with orange hair said simply.


    And, before the man could react, she raised her hand, generating a wind that threw the man away, and the people quickly began to be rmed with their personal guards standing up to protect their masters, who tried to escape by going to the door at the back.


    However, the woman with blue hair made a hand movement, creating a wind vortex, stopping them from continuing to try to leave the ce with the wind wall rising and them stopping in front of them after some guards collided and were thrown back.


    "What is this?!" Someone screamed.


    "Who are you?!" A small noble was afraid of the women.


    "Are they akuma no mi users!?" They were worried, seeing that they were fruit users and quite powerful.


    "Maid..." A woman with curly hairmented.


    The other woman with ck hair took a few steps while only nobles looked at her in fear, her hands began to transform into machine guns. "This is for the master and his punishments!" She said with determination to herself.


    "You better hand over all the jewels and money, otherwise, it won''t end well for you," the woman who called the maid said with a fierce look while all the people were afraid and the ves on the stage surprised by this development.


    "Give me, give me," The woman with orange hair created ws, beginning to steal purses and jewels from all the members, while she began to y with the power of wind at her feet with excited eyes while no one could do anything against that.


    "Something is happening inside!!" One of the guards outside heard the explosion and soon a constant sound of wind began to arise. They opened the door and saw a wind wall, making that no one could leave from there.


    Inside the ce, Nami wanted to keep all the treasures in her pocket or make them magically sucked. "Man, I wish I had Luffy''s powers right now. I''m not sure if these bags will fit more gold," She didn''t stopining.


    "Well, we''ve taken everything from this floor, we still have the safe to break into," Alvidamented.


    "Baby 5, can you keep them here?" Vivi asked, and Baby 5 nodded her head while keeping her weapons pointed at everyone present.


    "What are you doing? You can''t do this?! We are protected by underworld organizations, you don''t know who you are messing with," one of the event organizersined while seeing the girls approaching going towards the safe.


    Vivi simply raised her hand, and the man was thrown away by the wind. They proceeded to the lower part of the auction and reached the vault.


    "Leave this to me..." Alvida said, covering her hand and weapon with armament haki, sheunched herself and struck against the metal door of the vault as the metal exploded in a dented shape, flying over a pile of organized gold from the auction.


    "More gold!" Nami looked at it, fascinated, quickly passing Alvida who kept a small, satisfied smile and Vivi sighing.


    "So much gold... but I can''t just put it in my bag!!" She began to cry. "I still wish I had Luffy''s powers!" Once again sheined. Despite the moa moa no mi having various possibilities, Nami only cared about the possibility of shrinking this treasure to fit more in her pocket during her heists.


    After putting all the treasures in bags, it didn''t take long for them to return outside with bags on their shoulder filled with money, while Baby 5 was still holding everyone off. She had shot at some guards who tried to react, but now they were lying on the ground, proving they were not joking.


    "How can this be happening..." Someone cried.


    "We''re screwed... but these powers..."


    "They are from that crew, aren''t they?!"


    People didn''t take long to connect the 4 women to that group, after all, there were many reports of their fruits in the newspaper, which made them even more worried, after all, who could stop a group like them?


    "We''ve finally arrived." Alvida said looking at all the still subdued audience.


    "Let''s let them go, we have everything." Nami announced.


    Vivi nodded and canceled her wind vortex, allowing the nobles to finally be able to leave. Vivi turned her gaze to the ves on the stage, looking at them with caution and lost.


    "Baby-5, can you release them?" Vivi asked with some pity.


    The maid nodded, her hand transformed into a chainsaw, cutting the shackles of the men and women there, after all, there were no explosive cors as it wasn''t a very sophisticated auction.


    "You can go wherever you want." Vivimented as the ves nodded gratefully, beginning to leave the ce quickly.


    "Let''s go..." Nami said and they began to leave through the same hole they had opened in the wall.


    The nobles who were victims of these women began to run outside asking for help from someone for the theft of their belongings, even calling the navy, while the ves tried to escape and the auction house itself tried to catch the ves.


    This event soon began to spread: four women wearing clothes to hide their appearance, had robbed the auction at that location. However, a momentter, other rumors began as Nami, Alvida, Vivi, and Baby 5, dressed, began to rob auction by auction, causing all the other houses to quickly arm themselves against what was happening in the lower houses from tree 1 to 29.


    Even some houses were already preparing for this, they couldn''t stop them as they continued to rob everything they could, with them going to the main houses.


    "Hey, are you listening? There are four women robbing the auction houses; they say they are unbeatable and all are akuma no mi users." A manmented in a bar with the news.


    "What is this? Is it serious? But aren''t auction houses an underworld smuggling? Even Joker himself is involved with some houses?" they talked, not knowing what to think.


    "I heard it might be the Straw Hat," they said. After all, the crew had many women and some with powers of wind and simr from the rumors.


    "If it''s them, who can stop them?" Another eximed the obvious.


    While these rumors were happening on the city streets, at the naval base it was no different after receiving reports of recent activities.


    "Captain, this is all we heard. It seems the Straw Hat is causing trouble while looting the auction houses!" A sailor spoke reading the sheets to his officer.


    "This is bad, they''ve just arrived in Sabaody and are already causing trouble," the navy officerined. He even had to defend the auction houses, even though there was ve selling, despite being illegal, it was allowed here due to the big connections and because the Tenryuubitos liked toe here to acquire new ves. If someone was attacking these houses, it would be quite bad and they had to act, but now with these people...


    While the sailors continued receivingints all the time with the 4 girls continuing the heists at the auction houses, the rest of the crew had no idea this was happening at the moment.


    Hugo, a bandaged Enel, and a dog continued walking through the streets not caring much about the looks people were throwing at them for recognizing them as the Straw Hats, however, this changed when someone stopped in front of them, preventing them from continuing their path.


    Arge man stepped on the ground while making a certain noise with his arrival. Urouge made Hugo and the others stop, while the captain of the worst generation with wings on his back, while holding a tree trunk on his shoulder.


    "Look what I found here! I was hoping to bump into some people who surpass my bounty..." He said, keeping the smile on his face.


    "What?! Look at this! Urouge is challenging the Straw Hats!" Someone shouted the obvious to the scene.


    "They are people above 200,000,000, even that dog is not something to be messed with..." Anotherined, after all, Chouchou had arge bounty although the wanted posters just show amon white-haired dog and it was not a secret that he could be a Cerberus.


    "What do you want?" Hugo was the first to speak, not very friendly, while Chouchou and Enel remained silent not caring about this.


    "I heard you are pirates with bounties above 200 million... I would like to see your strength," he spoke arrogantly, hoping to have a battle against some members of the crew.


    "Just a mortal..." Enel mocked.


    "Woof Woof!" Even Chouchou mocked barking at this big man.


    Urouge saw this, but before he could finish speaking, a punch filled his face ending his smile, with Hugonding a big right jab, which sank into the man and, without being able to react, flew to the opposite side, hitting a bar and blowing up the whole structure while people ran out.


    "The Straw Hats are fighting!" They eximed as people tried to escape from the demolishing bar.


    "That was easy," Hugomented, seeing that the man had already been knocked out with his haki and a bit of disdain, after all, he hadn''te to challenge them, but to fall like that with just one haki punch?


    "Captain Urouge!" His men shouted rmed going after the captain in the wreckage.


    A kilometer from there, in another ce on that street, a man was ying cards sitting on a crate while his men continued behind him.


    "Captain, you were right!" One of his members spoke frowning.


    "Yes, I said there was a 95% chance of Urouge being defeated easily. My cards never deceive," he said.


    This man was none other than Basil Hawkins, who still continued to see the chances with various questions for his guards. Enel, with his incredible observation haki, heard this and became curious about the man at a distance. His body turned into lightning and he flew in that direction, while Hawkins still reading the cards, until he frowned and soon saw a bolt of lightninging towards him.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 269 – Sabaody Archipelago 05.

    Chapter 269 �C Sabaody Archipgo 05.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Enel transformed into a bolt of lightning and sped towards Basil Hawkins. The man cautiously watched the approaching lightning as it morphed back into Enel, who stared intently at this peculiar figure reading tarot cards.


    "What?!" Basil Hawkins'' crew eximed as Enel suddenly appeared before them.


    Hawkins observed the uniquely dressed man, d only in pants, withrge ears and drums on his back. He seemed quite intrigued by him.


    "I heard what you said," Enel remarked, looking at him.


    "How may I assist you?" Hawkins asked, somewhat cautiously. After all, he didn''t need to read the cards to know whether he could defeat this man or not. Being a Logia, no member of the infamous Worst Generation there could fight him, except for the Straw Hats who might actually beat him in a fight.


    "You can see possibilities...?" Enel inquired, wanting answers from this mortal.


    "I can..." Hawkins replied, seeing no reason to lie.


    "Then I want some information, mortal," he stated disdainfully.


    "The possibility of refusal is 10%," Hawkins stated, looking at his cards and disliking the situation. "What do you want to know?" In the end, he turned back to Enel.


    "I want to know what the possibility of me bing a god is?" Enel asked immediately, after all, he was eager to regain his status.


    "A god?!" Many eximed upon hearing the question, but Hawkins started reading the cards. Seeing the answer to the question in the cards, he debated whether to tell the truth or not, but ultimately chose to. After all, he is a pirate.


    "There''s a 1% chance," Hawkins spoke, bracing for the Logia user''s fury.


    "1%..." Enel unexpectedly seemed thoughtful, not angry at the revtion.


    Suddenly, Chouchou appeared at the side. "Woof! Woof!" He was barking at Enel.


    "What do you want, mutt!!??" Enel grumbled at Chouchou, who growled back at Enel. They didn''t seem to get along and were about to start a fight.


    Hawkins was worried about getting out of there before this conflict began. But Enel looked at the dog and had an idea.


    "Hey, tell me one more thing. What''s the chance of this dog bing a god?" He asked curiously.


    "Very slim as well, it''s 2%," Hawkins said, though he seemed a bit surprised that a dog had such a chance of bing something like that.


    "This dog has a better chance than me?" Enel was not pleased with this, especially since the stray dog had twice the chance he did. "Are you sure about this?" Enel asked Hawkins, looking at him seriously and wanting to really confirm it.


    "Yes," Hawkins answered.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter, that 1% is all I needed," he said finally with conviction. "It won''t be a dog that bes a god, nor even that demon, no one will stop me from bing a God!" he eximed as several lightning bolts began to appear around his body.


    "What is he doing?!" This was scaring everyone nearby, as Chouchou started growling, ready to attack, but someone emerged first.


    Before Enel could react, a p hit his head with an enormous hand, because the hand was wrapped with King''s haki, and it stopped him from continuing his lightning show.


    "This guy is always trouble..." Hugomented, appearing behind and making Enel grimace in pain before fainting once more.


    He picked up an unconscious Enel and put him on his shoulder. "Let''s go, Chouchou." He said, and the dog barked.


    "Woof! Woof!" The dog barked, and they began to follow the path out of there.


    "Sometimes I wonder why the captain put him in the crew, he always causes trouble..." Hugomented, and Chouchou couldn''t help but agree with a bark.


    "Anyway... Let''s see if we can find any Celestial Dragons around here... I want to hit one of them..." Hugo said with an excited smile, and Chouchou couldn''t help but think that this would be another problem.


    Hawkins just stayed silent as they left and sighed in the end. Meanwhile, on the north side of the archipgo, some crew members went straight there.


    "Let''s go!!" Usopp shouted while eating popcorn in the amusement park, and Chopper munched on cotton candy excitedly while Bapo followed behind with another sweet popcorn.


    "Let us through!" They joined a line as people looked at them, mostly with fear, since everyone there had bounties on their heads.


    "It''s the cotton candy lover, Chopper! We should run!!" A man in the roller coaster line eximed.


    "You fool, his bounty is only 5 berries, not even worth the paper it''s printed on. Why be scared of that animal?" Another scoffed.


    "None of them have very high bounties, so we don''t need to be scared..." another one spoke up.


    "Wait a minute, if we beat them, we could be very famous for it!" Another had an idea.


    "Man... this line is going to take forever..." Bepo couldn''t help but exim.


    "Hey, you!" someone called out as they approached.


    "Hm?" Usopp turned to him, sensing his bad intentions through Haki.


    "I heard you guys are Straw Hats... But you''re all the weakest! None of your bounties even exceed 50 million!" The manughed, since neither Bepo nor Usopp had been part of Enies Lobby, so their bounties hadn''t changed.


    "Sorry..." Bepo said.


    "..." Chopper didn''t know what to say about that as he had cotton candy on his face.


    "Why are you apologizing?!" Usopp shouted at Bepo.


    "Hahaha. Look at these guys, they''re still part of that crew?! How pathetic!" The menughed at this.


    Chopper and Bepo seemed depressed by this and before they could react, Usopp simply punched each of the two men. They didn''t even have time to react as they flew from the force of Usopp''s punch, and he raised a pistol and shot at the men with the power of light.


    The air then exploded with the men inside. The explosion caused chaos in the entire park as the lights shone, outshining even the sun''s light among therge trees.


    Usopp, resting his pistol on his shoulder, was satisfied with what he had done and had no regrets. After all, Luffy had said they could hit anyone who tried to provoke them.


    The people who saw this were very scared, and the line quickly dispersed, no one wanting to mess with them anymore, since they were three members of that crew and Usopp showed they should not be messed with so easily.


    The men emerged from the light burned and fell unconscious on the ground.


    Usopp saw that the line was clear at that moment, "Looks like it''s our turn!" Usopp said cheerfully, while Bepo and Chopper were still shocked by what had happened but simply decided to go along and followed the long-nosed marksman to the cart.


    They soon entered the ce and began ascending the roller coaster, with just them, as no one wanted to share the carts with such dangerous people.


    They soon forgot what happened, giving way to the ride, and then they began to have fun as their cart swung from side to side with the thrill of the wind hitting, everyone screaming.


    Usopp, Chopper, and Bepo continued having fun on the roller coaster, while elsewhere, not inside the park but nearby, arge crowd of people gathered in front of a big stage, while some people performed music, with the audience listening intently, singing and dancing.


    The band continued their performance until it ended and the presenter spoke again, "Now our next performance is a girl named Uta, someone you might already know. This girl came directly from Elegia, the country of music!" The man said as everyone shouted together.


    Uta had registered at the site and provided some data, thus she entered the stage with everyone recognizing her as a member of the Straw Hats. People swapped their enthusiasm for caution the next moment, but Uta was not shaken by this and began to sing her song.


    Soon she began to affect the crowd and everyone lost their fear, starting to dance along with her.


    "Damn, she''s really good..." Scratchmen Apoo said, watching from afar as he moved his long arms. "I''m going to have topete with her," he stated firmly.


    Meanwhile, in another location, in one of the southern parts of the archipgo, "Life is so good here..." Nojikomented as they sat facing the sea on a high spot, one of the penthouses of a hotel famous for hosting people with high purchasing power, even Celestial Dragons visited the ce.


    "Fu fu fu, that''s true..." Robin alsomented as she sat in the chair and adjusted her sunsses, feeling the breeze, sipping on a milkshake.


    Kuina just nodded while sipping her strawberry milkshake, quite childlike.


    "It seems our girl is acting like one," Nojikomented with a smile, as Robin also began tough and Kuina felt a bit embarrassed by it.


    All three women continued to enjoy the breeze at the hotel while, on the southernmost wall of the ind, the marines were starting to spread out, but suddenly there was an explosion near them as a bridge connecting the inds flew through the air, destroyed.


    "You damn!!" They heard a female voice screaming angrily, it was Lami, who shouted angrily as Reiju appeared beside her trying to kick her.


    "Take this, you damn witch!" Reiju yelled back. Lami used her sword to parry the kick and another explosion urred with the impact and stones began to fly as the ground started to crack and was destroyed by the impact of both women.


    "What is happening here?" The marines began to scream with questions, seeing that very strange scene.


    Lami and Reiju continued fighting each other ever since they left the main group, moving from ind to ind, blowing up everything in their path.


    "It''s them, the maniacs we heard about in the distress calls!" A marine eximed and began to run. Clearly, their destruction was affecting some of the citizens of the Sabaody Archipgo, as they began to receive many calls saying there were two crazy women fighting each other, devastating the streets, houses, and even trees being knocked down with their fight in the middle of the ind.


    The situation was out of control. "Damn, we must stop them. Let''s go!" The marines said.


    Then the group of marines began to run after the women who were causing explosions as they ran across the inds, each impact they made against each other causing explosions.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 270 – Sabaody Archipelago 06.

    Chapter 270 �C Sabaody Archipgo 06.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    On an ind west of the archipgo, a man with green hair stood in front of the sea, gazing at a distant red mountain. It was none other than Roronoa Zoro, looking in that direction, deep in thought.


    "Damn, how can they get lost like that?" he grumbled, thinking his crew was following him, but they had somehow lost their way without him realizing. Ironically, it was he who had gotten lost.


    "Damn, I''m going to have to go back," Zoromented, having no other choice but to return the way he hade.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, "Amazing, how much does this model cost?" Yamato murmured, looking at men selling fish-motorcycles with Hachi by his side, who seemed a bit lost.


    The ce was crowded as the man was renting out the fish, they recognized the straw hats, especially Yamato for being Kaido''s daughter and having a bounty of 600 million. Some people were wary of Hachi for being a fish-man, but had to respect him, after all, he was part of an important crew.


    "Damn, if we could capture him..." one man spoke while keeping his gaze on Hachi, who might even have heard him; he wasn''t hiding, after all Luffy had said he would never need to do that again while under his g and would destroy anyone who messed with him.


    "Are you an idiot? He''s with Kaido''s daughter... And you think we can mess with that group?" another whispered to the first.


    "But did you see how much they offered for that mermaid they captured yesterday?" the first man spoke again and Hachi immediately turned surprised towards those men.


    "But..." the man was going to continue, but suddenly felt a de at his throat, catching everyone by surprise, as Hachi had several swords drawn from their sheaths, cing his swords on the necks of 4 men at the same time, appearing in front of the man.


    "Nee... Tell me now..." he said threateningly. "What were you saying?" Hachi scared the men as soon as they realized their situation.


    "We only said that a mermaid was captured yesterday..." one of the men said, swallowing hard.


    "Where is she?" Hachi asked again. While Yamato was about to mount her bike, she noticed the strange situation.


    "Any problem, Hachi?" she asked from afar.


    But Hachi did not care to answer her, still looking at the man with the same deadly gaze. "Where is she being auctioned?" and he spoke, still holding the sword as if about to kill the man.


    "She''s being auctioned at one of the most important auctions in thewless area, the Joker auction!" the man spoke with evident fear.


    "I believe I know where that auction is..." Hachi seemed thoughtful.


    Yamato approached at this moment. "Any problem?" He was wondering why Hachi''s hostility, as he hadn''t even answered her.


    "Nee... There''s a mermaid being auctioned and I need to stop it," Hachi spoke fiercely.


    "A mermaid," Yamato murmured, and immediately had a fierce look. "Alright, let''s solve this!" she spoke, and the men looked somewhat surprised at that.


    "I wouldn''t do that! I heard there will be Tenryuubitos at the site. Are you guys crazy?" the man spoke immediately, making Hachi frown.


    Meanwhile, Yamato didn''t seem too concerned, just thoughtful. "It doesn''t matter, let''s go." She suddenly spoke and grabbed Hachi by the clothes and threw him on top of her bike.


    She jumped a distance in front of the vehicle and Hachi, a bit surprised by this, quickly asked, "Hey, do you know how to ride this?"


    Yamato just smiled and said, "No, but let''s try." She spoke, and before they could react, she elerated and sped forward, while Hachi screamed in fright, with her crashing into trees trying to keep the fish under control and leaving the ce.


    "She didn''t even pay me!!!" the man, responsible for renting the bikes, did not fail to shout after Yamato fleeing with the fish-man.


    Meanwhile, in thewless area, Luffy was with Shirahoshi at this moment, glued to his back. They walked from one side to the other, and it was obvious that he was attracting attention as many pointed at them.


    "Look at him! He''s wearing the straw hat," the peoplemented and quickly tried to keep their distance.


    "It''s him in person! Monkey D. Luffy!"


    "The pirate who is the son of the world''s worst criminal and grandson of the marine hero, Garp! A rookie that not even the admirals alone can stop!"


    As people eximed, trying to distance themselves, no one wanted to confront a pirate with a bounty of 1,000,000,0000 berries. Luffy continued walking until he found a small bar and wanting to drink something, he headed to the establishment.


    "I want to drink something, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi pointed to the ce, obviously where Luffy was already going,


    "Yes, let''s go, let''s see what they have to offer," Luffymented with a smile as he entered the ce, which quickly grew gloomy with the presence of this pirate and a mermaid on his back.


    Luffy stepped on the floorboards as they creaked with the old wood, and the waiter saw that man and swallowed hard behind the counter, while the air grew tense, with no one able to breathe.


    "He''s here..." someone murmured...


    "Stay quiet! If he hears you, you''re dead!" another said to a friend.


    "Please... just go away! Nika-Sama, make this man leave without causing death and destruction!" someone else was praying in a corner.


    Luffy approached the bar, while the man behind the counter looked pale, Luffy leaned forward and tapped the counter with a finger. "Give me your best rum and an orange juice for her," he said, while the man quickly started making the drinks with trembling hands, afraid of displeasing this powerful pirate.


    "Is he alright, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi couldn''t help but ask with her gentle eyes to the man who seemed to be having a convulsion, while trembling picking up the bottle.


    "He''s just nervous, Shira," Luffy said. He didn''t care much about it, although he found it quite precipitous to be afraid in this way, after all they think he would kill someone just for not liking his drink or something like that, but Luffy only kills someone when provoked enough for it, not over a ss of drink.


    The man brought their drinks and ced them on the counter while cautiously looking at Luffy, even the entire ce looked at Luffy expecting him to kill the bartender if he didn''t like the drink.


    "Hey, rx, I''m not going to kill you just because of your drink," Luffy said, as he tossed some gold coins to the man who quickly picked them up and nodded, but still looked cautious.


    Luffy didn''t sit down and took the ss drinking calmly. The taste was not the best, but at least it was something he could drink peacefully. Luffy took Shira''s juice and she drank it while still clinging to his back swaying her tail, with an expression that seemed to love the orange juice. The ce was rtively full, but no one else spoke at this moment while Luffy and his mermaid drank quietly at the bar counter.


    Then the door opened and a man looking straight at Luffy''s back approached.


    "Hey! Is he here after Monkey D. Luffy?!" People gossiped about this man in the bar.


    "He can''t be serious..." anothermented.


    Luffy sipped his drink and smiled, feeling through his Haki the person. "Kid, I see you''ve been following me for a long time," Luffymented, still with his back to the man.


    "..." Kid did not respond to Luffy''sment.


    "Is Captain Kid going to face Straw Hat, but his bounty is almost 3 times smaller than that of Captain Kid. Is he insane, I heard he is pretty crazy," another spoke.


    "Mugiwara will not let this go easily, he''s a billion-bounty pirate and of course he will kill just for provoking him," another man grumbled.


    "What do you want, Kid?" Luffy said. "Can''t you see I''m with my girl here?" he said, and Shirahoshi seemed to blush at that, cing her hand on her face with a flush.


    Kid ignored thements and looked at Luffy with a fierce gaze. "I know I can''t beat him now," he said, his hands clenching. "But remember this, Straw Hat, that humiliation in Jaya will never happen again. Wait for me in the New World. I will defeat you, no matter how strong you are. I will dominate that sea, do you hear me, Straw Hat?" Kid growled, and Luffy appreciated this challenge and began tough.


    "Hahahaha." Luffyughed loudly while the bar was silent.


    "What are youughing at?" Kid didn''t like that, thinking that Luffy was mocking him.


    "Very well, Kid, I''ll be waiting for you then. After all, what fun is the sea when you don''t have challenges to face?" Luffy spoke seriously. After all, a long time ago, he could have killed Teach, but he kept him alive just so there would be people who could face him in the future. Luffy doesn''t want to dominate the seas easily; he wants challenges and fights. Where''s the achievement if you don''t need to make efforts to reach it?


    Everyone was surprised by this, especially Kid. After all, no one expected such behavior from a pirate who was on top of everything on this ind, showing that he was looking forward to a future challenge.


    "Anyway, let''s go," Luffy said as he finished his ss.


    "Yes, let''s visit other ces, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi said excitedly on his back.


    Luffy walked past Kid while the man kept his gaze on him, thoughtful about hisst words. Luffy didn''t care anymore and continued walking, heading out of the bar.


    "Now let''s go..." Luffy was going toment but soon noticed that there was a strange change happening on that street at the moment.


    All the people who had been circting the area were now kneeling.


    "What''s happening, Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi looked confused, and Luffy simply nced with narrow eyes to one side of the street.


    At the start of the street, there was a group of people in suits with a man in the middle, one who wasn''t wearing a suit but a very peculiar white outfit that Luffy knew very well, after all, he had already killed 2 of those beings.


    "How interesting," Luffy couldn''t help but murmur then, as people knelt on the ground hoping not to receive the wrath of that Tenryuubito.


    "Hm?!" They were surprised by someone simply walking through the ce without kneeling.


    "Hey, who is he?" A woman spoke in shock, but when she saw the g on his back, next to the mermaid clinging to him, she swallowed hard.


    Luffy walked towards the Tenryuubito and his forces while everyone still knelt, also amazed by Luffy simply walking, which would make anyone there a dead man, but Luffy seemed oblivious to it and everyone was wondering what he was about to do, while the Tenryuubito himself, on top of his ve, didn''t even know the danger he was running at that exact moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)</strong>


    <strong> Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 271 – Sabaody Archipelago 07.

    Chapter 271 �C Sabaody Archipgo 07.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Saint Charlos was a World Noble who treated everyone who was not a Celestial Dragon with disdain, inferior beings whom he could kill and enve at will, and no one could do anything about it. Today, he was out in Sabaody with his family, while his father and sister were somewhere else, he decided to look for some new concubines for his harem.


    He also liked to collect many different races, and today he was particrly excited because he had heard about the auction of a recently captured mermaid, which was happening in that very district.


    Immediately, he canceled his trip to the amusement park and called his father, who would meet them soon at the auction, so Saint Charlos continued to head to the big auction with his guards.


    He looked at his mount, arge man he had made into a ve some time ago, whom he used to ride while the man crawled wherever he wanted; the man hardly seemed to have any life left in his eyes, he just obeyed.


    Charlos was getting a bit frustrated with the dy this ve was having in continuing the path and quickly started kicking behind his head, stepping on the man''s ear. "Come on, you''re too slow! That mermaid is going to be auctioned and I want to buy her. If you dy me and she''s sold before I get there, I swear I''ll make you regret it and make you beg for death," he said, growling as he continued to assault the man, who looked just like an empty puppet.


    Beside him was a pirate who had also just been bought at another auction. The man also looked at his miserable life, unable to react, after all, he had been caught by a Celestial Dragon and now had an explosive cor, nothing could be done against that, the only thing he could think about was his future miserable life, which could not be better than the man this World Noble was sitting on top of.


    Meanwhile, the men around him, in suits, who were government agents, calmly looked at the situation as if it were normal, already ustomed to Saint Charlos''s personality, doing nothing about it, just to keep him as one of the descendants of the creators of this world and protect him with their lives.


    "If I hear right... So, there''s a mermaid being auctioned right now?" a voice emerged at that moment while Charlos was still venting his frustration on his ve, he impulsively ended up responding to the unexpectedly asked question.


    "Yes, a mermaid is being auctioned, and I will have her in my tank! I''ll make her try to run from my piranhas, it will be so much fun," the man said, imagining the scene, until suddenly, he blinked and looked forward, hearing that there was a man with a woman on his back standing in front of them. His gaze was stunned as he looked at that man with his mouth open, but it wasn''t just him.


    All the people at the location looked stunned and at a loss for words. Luffy was there standing, not caring if he was in front of a Celestial Dragon. Luffy just calmly looked at the World Noble while his arms were crossed.


    "Hey, is this really happening?" one of the citizens immediately shouted, while others also spoke.


    "What''s going to happen?" another murmured.


    "Is this Monkey D. Luffy, does he not know that he can''t mess with a Celestial Dragon?!" others eximed.


    "He''s dead!" another said.


    "Yes, he''s messing with a god of this world!"


    Charlos still looked at this whole moment at Luffy with a shocked look, as if he was simply going to pull out his gold gun and point it at Luffy and just kill him.


    "You... You..." Saint Charlos murmured. While his group of agents was at the height of nervousness, wondering what Luffy was nning to do.


    "What''s wrong with him, Luffy-sama?" Shirahoshi asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, he must be sick, look at the snoting out of his nose, that''s why he wears that helmet, to not pass the virus to other people..." Luffy murmured.


    Saint Charlos seemed to have heard the most absurd thing in the world, because he didn''t say anything else but to pick up his gold pistol and was about to aim at Luffy and shoot, but something at that moment caught his attention, which was the mermaid on Luffy''s back, when he saw her tail swaying beside him, which left him even more surprised.


    "This is a mermaid," he said, seeing her pink tail and her curious gaze. "She''s the most beautiful mermaid I''ve ever seen," he eximed, as more snot dripped from him. "I want her, I want her now!" He eximed joyfully while his men seemed to frown.


    Shirahoshi looked scared by his reaction. "Luffy-sama..." she murmured, hiding behind Luffy.


    "Hm? You want her?" Luffy simply asked calmly, while everyone didn''t know what to expect from the answer. Everyone knew the mermaid was part of his crew, so they felt that something terrible was about to happen at that moment.


    From a distance, a woman eating pizza stared open-mouthed at the scene. "Hey, hey, what is he going to do?" Bonney asked somewhat worried.


    Luffy''s question took the Celestial Dragon out of his joy and he looked at Luffy with a fierce gaze. "What are you doing standing, you inferior being?" he said to Luffy, who seemed not to care.


    "Why would I kneel to a celestial pig?" Luffymented, making everyone gape at that moment with a grimace. Even Saint Charlos himself was rmed by it; he grabbed his pistol this time and pointed it at Luffy.


    "Take the mermaid off your back and I''ll kill you," he said, not wanting to damage such precious merchandise.


    "Hey, celestial pig, did you know I usually kill people who think they can take my crew?" Luffy said, leaving people speechless once again.


    ''Killing a Celestial Dragon'' was something no one had ever thought to hear in their lives, so what Luffy was mentioning would defy the logic of this world.


    Saint Charlos wasted no more time, immediately shooting at Luffy. Luffy saw the gold bulleting out of his gun, it had seastone in it, to kill Devil Fruit users as well, but Luffy just watched that marble moving in slow motion in the air and scoffed at it.


    Saint Charlos didn''t even realize when Luffy was already in front of him, cocking his arm back and delivering a punch, the man was imagining Luffy lying dead on the ground with him taking the mermaid to show off to his colleagues in Mary Geoise, while the ss of his helmet was breaking with Luffy''s fisting at him before anyone could react, the man only realized something was wrong when he felt pain with Luffy''s fist burying into him, making even time stop with it.


    Everyone saw the scene freeze on that street, in a millisecond, while Luffy sank his fist into the face of Saint Charlos, a being who was supposed to be untouchable, after all, touching a Celestial Dragon was like dering war with the greatest power in this world, the World Government.


    The scene had entered people''s subconscious while it was recorded for the rest of their lives, until finally time returned to normal and before anyone could react... The Celestial Dragon simply flew backwards, crashing into one of the buildings on the street and exploding the building right after. The explosion made everyone look rmed at that.


    "Did he really do that?" someone spoke in the midst of the silence with the only sound being the debris flying caused by the body of the celestial dragon, everyone was shocked once again.


    "I can''t believe this," another said, looking through it, stunned as well.


    "He... he... he..." Bonney seemed to have a convulsion from a distance with that.


    "..." Kid had a shocked face too in front of the bar as he watched the scene.


    The Celestial Dragon''s guards were silent for a second, wondering what really happened, until the explosion began to settle down and they finally came out of their state of shock.


    "Do you know what you did? You touched a god of this world," one of those men said and Luffy just shrugged.


    "Come on, call an admiral. I don''t care," hemented, and no one could argue against that, after all, this man had already fought two of them.


    Luffy was at a level where hitting a Celestial Dragon was something simple for him, he could not imagine those people knowing that he had already killed two of them, but that was a secret information because the World Government covered up that there was someone with that kind of courage in the world, but what he did today was public and soon it would be in newspapers all over the world.


    Luffy looked at the men of the Celestial Dragons and simply unleashed his Conqueror''s Haki, causing everyone to immediately fall to the ground. The ce fell silent as the ves, both therge man and the pirate captain, didn''t know what to say about this man.


    "I remember them now, once, one of them pointed a gun at my mother," Shirahoshi recalled the event that happened when she was just a child, it was then that she awakened her powers. She alsomented calmly without caring about the gravity of the situation with Luffy hitting a Celestial Dragon.


    "Don''t worry, Shira, I will never let a man touch you, even if I have to burn down all of Mary Geoise." Luffy spoke.


    His gaze returned to a frightened woman at a distance. "Bonney... let''s have a talk with her, but for now," Luffy said, beginning to walk towards the ves.


    The only one who reacted was the pirate captain with a look of fear towards Luffy, while the man who was used as a mount still had a lifeless look.


    Luffy simply grabbed their cors and activated them. "Hey, what are you doing?!" the pirate captain shouted in fear.


    As the cor was about to explode, he removed them from their necks with Haki and managed to make them explode meters away, as he threw them. The two ves looked surprised at that, touching their necks.


    "You''re free." Luffy said and began walking towards the destroyed building.


    The people, who had been quiet and fearful of everything that was happening, seemed toe out of their stupor with the explosions Luffy caused with the cors and they began to scream and run away. The entire ce started to move away from that street as fast as possible, only the bravest still looking at Luffy, still shocked, because it meant one thing: that an admiral would soonnd on Sabaody, but they wondered what they would send when this pirate was someone who could handle one of them...


    Luffy went to the debris, lifted a stone, and found the Celestial Dragon quite injured, but still alive under that chaos. He picked him up by the hair and began to drag him out of the debris, heading towards Bonney who looked paralyzed at Luffy.


    "Hello, Bonney," Luffy greeted her, approaching while Bonney finally came out of her paralyzed state and looked at Luffy carrying the beaten Celestial Dragon like an animal.


    "What are you doing!! Get that thing away from me and don''t get close, otherwise they''ll think I''m with you!!" She eximed furiously, while Luffy kept a smile.


    "This is going to be interesting..." he murmured, approaching despite her protests.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 272 – Sabaody Archipelago 08.

    Chapter 272 �C Sabaody Archipgo 08.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the girl was protesting for Luffy to get out of there, he was approaching as she stared at him with her mouth agape, between him and the unconscious Tenryuubito being dragged along, while the mermaid on Luffy''s back just looked on with curious eyes.


    "Who is she, Luffy-Sama...?" she asked.


    "This is Bonney, one of the pirates from the worst generation," Luffymented.


    Bonney growled at Luffy as he got closer, "What are you doing here? I told you to get this man out of here!" She shouted again.


    It was amon reaction for anyone, after all, touching a Tenryuubito was practically dering your own destruction.


    "Why are you so angry??" Luffy remarked, cleaning his ears.


    "Angry?! Do you know what you''ve done?" she began to scream, stomping on the ground like a child.


    "Yes, I hit a Tenryuubito, it''s very easy, you should try," Luffymented.


    "As if I would do something so stupid!" she shouted back at him, thinking Luffy was a clueless fool. Luffy just kept a tight smile.


    "Come on, don''t be like that, I''m here to talk to you." Luffy spoke calmly.


    "Talk? An admiral is going toe here soon, and I don''t want to get involved in this conflict. You''re crazy, you might fight one, but we''re not all like you, we''re not at that level yet, you idiot, idiot, idiot!" she began to scream, kicking the ground.


    "She seems very angry, she''s so funny..."mented Shirahoshi, giggling quietly on his back.


    "Who''s funny!!!" Bonney growled at Shirahoshi.


    Luffy just shrugged, Bonney reaching a point where she could no longer bear to talk with these crazy people and turned around to leave as quickly as possible.


    "I met your father a few days ago..." Luffy suddenly said, and the girl immediately stopped, turning and looking at him with stunned eyes.


    "It was funny, I was beating up a Shichibukai at that time, he showed up to stop me and we fought... I hit him a bit, and he really proved to be one of the most powerful Shichibukais..." Luffymented, still remembering that he didn''te close to beating him, but surelynded some punches that even dented his tin.


    A momentter, Luffy saw a hand grab his jacket near the neck as Bonney stood close to him, looking at him seriously. "How do you know about that?" she demanded immediately.


    "Well, you could say I know a few things here and there, and more than that, I can help you," Luffy spoke unconcerned with the girl demanding answers in front of him.


    "What do you mean by that?" she asked, looking cautiously at this man.


    "I won''t say everything right away, but I want you under my g," he said with a smile, his will wanting her to join his main crew.


    "You think I would join you?" she snarled, finding the idea ludicrous.


    "I know you''re just a child, Bonney, that you use your fruit to transform your body into an adult and hide your age..." Luffy spoke, making her fall silent.


    Luffy sighed before continuing. "I can help you, I can even help your father," he finally said, not wanting to waste time and getting straight to the point.


    "You can''t be serious," she said, not believing him.


    "I can, we can help him at Egghead with Vegapunk... Kuma will undergo surgery soon and the rest of his humanities will disappear. There''s nothing to do now, but in the future, I promise I can help you," Luffy spoke, keeping a serious tone with the girl.


    "What do you mean he''s going to lose his humanity?!" Bonney seemed frightened by this.


    "He made a deal with the world government and it has to do with you..." Luffy finally revealed, Kuma sacrificed himself to save her.


    "No..." Bonney seemed about to cry with this. "I don''t believe you!" she spoke immediately, her life being full of lies and she not trusting people easily.


    "Luffy-Sama..." Shirahoshi seemed a bit surprised with this.


    "Hm?!" Bonney was so stunned she didn''t even feel someone approaching and hugged her, she looked and saw the mermaid who was with Luffy appearing with a warm hug and gentle eyes.


    "It''s okay... if you want to cry..." Shirahoshimented while maintaining a hug on the girl.


    Some tears fell from Bonney at that moment, as the mermaid continued to hug the pizza-loving woman. Luffy nodded calmly while holding the unconscious and bleeding Tenryuubito in his hand, as people looked on from a distance, none daring to approach Luffy out of fear.


    "My father is really going to lose his humanity...?" She asked Luffy, crying.


    "Yes..." Luffy admitted. "But that doesn''t mean you can''t help him in the future..." He said finally, as the girl seemed to be crying a lot at that moment.


    Luffy continued. "If you want to know something, Bonney, I know where Nika is," he said, now causing the girl to look up in surprise still in tears, maintaining a stunned gaze at Luffy.


    "How do you know that?" She growled at Luffy, while Shirahoshi remained confused upon hearing the conversation and ended up returning to Luffy''s back at that moment.


    "How would I not know about Nika..." Luffymented more to himself than to her, his gaze returning to the girl and continuing. "As I said, I know many things..." he turned his attention to a confused Shirahoshi and smiled.


    "You see this mermaid on my back?" Luffy said.


    "Me?" Shirahoshi looked at Luffy, confused, waiting for what he would say about her.


    "What about this mermaid?" Bonney asked, wiping her tears, but still the words about Nika seemed the only thing to her.


    "She is an ancient weapon, one that possesses the power to destroy the entire world," he spoke calmly. He was already talking about Nika; mentioning the ancient weapon wouldn''t make much difference now, and Luffy had made sure no one was listening to their conversation, especially about having a fallen Tenryuubito there.


    Bonney grimaced at Luffy''s assertion while Shirahoshi looked confused and pointed to herself. "I can destroy the world?" Shirahoshi asked, confused.


    "You can, you''re just not ready to control that power yet, but soon, the whole world will fear you," Luffy smiled at her, despite not liking to refer to Shira as a weapon, he still couldn''t lie about her heritage. He then turned back to Bonney, who was grimacing at what she had heard.


    "Anyway, I''d like you not to tell anyone about our conversation. And I believe I can help you in saving your father. You''ll find all this under my g, and if you have your own crew, there''s no reason they shouldn''t also get involved in the fleet I''m building. You know that the enemy is the World Government, and it''s a much more powerful enemy than the pirates of the New World..." He said, pausing before continuing.


    "You can''t handle them alone. That''s why, if you want a chance, join me. Just like I need strongpanions I can trust with my life, you will also need strength and powerful allies, Bonney." Luffy spoke as Bonney seemed thoughtful about it.


    But Luffy wouldn''t stay there much longer, after all, he had an auction to attend. "Anyway, an admiral wille soon. So think about what I said and make your choice, join me or go your own way, but remember my words," Luffy spoke and began to withdraw while pulling the Tenryuubito by the hair again, looking like a beaten dog.


    Meanwhile, people were closing in, hiding, as Luffy passed through the street while people continued running.


    Bonney watched Luffy walking away with his mermaid and the Tenryuubito, seeming toe out of her state of shock she had entered several times since Luffy started talking to her and turned around, kicking the ground. "No... he was just lying all along... He can''t be serious... it''s too much information for someone to know about... who is he...? Anyway, I''m not going to trust a madman who hits a Tenryuubito like it''s nothing..." She said to herself and started to leave, heading in the opposite direction from Luffy.


    Meanwhile, the news of Luffy hitting a Tenryuubito so hard quickly spread through the marine channels, as such a significant event couldn''t be kept quiet for long, even though all the agents with the Tenryuubito were still on the ground, knocked out by Luffy''s haki.


    "This is horrible!!! He hit a Tenryuubito!!!" A uniformed man shouted in rm, as everyone in the room quickly grimaced at what they heard.


    "This can''t be happening!!!" Another said in a tone that indicated he was denying reality.


    "To think that someone would raise their hands against the descendants of the creators of this world... This Monkey D. Luffy is worse than we imagined..." Another spoke.


    "Notify headquarters immediately!" They wasted no time and quickly passed this information forward, as this was already beyond what they could handle.


    Some timeter, "WHAT?! HE DID WHAT?!" Sengoku shouted from his office as loud as his lungs could muster, being heard throughout Marineford.


    "Damn, why does Garp''s grandson have to be such a nuisance!!! At a time when we need to focus our forces for an imminent battle, this bastard!! And where is Kizaru who should already be on the ind with his speed!!??" Sengoku yelled as some officers in front of him shrank back.


    "Sir fleet admiral..." The man tried to speak.


    "Spit it out!!" Sengoku was out of patience making the man shrink even more.


    "Admiral Kizaru took a warship..." He said, stuttering with some fear.


    "That damn it!" Sengoku wasn''t even bothering to censor his words against his allies, he just picked up his den den mushi and made a call.


    A man in a yellow suit was enjoying the sun, lying on his beach chair while the ship continued sailing with some sailors managing the ship as hey there enjoying himself and approaching the Sabaody Archipgo from a distance, but the ind wasn''t even in sight yet.


    Then his den den mushi started ringing and he calmly saw that it was a call. Without hesitation, he answered, asking what Sengoku wanted, after all, he wanted to enjoy this time a little until he reached Sabaody.


    "Hello, hello..." he spoke in his iconic way.


    "Kizaru, you bastard!" Sengoku began scolding him while the other shrank back, surprised by this, wondering what had happened to be scolded in such a way.


    "A Tenryuubito was struck by Monkey D. Luffy in Sabaody a short while ago. You were supposed to be on the ind, what are you doing? Get there immediately!"


    "What?" Kizaru immediately shouted, then, realizing the gravity, he quickly stood up while the sailors looked stunned.


    "I''m heading out first, I''ll meet you guyster!" He said and simply disappeared, transforming into light and flying into the sky, heading towards Sabaody.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 273 – Sabaody Archipelago 09.

    Chapter 273 �C Sabaody Archipgo 09.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While Luffy was causing chaos on one side of thewless area... Hugo''s group, Chouchou, and Enel were not too far away.


    "Damned mortals," Enel grumbled. He was already conscious but was frustrated to have fallen so easily to a punch from the big man.


    "Stop grumbling..." Hugo couldn''t help butment to that fool.


    "Woof! Woof!" Chouchou agreed.


    "Tsk..." Enel was still furious but chose not to respond to these two.


    People continued to avoid them until they finally noticed something odd, with people not moving away from them but all lying on the ground when they reached a certain area.


    "This?!" Enel found it strange here.


    Hugo narrowed his eyes while Chouchou sniffed the air... viewing the entire street as peopley on the ground


    "It seems the mortals here have recognized me..." Enel, after some thought,mented reaching his conclusion with an arrogant tone.


    "Woof!" Chouchou barked, calling him an idiot.


    "It''s not that, you fool... It seems one of them is here..." Hugo spoke, his tone showing great hatred at this moment.


    A group soon appeared in the middle of the street, surrounded by government agents protecting the Tenryuubito in the middle of them, none other than the father of Saint Charles, going to the auction to meet his family.


    He was not mounted on a ve, but there were ves lifting a tform at each of its corners, while the man himself, in an astronaut suit, was sitting at the front of it.


    "We arete... we must go faster!" He eximed and grabbed a whip, hitting the backs of those men carrying it who could only feel the pain withoutint.


    They continued on their way but suddenly a lightning bolt fell in front of the group, startling everyone there and the kneeling people.


    "What is this?!" The Tenryuubito immediately asked as his men were still frightened by it, the lightning began to disappear, and a man appeared among them, none other than Enel looking at the Tenryuubito.


    "Are you one of those who call themselves gods in this world?" He asked disdainfully.


    Saint Charles'' father was stunned by this, while the ves didn''t know what to do at that moment. "Who are you, you inferior being?!" The Tenryuubito shouted furiously at that.


    "He is Enel, one of the Straw Hat members!" One of the government agents spoke immediately.


    "He has a Logia! We must be careful!" Another eximed in astonishment.


    "Do you not know that you are in front of a Tenryuubito, do you know the consequences of standing in front of one while you should be on the ground kneeling?!" Another memberined to Enel.


    "Kneel?!" Enel asked with a dangerous tone.


    He began to release lightning while the Tenryuubito looked surprised at this and his men afraid. "Hey hey, is he going to attack a Tenryuubito?!" One of the kneeling people couldn''t help but exim seeing that.


    "Now you will feel the power of a true god, not a false one..." Enel spoke as he prepared to attack the Tenryuubito, who looked at him with fear at that moment.


    "What do you n to do?!" The Tenryuubito sensed the danger and eximed without his previous arrogance.


    However, just as Enel was about to unleash his power to attack the man on the tform without caring tounch a direct attack at point-nk range, before he could attack, Hugo once again struck him, hitting him on the head, Enel still hurt couldn''t react despite seeing the blowing, so he fell to the ground there once again.


    "He attacked his ownpanion?" One of the kneeling men spoke in astonishment.


    "He fell..." The Tenryuubito himself sighed, and even though they were inferior beings, he had to feel grateful for that, as clearly that man had wanted to attack him.


    "Quick! Grab the cor and restrain him, I will make him beg and regret challenging me!" The Tenryuubito shouted and looked at Hugo.


    "You, restrain him!" The Tenryuubito ordered without caring to thank for the help, after all, he believed that was the duty of all beings in this world who were not from Merry Geoise.


    "You won''t need that." Hugo spoke, looking at the man.


    "What do you mean by that...?! Hm?" He was about to demand, but soon saw that man on top of him before anyone could react.


    "I just hit him so that he wouldn''t touch you before me!" Hugo spoke and drove a punch into the man''s face, breaking the tform and exploding the ground beneath it.


    <em>BOOOOMM!!!</em>The explosion was sorge that all the ves and government agents were blown away by the shockwave.


    "He hit the Tenryuubito!" People immediately began to scream in fear.


    Meanwhile, among all the debris, Hugo stood there and saw a man in a state simr to what his son would be after Luffy hit him.


    "I guess I hit him a bit," he murmured, thinking it was too little.


    Without wasting time, he raised his leg and kicked the unconscious and bleeding man in the chest, really sending him flying.


    "Well, let''s follow him," he murmured and turned his attention back. "Chouchou, grab Enel and let''s follow that flying object..." Chouchou barked in confirmation while still urinating on the ring pants.


    He went to the clean side of the clothing and bit, pulling the unconscious god and started to follow Hugo. They quickly advanced against the Tenryuubito falling in the distance.


    On the other side, Bonney was walking while heavily stomping on the ground frustrated. She didn''t know why she was doing this, but at that moment she was following the man who was carrying the Tenryuubito through the streets.


    She didn''t know when, but at some point, she just started to follow him after turning around, after thinking about everything she heard, she could not ignore after hearing all that.


    "I''m going to regret this, I''m going to regret this, this pirate is going to screw me over..." She began to speak, but still continued towards Luffy.


    "How dare he say those things to me?" She was growling with so much anger.


    "Bonney-sama is following us..." Shirahoshi looked back while seeing Bonney following at some distance.


    "Are you going to keep grumbling the whole time??" Luffy asked after hearing Shirahoshi, clearly hearing the girl in the body of a woman speaking angrily.


    Shirahoshi began tough. "It seems like she''s taken a liking to you, Luffy-sama," Shirahoshimented with a giggle.


    "Who''s taken a liking to whom?" Bonney shouted furiously.


    Luffy shrugged as they continued on to the auction without caring about that woman.


    Some timeter... At the auction itself where there was a drawing of Joker from the underworld... the big event had already begun. Various nobles from all over the world were gathered there, waiting for the event to start, as there was a rumor of a mermaid to be auctioned off that afternoon. Everyone eagerly awaited the event, while ves continued toe on stage and people ced bids, wanting to buy, and more importantly... there were two Tenryuubitos present.


    "Where are daddy, brother, and his friend?" The woman dressed in an astronaut suit murmured, dissatisfied, as they were allte. They were a single group of 5 Tenryuubitos who came to Sabaody at this time, which was her, her fianc��, her father, brother (Saint Charles), and a friend of his to buy new ves and take them to their mansions in Merry Geoise.


    "They''lle soon, let''s enjoy and buy all their ves..." the Tenryuubito who was her fianc��mented with a smile.


    "You''re right, darling," she spoke passionately.


    As people tried not to make eye contact with them, since anything like that could mean death for them, the auction continued. It was after several ves were auctioned off that the main event finally emerged.


    "And now... we will present our most valuable asset: a mermaid directly from the sea, captured by one of our hunters on the ind''s edge," the man shouted, as everyone screamed excitedly.


    "There is the mermaid!" They watched enthusiastically as therge ss aquarium appeared on stage, and the short green-haired mermaid, who was none other than Camie, who had been captured yesterday.


    She looked around fearfully as she was ced with an explosive cor around her neck and kept in the aquarium unable to break it.


    "Let''s start the bidding," the presenter began.


    "50 million!!!" shouted one of the nobles.


    "Bidding starts at 50,000,000 berries!" the presenter shouted with enthusiasm.


    "100 million!" another eximed, doubling the amount of the first.


    "We have 100 million! Anyone else?!" the presenter shouted.


    "I bid 150 million!" a third spoke.


    "170 million!"


    "200 million!" a man wearing a crown eximed.


    "200,000,000? Are you crazy, you''ll spend the entire National Treasury on a mermaid?" one of the ministers spoke up and asked his king not to be so reckless in spending so much money.


    "Haha, look, it''s a mermaid! I will have her in my tank and she will be disyed to all the nobles at the pce to show my status," that king said, pleased with the idea of having such a luxury article.


    But suddenly, someone raised their hands, and it was none other than a Tenryuubito, beside his fianc��e. "500 million!" he eximed, leaving everyone stunned with that.


    "500 million?!" Even the auction presenter couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Are you buying a mermaid?" his fianc��e asked beside him.


    "No, of course not. I''m getting her for your brother. If he''s willing to pay 500,000,000 for her, then I will keep her." He spoke with a smile, and his fianc��e nodded.


    No one else spoke, after all, no one could contend with the authority of a Tenryuubito. "I''ll give you one, I''ll give you two, I''ll give you three," the presenter was about to finalize this item when suddenly, time seemed to stop.


    Suddenly, the entrance door began to crack, a gap started appearing on its side, in one corner of the auction, the walls began to crack, another wall began to crumble on the opposite side, in the ceiling, another crack urred as it began to copse.


    Five explosions urred at the same time at this moment, exploding on all sides at once, leaving everyone scared at that moment.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 274 – Sabaody Archipelago 10.

    Chapter 274 �C Sabaody Archipgo 10.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    All sides began to explode, starting with the door.


    "What''s this?!" The people inside immediately eximed with this disturbance.


    "An enemy attack? Don''t they know there''s a Celestial Dragon in here?!" Another person eximed incredulously.


    The door finally broke with the smoke and Luffy emerged from it with his mermaid on his back and still dragging the Celestial Dragon by the hair. Bonney wasn''t far behind as she entered with him.


    An explosion urred on the side of that wall and a Celestial Dragon emerged from there with Zoro appearing. "What an annoying guy... I had to hit him..." Heined while looking at the man who appeared out of nowhere in front of him and asked him to kneel, so Zoro simply hit him and brought him here and appeared by chance at this auction.


    "Those are Celestial Dragons!" the Nobles practically went pale, seeing a Celestial Dragon fallen on the ground in front of Zoro, and Luffy dragging the other by the hair while he was unconscious at the entrance of the ce.


    "No, this can''t be happening!" members from various countries quickly shouted, while the presenter, in front of the poor man, turned so pale. Not just from the fright, but from who had caused harm to them, after all, Monkey D. Luffy was there, what could they do to stop a pirate of 1 billion berries?


    "Brother!" the female Celestial Dragon immediately eximed.


    "This... You dare touch the gods of this world?" Her fianc�� eximed angrily, clearly wanting to kill Luffy and Zoro, but not before making him suffer for such a thing.


    However, his voice was soon muffled by the auction''s screams, as another wall exploded, revealing more destroyed interior, with Hugo emerging right after the destruction while holding another Celestial Dragon by the neck.


    "I finally caught up," Hugomented satisfied while holding the man with a sadistic look, they had destroyed his life a long time ago, this was a chance to avenge these beings.


    "Daddy!" The Celestial Dragonined again, dazed seeing that, not just her brother... But her father looking beaten while blood was dripping all over his face with his helmet all destroyed.


    "How dare you do something like this? I will kill you, but before I will take all of you to Mary Geoise and torture you for such affront, call the navy immediately!!" The fianc�� immediately shouted, he didn''t even know who these pirates were and didn''t care, this Celestial Dragon couldn''t believe that something would happen to him, so he wanted to catch them immediately in his peak of hatred against the inferior beings who hurt his peers.


    However, a crack began to appear in the ceiling at that exact moment. Immediately, another explosion followed, with a huge fish emerging from there and immediately flying downward, while the Celestial Dragons themselves were thending spot and could not react while being crushed by it, destroying all the benches around with people bing even more rmed.


    There was a woman piloting that fish and it was none other than Yamato smiling on that creature and Hachi a little away from her, right behind on the back.


    "We''ve arrived," Yamato celebrated, knowing she had arrived at the location after getting the information with Hachi.


    "That''s true," Hachimented, while looking at the mermaid on the stage, but his gaze returned downward and he wentpletely nk when he saw that Yamato, piloting it in that way, ended up crushing world nobles in the process.


    "NEEE!!!! What did you do?" Hachi couldn''t help but yell with a grimace. However, his voice once again was muffled with an explosioning from the other side of the wall.


    <em>BOOOM!</em>


    The wall broke and figures began to emerge from there, being 4 women with masks.


    "We''ve finally arrived," Nami shouted excitedly.


    "The Master is here," someone seemed quite happy too amid all that dust, she wore maid clothes and was none other than Baby-5.


    "How do you know?" Vivi asked.


    "I can smell him," Baby-5 spoke proudly.


    "That''s true, I can also smell the scent of my husband," Alvida agreed beside her.


    "What a weird way for you two to find Luffy," Nami and Vivi shouted at the same time.


    Soon, the four women who had robbed at least 30 auction houses in this area arrived at this location after hearing about a big event happening here, then they came to make big money from the audience and the auction house''s safe.


    So, Nami took a step forward and shouted, "We are robbing all of you!" She demanded and looked at the people a bit surprised. Since nobody cared about them while they kept their eyes on just four points in the room.


    "It seems they didn''t even notice us," Vivi murmured.


    "It must be because of that," Alvida was already pointing.


    One finger pointed to Yamato, who was still happy to have arrived, while Hachi was quite worried. Meanwhile, there were two Celestial Dragons below them, fallen and injured.


    The second time she pointed was to the opposite side, there was Hugo holding another injured and unconscious Celestial Dragon by the neck. There was Enel being dragged by Chouchou as he was pulled by his clothes into the auction.


    Alvida pointed for the third time to Zoro, who was near the entrance scratching his head while looking at the Celestial Dragon fallen on the ground.


    And herst pointing was to Luffy who was at the entrance, with it destroyed, grabbing another Celestial Dragon by the hair while dragging him.


    "This is why nobody cared about us breaking into the ce," Alvida spoke calmly.


    Since everyone at that auction kept their eyes wide and mouths open at all those surreal scenes happening around them. After all, who could imagine that in a ce in this world, five beaten Celestial Dragons would appear?


    The mermaid on the auction stage seemed oblivious and quite confused about what was happening.


    However, below them, where the other ves were kept before being auctioned, an old man seemed to open his eyes at this moment, having a quite wide-eyed look.


    "What were all those explosions?" a giant next to him looked up, wondering, while the old man stayed there with eyes quite surprised by what he was feeling with his observation Haki.


    Then, he began tough. "It seems quite interesting things are happening," he had to admit.


    "What do you mean by that, old man?" the giant asked the elder, not understanding his words.


    "Never mind now, let''s get out of here," the old man announced, and the giant, with only one eye on him, as if this elder was a madman.


    Back to the auction, everyone still remained in their daze.


    ''They attacked the Celestial Dragons, all of them.'' This thought was in the witnesses'' heads.


    Nobody could believe what was happening, nor could they even breathe with that. But the first to react were their own girls from the group as they kept their masks to hide their identities.


    "What are you doing?" Nami immediately jumped, using Soru, and appeared in front of Luffy, grabbing him and starting to cry to her husband. "How could you attack all the Celestial Dragons?" she began to scream. "Why did you do something so stupid? Don''t you know we are doomed now? The navy will send the 3 admirals!"


    "Ah, finally found you, thought you guys had gotten lost," Zoromented, seeing Luffy and Nami grabbing him at this moment.


    "Do you have the nerve to say something like that?" Nami immediately shouted at him. "You also attacked one of them!" She began toin while crying.


    "Ah, found you," Hugo spoke with a small smile. "Ended up running into one of these things, you too, from what I see," he said with satisfaction.


    "Guys, I''m here too!!" Yamato shouted seeing them waving her hands. "You guys caught these white-dressed guys, how funny," she said,ughing.


    "Why is this happening?" Nami began to cry more while kneeling on the ground pounding her fist there, and even Vivi joined her, while Alvida appeared to Luffy.


    "Hello, husband!" She announced with a seductive tone.


    "Master!" Baby-5 shouted excitedly beside her.


    Alvida turned to look at the pink-haired girl behind Luffy and it wasn''t Shirahoshi. "Did you get another woman?" she questioned looking at Luffy.


    "Who is his woman?!" Bonney immediately eximed.


    Luffy looked at his wife, "No," He denied, "I don''t mess with brats," he spoke calmly.


    "Who''s the brat?" Bonney mmed the ground hard and asked angrily.


    At that moment, all the Nobles snapped out of their daze and quickly began to run, realizing the gravity of the situation. They trampled over everything, shouting, "We need to get out of here fast, this ce is going to be destroyed soon! The World Government will never let this slide. We don''t want to get involved in this!" Theyined as they started to withdraw, bypassing the Straw Hats, heading for the holes they themselves had created. The ce soon emptied, leaving only a few guards dressed as knights and the presenter, who still looked stunned.


    "Well, it looks like we still have somepany," Luffymented, looking at all the soldiers. But suddenly, a ''Conqueror''s Haki'' emanated from somewhere that wasn''t any of them, causing the soldiers to feel the wave of power, and they all copsed unconscious soon after.


    Everyone with good observation Haki looked on in shock, except for Luffy, knowing it wasn''t any of them who had caused this power. Those less proficient thought it was Luffy or Zoro who had a more developed Conqueror''s Haki.


    Hachi immediately jumped off the fish and went to the aquarium on the stage at that moment.


    "Hachi," Camie was surprised when she recognized him, as was Hachi, after all, he did not know that it was exactly her who had been captured.


    "How were you captured like this? I always told you to be careful," Hachi shouted. It had been years since hest saw the mermaid since he left the fish-man ind with Arlong. The girl was just a little girl then, but he recognized her after all these years.


    Behind Camie, a red starfish emerged. "Hachi!" It was pretending to stay still on the back of the mermaid to avoid drawing attention, trying to get out of that situation. He was excited, seeing that they finally began to have a chance to escape that nightmare.


    "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you, Hachi," a voice emerged from behind the stage as an elderly man began to walk.


    "Rayleigh!?" Hachi immediately shouted in surprise as he saw the man approaching calmly.


    Rayleigh smiled at him, then his gaze returned to the now empty venue, while the audience had fled and the soldiersy fallen. Only the ''Straw Hats'' were there, along with their victims. Rayleigh looked at each of them a bit surprised, seeing them knocking down several Celestial Dragons, something that had never happened before, at least no record or any knowledge of it. Then, to see five of them downed at once was quite strange.


    His gaze returned to the straw-hatted man at the entrance, still surrounded by women carrying Saint Charlos, with two women crying at his feet, with the mermaid glued to his back, two women in front of him, and ast one, a bit distant behind him, who looked quite angry at him.


    "The one who used Conqueror''s Haki... It was him," Zoro immediately realized, looking sharply as he held his sword, understanding that this old man was no ordinary person and could be a threat. As Luffy always said, anyone who possesses the Conqueror''s Haki should not be underestimated.


    His gaze was still on Luffy and Rayleigh cracked a small smile. "Finally, you are here, Monkey D. Luffy. You have always been someone I wanted to meet..." Rayleigh dered, while Luffy also kept his gaze fixed on him.


    "Rayleigh, the second mate of Rogers, I have always wanted to meet you too." He spoke amidst all that silence.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 275 – Sabaody Archipelago 11.

    Chapter 275 �C Sabaody Archipgo 11.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In Merry Geoise.


    "We cannot let this continue!!" eximed one of the elders, Jaygarcia Saturn, angrily.


    "He touched a Tenryuubito publicly, we cannot just let it go, we must free the Tenryuubitos from his grasp..." another of the 5 men in the room of power, Marcus Mars, spoke.


    "Should we send our forces?" Topman Warcury suggested.


    "We can, but we certainly cannot send all our forces..." Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro reasoned.


    "Yes, we must keep a force to protect the holynd... we know how dangerous they can be..." a fifth elder, Shepherd Ju Peter, said atst.


    They could handle this, but rarely did they get involved, preferring to stay behind the scenes while sending their forces to act on behalf of the 5 elders.


    "Then call Kong... Let''s send him." An elder spoke and everyone nodded.


    Meanwhile, a man in front of a huge aquarium was reading some reports when his den den mushi rang.


    "How may I assist you?" Kong asked as soon as he saw it was from the room of power.


    "We need you to go to Sabaody... It''s happened..." Kong heard the five elders somewhat surprised by this and quickly nodded.


    "I understand, I will be heading down the Red Line immediately," he said and quickly stood up and put on a ck jacket with the government symbol as his current rank, he kept his heavy steps as he opened the door and left the room.


    "Mr. Kong, any problems?" His secretary looked a bit surprised to see him leave like that and asked, while Kong maintained a serious expression, walking down the hallway.


    He just looked at her and exchanged a few words: "I will be out for a while, don''t wait for me, cancel all meetings this afternoon and tell anyone whoes to see me that I am busy with something important." He spoke and the woman nodded still surprised, as she had never seen her boss act like this.


    Kong was one of the big names of the world government, as a former fleet admiral whomanded the navy at the time Rocks and Roger dominated the sea, he had enough experience and power to act in any sector of the world government.


    Then after retiring and handing over the position to Sengokuing to the holy city acting as the chief government agent, where he had control of almost everything, even the CPs weremanded by him, losing authority only to the Holy Knights, this because they were Tenryuubitos and the own elders, who had to obey them, regardless of the circumstances.


    He had been inactive for years, but knew it was necessary at this moment, after all, the navy was in a delicate moment with the possible war against Whitebeard. Not being able to send sufficient forces and, after the threat of the meteor that heter found out had been caused by Monkey D. Luffy himself, they certainly also could not send thergest forces from Merry Geoise, which they decided to leave here to protect the city and the Tenryuubitos.


    Kong quickly left for the streets of the holy city. While there were many government agents circting and working in that district, which acted as the city''s force, created after Tiger Fisherunched an attack many years ago.


    "So you''re causing trouble again... Grandson of Garp...let''s see if you''re really all that..." He sighed, then flexed his knees and simply jumped up at a surreal speed, flying and gaining altitude in the city, starting to head to the West side of the Grand Line, where Paradise and Sabaody were located.


    As Kong began to jump through the air using geppo and descending at full speed down, at the auction house where all the confusion in Sabaody was happening, a silence took over the ce after Luffy dered that this man was the legendary Rayleigh, being the second inmand of the pirate king''s ship, Ora Jackson.


    "So, he is the one you mentioned, captain...?" Zoro was surprised, but soon understood, after all, a man like him, certainly had a Conqueror''s Haki apanying him.


    "This old man is the vice-captain of that pirate king?" Yamato murmured, descending from his fish which was also knocked out from the fall.


    As for the man in question, he just stood there looking at the people staring at him with Luffy''s words. "Seems like you know me," Rayleigh has a small smile for Luffy, who nodded.


    "Of course..." Luffy said mysteriously, but he wouldn''t say why.


    "We are here and I would love to talk, but it seems we cannot talk," he said calmly.


    "Yes, it looks like he''sing..." Luffy agreed.


    "Who ising?" Vivi asked, but before anyone could answer, Yamato and Zoro looked serious, being those with the most developed observation haki there.


    At that moment, one of the walls exploded as some of them eximed, and a shadow emerged, with a man in the white cloak of the navy with the justice symbol swaying as he showed himself from the hole.


    "So many people, how frightening," Kizaru said as he approached calmly, looking through his iconic sses and studying all his potential opponents.


    "So they sent you," Luffymented, looking at the man who was taller than him, but calmly.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, you not only assaulted a Tenryuubito, but your entire crew also injured five in total," he said, looking at each corner, seeing the world nobles fallen.


    "You see, they make me proud," Luffy said with satisfaction.


    "That''s no reason for you to be happy," Nami shouted at Luffy, as she was terrified by this.


    "Anyway, since you''re here, do you want to fight inside or outside?" Luffy spoke as if it were something normal, after all, it was inevitable.


    "I''d prefer to fight outside," Kizaru had to admit, as he understood what was happening there.


    "But I would like you not to hurt the new worlders any more," he spoke, even a bit more politely than usual.


    "Alright," Luffy nodded, he had already beaten enough on those things and then dropped Saint Charlos on the ground, Zoro would already have his fallen friend in front of him, so he didn''t need to do anything. Hugo simply threw a father of Saint Charlos on the ground as well.


    "Are you going to fight like this?" Rayleigh couldn''t help butment while raising an eyebrow at Luffy, going to fight an admiral as if drinking with a friend.


    "I like to fight an admiral once in a while..." Luffy said with a smile.


    "Silver Rayleigh... how frightening, this is really getting harder for me," Kizarumented as soon as he noticed Rayleigh and recognized him.


    "Don''t worry... It will just be me and you..." Luffy spoke and turned back to the man. "You can help this mermaid while I deal with Kizaru outside. Leave this to me and my crew, after all, we were the ones who made this mess," he spoke in a serious tone, after all, he didn''t need help from someone who had nothing to do with this.


    "Luffy-Sama?" Shirahoshi was a bit confused by Luffy.


    "You stay here, Shira," Luffy said and started to turn around, while Kizaru followed him past a cautious Zoro, but did nothing more than apany Luffy outside calmly.


    Luffy stopped next to Bonney, who looked cautiously at Kizaru, if Luffy remembered, they knew each other... But setting that aside, Luffy picked up Shirahoshi from his back. "Take her, look after her for me," he said, and Bonney was a bit lost there, while Shirahoshi went for a hug from the other woman a bit confused.


    "Should we intervene?" Vivi asked worriedly next to her.


    "No... let Luffy fight," Yamatomented.


    Meanwhile, Rayleigh looked at the backs of the two with some admiration, it seemed that the boy was more fearless than he imagined, giving a small smile, his attention returned to the cor of the mermaid next to Hachi.


    "Let me see that." He approached and grabbed the cor, which immediately started to avoid exploding.


    "Isn''t this bad?" Nami asked worriedly.


    "It''s under control," Rayleigh said and suddenly removed the chain with his haki and moved it back, throwing it aside as it exploded.


    "Incredible..." Bonney was stunned by that.


    "That was the same thing Luffy-Sama had done..." Shirahoshimented.


    Luffy continued outside and Kizaru apanied him as they simply walked as if they weren''t about to start a fight. Meanwhile, outside, yes, dozens of navy soldiers stood, pointing their guns at the destroyed spots of the auction.


    "It''s him!!" They shouted as soon as they saw Luffying out, immediately pointing their guns at him.


    "Release the Tenryuubito unless you want to die!" one of them shouted as Luffy snorted at that.


    The sailors were surprised that Admiral Kizaru emerged next to Luffy, walking out side by side.


    "Look, it''s Admiral Kizaru. The way they are walking... Has the admiral captured him?" someone asked hopefully.


    "I doubt it, the pirate isn''t wearing seastone handcuffs." An officer analyzed carefully.


    "Damn, what does this mean?" another eximed.


    Luffy walked to the middle of the area while the sailors were a bit lost on what to do. Kizaru approached and looked at the sailors. "Could you give us a moment, please?" And the sailors were confused by this.


    "What do you mean by that, Admiral Kizaru?" they asked.


    "We are going to fight, if you don''t want to die in a crossfire, it''s best to move as far away as possible." Luffy suggested, leaving everyone shocked.


    "Tsk. You heard him, get out of here!" An officer at the end spoke seeing that Kizaru did not seem to deny Luffy''s words.


    "Alright, let''s get back to our rematch from Enies Lobby," Luffy spoke calmly.


    Kizaru did not respond and simply disappeared, reappearing next to Luffy with a sh of light, "Have you ever taken a light-speed kick?" He asked calmly as time seemed to slow down and he moved closer to Luffy''s face with his attack.


    "You know I have, you should use a different line for that attack..." Luffymented calmly.


    Kizaru frowned with Luffy messing up his performance and thenunched his kick while his leg was glowing, the impact was immediate, on Luffy''s face, generating a collision force with wind while the ground began to crack at that moment and the terrain sank.


    <em>BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!</em>


    "Hm?!" Despite the destruction from his kick, Kizaru was surprised that Luffy didn''t even move, while maintaining his face slightly turned due to the impact. He removed his foot and Luffy touched his jaw.


    "That was a nice kick..." Luffymented calmly while spitting out some blood from the damage he suffered, but maintained a calm look at Kizaru. "However, you''ll have to do better than that now." Luffy said as he faced the admiral, ready to fight for real.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 276 – Sabaody Archipelago 12.

    Chapter 276 �C Sabaody Archipgo 12.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "The admiral Kizaru is already on the ind!" a pirate pointed in the distance, as Luffy and Kizaru stood facing each other in that space, after the admiral''s first move.


    The pirates in the area started to run quickly, not wanting to get involved with the high level of the navy and a fight against a pirate with a billion on his head.


    Kid was also nearby and was frustrated as well, as this reminded him once again why they were on a level below that pirate. "Damn... I will reach this level one day!" He growled in the distance.


    Others, like Bege, looked at the fight with a serious gaze. "I think we should get out of here," he murmured to his men.


    As he began to leave the area, he encountered another colleague from the worst generation as he watched the man ying some cards.


    Bege approached, while the man didn''t even look at him. "Capone Bege... what are you doing here when we''re in a situation involving an admiral fighting 2 kilometers from us?" Basil Hawkins asked looking at the cards.


    "Those pirates... The straw hat and his crew... People started shouting that they beat 5 tenryuubitos! This is surreal and now there''s an admiral on that side!" Bege spoke angrily and continued. "Tell me, if that pirate loses to the admiral... will hee after us, what are the chances of Luffy losing this fight?" He asked the man.


    Basil Hawkins heard his question and nodded with the man''s reasoning and turned his attention back to the cards as he began to y. "30%..." he spoke.


    "What?! That''s the chance of defeat?!" Bege was surprised by that.


    "Yes... Luffy has a 30% chance of defeat, which gives him a 70% chance of beating an admiral..." Hawkins spoke calmly, but with a furrowed brow at the same time.


    "Are you saying he has a better chance of beating him?" Bege couldn''t believe it, after all, even though he had seen in the newspaper that Luffy fought against 2 admirals, it was still hard to believe that he could win one, especially with this margin of chance.


    Bege was not satisfied with that and asked another thing. "What''s the chance of me beating that admiral?" he asked, while Hawkins, just to himself, without needing to look at the cards.


    "0%." He said.


    "You must be joking with me," He growled and saw that it was no use arguing and began to leave. "Let''s go, men," he said and his group began to head for the port.


    At the entrance of the auction, more people began toe out onto the street from the ce, while Bonney herself had no choice but to follow them.


    "Luffy seems like he''s going to fight," Yamatomented, seeing Luffy facing Kizaru on the destroyed ground.


    "It seems this is just the captain''s fight. We should withdraw," Zoromented and the others nodded. They started to circle around the side of the auction while the crew looked at Luffy, one of them was Rayleigh who had a sparkle in his eye seeing Luffy, a rookie, facing one of the navy''s greatest forces calmly. Hachi was by his side while he brought Camie.


    "Look, the Straw Hat Pirates are running, we shouldn''t let them escape," the sailor noticed this and began to shout in the distance,


    "Let''s capture them for justice," they quickly began to chase after them.


    "Let''s go!" Nami shouted as some navy shots began to be fired at them.


    "These bastards!" Baby-5 pointed her hand transformed into a machine gun and began shooting, leaving the Marines having to protect themselves from the woman.


    As she ran, Camie, clinging to the back of Hachi, along with her starfish on her back, who had introduced himself as Pappag, saw the mermaid on Bonney''s back with curious eyes. "I don''t remember seeing you on Fishman Ind," she said immediately, even in a situation apparently bad for them.


    Shirahoshi on Bonney''s back, who was frustrated being in such a bad situation, looked at the green-haired mermaid with kind eyes. "What is your name?" she asked curiously. ''I also don''t remember seeing her at the Pce or, moreover, it''s been a long time since I saw a mermaid...'' She thought looking at the other tail-friend, being a bit excited to see someone of her species after a while.


    "I''m Camie," she introduced herself.


    "I am Shirahoshi, son of Neptune," Shirahoshimented with a gentle smile.


    "Son of Neptune, like the princess from our ind?" Camie asked innocently.


    "What?!" Pappag shouted when he heard this and immediately spoke to Hachi. "Tell me this is some kind of joke, Hachi!!" He eximed.


    "Nee... it''s true, she is Shirahoshi-Sama..." Hachi spoke.


    "..." Pappag went nk, as if his spirit was leaving his body, and Camie looked on curiously, until she realized who was in front of her with a grimace, opening her mouth wider than thews of physics would allow with wide eyes, she immediately screamed, "WHAT?! SHE IS A PRINCESS OF THE KINGDOM?!" Her voice was soon muffled as an explosion erupted behind them, sending a crack of wind past them.


    "What is this?!" Vivi asked, shielding herself from the wind.


    "They''ve started..." Yamatomented as they moved away.


    At a distance, Kizaru and Luffy exchanged a blow at this moment, their fists enveloped in Armament Haki, striking each other and generating ck lightning of Haki.


    The real force made the whole ce within a 50 m diameter explode, and quickly explosions started to happen again as they exchanged more blows, just using Haki, they began to hit each other at high speed with no one able to follow, only seeing explosions arising all over the area.


    <em>BOOOOOOMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOOOOMM!!</em>


    "We should get out of here," said one of the marines, as many ran after the Straw Hat group, some remained in ce. They quickly felt the weight of the battle even though they were 200 meters away from the battle.


    "He''s fighting against the admiral..." Another marine spoke, although it was in the newspaper, it was still surreal for many to see this live in front of them.


    The two figures began to run through the air, emerging from the ground explosions and continuing in the space above them, as they continued to fight each other, they looked like lines running in a fight towards each other, hitting and generating impact explosions, neither of them used the power of their fruits. Until they crashed into a tree numbered 22, causing an explosion on impact as the tree began to be destroyed, falling to the side.


    "They destroyed the tree?!" No one could believe what they were seeing, as the colossal tree began to fall with everyone in its range.


    Right after that, in the midst of the smoke, fire and light began to emerge. They finally decided to use their powers.


    Explosions with beams of light began to cover the air while mes flew against them, exploding despite the blinding light of everything that was happening, they continued, but the mes seemed not to lose while exploding with the energy of light.


    The tree finally fell, with a loud sound with everything on its side rising, but an even bigger explosion urred in the middle of the fight between the light and the mes, a sound so loud that it resonated throughout the archipgo, while Luffy and Kizaru shed against each other in a sh of swords.


    Luffy held his sword, Ace, with Haki, shing with Kizaru''s sword of light with Haki too, while the sound of steel echoed everywhere generating rays of Haki.


    The impact quickly overshadowed all others as everyone felt the explosion of impact flying to all sides.


    "This looks interesting...." Zoro couldn''t helpmenting as the girls tried to keep their hair neat with that vortex of wind. Zoro was watching it with a desire to grow as well, seeing a sword fight.


    "That sword..." Rayleighmented looking at the de in Luffy''s hand as it emitted strange red sparks.


    Meanwhile, the wind from the impact began to run across the entire ind and reached the port of that area, as everyone felt the wind and shivered with the impact of the fight.


    Urouge looked at it wondering what was happening. He stood up after he was knocked out by Hugo some time back as soon as he tried to fight them.


    "Admiral Kizaru is fighting against Monkey D. Luffy..." Bege approached,ing from that part of the ind at that moment while frowning at that level of fight.


    "This is bad..." In a building nearby, X-Drake was looking into the distance with a furrowed brow.


    "It seems it''s still not safe," Urouge said, but suddenly an explosion urred behind them.


    "What is that?!" Urouge, Bege, and X-Drake looked surprised at that.


    The smoke began to clear, revealing a man with arge axe and two Pacifistas appearing.


    "What are those things?" Bege asked with a furrowed brow, looking at the two machines, simr to a Shichibukai they knew from the newspapers.


    "We finally arrived... we better handle the situation here and go find the uncle who must be fighting Monkey D. Luffy... It seems we found some pirates..." Sentomarumented, turning his attention to the men looking at him cautiously.


    "It seems we found some pirates..." Hemented and pointed. "PX-4 and PX-5!" He eximed.


    The Pacifistas quickly looked over everyone, identifying all the ouws in the crowd, among them Bege and Urouge.


    "Capone Bege, Bounty: 138,000,000 berries."


    "Urouge, Bounty: 108,000,000 berries."


    The two Pacifistas identified the pirates and suddenly opened their mouths, and quickly, both pirates had wide-eyed looks before seeing a beam emerging from there and flying directly at them and exploding the area.


    The Pacifistas saw the explosion and looked at the other pirates running, while their gazes turned up, where X-Drake was; they identified him but did not attack.


    "X-Drake, Bounty of 220,000,000 berries... Authorization denied to attack." They announced, after all, this pirate was a navy agent disguised as a pirate.


    "Alright..." Sentomarumented understanding and continued walking, "Let''s see the uncle..." He murmured, and before he could react, an explosion urred near them as an entire building was destroyed.


    "Your damn browed woman!" a woman shouted at another.


    "Shut up your emo woman and you damned," the otherined.


    Sentomaru stopped to look at the two women and quickly identified them. "Vinsmoke Reiju and Trafalgar D. Lami. Your bounties are to keep you alive, however, we can hurt you a bit to capture you..." hemanded, and the two Pacifistas quickly advanced on the women after he sent the Pacifistas.


    Reiju and Lami, who were arguing against each other, noticed the approach of the Pacifistas and raised an eyebrow at that.


    Feeling that they wereing to attack, they quickly attacked them. Lami drew her de and with a Serum, she reappeared behind the Pacifista, splitting it in half. Meanwhile, Reiju simply jumped into the air, spinning her body and cing her leg to deliver a kick that went through the middle of the Pacifista. They weren''t even close to being able to attack the women as they were destroyed.


    "What?!!" Sentomaru was shocked by that.


    "Hey, you bastard!" Next to him, Reiju appeared in front of him with her leg on fire. "Don''t attack us while we''re arguing, you idiot," she said and kicked Sentomaru before he could react, who the next moment, flew like a bullet, hitting between the buildings of the town and opening a path as it impacted each of the houses in its path.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 277 – Sabaody Archipelago 13.

    Chapter 277 �C Sabaody Archipgo 13.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the south of the archipgo, Nojiko, Robin, and Kuina were strolling around while shopping at some stores.


    "How can I help you... Hm?!" The seller couldn''t help but recognize these women after looking at them for a few seconds.


    After all, everyone on this ind knew about the presence of the Straw Hats here, and many kept that information to themselves to avoid meddling with this group.


    "C-how can I help youdies?" The man began to tremble, after all, these women had bounties that exceeded nine digits.


    "I like this cup, I want to buy it," Nojiko said, wanting to add it to her collection for coffee sipping by the stains. She spoke in a gentle tone, as if dealing with a viger from Cocoyasi Vige.


    "Yes, of course! It''s yours, for free!" The man was still terrified.


    "No need, there''s a price tag here, I can pay for it." Nojiko declined the offer and took out some berry notes, handing them to the man who agreed reluctantly, after all, he did not want to contradict the pirate woman after she said she would pay.


    "You scared him so much..." Robinmented,ughing.


    Nojiko sighed. "That''s the downside of fame, everyone thinks we''re bad people..." Nojiko spoke, but understood very well why that was.


    "The newspapers always depict us as people who destroy everything, especially the reports of the captain..." Kuina intervened with the obvious, after all, who could question Luffy after he destroyed some inds here and there in his Ifrit form, something that always made the front page of the newspaper.


    After that, they resumed walking through the streets, while the crowd of ordinary,w-abiding people moved out of their way in fear. Meanwhile, a group of marines were hiding at a distance with weapons, merely observing, not that the women didn''t know about them, but they didn''t care.


    Everything seemed normal, until a tremor urred, followed by a huge sonic explosion to the north of them.


    "What?!" Robin looked in that direction.


    "Something''s happening over there... Could it be Luffy?" Nojiko wondered about her husband.


    "Seems like he did something, but who could fight him in such a way?" Kuina asked.


    "Let''s go there..." Nojiko suggested, and the others then began to jump into the air with Geppo, heading to that part of the archipgo.


    To the east... Usopp, Bepo, and Chopper were in a toy machine when the explosion was felt by them, causing the entire park to shake slightly.


    The entire crowd turned towards that direction while the three were in the midst of it. "What is this? Is someone fighting?" They wondered, not knowing exactly what was happening at that distance.


    In a corner from there, the same could be everything while the musicpetition was being contested by Scratchmen Apoo and Uta at that moment. However, the explosion quickly made all the speakers crumble with a horrible sound, causing everyone to put their hands over their ears.


    Scratchmen Apoo swallowed hard, wondering what was happening, while Uta wasted no time and jumped into the air, imagining that Luffy had done something.


    "Uta!" Usopp was in the air using geppo as they met.


    "Do you know what''s happening?" She asked.


    "No, it''s too far for me to know..." Usopp said.


    "The captain must have encountered an admiral or something!" Bepo suggested.


    "Bepo, Luffy asked you not to use your akuma no mi, remember that..." Usopp said, and Bepo nodded, knowing the situation, he could not pass the information to the World Government that he was the user of the Fuwa Fuwa no mi that sent the meteor, so he had to keep a low profile until the war.


    Luffy and Kizaru continued their intense fight, as they began to knock down trees as their sword fight went on.


    A collision between the two swords quickly created a cut that flew from there, and tree number 15 ended up being the impact of the collision.


    The tree just made a line, before being removed from its bottom with a clean cut. The people in the city saw this and screamed in fright as the tree began to fall, bursting all the bubbles in its path.


    "Run!" the people screamed, running from there, as the tree fell and a line of fire and light collided in the air.


    The swords shed once more with haki in front of each other as the tree fell behind them, Kizaru maintaining a serious look behind his sses, even while keeping in character.


    "This is tough... you seem stronger than back at Enies Lobby..." Kizarumented, his mouth forming a strange shape.


    "You could say I gained a lot of benefits from ourst fight..." Luffymented, he wasn''t even in his hybrid form, after all that form increased his attributes six or seven times, however this time, Luffy was using his akuma no mi at eighty times, so using ny times currently in speed might be the reason for Kizaru''sment.


    Even though Luffy still didn''t have the endurance and strength of that form, he hadn''t taken any damage yet by using his speed to protect and evade.


    "That''s scary..." Kizarumented upon hearing that, he had received information about Luffy''s growth being a great danger to the sea, but seeing him in person is quite frightening. Kizaru now returned to his sword, one that he had also obtained information about from Sengoku.


    "This sword is Gold Roger''s... I wonder how you got it... And why does it seem to be a weapon with an akuma no mi?" Kizaru asked, seeing the sword emit shes of armament haki and a strange red lightning, clearly that was not a swordsman skill or haki.


    "You are full of questions, Kizaru, let''s just fight and focus," Luffy suggested, activating the akuma no mi and pushing Kizaru back, he immediately followed him.


    Kizaru was thrown by the red lightning and quickly stabilized without any injury and began running in the air, he quickly noticed that Luffy was following him.


    Kizaru passed by a giant tree, as Luffy flew with high speed and did not get off his tail. They continued to run through the ind like cat and mouse while people only saw shes flying over the air, so fast that some didn''t even realize as they tried to flee the battle from a distance; only the more experienced knew that something had passed by there, as explosions began to happen right behind in the air.


    They passed by a second tree as they ran, circling around the sides. Luffy went on the opposite side of Kizaru while appearing above Kizaru and tried to strike with the sword. Kizaru defended himself and distanced from Luffy with a spin of light, appearing 50 meters away already in position to attack Luffy with his two fingers crossed.


    He quicklyunched several shes at Luffy in the air as one of the most powerful blows, while Luffy tried to dodge, punching with his hand a huge ball of mes, trying to hit the shes, but they were too many and faster than he couldbat, until a moment they surpassed his attacks and exploded on him like several points of light.


    However, in the midst of the explosion that lit up the entire area, the mes consumed the lights soon after, Kizaru stopped in the air, watching cautiously, as he knew that a transformation had urred at that moment.


    As soon as the lights stopped, Luffy was transformed into phase 2, his horns apparent on his forehead, his body with purple skin and the characteristics of his beast, such as armor on the belt and arms, while he still wore his pants. His cape had been removed at that moment and thrown to the side. As his cape fell in the air, Luffy maintained a fierce look, as if eager to fight with everything against the Admiral.


    Now he was on a higher level, his phase 2 with ny times the base speed. Kizaru watched as Luffy disappeared while his eyes widened behind his iconic sses, seeing Luffy appear right above him with the weapon embedded and with everything he could moving towards the Admiral, red rays, rock mes, and armament haki lightning, covering the entire de.


    Kizaru quickly ced his weapon between him and the embedded haki de, but quickly felt the pressure as they shed. Luffy immediatelyunched him backward as he fell to the ground in a line of light, exploding the ce that was an area in the middle of the forest, creating a great light in all directions.


    Kizaru quickly rose, appearing in a light in front of the crater while the debris continued to rise into the air, a part of his Navy cape torn with embers of fire, while at the same time, his yellow suit had burned on the arm where he held the sword, with dark smokeing out and his skin charred.


    "You ruined my favorite suit," hemented, no longer seeming to be in character, but speaking quite seriously.


    "Come on, Kizaru, did you really think we were just going to talk? Stopining and let''s fight," Luffy reappeared in front of him, breaking the ground on hisnding.


    Kizaru sighed and nodded, while once again they disappeared, shing against each other. The entire area began to explode at that moment as the ground lifted. Lines of purple and yellow light quickly left the area, flying into the sky as they began to explode on their way, with both using their speed to the fullest and shing with their swords, while once again making their way across the ind, and it wasn''t long before they even found their ownpanions who had fled from the auction; no one else was chasing them after Yamato used his Conqueror''s Haki.


    "That''s it," Enel looked up at this moment, as did Yamato, Zoro, and Hugo; the rest also looked up a secondter with explosions happening above them and a tree being destroyed at that moment beside them falling backward.


    "At this rate, they''ll leave the ind without trees," Vivi murmured.


    Chouchou also barked at this moment, after all, he needs the trees as his personal bathroom, he was against cutting trees, poles, and even Enel himself.


    "They are giving it their all," said Rayleigh, analyzing the fight with quite an admiration, as Luffy and Kizaru were 2 km away at that moment. But soon he became serious and his gaze returned to the sky.


    "It looks like we''re going to havepany," he spoke in an almost nostalgic tone. Meanwhile, out of nowhere, an object came flying from above, crashing into the ground near them, lifting the whole ce as if it were a mini meteor. Those proficient in observation Haki quickly furrowed their brows, as whoever had arrived was not just anyone, someone very powerful.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 278 – Sabaody Archipelago 14.

    Chapter 278 �C Sabaody Archipgo 14.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    All members of the group quickly became fully alert with this new visitor.


    "Who is this?" Nami eximed, shielding herself from the smoke.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this guy..." Rayleigh murmured with a nostalgic tone.


    "You know him?" Yamatomented, sensing dangering from him, even for her.


    "It''s been a really long time... Rayleigh..." The voice emerged from inside the smoke as it began to clear.


    "I thought you were retired... Kong." Rayleighmented.


    "I thought so too, but I ended up working elsewhere..." Kongmented as he began to appear, showing his suit as a member of the World Government, he looked at the group, especially at Rayleigh. "So this is where you''ve been spending your retirement..." Kongmented.


    "Something tells me you already knew that..." Rayleighmented with a small smile.


    "I won''t lie, there are few things in this world I''m not aware of, but I never had a reason toe here and end you, after all your captain has been dead for many years and you seem to live a quiet life, stealing from a noble here and there while pretending to be a ve." Kongmented, crossing his arms, Rayleigh''s activities had not been a secret to him through the intelligence hemands.


    "Kong... Who is this..." Zoro asked quietly.


    "He''s the former fleet admiral... from the time Roger and us sailed the seas..." Rayleighmented calmly.


    "What?!" Nami, Vivi, Alvida, Bonney, Camie, and Hachi eximed together while Zoro, Yamato, Hugo frowned. Enel, Chouchou, Shirahoshi, and Baby-5 remained with neutral faces.


    Luffy and Kizaru continued their duel in the middle of the ouw district while they stopped for a second looking towards that side.


    "Who is that?" Luffy couldn''t help but ask amidst his mes. After all, he had never met Kong, so it was a surprise not to recognize him, but he certainly frowned at the strength of this individual.


    "It seems Mr. Kong has also appeared..." Kizaru alsomented looking towards that side.


    "Kong?" Luffy heard Kizaru murmuring and looked at him seriously with those words, he knew of this name and who it was. "So the government sent reinforcements... and just this guy..." He spoke, but he didn''t seem shaken at all, he was more excited. "This is interesting... I would very much like to fight him, but first we must finish our fight, so I will leave this to mypanions and even Rayleigh, although I would not like him to fight for things we are responsible for ourselves..." Luffymented in the air while still keeping an eye on Kizaru who was also looking at him at that moment, he advanced.


    Once again they engaged in a fight while starting to explode the air with their blows against each other.


    Kong looked at the explosions diverting the attention of the group in front of him to see those forces shing. "So this is Garp''s grandson... he is not bad at all, a shame that this power didn''t fall into the hands of the navy..." Hemented and noticed someone moving.


    "It doesn''t matter who he is... He''s just a mortal." Enel murmured as he took a few steps forward.


    "The user of the most powerful logia..." Kong looked at Enel approaching.


    "Feel the power of a God! Hm?!" Enel spoke and transformed into lightning mid-sentence, traveling immediately to punch Kong, however what he saw before reaching the former fleet admiral was a fist colliding against his face, making him immediately fall backwards after that haki punch.


    "This guy... How can he be so foolish..." Hugo couldn''t help butment as Enel''s body dug into the ground, the fool had been getting beaten since he met Luffy and never stopped being arrogant the whole time.


    "Now, you all will be captured and even you Rayleigh if you interfere in this, I''ve always turned a blind eye to you, but this matter will not be light." Kong threatened him.


    "Hey, I have nothing to do with this, I''m just passing by before that damn mermaid gets on my back!" Bonney eximed, seeing that the situation was getting hard to handle.


    Kong didn''t care about that and stopped there, he was immediately going to carry out his mission, this group had been responsible for taking down 5 tenryuubitos besides their captain fighting with the admiral, so he had to capture all involved and charged at them.


    He kicked the ground while Enel was still wreaking havoc, and he immediately lunged his fist against the group, but someone appeared in front of the group and collided with Hugo''s hand, both fists using Armament Haki with their fists turned ck. "You seem skilled with this Haki... but you still have a long way to go to reach my level." Hugo heard this and tried to increase his strength while his fist grew a rock to fortify it even further, but he felt the thunderous force of this man and quickly felt his body being pushed back with pain.


    His body immediately dug into the ground like Enel''s, and everyone else got into fighting stance.


    Nami overcame her fear and faced this old man to protect herpanions, as her ws materialized with her wings and she lunged at the enemy.


    Vivi transformed her hands into two whirlwinds, Alvida readied her club with Haki, the same could be said for Yamato as she transformed into phase 1 of her Akuma no Mi.


    Zoro immediately drew his swords while looking at the weaker ones. "You guys, get out of here," he said, and soon a huge pawnded next to him, breaking the ground.


    It was Chouchou, transformed into Cerberus, immediately using his elements on the 3 heads, on his middle head, Baby-5 was perched while her arms transformed into various weapons preparing to attack along with Chouchou.


    Zoro on the ground, decided to act and kicked the ground, charging at the former fleet admiral.


    Hachi, along with Bonney, began to move away from there with Camie and Shirahoshi, trying to stay at a safer distance, while Rayleigh also stayed with them to protect them.


    Immediately, the fight began, with Kong seeing all those attacksing at him from all those people. He quickly dodged Nami''s ws and jumped when the whirlwind that Vivi created headed his way, destroying even the ground. He saw two other women jumping in the air with their clubs. He put up both fists of Haki and began to sh against the weapons, creating an impact, while Alvida was thrown backwards and collided with the ground, far below the strength of that old man, and Yamato managed to hold up better, only moving back a few meters, and tried again to attack him, with him exchanging blows while she parried the attacks, trying to create her father''s attack while her weapon began to create purple lightning.


    Kong had to immediately move away from the fight against Yamato when a line of fire, lightning, a line of ice, and missile shots flew in his direction, having to dodge, and soon some missiles began to chase him in the air, while he caught one with his hands and threw it at the others, creating an explosion, but he was surprised that at the same time this happened, Zoro appeared with his des, while spinning in the air, throwing energy from Odin.


    That hit Kong, making him fall to the ground at high speed, while the whole area began to explode, creating a sphere of dark energy. It wasn''t even a millisecond before he sted out of the hole andnded a little distance away with his clothes quite dirty. He looked at it and simply brushed off some of the dust, but he was still quite well.


    "He covered his whole body with Haki..." Zoro murmured falling to the ground after seeing that while attacking him, he had never seen anyone do such a thing until then.


    Kong looked at the group still seriously and as he was about to attack again, the sky seemed angry when thunder began to appear. "So you returned to the fight... I never had the chance to face the user of this Logia in my life, so let''s see what you are capable of..." He couldn''t help butment with interest still looking up at the sky.


    It was at that moment that the sky shone even brighter and a gigantic bolt of lightning descended like a line of lightning, flying in his direction. That area of his was quickly exploded with a lightning bolt thrown by Enel, causing even more damage than Zoro had done.


    Enel emerged from the hole with injuries, while his lips bled after Kong''s attack, he was angry, but soon his Haki made him frown, after all, in front of the lightning, Kong reappeared, using Geppo.


    Nyra truthfully I didn''t see her as a good match for Amora at first sight, I don''t know, I really don''t like her much xD but still, good chapter as always, a pleasure.


    Kong immediately saw huge rocks flying towards him, which he began to punch in the air as he exploded them, with Hugounching them after emerging from the holes. The big man didn''t stop there; he quickly sought his revenge with his fists against the old man and advanced in the air also using Geppo.


    Their fists collided again. "These Six Powers techniques of yours... they''re not from the Marines..." Kong immediately recognized this, frowning.


    "..." Hugo did not respond.


    "How did you get these techniques?!" He spoke and immediately made Hugo create a hole in the ground, as Enel flew toward him... as well as Zoro, Yamato, Chouchou, Baby-5, Vivi, Nami, Alvida, and a slightly more injured Hugo from thest attack.


    "Forget that now. I''ll find outter, but first... let''s deal with everyone first, since this is getting interesting..." Kong spoke seriously, yet at the same time showing he was excited to be fighting all these people, then he advanced against them and a battle began.


    "We should get out of here!" Bonney spoke desperately as the explosions and attacks began.


    "You go ahead, I''ll stay," Rayleigh said, looking at the battle seriously.


    "Alright," Hachi said and started running with Camie and his friend. Bonney also started running with Shirahoshi, who looked thoughtful.


    "I wanted to fight too," Shirahoshi admitted, but she didn''t have her weapon at the moment.


    While the battle started below, a line of purple fire and yellow light appeared in the sky at that moment while the battle between Luffy and Kizaru continued. It hadn''t been long since they had passed through here. But their speed was so great that they made a full circle around the ind while another two trees began to fall from their attacks, but they hadn''t even touched the ground yet with the speed of both.


    Luffy, attentive to the battle hispanions had started with Kong as soon as they got close and in his field of Observation Haki, knew what was happening and had faith in hispanions.


    In a moment when he was exchanging sword blows with Kizaru, he heard Shirahoshi''s words. He simply took a small thing he kept for the girl from his pocket and threw it. "Catch, Shira!" he shouted.


    Shira was surprised by his voice even before the lines of attacks between them appeared in the sky and understood when she saw that object beginning to increase in size.


    Seeing her tridenting her way. "What are you doing..." Bonney was confused when she felt the mermaid move and didn''t even have time to finish when Shirahoshi simply swayed her tail and flew upwards, catching her trident in the next moment.


    "I will help," Shirahoshi looked at Bonney and spoke those words as she advanced in the middle of the war.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 279 – Sabaody Archipelago 15.

    Chapter 279 �C Sabaody Archipgo 15.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Hm?!" Reiju and Lami continued fighting each other while pausing to watch Luffy and Kizaru battle each other in the space above the city, quickly passing by them, and a tree in the distance began to shake due to the sh of their swords.


    "Luffy..." Reijumented as she followed him with some difficulty due to the speed of both.


    "It seems that the Navy really came here..." Lami remarked, recalling those things they had destroyed some time ago along with Reiju knocking out that fat man with the axe.


    A loud sound of a great thunderp emerged in the distance along with other explosive sounds, as a battle seemed to have started on that side.


    "They are them... ourpanions are fighting someone quite strong..." Lami, with a more developed observation haki,mented.


    "Let''s go, they seem to need help." Reiju said, and both began using geppo in that direction.


    Meanwhile, in that very area, the fight intensified, as even Kong had a great deal of trouble dealing with all that pressure, receiving multiple attacks.


    "You have great potential, one that I have never seen in a young crew in all my years, but at the same time, this potential worries many people and the bnce of powers, your actions against the tenryuubitos also do not help, so I will do everything to take you down here." Kong dered as Zoro advanced against him, however as soon as their swords were about to touch him from an opening created by the others, Kong made a staff appear out of nowhere in his hand.


    "Hm?!" Zoro immediately was surprised as his haki-coated swords struck against a strange wood also imbued with haki.


    "You see... it has been a long time since Ist used this weapon, so let''s see if you can handle it." Kong dered, as everyone was on alert while he moved away from Zoro and began spinning the weapon, making a side sh in front of them, but he had no one within his reach, after all his staff was only 2 meters long.


    However, something happened while everyone stared dazed at it, after all that staff began to expand a secondter and started to get bigger as he swung it down forcefully, bing twisted and fully imbued with Haki.


    The Straw Hat crew quickly moved out of the way of it while dodging to the sides.


    "He''s going to hit Hachi and the others!!" Yamato quickly eximed, as the staff descended towards Haki running, even 1000 meters away from the fight, the staff expanded up to there while descending forcefully.


    "Nee... This?" Hachi eximed unable to react.


    "WE''RE GOING TO DIE!!!" Camie grimaced.


    "I shouldn''t have followed that pirate!!" Bonney eximed crying.


    However, just as it was about to touch them, someone appeared in front of them and it was none other than Rayleigh with his sword, while the ground in the path of the staff exploded, Rayleigh managed to stand firm, while none of the three behind him got hurt by it, allowing them to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "So you decided to act...?" Kongmented while looking at the old enemy.


    "Sorry, I simply cannot let you act against these young ones..." Rayleighmented with a small smile, regardless of the consequences it would bring to his life.


    As soon as Rayleigh gave his reply, Yamato appeared next to Kong, using his weapon. Without time to fully pull his staff back, Kong used haki while crossing his arms, making himself be struck downward, flying like a rocket while his staff began to rapidly decrease in size, returning to him as he exploded the ground with his own body.


    Immediately two tornadoes began to dig into the ground, Nami and Viviunched their attacks at the same time, exploding where Kong was supposed to be. Who, in the middle of the explosion, came out of the hole.


    Zoro quickly approached him from above, as he beganunching attacks with the power of Odin unleashed, while the former fleet admiral held his staff firmly, and began to defend, initiating a battle between weapons.


    Kong released a golden energy while the other released a dark energy; both exploded in contrast, destroying the entire area while Zoro was thrown a few meters back losing this first bout. Alvida also entered the fight, but Kong quickly repelled her as Nami caught the woman and advanced against the man as well, but her ws werepletely repelled and Kong expanded the staff again hitting her, while losing bnce, flying a few meters backwards.


    Kong suddenly looked up, a bit surprised, seeing a mermaid advancing with a trident. "How strange, I''ve never fought a mermaid before," hemented and struck his staff against Shirahoshi''s trident.


    Shirahoshi attacked with her haki, emitting an immediate impact, while both struggled against each other. Shirahoshi began to get surrounded by water, using her power against Kong, who in response, emitted his golden energy and quickly won the confrontation against the mermaid.


    "Hm?!" Shirahoshi was quite surprised as she was flung backward forcefully, spinning her body trying to maintain bnce until she finally managed to stabilize with the help of her tail.


    The battle between them continued, after the pirates recovered. Baby-5unched an attack that surprised the admiral along with Chouchou unleashing his elements, Kong dodged and jumped into the air. He raised his arm as if throwing a spear and hurled his staff over the group that was regrouping.


    "He''s growing even bigger than before!" Vivi eximed as everyone was surprised with the staff beginning to expand, not only growing in length but also in thickness, until it became as big as one of therge trees on the ind.


    "What is this thing?" Zoro murmured as he tried to dodge the huge structure growing, which now had dozens of meters in diameter. Just like Zoro, everyone managed to avoid it, but the ground that ended up being targeted was devastated, even Hachi at a distance of more than 2 km felt the impact as Bonney and Camie screamed.


    The staff had buried itself into the ground, bing arge tower. "This is my Sacred Staff," Kongmented, satisfied.


    "Haha! So this is the impressive power of a fleet admiral? Really strong," Yamato murmured as Enelunched an attack on him at that moment while Kong was still in the air, Hugo also attacked and Kong had to dodge Hugo''s fists and Enel''s lightning trying to hit him in the air.


    Meanwhile, Baby-5 and Chouchouunched their attacks from a distance. Once again, with Kong being pushed against the wall, he quickly raised his hand and the giant staff began to fly and shrink in size for him, flying directly to his hand as if bymand amid all those explosions.


    Kong began to parry the attacks right after that, Enel quickly turned into lightning and moved toward the enemy trying to gain an advantage with his lightning power.


    But Kong began to strike him, while flying like lightning and returning to attack him, Enel soon found himself cornered once again by this man and tried to move away while no one was near to help him, Kong pursued him through the air, even having the speed of lightning, his opponent had very powerful haki after decades of constant battles and quickly helped to calcte the trajectory of Enel, striking him, while Hugo exploded on the ground, and Enel shortly after.


    He saw the three-headed dog with the woman dressed as a maid on top preparing tounch an attack on him, Kong clenched his staff as the golden light began to flow.


    Then he aimed at Chouchou and Baby-5 andunched the same golden energy being sent directly at them. Chouchou quickly began to move, moving away from the first attacks as the ground exploded, however, he could not escape thest attacks, with Kong already predicting his dodge trajectory andunching the attack to that location. Chouchou was thrown away with Baby-5.


    Kong did not continue attacking them, as he calmly analyzed the situation. He was winning this fight even against several opponents, but he was still far from defeating this group...


    A momentter, all the Straw Hats quickly regrouped in front of Kong, even some dirty and injured, they still seemed ready to fight as if nothing had happened to them;


    "This way, it''s going to take me a long time to deal with everyone..." He murmured, looking at Yamato, Zoro, Nami, Vivi, Hugo, Enel, Alvida, Shirahoshi, Baby-5, and Chouchou. He had to deal with 11 of them, and all had some degree of haki, some very powerful like Yamato and Zoro...


    "Alright, let''s continue..." He decided after thinking for a while as the entire area was unleashed, only with Rayleigh at a distance watching the fight, but still making no move.


    Without wasting more time, he simplyunched himself into the air against his opponents. But as he flew towards them, two new people appeared at that moment, Lami and Reiju finally showed up.


    In the air, he sensed mesing his way and Kong quickly dodged Reiju''s ming attacks. A huge energy sphere began to expand at that moment as well, turning the environment blue as he dodged the phoenix''s attacks.


    As soon as Lami activated her Room with Kong inside, she quickly executed her swap, as in one of the mes was an object she swapped ces with, appearing in front of Kong who was quite surprised by this, and was ready to be struck by the girl who intended to take his heart.


    However, he narrowed his eyes and, having no choice, his body began to expand, transforming into arge golden energy, making Lami quickly fly backward unable to reach her adversary.


    With the force of the impact, she quickly swapped ces with a stone and reappeared on the ground, near herpanions, while energy began to expand from Kong''s body in a golden and bright tone.


    "It seems he''s resorting to that," Rayleighmented, approaching with his sword still out of its sheath.


    "What do you mean by that?" Nami asked, looking concerned about the golden explosion.


    "Kong possesses a mystical beast, like you," he said as a transformation began to happen.


    The light began to fade gradually and there was a golden monkey at least 10 meters tall, holding his staff which was bigger than before, suitable for his size. It might be just a monkey, however, this monkey exuded great power, making everyone there realize that Kong was not the same as before.


    "What is this?" Shirahoshi asked innocently, looking extremely surprised at the monkey, since she had never seen anything like it before.


    "Kong is a user of the mystical beast King Monkey," Rayleighmented with a calcting look, after all, the real fight was about to begin now.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 280 – Sabaody Archipelago 16.

    Chapter 280 �C Sabaody Archipgo 16.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While Luffy and Kizaru continued their battle, a golden light caught Luffy''s attention as he moved away from Kizaru for a while. "What is that?" he asked, slightly surprised, sensing a mystical beast in the distance. Even his mythical beast, Ifrit, seemed to be screaming internally, wanting to fight whatever that was.


    "It seems Mr. Kong is taking this seriously. Scary," Kizaru spoke, even though he had never witnessed the mystical beast of the former fleet admiral, he had heard many rumors and there were also some reports he was forced to study when he became an admiral.


    Luffy heard that and sighed. He looked at Kizaru with a firmer gaze as thetter raised an eyebrow at him. ''It''s time to finish this...'' he thought internally.


    Luffy took the fight more seriously, and before Kizaru could react, he suddenly disappeared and reappeared next to the admiral, who transformed his body into light and dodged the attack. But as soon as he dodged, he quickly found his body in the path of Ace''s de. Kizaru was surprised by this as he made a great effort to dodge.


    Luffy was being much more aggressive now, and as he managed to divert a few inches from the sword, Luffy took that moment to explode arge amount of mes in his second form to catch Kizaru off guard.


    With mesing out of Luffy like a bomb, Kizaru was surprised and thrown back. He stabilized in the air shortly after, Luffy didn''t give the admiral any room to breathe and soon appeared above him,unching his sh that met Kizaru''s sword but he switched his moa moa no mi to strength at that moment and immediately sent him to the ground, exploding the spot and creating a burst of light. Kizaru reappeared again and looked seriously at Luffy, while thetter had already created several purple me orbs around him and began to barrage him with them descending.


    Kizaru had his vision obscured by the mes, but his Haki quickly alerted him to Luffy''s location and he had to move quickly before being caught. Luffy reappeared at his side, trying to strike him once more, and he also didn''t stop attacking the pirate.


    Kizaru moved away and beganunching several shes of light evenly. Luffy ran directly between this attack, even receiving hits, he advanced against Kizaru. The explosions urred in a straight line as he approached the admiral, who was surprised as Luffy emerged in front of him and punched him in the face with a haki-coated fist, breaking his sses, sinking his face in a bit as he was thrown back, breaking the ground and tearing a line through the middle of the forest.


    Kong, fighting against the Straw Hats using his transformation, looked at it a bit surprised as, "Is he beating Kizaru?" Kong frowned at that.


    Amid all that smoke and debris, Kizaru came out injured this time, with a bleeding face, but still far from losing.


    Luffy, once again, reappeared in front of him, beginning to throw punches while Kizaru used his sword to defend with a much more serious look than before. The area around began to be chaotic with both moving at their maximum speed.


    Despite Kizaru''s speed, he only had one disadvantage with it because he could only move in a straight line, while Luffy was more flexible but still fast with his moa moa no mi increasing his speed 90 times for most of the time, and that was his key to beating Kizaru. Because, due to Kizaru''s movement, it was easy to predict his movement, enhancing the prediction with Haki.


    Then, when Kizaru tried to dodge a blow, Luffy appeared by his side, making Kizaru immediately run backwards but, Luffy had already anticipated this and kicked the air with all the force his geppo could muster, making Kizaru unable to react as he materialized.


    Luffy brought down his sword, hitting the admiral''s chest and cutting it. Kizaru had time not to have a very deep cut while he quickly moved away. Luffy did not pursue him waiting for him to reappear, while at a distance, Kizaru rematerialized with his chest and face bleeding, he looked angrily this time at Luffy, while thetter, still a bit hurt from the battle, with his skin scorched by Kizaru''s blows, just smiled at the man.


    "Sorry, admiral, but I have to finish this fight quickly. I''d also like to fight a former fleet admiral who is also a mystical beast," Luffymented. He wouldn''t give Kizaru an easy time until he could get rid of him once and for all to move on to the next fight, as heunched himself at the admiral again.


    Meanwhile, Kong, who looked quite worried, was in a frantic battle and found the woman with the ope ope no mi fruit very problematic, after all, she switched ces every time he tried to catch someone and made people appear in the right ces while they managed to hit him, making the fight troublesome for him, even with his mythical beast activated. Rayleigh, despite his advanced age, was also giving him a lot of trouble, with the strength of an admiral on his side.


    He quickly parried the swords of Zoro and Rayleigh with his staff, while he received attacks from others, making his staff grow and shrink the entire time, but once again when he thought he would hit one of them to knock out and reduce their numbers, he was swapped with a stone by Lami using her powers.


    But even with all the disadvantages, he was holding up well and putting pressure on the group too. Kong jumped into the air and wrapped his staff with haki as soon as it returned to its proper size for his current form, and struck again against the swords of Zoro and Rayleigh, while Alvida and Yamato appeared with her club at his side and Shirahoshi with her trident trying to hit him from above.


    After dispatching the two swordsmen, he spun his staff and quickly counter-attacked the enemy weapons, making them all retreat while Reiju''s mes prevented him from approaching the pirates''panions.


    Something happened at that moment, making Kong himself stop looking at the pirates and frown, as in the middle of the fight, an explosion happened next to him while the ground was dug up by Kizaru himself until he finally stopped.


    All the Straw Hats stopped with Kong as they watched Luffy emerge, exploding the ground near the end of that new destruction.


    The smoke finally dissipated as the ce fell silent for a moment, Kizaru appeared on the ground, fallen while bleeding with a broken nose and a shallow cut on his chest, but still leaving arge mark of blood spread across his clothes.


    Kizaru, the admiral known to be the fastest man in the navy,y there unconscious while Luffy remained a few meters from him while standing in his hybrid form, with some blood spread over his body, because the fight against the admiral was not easy and he was quite damaged after bing more aggressive.


    After having a fixed look at Kizaru, Luffy finally turned and looked at Kong at that moment, opening a small smile. "Looks like it''s the first time we''ve met..." Luffy said.


    "He defeated Kizaru..." Rayleigh had a certain gleam in his eyes at a distance as Luffy approached Kong.


    "..." Kong did not respond to him, frowning as he analyzed the situation while suspended with his own staff.


    "What is this beast...?" Luffy could not help but ask. He hadn''t heard Rayleigh speak, because he was in the middle of a fight, but he became curious to see the golden monkey holding a staff that could expand... "It reminds me of a legend... about the journey to the west... You''re the Monkey King, aren''t you?" He asked with a small curious smile.


    "Yes..." Kong decided to answer him. "I ate the Saru Saru no mi, model: Sun Wukong." He said calmly continuing to analyze Luffy.


    "I see... that''s quite unexpected..." Luffy was happy to find someone with special powers and whom he did not know from the original work. "It suits you, former Fleet Admiral Kong," Luffy''s voice sounded friendly as hispanions waited for their captain''s order.


    "You gave the admiral a good beating this time, Luffy..." Reiju said approaching Luffy.


    "This guy is quite troublesome, but yes, I managed to do it since I wanted toe here too," Luffy told the woman with a smile.


    "What will we do now, Captain?" Zoro asked.


    "I know the fight is yours... but I want to fight this one, if you don''t mind." Luffy asked. He usually wouldn''t ask their permission, but since it was about a fight, after all battles are sacred to Luffy. If any of them imed this fight, then no one should interfere.


    "You can have the fight." Yamato shrugged.


    "Tsk... he''s not a swordsman, despite using that staff, but you can fight him if you want," Zoro admitted and became disinterested.


    "All yours..." Lamimented.


    "Go for it, Luffy-Sama!!" Shirahoshi cheered excitedly.


    "Try to get some money off him, Luffy." Nami immediately requested.


    The others made no furtherments, just nodding. Even some still wanting to fight, they stayed silent with Enel and Chouchou.


    Luffy nodded in eptance of the crew''s agreement and tossed a pair of seastone handcuffs to Reiju, who was closest. "Handcuff the admiral." Luffy asked, and the woman nodded.


    "That''s not going to happen!" Kong frowned and immediately rushed to prevent it from happening.


    However, Luffy appeared in front of him at that moment, shing with Ace against the Ruyi Jingu Bang, the legendary weapon of the beast. Both exploded in armament Haki.


    "Sorry, but Kong... now this fight is between you and me..." Luffy spoke as his strength increased, matching the man in front of him in a direct confrontation.


    "Tsk... You''re troublesome... Fine, I''ll deal with you before I take Kizaru again," Kong dered, after all he couldn''t do anything now, he would have to beat Garp''s grandson thoroughly before capturing him and taking Kizaru again, especially since the navy was in a delicate moment, a defeat to a rookie pirate would already destroy the navy''s morale in the next war, let alone the scandal of being captured.


    "Anyway..." Kong looked at Luffy''s weapon. "Let''s see if you''re really worthy of holding this weapon," he dered, with both having their battle me more alive than ever, as their beasts were eager to fight each other.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 281 – Sabaody Archipelago 17.

    Chapter 281 �C Sabaody Archipgo 17.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Both weapons shed in the air, generating rays of Armament Haki, as Luffy continued his transformation into phase 2, battling a monkey five times his size. Their weapons shed once more, creating another wave of Haki that spread like wind across the area.


    Both vanished and reappeared in the air, a third wave of haki emerging. All the Straw Hats watched from a distance as the fight continued.


    "So strong..." Vivimented, watching the explosions urring in the distance. The terrain waspletely destroyed, with some trees down and the ground in pieces due to their fight with Kong.


    "Luffy beat an admiral and is now fighting that monster...." Nami remarked with a hint of concern, since Luffy might have juste out of one fight and was already in another.


    Nami began to release her transformation, returning to her usual appearance, as did all the others transformed into their hybrid forms.


    "It seems like a sh of strengths..." Rayleighmented, looking into the distance at the two fighters.


    A more powerful explosion urred in the air, as Luffy and Kong shed with increased force, progressively upping their blows. Luffy did not prioritize speed, but strength, since this man was even stronger than him, though not faster than Kizaru.


    The explosion had again shaken the ground of the group, who kept their eyes narrowed at it.


    "The devil is losing..." Enel remarked with a narrow look.


    "Hey, you can''t be serious!" Nami eximed as her concerns became reality.


    "It''s true," Zoro responded calmly.


    "Are you saying Luffy-Sama is going to lose, shouldn''t we fight too!?" Shirahoshi asked, horrified.


    "Kong is more powerful in that beastial form," Yamato replied calmly. "However, Luffy is not in his beastial form either, where his form prioritizes strength and endurance." She responded in a serious and rational tone.


    "Woof!" Chouchou barked in his usual dog form.


    "Look, it seems like he''s about to transform." Alvida spoke as she watched Luffy and the Monkey King shing against each other, while Luffy began to cover in mes, losing the sh.


    Then all the Straw Hats saw mes rise evenrger and from them a huge storm of purple mes flew into the sky.


    "There it is..." Hugomented as red eyes glowed among the mes as they vanished and the already destroyed ground broke even more with Ifrit stepping on it forcefully.


    "So the devil has finally transformed." Enelmented in an arrogant tone.


    Kong stopped at a distance looking at Ifrit for a moment. "So this is your beast... we''ve never seen anything like it... it''s very likely that you are the first user of this fruit like yourpanions, which is very odd..." Kong murmured, after all, he had ordered many reports on this group since they had been suspected of killing a Tenryuubito near the reverse mountain.


    It was shocking to see a group with akuma no mi that had never been registered even in the historical texts of the world government. Kong was assessing the situation and it wasn''t very good for him, after all, he was already having some difficulty taking down the entire crew alone, now with Luffy being the strongest among them, he was fighting him alone after taking down an admiral, something quite shocking. He was in a fight with the enemy with an important hostage, he had to somehow deal with this.


    Something began to grow in Ifrit''s ming hands, while Ace began to grow with the power of the moa moa no mi, reaching a size suitable for Ifrit, Luffy had never fought in this form with a sword, so it would be his first time doing so, hoping to perform well with it.


    His hand began to catch mes in his fist, while the hand holding the massive Ace emitted rays of its own akuma no mi. Luffy was now 5 times taller than Kong, which made him frown at what he was seeing in front of him, but soon his eyes turned fierce again.


    <em>Roooaaarrr!</em>Ifrit roared with the desire for battle.


    Both stared at each other for a few seconds before charging at one another, exploding the ground beneath them.


    From a distance, the explosion was heard along with two lights, both the zing mes of Luffy and the golden energy of the Monkey King, which was different from Kizaru''s.


    At that moment, several marines and government agents were evacuating injured Tenryuubitos from a knocked-out auction on stretchers, taking them safely to the port to be shipped to Merry Geoise immediately.


    There was a vice admiral on the ind who hade on Kizaru''s ship along with the admiral to assist him, a powerful user of observation haki, he could tell very well what was happening on his den den mushi, and he was also middle-aged, having served under Kong''smand when he was a cadet, recognizing who was fighting with Luffy at that moment,


    "I repeat, PX 4 and PX 5 have been destroyed, Sentomaru is knocked out near the port, Kizaru has been defeated and has be a hostage! Lord Kong is fighting Monkey D. Luffy in their beastial forms at this moment!" He spoke as the explosion urred in the distance, generating a huge hot wind for them, even there.


    "I am assisting in the security of the injured Tenryuubitos, while the battle happens kilometers away, but it''s affecting not just this ind in the archipgo, it''s very likely that the whole ce is feeling it too." He spoke through the den den mushi, which showed an upset face.


    Sengoku was listening to this in his office, he immediately turned off the den den mushi, not wanting the person to hear what he would do next. "DAMN!!!" He yelled and his tone was heard throughout Marinefort.


    Sengoku was in front of his desk, now destroyed with the punch that had shattered it with his yell.


    If Garp had been at Marinefort, he would have been thereughing at him sitting next to him while eating his cookie, even though Sengoku doubted he would have the mood for it at that moment, after dealing with two people so close to him, not being Luffy.


    "How can this be happening... Is it some kind of divine punishment or something!!" Sengoku couldn''t believe it, Luffy had knocked down Kizaru, who was the Admiral who had the best chance against him out of all three... Now Kizaru was a hostage and only Kong, whom the World Government said they would send, was in conflict with Garp''s grandson, the situation was not good, but he had faith in Kong, his former boss.


    "Damn... In such a delicate moment I can''t even pull forces from this ce, that boy is causing even more problems..." Sengokuined, but he could only hope that Kong would manage to turn the situation around.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the ind the intense fight had begun with all the beasts, one holding a 25-meter sword and the other a smaller one with a staff that shrank and expanded in size.


    <em>BOOOOM!!!!</em>


    Luffyunched a sideways sh, which Kong defended after spinning his staff.


    "You will not defeat me so easily, child." Kong said with a primate sound as he threw the sword aside and opened a gap in Luffy, who pointed his staff at him, expanding it and striking Ifrit''s chest, as he was quicklyunched backward.


    "Husband!" Alvida was surprised as Luffy had his body carved backwards.


    The explosion of the ground being destroyed continued while the staff kept expanding, Ifrit''s body passing through the entire ind, while in a town, people were afraid of the explosions happening in the distance, suddenly an explosion urred next to the city, with a formation surpassing any building while Ifrit''s body was still being dragged by the staff.


    ''So this is the power of the monkey king...'' Luffy was not having an easy time, as he felt his back continuing to be dragged across the ground.


    Frustrated with that situation, he grabbed the staff in his chest with his free hand and turned his body, putting his feet to support on the ground while trying to stop the advance of the staff, he came off the ground and was on the surface being dragged through the ce.


    He finally stopped when he reached the edge of the ind reaching the edge of the sea that divided all the inds of the archipgo, stopping at the edge of the ce.


    "You managed to stop..." Kong spoke from a distance and looked towards Luffy''spanions who were keeping Kizaru knocked out with Seastone. His intention was never to throw Luffy into the water, but to move him away so he could first get Kizaru to safety.


    "Now let''s rescue the admiral." He said and set aside his staff as he advanced towards Luffy''spanions.


    "Get ready!!" Rayleigh called out as everyone awaited the monkey''s approach, but a light appeared in the middle of that path, and Kong looked surprised to the side when a high-speed me beam flew towards him.


    Luffy saw this and released the same breath of mes he had used on Jack and Akainu, but this time he increased its speed 90 times to reach in time before the former fleet admiral could react, hitting him squarely at that moment.


    Luffy''spanions barely reacted when the monkey wasing and a torrent of mes like lightning struck him, covering the golden monkey as he flew with the mes while everyone tried to protect themselves from the mes and light that attack generated.


    The fire traveled from the opposite tip of the ind where Luffy was to the other side while heading to the sea passing through all the cities along that trajectory and people ran in fear.


    Kong reappeared in the sky near one of the ports, with the mes heading to the sea, he was in not as good a situation as before, with half of his body charred by it.


    "Damn... he got me there." He admitted, raising his hand to grab his staff.


    Luffy tried to lift the staff, but he could not, it seemed heavier to him than anything else he had ever tried to lift.


    "This staff can only be wielded by me, you can never pick it up again." Kongmented, sensing with the observation haki what was happening from a distance and Luffy saw the staff beginning to shrink in size as it flew to Kong on the other side of the ind.


    "Damn... I thought that weapon was really cool..." Luffy grumbled.


    He then prepared from that side and flexed his knee breaking the ground, ''Moa moa no mi: Apply 90 times speed.'' Hemanded internally his fruit and then shot towards Kong, their fight was just beginning.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 282 – Sabaody Archipelago 18.

    Chapter 282 �C Sabaody Archipgo 18.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Shakky was standing in front of an old building, listening to the distant explosions and feeling the tremors, when the sound of ss falling inside her establishment urred; she was smoking, ignoring the explosions and looking towards the sound of a bottle being destroyed by the tremor.


    "Damn... my 40-year-old whiskey... Someone is going to pay for this. I''ll charge 300 million plus interest..." she said, exhaling smoke from her cigarette.


    "Shakky!!!" She heard someone calling her from a distance, as Hachi was carrying Camie and Bonney alongside, running towards the woman in front of the building, which had the sign, Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar.


    "Hachi?!" She was surprised to see the fish-man showing up amidst all that chaos.


    "Nee... we finally made it, we have to wait for Rayleigh and the others, they were fighting an ex-fleet admiral..." Hachi informed, quite worried.


    "Ex-fleet admiral... Kong." She said with a nostalgic tone from her time at sea. "I heard he was here from the navy radio I decrypted and that your captain had fought against Kizaru and defeated him, which scared the marines; now he''s directly battling Kong himself." She stated.


    "What? Mugiwara defeated Kizaru?" Bonney couldn''t be more surprised while Camie was confused and Hachi sighed in relief.


    "Anyway, let''s go inside; their fight will take a few hours to resolve." Shakky spoke, wanting to return to her bar and protect her bottles before they all got destroyed.


    "But what about the others?" Hachi asked, worried about hispanions.


    "They''re already on their way..." Shakky said as the group approached with Geppo, and Rayleigh, being the only one who couldn''t use the technique, came running along with them.


    Everyonended in front of them a momentter. "Finally, we arrived..." Namimented, relieved.


    "But what about Luffy?!" Vivi eximed as the fight continued with explosions and tremors in the distance.


    "The demon will continue fighting the monkey... I hope he wins, otherwise he won''t be worthy of making me a god as soon as I defeat him." Enelined.


    "Woollf" Chouchou barked at that.


    "Shut up mutt, I''ll make you payter for peeing on me, a man who will be a god!" Enel grumbled.


    "A god!!" Camie grimaced as everyone else looked at Enel as if he were an arrogant fool.


    "This group is really strange anyway, it''s been a few days since Ist saw him, Rayleigh..." Shakkymented, taking another drag while Rayleigh scratched his head.


    "That''s true, I was betting there and I owe some money..." He said in an apologetic tone.


    "Let''s talk moreter,e in now. I need to make sure my bottles don''t break." She spoke and everyone followed having no other choices.


    "I''ll leave this admiral here on the street." Hugo said as he carried Kizaru on his shoulder.


    "Guys!" At that moment, new figures began to emerge from both sides.


    Chopper, Usopp, Bepo, and Uta appeared on one side and Kuina, Nojiko, and Robin came from the other,nding at the entrance of the bar in front of the others.


    "You finally arrived..." Yamatomented.


    "What''s happening... the whole ce is trembling..." Kuinained.


    "Who''s fighting Luffy..." Usoppmented, not recognizing who could be battling in the distance transformed into a golden monkey. His attention was drawn to the powerful unknown presence at the scene and he looked at the knocked-out man on the ground. "WHAT?! That''s a navy admiral!!" He eximed with a grimace!


    "Navy admiral!!!" Chopper also shouted while Bepo eximed along with terror, Uta, Robin, Kuina, and Nojiko frowned at that.


    "It''s a long story..." Alvida informed.


    "Anyway, I''m going to enter this establishment and prepare a drink for the master!" Baby-5 said starting to enter the ce.


    The others followed and all stormed into the bar while Shakky served everyone on the other side of the counter.


    "So... I''ve heard a lot about your adventures through the seas, you really know how to draw attention." Shakkymented to them as she rested her hand on her chin and looked at all of them scattered throughout the bar.


    "Shakky-Sama knows about our adventures? We''ve had many!" Shirahoshimented cheerfully in a chair while swinging her tail.


    Shakky smiled at the innocent mermaid, "I''ve received some rather peculiar information about you all. One of them is that you are the daughter of Neptune who was in her room when she disappeared. How did a mermaid from this side of the world end up in the East Blue?" She asked curiously, having heard some channels talk about the disappearance of the mermaid princess and seen her picture on Luffy''sp sitting on the throne of the Goa Kingdom, so it was easy to connect the dots when her appearance matched the description from the den den mushi.


    "I can''t really say," she spoke while touching her chin. "I just know I reappeared on a beach by Luffy-Sama and along with Megalo, there was also a prophecy that this would happen, my father was always against it, but then I finally met Luffy-Sama!" She said, still not quite understanding what happened, but it was amazing for her. "After that, I encountered many things I could never have imagined in my life," she concluded.


    "Well, it seems the straw hat boy managed to find many incrediblepanions," Rayleighmented, looking at the group. "May I know how you all met your captain?" He asked, eager to hear a good story as explosions urred outside and the bar shook asionally.


    Yamato nodded and decided to speak first. "Luffy also made me appear on that beach, so I owe a lot to him for being free from my father''s clutches and the cor he had ced on me," Yamatomented.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    Kuina spoke up next, being the first to be summoned by Luffy. "Luffy gave me another chance to live. So I owe a lot to him and am pursuing my dream," she said, holding her sword firmly.


    "Well, I didn''t like that guy at the beginning, but I don''t hate him anymore..." Lamimented, crossing her arms, also remembering her summoning on the East Blue beach.


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    "The captain is incredible, he also summoned me," eximed Bepo while Lami had some wrinkles on her forehead, after all, Luffy had practically kidnapped her and Lami had been beaten that day.


    "Well, Luffy helped me and also gave me the chance to be stronger by opening my eyes to the true strength I would find in the sea," Zoromented.


    Soon after, Chouchou barked, "Woof Woof!"


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    Nobody understood, only Yamato who decided to speak. "Luffy also gave Chouchou a chance to be stronger and protect what he loves," Yamato tranted Chouchou''s barking.


    "Luffy also helped me in my hometown. Since then, I am bing a brave warrior of the sea," Usopp replied with some pride.


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    "Well, that guy hit on me, but in the end, I am at sea doing something I never expected to do and I don''t regret it," Reiju spoke.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    "Well, the captain saved me when I was a ve at a Marine base," said Hugo. "He gave me strength and a chance to avenge my enemies. I''ve been following him since," Hugo responded firmly.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    "Luffy gave me the opportunity to protect my ind, which was being terrorized by Arlong and the others, with the very power I received, I was able to fight them," Nami said.


    "Luffy invited me to go to sea with him and helped my sister be strong. I epted and today we are married," Nojikomented.


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    "Well, I was doing wrong things," Hachi said embarrassed and scratching his head, not wanting to face Nami. "But Luffy gave me a chance and spared many of mypanions'' lives. So, I''ve been sailing since then, trying to atone for my sins," Hachi concluded.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    Camie looked surprised at Hachi while Bonney was silent the whole time, listening to each person''s story.


    "My husband had known me before everyone else, he punched me saying I was the love of his life, and I met him again in Loguetown... Like a love story, and we have been together ever since..." Alvida said, while many found what she told there bizarre.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    "Luffy saved my country from a terrible enemy and gave me strength. Well, we got married and now we are sailing together, I hope to have a family soon," Vivi said since Luffy was going to be a father, she wanted to have his child as well.


    "Luffy came to mynd. He said we could be friends, even though I was a monster, and told me we could face great adventures at sea. I didn''t believe him at first but in the end, I epted and I don''t regret it. Today, I have many friends and many adventures," Chopper said, eating cotton candy that Shakky had given him.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    "Luffy gave me a new chance at life, and thanks to him, I''m actually living my dream..." Robin said, her hand on her chin, but there was a hint of a woman in love in her tone.


    "The demon came to my house and beat me. He made me realize that I was not a true God. Now, I''m on the path to bing one, once I win," Enel spoke in an arrogant tone.


    "Well, Luffy is my childhood friend. When he came to see me..." Uta said in an embarrassed tone, thinking about the night they spent together. "He invited me to have a life with him... I epted, since we have a promise, and I don''t regret it," she said, also sounding like another woman in love.


    "Well, master knows very well how to punish this servant," Baby 5 spoke while preparing a drink next to Shakky, while everyone looked at her strangely.


    <em>BOOOM</em>


    <em>Earthquake</em>


    "Well, it seems there are many conquests here, but really a good crew," Rayleigh made his finalment after hearing each of their stories.


    The explosions were still continuing outside.


    Rayleigh decided to continue. "And are you entering the New World?" he asked, but Zoro shook his head.


    "It doesn''t seem like the captain wants to do anything more, he said something big is going to happen," he said.


    "It''s true, Luffy isn''t nning to go to the New World now," Nami spoke up right after, confirming what Zoro said.


    "Something big is going to happen?" Rayleigh murmured, looking at Shakky at that moment, wondering if she knew anything, but she just shook her head.


    "I want to know more about you all... but I also want to talk more with your captain about your adventures and this strange motivation..." Shakkymented.


    "Anyway... We''ll know soon," Rayleigh said, as it had been 2 hours since they entered the bar and they were still drinking while the fight continued outside.


    It was after 3 hours that things finally began to calm down. The sound of footsteps finally came from the door, as Luffy finally appeared at that moment. He was only wearing his pants, which had many tears and burns.


    He had blood all over his body but kept a smile on his face as he looked around at everyone. "It''s finally over," he dered.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 283 – Sabaody Archipelago 19.

    Chapter 283 �C Sabaody Archipgo 19.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Luffy!!" Nami approached him as he finally entered the ce.


    "Hello... I hope everyone is okay." Luffy greeted them immediately.


    "We are, but what about you...? You are quite injured!" Alvida spoke with some concern as she approached him.


    "I am... it was a rather invigorating fight." And he said with a satisfied tone.


    "Did you win the fight, Captain?" Zoro asked curiously.


    "No, nobody came out victorious... I just managed to go toe-to-toe with him. Despite his age, he proved to be a much tougher opponent than Kizaru..." he said. Kizaru seemed to rely a lot on his speed and logia, his endurance was less than many opponents Luffy had faced.


    "Kong has always been a monster in the navy..." Rayleighmented beside him.


    "What happened then, Luffy?" Yamato asked.


    "You could say that he and I made an agreement. I returned Kizaru who was outside the bar, in exchange for not getting involved there in that fight anymore, otherwise it would lead nowhere and we would continue fighting for days," Luffy said.


    After seeing that the fight would be like this for a long time with no winner, Luffy achieved this condition after talking a bit with Kong, the man although frustrated, nodded not wanting to continue like this in the situation the navy was in at that moment and ended up taking Kizaru and leaving Sabaody.


    "I see." Zoromented.


    "Well, anyway, it was quite a show," Luffymented, looking at the group with interest, even still a bit injured. He approached going to his servant who waited with a tray with some things for him and waited patiently for her master.


    "It''s cold in a few hours in these, but it was made with love," Baby 5mented and Luffy thanked her as he took the juice and drank.


    "You gave up the hostage so easily?" Lamiined.


    "It''s okay... after all the navy can''t just ignore what''s about to happen... So it''s okay." Luffy spoke with confidence that they would not be bothered.


    "Something is going to happen..." Shakkymented interestedly.


    "Yes, anyway, it''s good to see that everyone is here, even you, Bonney." Luffymented as Bonney looked at him frustrated.


    "I shouldn''t have followed you, look at all the confusion that happened right after!" She growled.


    "Rx, it''s all fine in the end." Luffymented and approached Kuina. "Look, you are the same age, you might even be friends!" Luffymented.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Both eximed.


    "Anyway..." He ignored them and looked at Rayleigh who also maintained an interested gaze on the man who inherited Roger''s hat.


    "You are Roger''s vice captain, it''s a pleasure to meet you and you are Shakky, a crew member of the Rocks pirates, sailing with Charlotte Linlin, Kaido, Shiki, and Whitebeard..." Luffy dered with a smile.


    "Hm... Seems the Mugiwara-boy knows me too... I''m surprised that someone recognizes my past..." Shakkymented while her crew was stunned.


    "The same ship with Charlotte Linlin, Kaido, Shiki, and Whitebeard?" Everyone screamed at the same time not knowing this.


    "What kind of crew is this?!" Usopp shouted scared.


    "Who is this...?" Chopper was confused.


    "3 people he talked about are considered emperors in the new world!" Bepo shouted scared.


    "What?!" Hachi also eximed not recognizing these names.


    "What kind of crew is this made of monsters?" Lami frowned.


    "All of them were just subordinates, their captain was the worst of all." Luffy shrugged.


    "Hahaha. Good times." Rayleigh said with a nostalgic tone.


    "Wait Luffy, are you saying that Roger surpassed this crew, after all he became the king of the pirates, right?" Vivimented.


    "No he didn''t surpass them..." Luffymented and looked at Rayleigh at that moment.


    "What?!" The majority quickly eximed not understanding the logic of it, after all Roger had be the king of the pirates.


    "No, we didn''t surpass them..." Rayleigh admitted. "We joined forces with the navy to defeat them decades ago."


    "They joined with the navy?!" Robinmented before anyone, though all of us didn''t understand.


    "The seas were dominated by that group and no one could stop them, some things happened that I prefer not toment and we ended up joining forces with others to destroy them..." Rayleigh said.


    Despite Luffy wanting to know the real reason behind the battle, he didn''t insist since Rayleigh didn''t want to talk about it. He looked at Shakky and praised her. "You really were in a great crew, I would have liked to fight your captain as I am interested in seeing the strength of Roger." Luffy admitted, wanting to face the legends of the seas, Rocks and Roger were legendary figures he wished to test his strength against if possible.


    "You think you can fight with that crew, they are monsters!" Nami eximed in a desperate tone at the idea of Luffy fighting them.


    "Hahaha. Well, my captain certainly would have liked to have fought someone like you in our time." Rayleighughed at that and spoke.


    "Mugiwara-boy is so bold, but surely your crew will surpass ours." Shakkymented, looking at the whole group.


    "Can we surpass those monsters?!" Bepo shouted rmingly.


    "I hope so. We have never seen rookies with a crew full of mythical beasts and logia users at the same time, it''s unbelievable..." Rayleigh admitted, looking at everyone. It wasn''t easy to calcte the impact they would bring to the new world, but if they overcame all the challenges of those waters and survived, they would dominate that sea.


    "Of course, we will!" Zoro said confidently.


    "Yes." Yamato also nodded.


    "That''s it!" Shirahoshi shouted.


    "Anyway, I have a question." Rayleigh looked at Luffy with a more serious gaze.


    "What do you hope to achieve in those waters, what is your motivation?" He asked, wanting to hear Luffy''s reasons.


    "Very simple, I want to find out what thest ind has hidden, but I n to be the emperor of all the seas... What I want is to bring autonomy to all the countries of this world. I want to give freedom to this world." Luffy spoke, thinking of the dark figure of Im at that moment.


    "Emperor of all the seas... Give freedom to this world..." These words were not exactly Roger''s, but Rayleigh respected his ambitions and even sympathized.


    "Seems like a great goal, but are you prepared to face the world?" Shakky asked with some admiration.


    "Of course, I am. You didn''t see the meteor these days going towards Merry Geoise, it was mypanion who sent it." Luffy spoke calmly while pointing to Bepo.


    "..." Shakky.


    "..." Rayleigh.


    "..." Bonney.


    All three who didn''t know about this were shocked by it, "You can''t be serious!?" Bonney immediately shouted.


    "It wasn''t my fault! I''m sorry! The captain forced me to do it!" Bepo immediately shouted, crying.


    "Hahaha. It was quite fun, I requested it while talking with the Five Elders." Luffy spoke.


    "This is incredible... But wait... I thought only Shiki could do that, is he dead?" Rayleigh asked surprised.


    "Yes, I killed him." Luffy responded calmly.


    "You what?! Why am I surprised by this..." Rayleigh was having a hard time digesting all this information.


    "But did the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi fall into your hands...?" Shakky asked, equally surprised as her husband.


    "Yes, I have a secret for that..." Luffy said, shrugging.


    "You are more shocking than the newspapers show..." Rayleigh admitted.


    "Anyway, I would like you to coat one of our ships." Luffymented.


    "A coating?" Rayleigh asked, surprised.


    "Wait Luffy, didn''t you say we weren''t going to the new world?" Nojiko asked, confused.


    "Yes, I don''t intend to go to the new world. But I want to use it for something else." He said, leaving the group quite confused.


    "We are going to split up here again... I n to take Uta back to Skypiea." He spoke, leaving Uta quite surprised by this.


    "Skypiea? What do you mean by that, Luffy!" She eximed.


    "We are going to get involved in a war... it''s better you don''t take part in this... I''m sure it won''t be pleasant for you..." Luffy spoke, making the girl hesitate.


    "A war?" Shakky asked, surprised by this.


    "Yes... There will be a war between the Whitebeard pirates and the entire highmand of the navy..." He said.


    "WHAT?!!" Everyone eximed at the same time.


    "Are you serious, mugiwara-boy?!" Shakky asked, stunned.


    "Yes, the navy has Ace of the Fire Fists and they intend to execute him soon, I bet tomorrow the newspaper will be going around the world about this." He spoke.


    "Ace?! Your brother, Luffy?" Kuina eximed.


    "Yes... of course, I don''t intend to let him die at the hands of the navy, even if the White


    beard pirates won''t go to the war with the navy, I n to go to Marineford, even if I have to do it alone." Luffy spoke firmly, after all, he would never let Ace die, even if he had to face all the forces alone.


    "Wait, how do you know all this!?" Lami eximed, looking at Luffy.


    "I had a conversation with someone special just now..." Luffy said.


    He had just handed over Kizaru to a scowling Kong, who did not like the situation at all. It was after he left that his den den mushi rang, and Kuma was calling Luffy. First talking about Ace, something Luffy had already suspected was happening, the changes in this world hadn''t altered Ace''s fate and he had been captured, another reason and the most important one for Kuma calling Luffy was about the situation with his sister.


    "What''s the n, captain...? After all, we can''t let you go to this war alone." Hugo spoke.


    "Yes captain, if you''re going, we''re going too!" Yamato said firmly.


    "A battle with the navy elite... that sounds very interesting!" Zoro spoke.


    "Probably Mihawk will be there." Luffy said and Zoro nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, let''s fight with Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi spoke.


    "Nee... I''m going too!" Hachi spoke firmly.


    "Of course, we''re participating!" Reiju said.


    "Yes..." Usopp spoke, even though he was crying.


    "Is that what you meant in Thriller Bark..." Nojiko remembered Luffy saying they would go to war with the navy, but he hadn''t mentioned why...


    "I''m not going to let you go alone while your brother is in danger of death!" Nami eximed, though she was crying like Usopp, after all, the idea of entering a war with the world''s strongest pirate and the navy elite seemed terrifying.


    All the others agreed too and Luffy nodded, satisfied with his crew, those he could always count on.


    "This is really surprising, you really know how to surprise a woman of my age..." Shakky spoke right after that.


    "It''s true..." Rayleigh also admitted, after all, Luffy has been surprising him at every turn since they finally met.


    "Hahaha. Well, let''s start with the n, after all, we have many interesting things to do and I n to go to Impel Down and invade the prison along with most of you;" He dered with a smile while the group was speechless at what their captain had said.


    -------


    Roon here:


    I don''t remember Luffy talking about the real reason for the war with his crew, just that they would be fighting against the navy, am I forgetting something?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 284 – Sabaody Archipelago 20.

    Chapter 284 �C Sabaody Archipgo 20.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    A silence fell over the ce as everyone looked at Luffy, waiting to know what he nned to do.


    "First... I have a question. Are you going to participate in this war?" Luffy looked at Rayleigh first.


    "No," hemented, picking up a bottle from the counter and drinking.


    "Can I know why? Not that I''m judging you, I will respect your decision, I''m just curious," Luffy said, while the crew looked confused, as no one knew this was Roger''s son, their former captain.


    "Because it''s an insult to Whitebeard and even to my old enemies. I would even be shaming my own captain if I did that. Everyone chooses their own path and has their own crew, but not that I think you shouldn''t get involved in this war, after all, he is your foster brother, right?" Rayleigh spoke; after all, he had no bond with Roger''s son, and Whitebeard would take care of it, as Ace belonged to his crew.


    "I understand. I just wanted to know exactly what you thought about it," Luffy said, looking at him. "But it''s okay, I can understand that..." Luffy spoke with a smile and looked at his crew.


    "Well... we''ll split into three groups leaving this ind..." Luffy began.


    "Three groups? Aren''t we all going to participate in the war?" Kuina asked.


    "Yes, we are. But I want part of you to go to the New World, Enel with his flying ship will be my best option..." Luffy said while Enel raised an eyebrow.


    "Not just that, I want you to learn to do this thing..." Luffy showed a paper and took it to the thunder logia user. He took it and started reading, as an engineer, he wasn''t a fool to understand it.


    "This..." Enel murmured.


    "Yes, I want you to learn to create static fields with your akuma no mi, that interfere with allmunication devices, if you learn to do that, we can attack enemies without them being able to call for reinforcements," Luffy said, and Enel nodded, interested.


    "What do you intend to do, Luffy, go to the New World?" Nojiko asked, curious.


    "I want to take some hostages before going to the war, unfortunately, we couldn''t catch those we knocked down, but we will do that soon before the government suspects anything," Luffy said with a rogue smile.


    "Hostages..." Vivi murmured.


    "In any case, the other group will be Bepo," he began, leaving the pr bear a little confused.


    "Me, captain?" He scratched his head.


    "Yes... We need you to take Big Mom''s son on our ship with the Germa to Skypiea," Luffy said; after all, he needed to get rid of this burden. He looked at Bonney at that moment. "Bonney, will you join him? I intend to leave you in a ce where you can train and strengthen, both you and your crew for the fleet, but I want you in the main crew," Luffy said, surprising some as they looked at the pink-haired girl; after all, it was surprising that Luffy was inviting someone else to the group.


    "I never said I agreed to join your crew!!" Bonney eximed.


    "Don''t be like that, I''ll wait for your decision until the end of the war, then, I hope youe with me," Luffy said, and the girl fell silent after that.


    "So where will the third group go, Luffy?" Nami asked.


    "It will be the main group with our ship... That''s why I need Rayleigh to coat the ck Pearl. We are going to attack one of the World Government''s structures by going underwater," Luffy said.


    "One of the great structures... Like Enies Lobby, what''s left is Marineford and Impel Down... Impel Down?!" Shakkymented, stunned by Monkey D. Luffy''s audacity.


    "We are going to attack thergest prison in the world, where all the worst criminals are!" Usopp shouted, rmed by that, and everyone looked stunned at Luffy.


    "Yes... We are going to invade the prison," Luffy confirmed.


    "Wait, Luffy, but we would need to use the government gates to navigate those waters! Which won''t be possible otherwise, sailing through more water won''t help much!" Nami eximed.


    "Yes, generally it would be like that, but we have Shira, she can ask the Sea Kings to pull our ship from the bottom of the sea, no current can stop us from sailing," Luffy said and immediately looked at Usopp. "I want you to install thick chains on the ship while Rayleigh is doing his work," he requested.


    Usopp, still stunned, nodded while everyone agreed with Luffy''s reasoning. Rayleigh and Shakky were doubtful about his words, after all, was Luffy saying that the mermaid controlled the Sea Kings? What kind of power is that...?


    "We''re going to rescue your brother in Impel Down...?" Zoro asked, being one of the few who were not afraid to invade the prison.


    "No... we won''t have time for that... We need Enel to learn his new power to start the n. Cutting off our enemies''munication will be essential for the sess of our operations..." Luffy said while nning to strengthen Enel''s power several times over in theing days.


    "The maintenance of the ship will also take a few days, right Rayleigh..." Luffy said while the old man nodded. "I intend to spend a few days analyzing our ns and helping you with every aspect of them," Luffy said.


    "Luffy... If we''re not going to save your brother in Impel Down... what are we going to do in the prison?" Lami asked.


    "A person close to me is imprisoned due to theing war; it''s time to get them..." Luffy said mysteriously, and since his captain didn''t seem to want to reveal it, he probably wouldn''t, even if they insisted. After all, he wanted to leave that for when he reached the sixth level of the submerged prison.


    "After Impel Down, are we going to war, Captain?" Hugo asked.


    "Yes, although I want you with Enel in the New World, we will meet before invading Impel Down to create the static field in the prison and invade it. It will be a fairly easy task for our current strength, so don''t worry," Luffy said confidently.


    "So we''re going to invade Impel Down... and go to the war in Marineford..." Reiju murmured.


    "Exactly, it''s time for the world to fear us, and this war will make everyone see that we are the force that will dominate the seas," Luffy said with a smile.


    "That''s really incredible to hear... Mugiwara-Boy..." Shakkymented.


    "This generation is proving to be unbeatable..." Rayleigh alsomented.


    "This is good... the navy won''t bother us anymore, will they Captain?" Zoro asked.


    "No..." Luffy replied with a tone of certainty. The navy and the World Government wouldn''t bother them with this uing war, so Luffy was ready to surprise them.


    "That''s good... then I''m going to train," Zoromented, starting to leave.


    "I''ll train too," Kuina said, leaving with Zoro. She wanted to have a fight with the current strongest swordsman in the world like Zoro; this was a great opportunity.


    "Great, we''ll leave here in a few days, so train or do whatever you want. Those who want to grow faster, find me while I''m with Enel," Luffymented. After all, his strength was very good after leaving Skypiea; a few days of training wouldn''t change much.


    The members around the bar nodded while Zoro and Kuina were already leaving. Some were thoughtful about what to do; among them were those who wanted to train and those who wanted to enjoy the ind more.


    "I''ll just ask Bepo to take Uta and our prisoners to Skypiea, after all, this will be the longest trip and will take days... so he can join us in the war," Luffy said, and Uta nodded. She really didn''t want to go into the middle of a war full of deaths, but she understood Luffy''s reason for participating to save his brother.


    "Well, can you show me your ship? I heard you usually carry it in your pocket," Rayleighmented, and Luffy nodded.


    "Yes. Let''s go outside to start our work..." Luffy said, and they started to leave shortly after.


    Luffy ced his ship by pulling it out of his pocket, and it grew until it hit the ground with a loud sound in the area.


    "It''s a beautiful and quite intimidating ship... Who built it?" Rayleigh asked curiously, and Luffy didn''t quite know how to answer that question.


    "Well... No one," Luffy replied. "I got it in the East Blue, but it''s hard to exin... but no one built this ship," Luffy murmured, after all, it was a modification made by the system.


    "I think I can understand that..." Rayleigh said, although he didn''t understand anything. "Anyway, let''s start working on it. It''s good to have it here, so I don''t have to go to the port to do it..." Rayleigh said and jumped onto the ship.


    "Enel, I want you to start studying the papers. I''ll be with you soon. As for the rest of you, feel free to enjoy the ind or train," Luffy said to his crew, then looked at thest two members. "Bepo and Uta, I''ll get the prisoners and put them on the Sunny tomorrow. You can leave then. Speaking of which, I think I''ll visit them in the prison..." He said, and both nodded, though Bepo would need his ck Power wigter for that.


    Luffy jumped onto the ship while Rayleigh analyzed the ce before starting to work and entered the ship, heading to the prison.


    "Hello..." Luffy appeared, greeting everyone in the ce, where all the members of Germa were on one side and Cracker on the other, all chained.


    "Mugiwara!" Cracker growled while Reiju''s family growled at Luffy.


    "Don''t be so enraged..." Luffy said, walking close to them.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? My mother will soon be sending troops here... You''ve angered a Yonko, remember that!" Cracker growled.


    "What did you think would happen when you came to threaten me? Know that I''m not afraid of Big Mom, and when I enter the New World, I''m going to bring her down." Luffy said firmly, leaving Cracker a little stunned by that deration. Before he could say anything, Luffy continued.


    "And even if she''s angry with me and preparing troops... She''ll soon stop that, after all, tomorrow there will be news of a war between a Yonko and the Navy... I doubt she''ll miss the opportunity to seize new territories with that." Luffymented while Cracker looked at him, wondering whether to believe Luffy''s words or not.


    "Anyway, that doesn''t matter. You''ll be going to my prison. I''ll decide what to do with you after the war," Luffymented.


    His gaze turned to the Vinsmoke family. "Let me ask you a question." Luffy began. "I haven''t killed you yet because Reiju asked me not to, but understand that she no longer belongs to your family, so you better not try anything with her," Luffy said in a threatening tone. He might not want to kill a chained enemy, but he could release them if he was determined to kill them and give them a chance to defend themselves.


    Judge looked at Luffy with clenched teeth but said nothing.


    "Tell me, where is Sanji?" Luffy asked curiously, after all, Sanji exists in this world.


    "Sanji? What about him?" One of the brothers looked at Luffy strangely, wondering why he was interested in that guy.


    "He married my sister..." It wasn''t the family members who answered, but Cracker.


    "Your sister?" Luffy was surprised, ''so he was with Pudding?'' Luffy thought.


    "Yes... We''ve had an alliance with Big Mom for over a year. Sanji was the bargaining chip... he lives in Whole Cake..." Judge said calmly.


    "I see... Well, I''ll arrange for some special food to be brought to you, after all, tomorrow you''ll be leaving for my base." Luffy finished before turning around and leaving.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 285 – Sabaody Archipelago 21.

    Chapter 285 �C Sabaody Archipgo 21.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy came out of the ship while Rayleigh was already working on the ship with a bubble machine and tools next to the deck. Luffy continued his way to the deck of the ship while he saw his crew on the side of the ship, though some were missing, wanting to visit ces on the ind. It was already afternoon, so there were a few hours before nightfall.


    "Enel and others,e with me," Luffy asked, and Enel clicked his tongue before following Luffy to the side where the ground had been destroyed by Luffy and Kong.


    Meanwhile, the ind was recovering from the confrontation that happened that day. Several trees had been cut down and burned, mainly from the fight between Luffy and Kizaru. At least eight giant trees had fallen, and all these parts of the ind had be unrecognizable. Many civilians suffered from this fight, with trees falling in the middle of the city.


    Kong was at the port while the marines carried Kizaru on a hidden stretcher to the ship, and the marines looked without knowing what to say or do.


    "Just take him back to headquarters; he needs to rest for the next conflict where he will be needed," Kong told the present vice-admiral.


    "Yes, Lord Kong!" he replied with determination.


    "And the Tenryuubitos?" Kong asked him.


    "They are on a safe ship to Merry Geoise," he replied.


    "I understand, I will escort this ship then," Kongmented, so that nothing would happen to the Tenryuubito until they reached Merry Geoise. Kong was covered in blood from the intense fight and had several cuts as Luffy showed on his body. There was no winner in this battle, and both showed they had the same power.


    "But what about the Straw Hat pirates, are we just going to leave them like this?" A recruit murmured beside him and trembled when Kong looked at him.


    He wasn''t angry at the question. "I know you thirst for justice, young one, but this is not the time yet. I made a deal with their captain as this fight led nowhere, and I intend to keep it," Kong said. After all, he wasn''t like Akainu who lied; his words were true, and he usually kept everything that came out of his mouth.


    <em>Pero pero pero</em>


    His Den Den Mushi started ringing, and he knew very well who it was calling, so he looked at the marines. "I must go, you take care of all this destruction and take Kizaru away. We will deal with the pirates in the future." Kong said, and before anyone could react, he jumped with Geppo and flew up, heading to the marine ship going to the Holy City.


    "Hello," he said, picking up the Den Den Mushi in the air.


    "We heard what happened there, he took down an admiral...?" The voice of one of the elders didn''t sound pleasant.


    "Yes, Kizaru was taken down by the Mugiwara... then we fought in our beast forms..." Kongmented.


    "Is he stronger than you?" The elder didn''t seem in a good mood asking this question.


    "No... In fact, we tied," Kong said while taking a big leap off the ind and walking on the ocean, trying to reach the ship going to the Red Mountain.


    "Even so, this is very concerning!" A third one eximed.


    "First of all, tell me one thing, did you find the user of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi in the group?" The fourth asked with a more urgent question.


    "No, none of the pirates I fought used this fruit, and they all had a fruit," Kong concluded.


    "So the user wasn''t among them... tell us about all of them and everything that happened, we will eliminate them all and find out who might have this power." They said, and Kong began to recount everything that happened.


    "So among the members not seen in the fight are the women, Kuina, with the power of ice, Nojiko with the power of the bomb, Nico Robin, whom we already know what power she possesses, Chopper, who seems to have a strange fruit but not the Fuwa Fuwa, Uta, who possesses the music fruit. This leaves us with only two suspects... who did not appear at Enies Lobby, Bepo and Usopp... One of them has Shiki''s power, we will keep a special eye on these two in the group." The elders concluded while Kong nodded and turned off the Den Den Mushi a momentter.


    Hended on the marine ship while there was a Tenryuubito bleeding and shouting at everyone. "Where are those idiots who attacked us, I want them dead! Immediately, bring me all of them!" The Tenryuubito snarled as Kongnded, sighing because he would have to endure the fury of that celestial dragon.


    Meanwhile, back in Sabaody, the Worst Generation was hiding, watching the marine ships taking the wounded away. Among them, there were copies of Kuma being carried like broken scrap after being easily destroyed by Reiju and Lami, while Kizaru''s nephew, the fat man, was also taken on the same ship as the admiral, unconscious on a stretcher.


    "It seems the glory of the marines didn''tst long..." Scratchmen Apoomented after arriving at the port.


    "Tsk..." X-Drake clenched his teeth at that.


    "We didn''t even have a chance..." Urougemented nearby, with his whole body burned and injured, just from receiving a st from a Pacifista.


    "And to think he actually defeated the admiral..." Bege was no different from Urouge, but stunned that Basil had predicted Luffy defeating Kizaru.


    "The Straw Hats are far ahead of us, and it''s not just the captain... that crew is made up of monsters..." Basilmented.


    "At least the marines are gone, which I don''t understand, but I''ll enjoy my stay on this ind a bit more before heading to Fish-Man Ind," Scratchmen Apoo said.


    "That''s strange... Let me see, the chance of the marines returning to this ind with a powerful force... 5%..." Basil saw that, surprised.


    "Chance of something big happening... 100%!" He murmured, even more scared.


    "Something big is going to happen?" Bege approached, looking more confident in Basil''s predictions.


    "It seems so... but what will happen? And it won''t be on this ind..." He murmured.


    Many reporters were scouring the area, taking photos of the aftermath of the conflict, wanting to publish in tomorrow''s newspaper, while writing articles and interviewing witnesses all over the ind.


    While the marines took care of the injured civilians, and the marine ship left the port finally returning to Marineford, Luffy was training with Enel in the middle of the destroyed forest with other members of his crew until nightfall.


    When night came, all the crew members gathered and had a banquet in front of Shakky''s bar while the ship was anchored next to them.


    "I saw several reporters around the ind... Do you think we''ll be in tomorrow''s newspaper?" Kuina asked while looking for Zoro after he got lost following their training session.


    "Most likely, after all, we beat up Tenryuubitos..." Luffy said. "Although I''m not sure if there will be news about Ace tomorrow or the day after tomorrow," he added.


    The banquet continued with Rayleigh and Shakky also participating, drinking and eating with everyone. Bonney didn''t leave and ended up bringing her crew to stay at the corner watching the banquet. Despite participating, they didn''t mingle with Luffy and the others.


    It was early morning when the crew boarded the ship and slept in their cabins. The next day, as Luffy had predicted, the news of the Straw Hats beating up five Tenryuubitos was in all the newspapers around the world. It began with Luffy walking through the streets of the ind, carrying Saint Charlos by the hair while appearing all bruised. The photo showed Shirahoshi and Bonney behind Luffy, with more photos following this one showing all the Tenryuubitos injured by all the pirates at the auction.


    "I''m also on the cover as an aplice?!" Bonney began to cry upon seeing that, her reputation now tarnished, and she would be even more pursued by the world government.


    "Hahaha. You look great there!" Luffy came to her side andughed. In the photo, she was shown with her hand on her hip, arguing with him.


    "That''s not cool at all!!" Bonney snarled with a grimace.


    "What will the world say about us..." Hugo asked.


    "Haha, I look great in the photo riding that fish!" Yamato eximed, looking at her photo on top of the Tenryuubito while riding that thing.


    Some crew members didn''t care, but many of them, the more cowardly ones, were crying rivers at that moment, "It''s over, first we dropped a meteor on Merry Geoise, now we beat up Tenryuubitos... what will be of us?!" they eximed.


    "You guys seem to forget that our captain already killed a Tenryuubito..." Zoro mocked.


    "He what?!" Rayleigh, Shakky, and Bonney shouted at this information.


    "It was only two." Luffy shrugged while Bonney seemed to have lost her soul at that moment, and Shakky and Rayleigh didn''t know what toment about it.


    After a while, Luffy dressed Bepo in his wig, and he finally seemed to have the courage with the prisoners being taken to Sunny Go along with Uta and Bepo. They then departed, heading for Skypiea.


    Meanwhile, people all over the world were reading the newspaper and being shocked by the facts reported in the papers.


    East Blue.


    "They beat up a group of..." Woop p fainted at that moment while reading the newspaper in the throne room of Goa.


    "They are doing so well at sea!" The queen said with a smile while seeming happy, while everyone looked at her crying, begging her not to cheer for pirates beating up Tenryuubitos, as it could lead to the kingdom''s downfall.


    Somewhere in the New World.


    "Dragon!! Your son, look at what he did!" Someone shouted to the leader of the revolutionaries.


    Calm Belt.


    "Sister! Have you seen the newspaper?!" Boa Hancock''s two sisters entered the ce while the other should have been resting but was also looking at the newspaper and crying.


    "Yes, he really beat up a Tenryuubito!" Boa Hancock seemed very happy about it.


    Paradise, Grand Line.


    "Captain!!" A man approached with the newspaper.


    "I know, he''s in the Sabaody Archipgo!!" The man with green hair said. He left his cabin and went to the deck while his crew gathered.


    "Listen up, everyone, our next target is the Sabaody Archipgo!!" He said on the ship''s bow to the crew while everyone raised their hands and shouted.


    The ship''s figurehead was different, with the face of a ming monster with purple fire. He had another figurehead some time ago, but had to change it in Water Seven to one with the iconic straw hat man, and ended up putting another form of this same iconic man, after all, he was a big fan of Luffy.


    "Let''s get to Sabaody as fast as possible!" He eximed.


    "Yes, Captain Bartolomeo!" The crew quickly resumed setting the ship to sail.


    "We''ll meet soon, Luffy-Senpai!!" Bartolomeo eximed with stars in his eyes.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 286 – Calm Before the Storm 01.

    Chapter 286 �C Calm Before the Storm 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After the news about Luffy and his crew beating up a group of Tenryuubito and the most frightened ones had passed through their period of depression, they returned to their activities during the day.


    "Luffy, shouldn''t we keep the marines from approaching here?" Usopp said, observing with his observation haki a group not only of marines but also wearing World Government suits.


    "Yes." Luffy agreed while releasing a conqueror''s haki, causing all the people in that area who weren''t hispanions to fall to the ground unconscious. "There..." Luffymented, smiling.


    "Your haki isn''t bad..." Rayleigh spoke with some admiration.


    "I may not have had a teacher, but I got a good manual." Luffy replied.


    "You guys haven''t even been at sea for a year and you''re already like this... it seems you could surpass us in less than a decade..." Rayleigh said with a smile.


    "That''s a long time, we''ll do it much sooner." Zoro spoke for Luffy at that moment.


    "Hahaha. I''d like to see that." Rayleigh didn''t seem offended andughed.


    "Anyway." Luffy cut off the subject and turned to Usopp. "You have the best observation haki among us, any sense that we''re being spied on, inform me..." Luffy said, not wanting them to be seen training Enel, although Luffy nned to go to the Calm Belt tomorrow.


    "Hancock called you earlier, didn''t she?" Nami seemed to read Luffy''s thoughts when he was nning to start training with Enel.


    "Yes, she wanted to meet me, so I intend to go to Amazon Lily and stay a few days, after all, when Enel learns the basics, he needs a ce to try to create a static fieldrge enough to cover at least half an ind for the war." Luffy said, despite wanting to enjoy some time with the mother of his first daughters, he still spoke rationally.


    "Tsk. Fine." Nami seemed to be jealous.


    "You know you can enjoy a few hours with me if you''re not satisfied, I promise we''ll sneak away in the middle of the banquet." Luffy said in a seductive tone in Nami''s ear.


    "Okay..." She said, crossing her arms while a blush appeared on her face.


    Luffy returned to training with Enel from a distance while he generated lightning in the isted area.


    The rest of the ind heard the thunder explosions from a distanceing from the isted forest while people could only look without approaching.


    This continued throughout the entire day, while the other members took the opportunity to train, Rayleigh coated the ship, and some members strolled around the ind, like Yamato buying another fish-bike with her money.


    During the night, with the banquet, Nami ended up being stolen by Luffy while they went to have sex in some isted ce on the ind for a few hours, and afterward, Luffy had another session of sex with his entire harem.


    The next day, the big news reached everyone, "Fire Fist Ace will be executed in a week." This phrase shocked the world even more than Luffy beating a Tenryuubito and appearing on the cover of the previous day.


    "This can''t be possible! They''re going to execute the second divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates?!"


    "Whitebeard will never let that happen!"


    "A war, there''s going to be a war!"


    "The marines want to face the world''s strongest pirate? What are they thinking?"


    "It''s not just that, this war will change the world!"


    Citizens shouted all over the globe crazily with the day''s newspaper, however, this couldn''t be said of the world''s greatest forces.


    "Where''s Cracker? Why hasn''t he returned with the brats?!" Big Mom screamed madly, losing her patience as there had been no news of one of her strongest sons for days with Germa.


    "He''lle soon, Mama! He''s just dyed!" The children tried to calm the fury of that Yonko before everyone became her target.


    "We need to do something, Katakuri!" Smoothie eximed beside her.


    "I know... I''m going to Paradise soon..." He replied with his arms crossed while covering his mouth with a cloth.


    "Damn... Cracker... how could you fall like this!" Smoothie eximed, while Big Mom didn''t suspect what really happened, her children already knew, but didn''t want to reveal it to her as it was too dangerous, preferring to act on their own and recover Cracker than face her wrath.


    "I..." Katakuri was about to speak, but suddenly a biscuit soldier entered the breakfast room with a newspaper.


    "Mama mama!" he screamed.


    "Hmm?" Big Mom red while eating her morning sweet, as it interrupted her from savoring the taste.


    "Urgent news! You must see this! A war between Whitebeard and the Marines is going to happen!" the biscuit soldier shouted, and Big Mom looked stunned at these words while quickly moving her hand to grab the newspaper.


    "This..." She couldn''t believe what she was reading. "This means the old man will fall!" she eximed very happily and looked at her children. "We''ll have to do this without Cracker here. Gather all the men to send in different directions of the New World, let''s prepare to steal all of Whitebeard''s territories while that old man dies at Marineford!" Big Mom eximed as everyone began to act quickly.


    Smoothie looked at Katakuri, frowning. It seemed that his journey to Paradise would have to wait without Big Mom knowing what happened to her son.


    Meanwhile, in the territory of Wano.


    "Haha, it seems the news hase," Kaido looked at the newspaper while already preparing some of his ships. "We will attack Whitebeard," he demanded.


    Kaido wanted Whitebeard''s territories, but first, he wanted to attack them directly because this would be thest opportunity to fight the old man, as he was sure that Newgate would fall at Marineford. And as Kaido was a brutal warrior, believing everything was based on strength, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity toe out victorious against the strongest man in the world before this war.


    "Come on men, let''s intercept the Whitebeard Pirates," he shouted as his ships began to leave Wano towards the beginning of the New World to anticipate his adversary.


    Elsewhere in the New World, on an unknown ind.


    Shanks frowned, looking at the newspaper. It seemed that everything he feared had happened, and this could be the end of his Captain''s son.


    "Damn," Shanks couldn''t help butin, while his crew stayed quiet around him, observing.


    It wasn''t hard to guess that Whitebeard would go to war, even if it meant his end, he would still face the Marines head-on.


    "Tell me, what are Kaido''s activities?" Shanks asked his second-inmand, Benn Beckman.


    "Kaido was preparing for something before anyone else, he will head to sea with his main members..." Kaido''s sudden activities were observed by many forces in the New World.


    "Which means that guy already knew this would happen through some contact..." Shanks frowned.


    "And knowing that dragon, it''s very likely he''s going to intercept Whitebeard..." Benn Beckman concluded.


    "So he ns to fight Whitebeard..." Shanks murmured with a serious look.


    "The Marines aren''t being hasty..." Benn Beckman analyzed.


    "What do you mean?" Yasopp asked.


    "The Marines won''t have to just deal with Whitebeard, but also his son''s crew, Yasopp..." Benn Beckmanmented.


    "Luffy?" Lucky Roux asked.


    "That makes sense... Luffy would never let his brother be executed..." Yasoppmented.


    "Besides..." Benn Beckman continued, "Luffy can''t be considered to have the strength of a Yonko, but certainly his entire crew has such strength..." he reasoned.


    "The Marines are overloading themselves... But I still doubt they would do this without a n... they know that Luffy being as notorious as he is now... they will be prepared for him with the World Government..." Shanks spoke calmly.


    "What will we do, captain?" Lucky Roux asked.


    He sighed and looked seriously at everyone. "Prepare the ship. We are not going to Marineford, after all, this is something Whitebeard must resolve alone, and it would be an insult to interfere in this fight, but still, we will stop Kaido and leave the way clear so that Newgate can save Ace." he spoke seriously as everyone began to move. "It''s time to sail to the beginning of the New World." And so they departed.


    Elsewhere in the New World, amidst the waters.


    On the ship of the main target of this war, the news fell upon all the division captains and all their subordinates, while Whitebeard stared fixedly at the newspaper fallen at his feet with the picture of Ace imprisoned.


    "Pops, what will we do?" one of the captains asked cautiously.


    Whitebeard waited for a moment and looked seriously at all his crew. "Isn''t it obvious? We will rescue Ace," he said firmly.


    Whitebeard then stood up, grabbing his weapon and striking it against the floor, making the entire ship tremble. "Listen everyone, summon all our allies in our fleet. We are going to Marineford, and even if we have to destroy the Marines, we will save Ace!" he shouted as everyone eximed, preparing for war.


    The countdown to the war began at that moment, 7 days starting from today... the war would start, and the world was beginning to prepare for such an event. Ships from all over the Grand Line went to Sabaody with journalists to cover this war. After all, that location would broadcast all the images of the war, an idea by Sengoku to show the power of the Marines.


    But it wasn''t just Sabaody; several points around the world would have their own screens to show how the Marines eliminate the world''s strongest pirate.


    In Marineford.


    "You finally arrived from Impel Down... Garp..." Sengokumented, looking at his old friend. He didn''t look the same, appearing ten years older.


    "I resolved my things..." he said after going to Impel Down twice in a row.


    "I can understand... family is aplicated thing, but you know it was the best thing to do..." Sengokumented with a rarely reciprocal tone, even after everything that was happening to him.


    "I know... but I''m afraid she won''t see the Marines with the same eyes..." hemented.


    "She will understand..." Sengoku said, and Garp nodded as he began to leave the room.


    Sengoku didn''t stop him as he closed the door and sat in his chair. His Den Den Mushi rang from the medical wing at that moment. "Hello."


    "Fleet Admiral! We have a discharge with the Shichibukai Domingo!" the doctor said.


    "He woke up! That''s good!" Sengoku eximed, as one of their forces finally came out of thea.


    "But sir... he is not in a good mood, he doesn''t let anyone get close..." said the doctor with some fear. Domingo was not having an easy time... He lost the fingers of one hand and the other arm, waking up severely injured... he would stay that way forever, so his hatred for that group was all that filled his mind at that moment.


    "Damn... I''lle byter." Sengoku said and hung up the phone. Sengoku sighed, "At least one less problem..."


    "The war ising, and this was the opportunity I''ve always wanted to create, a fight that can destroy the great era of pirates, showing the power of the Marines and the World Government to the entire world. Roger''s era will finallye to an end with the fall of these two groups!" he murmured while looking at a poster of Whitebeard and another of Monkey D. Luffy side by side on his desk.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 287 – Calm Before the Storm 02.

    Chapter 287 �C Calm Before the Storm 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the world was preparing for the battle that would take ce at the execution square of Marineford, the supernovas were also shocked by it and decided not to head to the New World to witness the war.


    Luffy had left Sabaody at this moment, departing with Enel to the Calm Belt. He spent some time with Enel training on a deserted ind near Amazon Lily. After witnessing Enel creating statistical and spherical lightning explosions while trying to create the static field Luffy wanted, he left the man to train for a few hours while he left the ind.


    It didn''t take long for Luffy to find himself in a rather pleasant scenario, lying on a clean bed with his wife beside him, sitting after a session of sex in the Kuja castle''s royal bedroom. Hancock had a joyful expression while they ate something together.


    "How are you, my love...?" Hancock asked in her sweet and passionate tone to Luffy.


    "It''s great, I couldn''t have chosen better..." Luffymented, looking at her breasts as she disyed them in front of him.


    "I''m not talking about that, silly!" Hancockughed at Luffy''s charm. "The food!" She said cheerfully.


    "It''s great too." Luffy said as she cuddled up to him like a loving couple.


    Luffy began to speak again, feeling the warmth of his wife. "I saw the marine ship when I came to the ind by air." Hemented on the subject he hadn''t cared about until now.


    "That''s true... Vice-Admiral Momonga came to summon me for the war. I turned them to stone... Except for Momonga himself, who stabbed his hand to avoid being petrified..." She spoke with disdain.


    "I see..." Luffymented as Hancock looked back at him.


    "What are your ns for the war? I will ept to go as you asked and help you on the battlefield to save your brother." Hancock spoke.


    "I''m organizing myself and will start by attacking Impel Down first, but I won''t be saving my brother..." Luffymented.


    "Impel Down? Won''t that attract the marine forces against you?" Hancock asked, surprised.


    "If they discover me, yes. But I intend to do it during the war. They will have no choice but to keep thergest concentration of soldiers directly in the fight against Whitebeard..." Luffy said.


    "I understand... Either way, we will save your brother." Shemented, and Luffy nodded.


    "Yes, we will..." He said confidently.


    "I will fight by your side. Like a loving couple!" She dered, and Luffyughed.


    "I''d like you not to overexert yourself. We have our daughters, so I want you to take care of them... Leave the rest to me." Luffy spoke while Hancock nodded.


    They ended up spending more time in the room, having two or three more sessions of sex until the afternoon arrived and Luffy decided to walk around the castle in a robe.


    Hancock''s room was quite exclusive, with almost no one allowed to approach, but the same couldn''t be said for Hancock''s sisters and Gloriosa.


    "Good morning, sisters-inw. How are you?" Luffy said as he left the room while Hancock slept a bit. He said good morning even though it was afternoon since he hadn''t seen them yet today.


    Sandersonia and Marigold looked at Luffying out of the room while holding a bottle of rum in his hand, wearing a robe.


    "Monkey D. Luffy..." Marigoldmented, not knowing what to say. Luffy had arrived at the castle and went straight to Hancock''s room without talking to anyone else.


    It was a bit of a tricky situation with Luffy walking around as if he owned the ce, even though he was married to the queen.


    "You''rete!" A new voice emerged as Gloriosa jumped with her small body from outside the window into the corridor where they were.


    "Hello, Gloriosa. I''ve been quite busy these days... But I finally managed toe here." Luffymented with a smile.


    "You created a big chaos in Sabaody! Hitting a Tenryuubito in public?!" She said, worried.


    "Don''t worry about that. The government knows I''ve already killed two of them. They should thank me for not making things worse with thest five of them." Luffyughed, causing Gloriosa to fall to the ground.


    "You killed two of them?!" Both Gloriosa, Marigold, and Sandersonia eximed, after all, Luffy had shared this information exclusively with Hancock when they first met.


    "You are crazy!" Gloriosa shouted with all her might.


    "Hahahaha. Don''t be so nervous. Anyway, let''s talk." Luffyughed and spoke while Gloriosa tried to recover.


    "Alright..." She said in the end as they started to walk towards a balcony, Hancock''s sisters remained silent beside them while Luffy and Gloriosa began to talk.


    "So, have you seen the marine ship stationed in our waters?" Gloriosa asked.


    "Yes. Hancock said she would agree to go to this war. Even though I didn''t want her to..." Luffymented, not wanting her to take any risks.


    "You know that''s out of the question, she must participate in the war and there is something I fear a lot." Gloriosa began, looking at Luffy with a serious expression. "However... there is still a chance that the government will ssify her as a traitor if she helps you in the war, and knowing that woman, she won''t refrain from doing anything..." Luffy heard this and nodded.


    "I know... But don''t worry, I have my own means to protect you if the World Government tries anything." Luffy said confidently.


    "What would that be?" She asked, curious, as she still wanted the security of this kingdom more than anyone.


    "I''m thinking of removing this ind from here and taking it to my own territory if the World Government ssifies Amazon Lily as an enemy of the world." Luffy replied, leaving everyone present surprised.


    "You can do that?" Gloriosa asked.


    "Yes, after this war, no one will make any big moves in the world for a while, so it''s very likely they will try to attack you. And even if Hancock is seen as an enemy of the government, the Shichibukai program has an expiration date. When that timees, I''ll remove this ind from here, and everyone will be safe." Luffy spoke with confidence.


    "If you can do that... then I believe in you." Gloriosa said.


    "Anyway, Hancock wille with me after this war, she can''t show her pregnancy. If the World Government associates that she is carrying my daughters, they will try everything to kill her, even if it affects you..." Luffy spoke in a serious tone.


    Gloriosa agreed. Luffy was the man who had shown the greatest potential in this era, already having a significant history due to his father being the world''s worst criminal. Of course, the World Government would do everything to prevent his lineage from surviving.


    "Wait, Luffy..." Sandersonia spoke. "We still need to make our trips with our ship to bring loot to the ind."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll provide all the necessary resources for this kingdom throughout Hancock''s pregnancy, after all, I have many kingdoms at my disposal." Luffy smiled at the sisters.


    "Well... it seems you''ve thought of many things. It''s good to know you have things under control then..." Gloriosamented.


    "Anyway, I''d like to take some of your warriors to train with my people. I can make all of them powerful warriors within a year." Luffy said, and Gloriosa pondered this.


    Luffy was creating armies in all his territories. Despite only training those from Skypiea, he intended to gather a force from each of his kingdoms to form a batch to protect his territories and fight by his side when the time came.


    "That sounds good, let''s do it..." Gloriosa, despite being a former queen, had the authority to say this, although Hancock would agree with anything Luffy said.


    "Luffy!!!" At that moment, Hancock appeared, jumping on Luffy again. "You left me alone in bed!" Sheined.


    "Sorry for that, my love. I was discussing important things about our future." Luffy said.


    "Our future, are we going to have another wedding? Perhaps a second honeymoon!" She eximed passionately while Luffy smiled awkwardly, as this woman only thought about that.


    "Well, if you all will excuse me..." Luffy said, heading back to the room with Hancock while all the other women sighed at that.


    "Anyway, we won''t talk again before the war... But as soon as possible... we''ll go over all the details of everything we discussed." Luffy said, and Gloriosa nodded as he went back to the room to enjoy hisst moments with Hancock.


    It was only after about two hours that Luffy finally finished his fifth ejaction into Hancock in just one day. As the woman fell satisfied, he said, "I''m going now... I need to check on the progress of my crew member..." Luffymented while Hancock nodded tiredly.


    "Alright... We''ll see each other at the war then..." She said, and Luffy kissed her before starting to leave.


    "Remember, be careful and don''t overexert yourself. Let your husband act and take care of everything." Luffy said, and Hancock nodded.


    After that, he jumped into the air, starting to ascend hundreds of meters until he reached 2 kilometers in the air and began to head towards the ind where he left Enel.


    Vice-Admiral Momonga was on his ship when he noticed something strange moving in the air above the ind. "A strange bird?" He murmured, as it wasn''t possible to see with his Observation Haki due to the distance.


    Luffy continued his way over the sea until he passed the horizon, leaving Amazon Lily behind him and heading towards an ind where lightning was forming a spherical force, covering at least half of it. Enel was almost managing to execute that ability, but he still had too much power in that concentration of lightning. He would burn any Den Den Mushi or device, but that wasn''t what he wanted. He had to reach a bnce and reduce the visible lightning significantly, as anyone could see that there was something with a huge ball of lightning in their sight.


    He approached Enel, who was concentrating while he helped with his Moa Moa no Mi. It was only during the night that Enel finally managed to execute the ability correctly, ording to Luffy''s standards. After he had learned the skill, he just needed the right frequency.


    "This is good, now let''s meet with the others." Luffy said, and Enel nodded. It was almost time for them to initiate their ns. Luffy created his wings as his hair grew after a long time not being in the first phase of his beast form, which was a midpoint between his hybrid andmon form.


    Both the lightning and a ck angel burning with purple fire shot into the sky, flying towards Sabaody. They waited a little longer before Rayleigh finished coating the entire ship to start executing their ns.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 288 – Calm Before the Storm 03.

    Chapter 288 �C Calm Before the Storm 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy returned to the Sabaody Archipgo with Enel, then gathered the group to train a bit before starting operations while the ship was finally getting ready. Many ships began arriving on the ind, wanting to watch and cover the war from the best possible ce to broadcast to all themunication and newspanies in the world.


    "Let''s go!" said a man with a Den Den Mushi.


    "But boss... They are a pirate group worth billions!!!" said another man with a recording Den Den Mushi.


    "Don''t you understand...? This is a unique opportunity to interview the billion-berry pirate!!" he said with a greedy tone.


    "What if they try to kill us?! I don''t want to die!" the manined.


    "Stop crying! Think about the fame and money we can get. We will sell this interview to Morgans! We will be famous for this!" the man said, as they walked through the forest, still destroyed and devastated by fights a few days ago.


    "I still think it''s a terrible idea..." the cameraman murmured, but they continued through the destroyed area as they approached an isted bar, with arge shippletely coated in bubbles for protection to enter the sea depths next to it.


    "It''s the ck Pearl!" the man said, taking the Den Den Mushi and snapping a photo of the ship.


    "Boss, it''s him!!" the cameraman suddenly called the boss, pointing to the front of the bar where a shirtless man was sitting in a chair, sunbathing alone in the morning.


    "Yes, it''s him!" the man swallowed hard as he saw Monkey D. Luffy, who had returned to the ind the day before and was there calmly with his hat over his face as if he was sleeping.


    "Let''s go!" he said nervously and hesitantly.


    "..." His cameraman was nervous but nodded, following his boss as they approached the seemingly calm pirate.


    "Hm... Excuse me, Lord Monkey D. Luffy!" the man wrung his hands greedily as he called Luffy from a few meters away.


    "Hm?" Suddenly, Luffy murmured under his hat, while the men were startled by this. Luffy then moved his arm and removed his hat from his face, looking at the two men.


    "Who are you?" Luffy asked with a sleepy expression.


    "We are reporters, Lord Monkey D. Luffy..." the man said nervously.


    "What do you want?" Luffy asked with a dangerous look while they trembled with fear.


    "We want to interview you..." the man said.


    "I''m not interested, as I''m heading to the New World." Luffy said grumpily while the men were surprised by this, and the boss himself took his notebook and began writing about it.


    "You''re leaving when there''s a war about to happen?" the man was quite surprised by this.


    "Don''t you see my fully coated ship? I''m leaving soon, the war doesn''t matter to me." Luffy continued speaking in a grumpy tone while the man kept marking everything in his notebook.


    "He doesn''t care about the war?" the cameraman was quite surprised.


    "Come on! Take a picture of him!" the boss requested, and the cameraman did exactly that, clicking a photo of Luffy looking at him grumpily.


    The sh appeared, and Luffy looked at them with a dazzling re while the men trembled with fear. "I told you to turn off the sh, now we''re going to die!" the boss shouted.


    "Luffy, the coffee is ready!" suddenly a voice from the ship called out while Luffy diverted his attention to Reiju calling him.


    "Well, time to eat something." Luffy spoke now in amon tone while he got up and walked to the ship. The two men were surprised to be ignored like that, but suddenly, Luffy emitted a wave of Conqueror''s Haki, making the two faint on the ground.


    Luffy jumped onto the fully coated ship, where Usopp had ced chains on the deck that no one could see from outside the ship. He headed to the upper deck cabin where the kitchen was and entered, finding his entire crew waiting for him.


    "Luffy... Why did you let those reporters approach... You didn''t let anyone see us in thest few days and asked Yamato to do the same yesterday while you were away." Nojiko asked.


    "I wanted to give false information. Tomorrow it will be in the newspaper that we are heading to the New World without caring about the war, this will confuse our enemies for a while." Luffy said, opening his usual smile, without that usual grumpiness.


    "What are we doing today? Are we leaving tomorrow, captain?" Hugo asked.


    "I would like you to train a bit, or get prepared," Luffy began while sitting in a chair and grabbing the food that Reiju made with Hachi''s help. "We won''t have any easy moments once we leave this ind, so I want you to be prepared. The enemies will be powerful, and we won''t just be facing the navy. After all, the World Government has painted us as Yonko-level threats or something like that, so they''ve sent many reinforcements to Marineford to assist the navy." Luffy shared his thoughts with the crew; the World Government wouldn''t let the navy face him alone, so they would have great enemies there.


    "Alright, I''ll train," Hugo said, striking his right fist into his left palm with Armament Haki, showing that he wanted to do this.


    "That''s good, let''s continue the training after breakfast," Luffy said as everyone in the kitchen, where the entire crew was present at the moment, nodded.


    During the rest of the day, Luffy asked Yamato to take the reporters away from there with his bike, and Luffy continued training with his crew in that area while preventing anyone from getting close, as many people were trying to approach, from marines, government agents, to reporters trying to get a scoop with photos or interviews.


    While his crew trained, a burst of sword shes erupted in the air, as Luffy held his Ace shing against Rayleigh''s sword. Rayleigh had already finished his work and took this time to spar with Luffy. The swords shed at high speed in the air; it wasn''t a very violent fight, but to any normal person, it seemed like they were trying to kill each other.


    "What is this...? How did you put a Devil Fruit in that sword?" Rayleigh couldn''t help but ask, surprised, while watching the lightning being emitted by Ace around it.


    "I threatened the user of the Yami Yami no Mi, the powers of darkness are quite useful..." Luffymented while Rayleigh, despite knowing nothing about that fruit, nodded.


    Their fight continued as they destroyed the area, and explosions urred in the ouw area.


    "They''re fighting again..." A citizen said from a distance, looking towards the forest.


    "Who?" A man in a suit with a Den Den Mushimented.


    "You just arrived today... Those explosions are made by the Straw Hats... They''ve isted themselves on that side of the forest. No one on the inds can fight against them... Even the navy fled after he took down an admiral, or so they say," the citizen exined.


    "The Straw Hats! This will make for a lot of photos!" The reporter was quite excited.


    "Doubtful, they always throw everyone who tried to get close, knocked out of the area. No one can get near," the man warned.


    "Tsk..." Kid growled from a distance, alongside his second-inmand. He decided to stay on the ind, and seeing the explosions was humiliating for him.


    Luffy continued fighting with Rayleigh for the rest of the day, fighting with swords for at least four hours straight before finally stopping to gather his crew for the final banquet on Sabaody Ind.


    "It was a good fight, although at my age, it''s getting harder and harder to have long battles..." Rayleighmented.


    "It was great training. Come on, Rayleigh, let''s have a drink," Luffy said with a smile as they entered Shakky''s bar while she ced two sses with a bottle on the table as if she already knew what was going to happen.


    "So... Have you thought about what I said?" Luffy asked.


    "..." Rayleigh didn''t respond immediately and took his ss after filling it, looking at Luffy as he drank. "Do you think I will be useful? You all learned Haki on your own with this manual you mentioned," he said.


    "It''s not the same as having a teacher. Even I have some deficiencies, and it will still take time for me to be an expert to perfect my Haki," Luffy said. "Besides, wouldn''t it be safer for you to stay here... How about moving and enjoying your retirement in a better way?"


    "Alright," Rayleigh finally nodded. "I''ll train her, but I want to meet her first," Rayleigh said.


    "Okay, we''lle back after the war here, after all, I need to get her," Luffy pointed to a woman crossing her arms at the entrance of the bar, where Bonney stood.


    "Tsk," she clicked her tongue while Luffy was drinking his beverage.


    He spent some time talking with Rayleigh before leaving, and as it was getting dark, he spoke to Bonney, "I''m leaving tomorrow. So, you''d better think carefully before Ie back here, kid," he said to her outside the bar.


    "..." Bonney didn''t respond, just looking at him. She seemed like she wanted to say something but held back. "Don''t call me a kid!" That was the only thing she shouted before turning her back to Luffy and leaving.


    The crew meetingter resulted in another banquet while they enjoyed theirst moments before starting the real battle. The next day, Luffy left with his group hidden from everyone, while a newspaper came out that day with the news that he was heading to the New World, along with a photo of him with the coated ship.


    "Are we ready?" Luffymented, looking at the ship after cing it on the western edge of the ind. As it started to inte with the coating filling with air, the crew was inside the area.


    "Good luck, Mugiwara-boy!!" Shakky shouted while waving to them.


    "..." Rayleigh kept a smile, watching them.


    "Will do." Luffy smiled and looked at the huge shadow above the ship. It was Enel''s ship, which he was controlling with the power of his fruit. Hugo and Chouchou were with Enel. "Are you ready? The mission is quite simple. I want you to capture a group of them without the World Government knowing. There''s a bunch of them leaving that golden part of the Treasure..." Luffymented.


    "A simple task," Enel said with disdain.


    "It''ll be great to beat up a few more of them," Hugomented with a smile.


    "Woolf Woolf!" Chouchou barked.


    "Alright, don''t take too long. We won''t act until you are in Impel Down," Luffymented, and both nodded, as the ship created by Enel began to fly away, ascending one side of the Red Mountain without attracting the attention of Marie Geoise.


    "Great, now let''s depart!" Luffy returned to his crew while Hachi waved at the helm.


    "Goodbye, everyone. I''ll be waiting for you!" Camiemented from Bonney''s back on the shore, with her starfish also waving.


    The ship began to enter the water after that, finally submergingpletely, descending between the roots of the trees that formed the Sabaody trees. "Let''s go, everyone!" Luffy smiled as he looked at the underwater scenery starting to unfold in front of him.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 289 – Storm is Coming 01.

    Chapter 289 �C Storm is Coming 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody Archipgo, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ship began to sink as the entire marine ecosystem filled all sides, with the ck Pearl descending further every moment.


    "This is incredible!" Chopper shouted excitedly.


    "So these are the roots of the Sabaody trees..." Robin said in admiration.


    "So my home is down here...?" Shirahoshi murmured, looking at the scene before her.


    "Yes, princess..." Hachi muttered, familiar with the region.


    While everyone marveled, Nami noticed Luffy silently appreciating the marine ecosystem as well. "Luffy, do you know if they will seed before they find us?" Nami asked.


    "Yes, the information I got was from Kuma. He has all the governmentmunications, and he provided some very valuable intel..." Luffymented.


    "I hope this will be necessary. We''ll have to deal with an even more enraged government," sheined, but Luffy shrugged.


    "Well, our arrival at the war should be impactful, so it will be necessary," Luffy smiled.


    The ship continued descending after that, reaching 2,000 meters below the surface. The crew kept admiring the fish and everything they encountered in that ce.


    "What a funny fish!" Yamatoughed at the shapes of the underwater creatures.


    "Shirahoshi." Luffy called the mermaid who was looking off the side of the deck.


    "Yes, Luffy-sama." She looked at him.


    "I want you to summon the Sea Kings. It''s time for them to pull us to Impeldown," Luffy said, watching Nami manage the direction.


    "Alright, I''ll try!" Shirahoshi said with some determination, then flew to the top of the deck.


    "Sea Kings-sama! I need your help to carry our ship!" she shouted with all her might, her hands cupped around her mouth to create an echo.


    The sea fell silent as the entire crew waited, trying to detect any change in the darkness ahead, but no response seemed toe.


    "Our ruler is calling us!" Suddenly, a voice emerged from the depths of the ocean. The crew seemed oblivious to it, as if they hadn''t heard it, except for two��Shirahoshi, who was surprised, and Luffy, whose eyes widened.


    "Is this the voice of all things...?" Luffy was quite surprised by this. He had this dormant ability within him but had never managed to control it, even when he used it on that poneglyph in East Blue.


    "Are you alright... Husband?" Alvida asked, noticing Luffy''s strange behavior, although there was no visible change in the sea.


    "I am... it''s just..." Luffy gave up trying to exin and looked at Shirahoshi with a confused yet astonished expression.


    "Did you hear that, Shira?" he asked, while the crew remained puzzled by his words, having heard nothing.


    "Yes! They responded... I am the ruler...?" Shirahoshi was surprised by this.


    "Yes... You are Poseidon, of course you rule all the seas," Luffy said with a smile to the girl, who nodded. He turned his attention back to the crew, still not understanding what was happening. "The Sea Kings areing. Let''s put the chains out," Luffy instructed.


    "Right." Usopp began to get the chains on the deck with Hachi, Chopper in his muscr form, and even Yamato, throwing them outside the coating.


    A momentter, shadows began approaching the ship, with eyes opening asrge as 50 times the size of the ck Pearl.


    "We''re going to die!" Nami and Vivi hugged each other in fear as Usopp and Chopper ran scared across the deck. The others frowned as more and more creatures of the same size appeared.


    "Hey, Luffy, I hope this n of yours doesn''t kill us!" Lami immediatelyined.


    "Shira, exin to them." Luffy turned his attention back to the mermaid.


    "Yes, Luffy-sama!" she said, focusing on the immense Sea Kings. She didn''t feel fear but rather a certain familiarity, a sense of belonging.


    "Hello, Sea Kings-sama! We need you to push our ship there!" She pointed while holding the Eternal Pose to Impeldown.


    The monster remained silent for a moment, then opened its mouth as several bubbles of air emerged. "YES!" it said, forcing Luffy and Shirahoshi to cover their ears from the nearby sound.


    "DON''T SHOUT!" Luffy eximed with his Moa Moa no Mi amplifying the sound.


    "DON''T SHOUT!" His crew shouted back at him with grimaces, as they all had to cover their ears from Luffy''s yell.


    "Luffy, who are you talking to?" Nojiko asked, confused, while it seemed that only Shirahoshi and Luffy could hear something none of them could.


    "That guy is talking. But only Shira and I can hear him," Luffymented.


    "Only you two can hear?" Robin approached Luffy, curious.


    "It''s hard to exin, but the good thing is he agreed to take us to Impeldown, so don''t worry about them eating us," Luffy said to calm the more frightened members.


    "Can he hear us?" The Sea Kings were surprised by this.


    "This happened almost 20 years ago..." Another spoke calmly.


    "In any case... Let''s obey our ruler." The Sea King said, and they all began to approach the ship, biting the tiny chains with their immense mouths that could fit hundreds of such ships.


    As soon as they grabbed the chains, without saying much, they started swimming in the direction Shirahoshi requested.


    "Now it won''t take long," Luffy said with satisfaction, as the crew looked on in admiration while the ck Pearl was surrounded by immense creatures and began to disappear into the darkness of the sea.


    Meanwhile, kilometers above the sea, the golden ship began to round the Red Line at a much higher altitude, passing it unnoticed behind the clouds.


    "Woof!" Chouchou was ying on the deck, trying to bite the clouds.


    "The mutt is just wasting time..." Enel mocked, sitting in his chair in the middle of the deck.


    "Grrr!" Chouchou growled at Enel while Hugo crossed his arms, looking down.


    "Somewhere over there is Mary Geoise..." he said, trying to locate the sacred city, but the view was limited during the day with all those clouds.


    "We could pass by and destroy the city where the false gods reside," Enel suddenly suggested.


    "As much as I''d love to do that and want to find that Tenryuubito who killed my family, it''s not the time yet," Hugo spoke, though with a tone of frustration.


    "Tsk. You overestimate the mortals," Enel said arrogantly.


    "And you underestimate them. Do you think we have any chance of facing the power of that city? Don''t forget that in that ce, they control the entire world," Hugo spoke as if Enel were an idiot.


    "..." Enel didn''t respond.


    "Anyway, let''s catch some fish. Soon, we''ll meet those people before finding the captain and the others," Hugomented.


    The ship continued, with Enel still seated, Chouchou trying to bite the clouds, and Hugo continuing to look off the side of the deck, until they finally passed the Red Line and began to descend, entering the most dangerous sea in the world.


    "The captain gave us this Eternal Pose, so head in this direction," Hugo said, tossing thepass ball with the direction while Enel caught it easily and followed the indicated path.


    They continued at a high altitude, with no one below them able to guess a ship was sailing among the clouds.


    It was at night that they spotted arge glowing from the sea in that direction. This was the Treasure Ship, the user of the Gold Gold Fruit. "We shouldn''t get too close... The captain said if he senses our ship, it could bring us trouble," Hugo warned.


    "..." Enel didn''t respond as he stopped the ship some distance in the air. "What do we do now...?" he asked.


    "We''ll wait. ording to Luffy, a ship with those bastards will be leaving the ce, escorted directly to Mary Geoise," Hugo said, knowing from their captain that they would be returning to the sacred city to witness the war.


    The ship continued floating for the rest of the night as they rested. It was in the morning that a group of ships left that ce��a ship surrounded by six Marine and World Government ships. Hugo stood up, looking at them with interest.


    "They are our targets then..." Enel sensed with his Observation Haki.


    "Yes..." Hugo looked at the decorated ship, reminiscent of the one they encountered at the end of East Blue, symbolizing wealth and power, as that group liked to unt their status.


    "We will follow them from afar and attack as soon as they are in the middle of the ocean..." Hugo said as Chouchou woke up, ready to fight as well.


    Enel''s ship continued following them, while all the ships were heading to Mary Geoise, unaware that they were being watched.


    "I will act. It''s time for them to know the power of a true God!" Enel said as Hugo and Chouchou rolled their eyes.


    Enel then shot down from his ship, running in the air as a lightning bolt.


    "What is that? A thunderbolt?!" The government members around the main ship were surprised, hearing thunder descending from the sky, while a member in white with a mask on the main ship frowned. He was from CP0, in charge of that ship''s security.


    "Call for reinforcements, we are under attack!" he immediately shouted when he sensed the power of that lightning bolt and who was in it. Enel of the Straw Hat Pirates, known for killing and beating Tenryuubitos.


    However, from the lightning, an almost invisible static explosion urred, while the agents grabbed the Den Den Mushi, they started to fall limply. "The Den Den Mushi are not working!!!" the man shouted as everyone grew scared.


    "What is happening!" An arrogant voice demanded from the deck, asking what was going on in his astronaut-like suit.


    "This is bad..." The CP0 agent saw the situation getting worse.


    As Enel descended with lightning, Hugo and Chouchou followed behind, though they couldn''t match the speed of the Logia user.


    The battle had just begun in that area with the static field, while the world was preparing to watch the battle, Marineford was in full swing preparing for the fight.


    "How is he?" Sengoku asked an officer.


    "He is still in a bad mood, but he is adapting," he replied.


    "I had a conversation with him, so he will help in this war with a chance for revenge," Sengoku said. "How are the others?" he continued to question.


    "Dracule Mihawk ising... Bartholomew Kuma is finishing his surgery with Vegapunk. Hancock is being escorted by Momonga here, Jinbei is being sent to Impel Down... those already here are Donquixote Domingo, Gecko Moria, and Marshall D. Teach...." The officer informed the status of each of the Shichibukai.


    "I see... Unfortunately, we had some issues with Jinbei since he refused to participate in this war, so we sent him to Impel Down..." Sengoku murmured, he had been sending many people to Impel Downtely.


    "You may go." He dismissed the officers as they left the room, his gaze returning to the port, where dozens of ships were approaching every moment, and others were leaving Marineford, carrying the families of the marines.


    He looked for a while when the Den Den Mushi began to ring at that moment. It was none other than the Five Elders. "Let''s see what reinforcements you will give us for this war..." Sengokumented as he approached, it was time to have this kind of conversation with the Gorosei.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 290 – Storm is Coming 02.

    Chapter 290 �C Storm is Coming 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Sengoku." The voice of one of the elders was immediately heard as he opened the Den Den Mushi.


    "Elders..." Sengoku murmured.


    "How are things going? We want reports," they asked impatiently.


    "We are organizing the entire base. Our estimate is that we will have at least 100,000 elite Marine soldiersing from all parts of the world. We will have the majority of the Shichibukai and the entire Marine force along with a batch of Pacifistas that you have provided us," Sengoku said.


    "Great. How are you handling the New World?" they asked.


    "We have stationedrge forces in that sea. We know how agitated they will be and how the other Yonkou will be making moves... We have also left 20 ships at the entrance of the Red Line," he said.


    "Yes, it seems that Shanks and Kaido are moving, Big Mom is also moving, sending some of her ships," the elders said.


    "Yes, we have many vice-admirals in the New World to control the situation, like Vergo, Gion, and others," Sengoku reported.


    "Great. We will send Kong and a batch of a special force. We cannot send more because that pirateunched an attack on Mary Geoise," they said.


    "Yes, a newspaper came out yesterday that he went to the New World and that he really left Sabaody..." Sengoku said, looking out the window.


    "That''s just a ruse. That boy is doing this to try to confuse us, but he won''t let his brother die, not after sending a meteor at us, threatening to do it again if we attack any ind of his crew," they reasoned.


    "Yes, we will wait for him anyway. I expect your reinforcements," Sengoku said.


    "In any case, we know that he is stronger than the admirals, so use everything you can to destroy him. And even if you can''t... after all, he may very well escape the battlefield with his abilities to move at thest moment, I want you to eliminate at all costs two members of his group, Usopp and Bepo. One of them has Shiki''s ability," the elders issued this order as important as eliminating Whitebeard and Ace.


    "Yes," Sengoku agreed. He already had photos of the two on his desk as a priority in this war.


    "Great. We will speak until the war," the elders said while Sengoku sighed and returned once again to the window, as this was his only therapy amidst so much pressure on his shoulders.


    The port of Marineford was bustling with activity. Hundreds of Marine soldiers moved in sync throughout the day, preparing for the imminent battle. Powerful warships, with their reinforced hulls and iconic white sails, began docking at the port. The atmosphere was charged with tension and determination among all the soldiers disembarking.


    One specific ship arriving at that moment was a batch that had been training for the past few months on one of the Marine training program inds. On its prow as it docked at Marineford, Smoker stood there, looking intently at the HQ. "It seems we have finally arrived..." He returned to the deck as the sailors on board lined up in perfect formation.


    "Commodore Smoker!" They saluted, as Smoker had gained a new rank, moving from captain tomodore, learning the six styles and Haki.


    By his side, Tashigi approached and stood next to him, with a serious face while she kept a high-grade sword at her waist. Both had undergone intense training and were ready to contribute with their new strength in this war.


    "I heard rumors that Monkey D. Luffy will appear," Tashigimented, despite seeing newspapers saying he left for the New World yesterday. But there were still rumors, even though almost no one knew that Luffy was Ace''s childhood brother, rumors began to circte as themand prepared to deal with the Straw Hat Pirates in this war as well.


    "In basta, they were very close. I feel he wille," Smoker said. He had always suffered defeats from Luffy and his crew since the East Blue, hoping to handle it better, although with Luffy being stronger than an admiral, he didn''t have much confidence that he could defeat them, although he would contribute to the Marine''s victory both against Whitebeard and the Straw Hats.


    "Everyone, prepare to disembark!" Smoker ordered in his hoarse voice after speaking with Tashigi. The sailors nodded in unison, their expressions resolute, as they adjusted their equipment and prepared to disembark. The sound of boots hitting the deck echoed through the air, mixed with the sound of waves breaking against the hull and the walls of the HQ.


    Right behind, another immense ship was approaching. Vice-Admiral Momonga was on the prow, observing with keen eyes. Inside the cabin, Boa Hancock was alone, isting herself from everyone, resting while gently stroking her belly.


    "Let''s disembark!" Momonga gave the order as the sailors, no longer petrified, began to position the ship behind the one Smoker had docked.


    "Miss Hancock! We''ve arrived!" A sailor knocked on Hancock''s door, hearts in his eyes.


    "Tsk." Hancock appeared, and the man flew after being kicked with the door. Hancock walked out without speaking to anyone else as she headed toward Marineford.


    "I want to know where my room is." She stopped to speak with Momonga as he nodded.


    "I''ll ask someone to take you," she said, ignoring his arrogant and hostile tone. His only job was to bring this woman here, and he seeded after she agreed to the Marine and government''s request. She then followed to the ce where she would stay until the war.


    As more ships docked, the soldiers continued to disembark. They all had faces of fear and determination. Some whispered prayers, others sharpened their swords, but all shared the same mission: to defend Marineford at all costs.


    Amid the organized chaos, atop the main building, the Marine Admirals Aokiji, Akainu, and Kizaru observed from above, despite thetter still using band-aids from hisst fight with Luffy.


    "The time hase... the Marines will not fail..." Akainu spoke with a determined tone.


    "Well, well, this fight will be difficult..." Aokijimented, looking at the Marines, thinking about how many of them would die in this war.


    "..." Kizaru remained silent; he didn''t even have the humor to make his usualments.


    "No matter what we do, even if we need to sacrifice everyone here, we will destroy those two entire groups!" Akainu growled.


    "There will be no justice if it''s destroyed along with it..." Kuzan said to his colleague.


    "You are weak, Kuzan!" Akainu growled at him. "Destroying that group will send a message to the whole world that this era will end!" Akainu did not sympathize with Sengoku''s ideas, which were simr to Kuzan''s, but he couldn''t deny that the current Fleet Admiral''s idea of destroying this era by killing the world''s strongest pirate was quite intelligent, and he strongly agreed with it.


    "I hope you are right..." Kuzan said, ignoring the offense Akainu gave him.


    "..." Kizaru said nothing during this time.


    "Of course, this battle will define the future of the world!" Akainu spoke with his cigar burning.


    Back at the port, the final preparations were being made. Barricades were erected, cannons positioned, and Den Den Mushimunications adjusted to ensure that no orders would be lost in the heat of the battle toe in the next few days.


    Maintenance teams were inspecting all the base''s cannons; the base had the shape of a crescent moon with cabins with cannons that could have the power of about three Buster Calls, intended to destroy any threat that approached the location, while new marines learned to handle the fire machines.


    The preparation for war continued throughout the rest of the day, as all the ships with civilians finally left the ind. Their families stayed in the square to fight, hoping to reunite with themter, but deep down, they knew there was a great chance they would not survive the conflict.


    Everything seemed fine until nightfall when news first reached Mary Geoise.


    "What do you mean a ship with Tenryuubitos disappeared?!" the elders eximed when they heard the newsing directly from the leader of the Holy Knights, kneeling before them.


    "We lostmunication with the ships yesterday. There was arge escort bringing them from Gran Tesoro... five ships with Cypher Pol agents and a CP0 agent to reinforce their security... They disappeared, and we investigated for the rest of the day. They really left Gran Tesoro, and it seems they were ambushed in the middle of the sea by someone who managed to cut all the ship''smunications, and worse... the Vivre Cards of the Tenryuubitos are not moving!" he exined while all the elders looked at each other, trying to understand the situation.


    "Even the Vivre Cards can''t find them!" The elder seemed rmed by this.


    "Who would do this, Whitebeard or Monkey D. Luffy?!" one of them growled.


    "Whitebeard has never messed with the Tenryuubito, I don''t believe it''s him..." another one said.


    "So he really went to the New World..." anothermented.


    "Don''t be hasty, they have the user of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi... Crossing the Red Line is easy..." another reasoned.


    "Then why the coating... what''s happening... what is that bastard nning..." They were getting more and more confused by Luffy''s actions, which didn''t seem to make much sense.


    "Search the entire beginning of the New World! Understood!" They gave the order to the Holy Knight, who quickly nodded and disappeared to organize the search party. There were seven Tenryuubito on those ships.


    They had issued an order after the attack in Sabaody to send them immediately to Mary Geoise. However, they didn''t expect that they would actually be attacked like this. The worst part is that they don''t even know who really did it or where they are. They are only using the Vivre Cards to see if they are alive.


    In the New World, a group of Marine ships was near the Red Line, staying still in ce, waiting for anyone who approached.


    "Do you think he will show up..." said a marine to his colleague.


    "All indications say yes..." he replied.


    "Damn... do we stand a chance...?" He swallowed hard.


    "It doesn''t matter, we''ll do our part and sacrifice for the Marines!" He said with determination as he looked at the New World sea, which was experiencing a storm at that moment.


    A lightning bolt hit the sea, and in the darkness of the night, an enormous ship appeared with the sh, disying the most dangerous g in the world.


    The marine, who until that moment was giving a speech about sacrifice, seemed to lose allposure as he had a terrified face, sweating and pointing in that direction while trembling.


    "It''s the Moby Dick!!" he growled, alerting the whole ship while the others were already bing aware of the situation.


    Whitebeard was getting rained on at that moment, looking ahead on his deck.


    "Pops! What will we do with the Marines?" one of the divisionmanders asked, his voice slightly muffled by the rain and thunder.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Gurararararara. The Marines came to greet us here, so let''s greet them back." He announced, and before anyone could react, Newgate jumped from the deck,nding on the prow of his ship.


    "Let''s see how you handle this..." he said with a smile as all the marines felt a bad premonition and didn''t even have time tomunicate their situation to their superiors since it was toote. Whitebeard tilted his arm back with his fist clenched andunched it forward.


    Hitting the space and cracking it with the sound of breaking ss, the power of the Gura Gura no Mi, which could destroy the world, was finally unleashed against his enemies at that moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 291 – Storm is Coming 03.

    Chapter 291 �C Storm is Coming 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "What are you saying? That 20 Navy ships have lost contact with this thing?!" Sengoku shouted angrily into the den den mushi.


    "Yes, all the ships just disappeared..." The G-1 officer spoke from the other side of the line.


    "Tsk..." Sengoku gritted his teeth before hanging up the den den mushi.


    "It seems Whitebeard has started to act... I don''t think it was Luffy doing this." Garp''s voice was heard from the side as Sengoku sighed.


    "We''ve lost many men and warships even before the war has started..." Sengoku murmured as he stood up. "First the disappearance of the Tenryuubito, an investigation found wreckage at sea, all the ships were blown up without a chance to attack..." Sengoku reported the autopsy he received from the Gorosei.


    "It seems things are getting bad for the Marines." Garpmented, he no longer had his usual humor, his face somber with everything that was happening.


    "Yes, but this was always a risk we would run as soon as the war was proimed with Ace''s capture and execution." Sengokumented as he walked past Garp, who remained silent and stopped at his side.


    "And you, Garp, will you betray this organization when the timees?" Sengoku asked directly, meeting the eyes of his oldpanion.


    "I will fight for justice, and even if that momentes, I will ept it..." Garp spoke with some determination he found within himself.


    Sengoku epted his words and nodded. "Now, I will go to a meeting with the Shichibukai." He said, leaving the room.


    Sengoku continued walking through the corridors of Marineford while the ce was bustling with people running in all directions as they prepared for battle, many of them stopping to salute the fleet admiral.


    He headed to a specific room, Tsuru was at its entrance. "You finally arrived." Shemented.


    "I had some issues reported from G-1. We''ll talk about itter, now let''s see our guests." He said, and she nodded, with some marines opening the door as they entered the ce, which had a huge table.


    There were 6 people there, of different sizes, some giants, others small, talking to each other while mocking one another. These were the 6 Shichibukai who came to fight in Marineford.


    "Kishishishi. Domingo, look at you." Moria mocked Domingo, who was still covered in bandages.


    "Do you want to die, Moria?" Domingo growled.


    "..." Hancock sat in silence, ignoring everyone.


    "..." Kuma also remained silent.


    "Ziahahahaha. I heard you provoked this, calling them all to attack you at once." Teach couldn''t help but mock, seeing Domingo''s state covered in many bandages.


    "Say one more thing and I will kill you." Domingo growled at Teach.


    "Kishishishi!" Moria began tough.


    "Sorry, sorry..." Teach raised his hands as if he was apologizing, but still showed a toothless smile.


    "Moria, you got beaten by Monkey D. Luffy, I don''t know why you''reughing so much at Domingo..." Mihawkmented.


    "Tsk. I almost won." Moriamented.


    "..." Kuma remained silent.


    ''These bastards, I will kill them as soon as I can for speaking about my husband...'' Hancock had her eyes closed while thinking about Luffy like the lovestruck girl she was.


    "I see you are getting along," Sengoku approached at that moment with Tsuru.


    Everyone fell silent with Sengoku''s presence. "Well, let''s begin..." He said as the meeting started.


    Sengoku began to go over all the points they expected from this group. While everyone who had already fought the Straw Hats had different thoughts.


    "Ziahahahaha. Will he really show up? This will be very interesting, Ziahahahaha!" Teach began tough and speak loudly, but also knew that Luffy''s presence could destroy his ns, so he had some doubts in his heart.


    "Tsk." Domingo gritted his teeth.


    "Mu-Gi-Wa-Ra...." Moria said angrily as he pronounced that name.


    "Let''s see how much you have grown, Roronoa Zoro..." Mihawkmented.


    "..." Kuma had undergone his surgery, he no longer had an opinion on the matter.


    "..." Hancock remained silent, but in her mind, she was boiling. ''Luffy, when you arrive, we will fight all our enemies as a couple!'' She screamed.


    The meeting continued, meanwhile, beneath the waters known as the Tarai Current, several Sea Kings continued to escort the ck Pearl heading to Impel Down.


    In the air, a ship made of gold continued following the vivre-card while Enel steered.


    "How are the false gods?" Enel asked.


    "Imprisoned and beaten, they''re screaming that we''re going to die in the worst possible ways. But I started beating them." Hugomented.


    "Woolf Woolf!" Chouchou barked.


    "And Chouchou bit some of them too." Hugo added.


    "That was quite easy..." Enel couldn''t help but speak arrogantly.


    "We eliminated everyone involved, even that CP0 agent didn''t stand a chance." Hugomented and looked curiously at the ex-god of Skypiea. "Your ability also restricts a person''s vital field, preventing the vivre-card from finding them... it truly is a terrifying ability." He concluded.


    "There is nothing that a god like me cannot do..." he said.


    "HOOO." Chouchou mocked.


    "Want to die, mutt?" Enel asked while sparking with electricity, Chouchou doing the same.


    "..." Hugo just rolled his eyes at their argument, which was quite routine.


    In Sabaody, Bartolomeo finally docked at Sabaody but was crying over Luffy''s departure, which was announced in the newspaper, believing he had gone to the New World.


    "Luffy-Sempai...!" He cried while his entire crew did the same.


    "Who are those weirdos?" Bege looked from a distance, seeing the crew in tears, and mocked.


    "Just another random pirate." Basil said, shrugging as he continued with his group to another ce.


    Meanwhile, in Shakky''s bar, Rayleigh was drinking a bottle of wine. "So it will start in a few days..." hemented.


    "How do you think the war will end?" Shakky asked, putting a hand on her chin.


    "I don''t know, but it will definitely change the world." Rayleighmented thoughtfully.


    "I hope it ends well for Mugiwara-boy." She said, looking around her bar. "He scared away all my customers, no one hase since the fight after hitting the Tenryuubito..." sheined a bit.


    "You still have some customers..." Rayleigh smiled as there were still two more people in the bar.


    "They''ll be cheering for Mugiwara-Boy." Shakkymented with a smile, as Camie was drinking juice and Bonney eating pizza.


    "That''s right!" Camie shouted with her starfish on her shoulder.


    "Don''t forget to pay the billter... 100 million for the juice." Shakky warned.


    "WHAT?! 100 MILLION?!" Camie screamed with a shocked expression.


    "100 million?! That''s robbery!" Bonney also shouted.


    Another day passed, and the world was increasingly focused on Marineford. The World Government had dispatched its group to assist Marineford, flying in the sky towards the Navy HQ.


    Meanwhile, Sengoku was in his office, tapping his finger on the table. He looked directly at the den den mushi. Everything was ready as they finalized everything for the battle to begin.


    "The time hase." He said finally, as he moved his hand to themunicator and dialed a number.


    "Hello! The director is busy in the bathroom at the moment." A female voice came from the other side.


    "Tell Magen to start moving the prisoner to Marineford." Sengoku said, as the ships were already passing through the Gate of Justice heading towards the prison.


    "Understood, Fleet Admiral!" The woman on the other side spoke.


    The chief jailer, Domino, saw that Sengoku had hung up the den den mushi and went to the bathroom door, which didn''t have a pleasant smell.


    "Director Magen, an order came from HQ! We have to escort Portgas D. Ace!" She shouted.


    "Understood! Wait another 5 minutes, I mean, 20 minutes!" He shouted as a farting sound was heard.


    "..." The woman remained silent as she stepped back and waited for the director toe out.


    The Navy ship continued sailing with Kuzan and Akainu escorting it.


    "Is something wrong, Kuzan?" Akainu noticed Kuzan''s strange behavior, looking at the sea as if trying to see something within it.


    "I have a strange feeling..." He murmured, but his haki couldn''t identify anything there.


    "Let''s just focus on the mission." Akainu advised, while the ship continued heading to Impel Down, and Kuzan stopped looking at the sea and focused on the escort mission.


    Ace was not having an easy time... Imprisoned alongside people he knew very well, while he remained silent with someone beside him still trying to break free.


    Then there were sounds of footsteps on that sixth floor, a floor not known to most people for housing the world''s worst criminals.


    The director of Impel Down himself appeared with an escort, and immediately all the cells started mocking Magen as he passed by, breaking the silence that had been there.


    While some people remained silent, being the most dangerous of all, an ex-Shichibukai watched the scene unfolding in front of him in silence.


    "..." Even members of Roger''s former crew watched with a calcting look.


    An ex-director of this prison clicked his tongue seeing the scene.


    Many other prisoners, as dangerous as thest, watched in silence while their colleagues shouted at the director.


    "Shut up!" Magen said as his body transformed into poison, making everyone fall silent the next moment, after all, Magen could kill them there with them chained.


    Magen continued walking until he reached the cell with three people, with one trying everything to escape. "Portgas D. Ace, you will be escorted to Marineford." Magen said as his agents began to open the cell and remove the chains that connected Ace to the cell wall, with Ace remaining silent the entire time.


    They simply took him, and Ace didn''t seem to show any resistance as he continued with them. "ACEEE!!" A voice came from behind him, but he ignored it as he walked out.


    It didn''t take long for him to enter the elevator and return to the surface, as Ace was escorted to the Navy ship with 2 Admirals and 10 warships around to escort them with Vice-Admirals.


    "Portgas D. Ace, your death will be for the good of everyone in this world." Akainu greeted him calmly, while Kuzan remained silent.


    Ace did not respond and went to the ship''s prison, as the Navy ships finally started departing, disappearing on the horizon as they headed for HQ.


    "Finally they left!" A Marinemented, sighing in relief as he watched the ships disappear on the horizon.


    "Yes, at least the war won''te to us..." Another colleaguemented.


    Everyone in Impel Down was fearing a possible war between them and Whitebeard attacking the prison to rescue his son. However, what they didn''t expect was that the clouds of war wouldn''t spare them either.


    Because underwater, immense shadows began to appear, but without anyone noticing them.


    "We have arrived." The voices of the Sea Kings were heard by Luffy and Shirahoshi.


    "Thank you very much, Sea Kings-sama!" The mermaid said as everyone realized they had arrived.


    "Prepare everyone, we will start our n as soon as Enel begins! Give me the den den mushi." Luffy said to everyone while grabbing the den den mushi that Robin kept on her table next to the chair where she was reading a book.


    After some time in the space above Impel Down, Enel had arrived along with the submerged ship. "The paper points downward, we have finally arrived." He said as his den den mushi began to ring.


    The operation to invade the prison had finally begun.


    At Marineford, Teach was with hispanions. "So they are escorting themander here, Ziahahahaha." Teachughed as one of his crew members intercepted the Navy''s channel while hiding.


    "What do we do now, Captain?" Burgess asked with a smile.


    "We will start our n, Ziahahahaha. Let''s go to Impel Down!" He said as everyone nodded.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 292 – Impeldown 01.

    Chapter 292 �C Impeldown 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown , First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    As soon as the Sea Kings moved away from the front of the ship, the prison appeared to the Straw Hat pirates on the ck Pearl, being an immense structure that reached down to the bottom of the sea.


    "Is this the biggest prison in the world?" Chopper asked.


    "Yes, the worst criminals are held there..." Usoppmented.


    "Will I find the others there..." Hachi couldn''t help but ask, since hispanions were brought here after their defeat by Nami in the East Blue.


    "How are we going to invade it, Luffy?" Kuina approached Luffy.


    "Through the entrance, of course. Breaking any structure from the bottom of the sea would cause the pressure to fill with water. Even Shirahoshi couldn''t control that, and eventually, many people would die..." Luffy spoke while holding the ringing Den Den Mushi in his hand.


    "How many floors does this ce have?" Vivi asked.


    "Impel Down is known to have five levels." Nojiko replied.


    "That''s not urate information." Luffy interrupted them. "There''s a secret floor where prisoners with bounties over 100 million are kept. It''s at the lowest level, known as the sixth level." Luffy rified while Nojiko nodded with this new information.


    "Are we going to invade that floor, Luffy?" Nami asked, and Luffy nodded.


    "Sounds fun!" Yamato said with a smile.


    "Hello..." The Den Den Mushi was finally answered as Enel''s voice came from the other side.


    "Are you ready?" Luffy asked.


    "I''ll begin." Enel said as he started to descend his golden ship.


    "Hachi, prepare to take the ship to the surface!" Luffy ordered, and Hachi went to the helm.


    Meanwhile, in front of the prison, while all the warships seemed rxed, a cloud appeared above them.


    "Hm?! What is that?" A sailor didn''t understand the shadow obscuring the sun.


    "That''s a ship!" Someone shouted, identifying it.


    "An enemy attack!" Another shouted.


    "Quick, inform them that an unidentified ship is approaching the prison from the air!" They yelled immediately. The sailors grabbed the Den Den Mushi and began dialing immediately to HQ, but then a lightning explosion emerged from the ship and struck all the warships and the prison''s surface, expanding to the bottom of the sea.


    "What''s happening!" The sailor shouted as he saw his Den Den Mushi wither, the snail looking tired as it stuck its tongue out and twisted its antennas with its eyes.


    "We''ve lostmunication!" Another shouted.


    "Damn it, prepare for battle, inform the director immediately!" Others shouted while someone ran towards the prison entrance.


    "Something ising from the water!" Another pointed to the side of the deck as they aimed weapons and cannons at the ship in the sky.


    The shadow began to expand until finally, an enormous ship emerged from the sea, exploding with water and foam everywhere.


    "That''s..." A sailor pointed to the ship that had just emerged from the water while it was coated. "It''s him..." He trembled with his finger pointing. "It''s the ck Pearl!" All the sailors were scared at that moment, while the coating exploded, revealing Luffy at the bow of the ship with an excited look towards the front of the prison.


    "It''s the Straw Hats! What are they doing here!" The crowd eximed, while Enel''s ship approached the ck Pearl and stayed by its side.


    "Let''s begin." Luffy announced as he jumped from the ship to the port in front of Impel Down. The sailors quickly pointed their weapons at Luffy and started shooting at him in the air.


    "As if that would work." He spoke disdainfully while closing his fist in purple mes andunching it at the ship, creating a burst of mes that consumed the ship, vaporizing all the bullets flying towards him.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOM</em>The ship exploded while the other ships were frightened by this power. Hended on the port, and the other ship nearby exploded as a huge lightning bolt struck it.


    "What are you doing here?! Ace has already been taken to Marineford, do you think you can get away with attacking Impel Down!" The sailors shouted at him.


    "Don''t worry, we have a day before the execution at Marineford. For now, we''ll invade this prison. That has always been our goal." Luffy spoke with a smile as he released his Haki, spreading throughout the port area. All the sailors and some officersmanding these men fell unconscious to the ground, while the ship Luffy exploded was still on fire, and the one Enel destroyed was in ruins in the sea.


    The crew began to disembark from the ship, approaching the captain amidst the chaos. Luffy looked at them, Yamato, Zoro, Kuina, Shirahoshi, Usopp, Chopper, Lami, Reiju, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Vivi, Robin, Hachi, and Baby-5, all looking at him with determination. He nodded and began to shrink the ships. Chouchou, Enel, and Hugonded shortly afterward.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy said as he started walking towards the enormous prison door that had been closed as soon as some sailors passed through to inform the director about the attack.


    The group continued walking calmly while the 19 people passed by all the fallen bodies until Luffy stopped in front of the door.


    The sailor was running through the initial corridors. "Attack! We''re under attack!" He shouted as he passed by the prison guards.


    "Attack? Could it be the Whitebeard pirates!?" They eximed, watching the sailor continue running until he found the director''s office.


    Suddenly, two enormous explosions erupted outside, and everyone on the first floor could hear them. Even the prisoners on level 1 wondered what was happening.


    "What is that?!" Director Magen was in the bathroom again when he heard the explosions, while his secretary looked confused outside.


    "Something is happening!" She murmured, a bit scared by the enormous booms caused by Luffy and Enel.


    "Enemy attack! The prison is under attack!" A man outside the bathroom shouted.


    "Damn it, what''s this while I''m taking a dump!" Magenined, having no choice but to leave the bathroom while holding himself.


    The marine soldier began to exin. "A ship came from the sky and another from the water! It''s the Straw Hats! They''re attacking the entrance of Impel Down!!" He shouted rmed, while Magen frowned at this.


    "We must inform HQ immediately!" Magen said frustrated, knowing this pirate group was too dangerous, even for him.


    "We''ve lost allmunications! No Den Den Mushi is working!" The marine soldier cried.


    "What?! Chief Jailer Domino, let me see your Den Den Mushi!" He demanded immediately, and the woman handed over the snail, which had its tongue out and looked tired and fainted.


    "This...." Even the woman was quite surprised by this.


    "This is bad. We need to alert the other levels about this. If the Den Den Mushis aren''t working, sound the rms!" Magen ordered, and the woman nodded before running out of the room.


    "We''ll try to stop them at the entrance!" The director said with some determination. Even though he was at a disadvantage, he would fight the group with everything he had.


    As they were about to go, a third enormous explosion urred, so strong that it shook the entire surface of Impel Down, causing the area to tremble.


    "This..." The marine soldier immediately cried.


    "They''ve entered. Let''s go!" They said, heading to the entrance.


    Luffy had punched with such force that the gate flew off. It might have been built with Sea Stone, but his powerful Haki made knocking it down not too difficult.


    "Finally, entering Impel Down." Luffy said with a small smile as he began to enter the ce.


    An rm began to sound at that moment, with the chief jailer arriving at the security room and instructing the guards to activate it to alert everyone in the prison.


    "Hm? What''s happening?!" Buggy on the first floor, also known as Level 1: Crimson Hell, looked surprised while in his cell, hearing the rm ring throughout the ce.


    "What is that?!" On Level 2: Beast Hell, the prisoners were all surprised by this too, while all the beasts guarding the ce also looked confused.


    "HM?" On Level 3: Starvation Hell, where there was a vast hot desert, the animals guarding the floor were surprised by this, while the prisoners, their tongues hanging out due to the dry air, looked towards the sound confusedly from within their cells.


    On Level 4: zing Hell, Sadi, who was whipping prisoners, looked up as the sirens began to re.


    "Hm?! Is someone attacking the prison or trying to escape..." They wondered.


    "Shut up!" Sadi shouted, whipping the man who was murmuring. "Now let''s see what''s happening..." She said as she picked up her Den Den Mushi, but it was in the same state as the rest of the prison''smunicators. "Hm?! What''s going on!" She was surprised by this.


    On Level 6: Eternal Hell, Hannyabal was calmly dressing in warm clothes to avoid freezing in that arctic desert. "Take this, eat!" He said while throwing pieces of meat to the wolves guarding the floor.


    "Hahaha. That''s right, get strong. I promise that when I be the director, I''ll increase your food even more!" He eximed excitedly, thinking about when he would be the prison''s director after overthrowing Magen.


    Suddenly, the rm rang while the wolves continued devouring all the food he threw. Hannyabal looked at this in surprise. "What''s happening... Wait! That''s it! The director made a mistake! This is my chance to shine and be the director!!!" He eximed excitedly as he grabbed his spear and started running towards the door to go to the elevator.


    "Hm?! Why isn''t my Den Den Mushi working!" He eximed, not knowing what was happening.


    On the sixth floor, everything seemed silent; after all, the rm didn''t ring in this ce, and the sound of emptiness was the onlypany for these prisoners until someone started making a sound of effort.


    "She''s starting..." Someone murmured from their cell.


    "She never gives up..." Another said with boredom.


    "You should stop that..." Jimbei spoke to the person next to him.


    "No, I''m going to get out of here!" this person said while trying to remove the shackles.


    Meanwhile, on the prison''s surface, Magen continued running towards the entrance. The door was thrown to the side while he approached and saw the pirate group walking calmly. The prison guards were trying to stop them, pointing their weapons but trembling and notunching the first attack.


    Magen walked past the guards as they gained some morale with the director present, while he watched the group walking as if they owned the ce, with Luffy leading them.


    "Director Magen? I didn''t imagine you would be the first person we''d meet as soon as we entered." Luffymented, tilting his head to see the director with a small smile.


    "Monkey D. Luffy. Do you have any idea what you''re doing?" Magen spoke with anger.


    "I''m invading the prison." Luffy replied with a smile.


    "Portgas D. Ace is no longer here; your search is futile." Magen responded, knowing the connection the government had passed on to him between Luffy and Ace.


    "Don''t worry, I still have business on the sixth level of this prison, and you know that very well." Luffy responded while Magen clenched his fists, with them starting to drip poison onto the ground.


    "It doesn''t matter if I fall here today, I will take you with me!" Magen responded with fury as his Devil Fruit powers began to manifest.


    "Purple poison... I thought he would use the red one since he''s angry. All right... Let''s make him use all his powers." Luffymented as he moved away from the group and approached to fight the prison director as he began his invasion.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 293 – Impeldown 02.

    Chapter 293 �C Impeldown 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown , First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy continued staring at Magen.


    "Are you going to fight him, captain?" Zoro asked.


    "Yes..." Luffy replied as he watched Magen begin to transform his body into venom, expanding it into a gtinousyer.


    "What is that...?" Nami asked.


    "Stay back, he is the user of the Doku Doku no Mi, the poison fruit. He can be fatal to anyone." Luffy said in a serious tone.


    "Do you think you can touch me?" Magen said seriously asyers of purple venom surrounded his body. The soldiers around him started to back away, running in the opposite direction, leaving only Luffy and the prison director in that area. The same could be said for the pirates obeying their captain.


    Luffy looked at him with a calm gaze before changing to a more serious look, simply exploding the ground below him the next moment as he disappeared. "Of course I can." Luffy suddenly said, appearing in front of Magen, and before he could react, Luffy punched him in the stomach, his fist coated in Armament Haki.


    The punch sank into that area, and Magen felt immense pain, flying backward, unable to believe he was being hit so directly.


    He flew like a kite before the soldiers behind him could react, feeling enormous pain in the struck area and crashing into the prison wall. "Ahhh, run!" The soldiers quickly began to flee to avoid getting caught in the conflict.


    "Hey Luffy, he''s made of venom, are you okay hitting him like that?!" Nojiko eximed from a distance with concern.


    "It''s fine, my body is of a mythical Zoan, I can easily resist the venom before defeating him..." Luffy said as his Haki-coated hand started to burn with the acid of the venom, but he didn''t seem bothered by it.


    Magen emerged from the broken wall, ring at Luffy with anger, a line of blood beginning to trickle down his face as he felt sharp pain, falling to his knees the next moment and spitting saliva after the impact of Luffy''s punch.


    "If you don''t do better than that, you won''t protect this prison, Magen." Luffymented calmly.


    "..." Magen continued spitting until he finally looked at Luffy with a fiercer tone and began to stand up. "I will stop you. You will not enter my prison!" He eximed as arge amount of venom began to expand from his body, starting to grow and form a multi-headed beast above him.


    "So big!" Yamatomented from a distance.


    "What is that?" Shirahoshi asked.


    "This is getting dangerous..." Vivimented.


    "Hugo, use your powers to protect everyone." Luffy requested and continued. "Not even Armament Haki can stop the effects of the venom." He finished before looking back at Magen with a serious look. This was the strongest power of his Akuma no Mi, Hydra. He had another level as his venom turned red, which Luffy considered his awakened state.


    "Take this!" Magen said before one of the Hydra''s three heads lunged at him, exploding on the ground where Luffy was and spreading venom everywhere. Above the space, Luffy appeared untouched by the venom.


    Another Hydra head started rushing towards Luffy, who quickly propelled himself with his foot, escaping the second attack while cartwheeling sideways and beginning to fly with the third head trying to catch him, escaping by kicking away and dodging the drops of venom spreading around.


    Luffy seemed to have no difficulty while maintaining a calm face, looking at Magen creating a new head as he raised his hand beforeunching another head at Luffy.


    He backflipped, dodging the attack while clenching his fist, arge amount of mes starting to umte, before heunched it at an opening that had been created, and a line of fire traveled towards Magen, who put the Hydra''s body in front of him to protect himself as the fire exploded on the venom.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOM!!!</em>


    Luffy put arge amount of power into this attack as it exploded, breaking all the corridor walls and making the first floors tremble while people tried to figure out what was happening.


    The walls began to emerge as Magen took advantage of the smoke and started to release a poisonous breath into the air to catch Luffy while arge part of the Hydra was destroyed, but Magen remained untouched.


    "You''re aiming in the wrong direction." A voice emerged behind him, making Magen look with stunned eyes, while Luffy, using his hybrid form, calmly stood a few meters away from Magen with mes burning tranquilly on his body.


    Magen tried to turn around when he saw the punching at him again, covering his body with venom to protect himself, but Luffy did not stop. He prated the man''s gtinousyer, pushing through until reaching Magen''s face with increased force.


    Luffy struck him as the space between his fist and the director''s face began to distort. Before Magen could fly backward, Luffy moved away since his punch had started to spread venom over him and he did not want to be hit.


    Luffy disappeared, and the sound of breaking bones was heard as Magen simply vanished from within his venom, shooting through the mist of venom he had created and crashing through several prison walls.


    <em>BOOOM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOM!!</em>


    <em>BOOOM!!</em>


    He passed through four walls before finally stopping in the middle of the first floor.


    "What is happening?!" A guard in the area where Magen flew asked, frightened, while holding his rifle ready.


    "We have to get out of here! The pirates are attacking!" Another said, and they finally saw Magen with his face bleeding, lying on the ground, but his eyes were still open, filled with pure rage, as his face was now a bloody pulp.


    "I will destroy them!" He shouted, and an explosion of red venom began to emerge in that area, expanding until it formed a giant skeleton with Magen, using what Luffy called his awakening.


    "It looks like a venomous Susanoo..." Luffymented while watching the thing emerge from a distance with all the prison guards fleeing from there.


    The venom in this state was corrosive, wherever it dripped, it began to disintegrate, which was happening to the floor.


    "Hey, that''s dangerous..." Alvida said.


    "I wouldn''t want my swords touching that..." Zoro murmured as well.


    All the Straw Hats were watching the situation from a distance with the walls of the ce destroyed.


    Magen looked at Luffy and hispanions,unching a direct attack among them while a fist of red venom was released from the skeleton, flying towards them in arge area.


    "Nee, this is bad!" Hachi eximed.


    "I''ll take care of the fist, just protect yourselves so the venom doesn''t touch you!" Luffy said from a distance.


    "Leave it to me." Hugo said as he began to create a stone barrier to prevent it from touching them.


    Luffy faced the attack more directly,unching another line of fire with a punch against that other fist. He used the Moa Moa no Mi to further increase the size of that attack, creating a fist of mes as well.


    The red venomous fist and purple ming fist collided, the prison, already in bad shape on its surface with ships still burning and several parts of the structure broken and demolished by Luffy''s fight, experienced an even bigger explosion than all the previous ones as the fists incapacitated each other, exploding all the other walls around while its top began to crumble, spreading mes and venom everywhere.


    Hugopleted his barrier as the venom hit it, but it soon started to corrode, spreading on the ground. "We need to get out of here." He said as everyone began to use Geppo to avoid being hit. All the Straw Hats were in the air watching the battle while Luffy had left the prison through the hole created in the roof from the impact to escape the venom.


    "You shouldn''t have involved my crew in this conflict... Magen..." Luffymented, looking at him with a bit of disappointment.


    Magen didn''t seem to care, staring at Luffy with the same tone as before, still with his face bleeding. "I will kill them!" He said and began tounch another attack towards hispanions, who quickly started to fly upwards, escaping the red venom that destroyed even more of the prison''s upper part. The guards were heading to the second level, fleeing the chaos, as Magen was destroying everything, even themunication room no longer existed, and with the connection interrupted, he didn''t mind destroying everything to prevent Luffy from advancing into the prison.


    "Hey Luffy, can I cut him? He''s attacking us!" Lamiined in the air.


    "Leave him to me." Luffy requested, deciding to end the fight while Magen looked up at the sky in frustration. Luffy raised his hands and began to create a ball of fire that expanded each moment, growing to a diameter of 20 meters.


    "Take this." Luffy said before throwing it at Magen below him, who quickly used the venomous skeleton to protect himself from the attack.


    A blinding light emerged, dazzling everyone in the area to the point that if the marine ships were still before the Gate of Justice, they could see the light appearing on the horizon. The explosion began to consume everything, blowing up the rest of the prison on the surface, while the chaos spread to the rest of the prison, causing it to tremble. Even the infamous criminals on level 6 felt the strong tremor in Impel Down, making them wonder what was happening.


    In the midst of that chaos, the director appeared with part of his body burned, while there were no more walls around him. His prison was destroyed in that part. "This..." Magen was frustrated while maintaining his awakening, with the skeleton beginning to regenerate again.


    The ground cracked in front of him as Luffynded, still maintaining his hybrid form. "It was a good fight, but let''s end this." Luffy said calmly while Magen looked at him, wondering what he would do.


    "You may have protected yourself from the explosion, but this ends here." Luffy said as he took his pistol and pointed it at him, firing the next moment while the bullet gained 90 times the properties. Luffy used a real bullet instead of his mes for the first time in that weapon.


    The bullet fired as Magen used the skeleton to protect himself, but the bullet was so fast that its pration power had increased, passing through the entire venomyer before it could start to corrode.


    Magen only felt a sharp pain in his right chest and looked down to see blood gushing out, making him look stunned as his venom seemed to return to normal. Losing strength and dissipating the skeleton, he fell to his knees on the ground a momentter.


    "You''re lucky I have no reason to kill you, but don''t meddle in my business anymore. Stay quiet, and you''ll survive." Luffy said while Magen looked at him stunned and couldn''t see Luffy knocking him out the next moment with a Haki-infused fist, making the Impel Down director copse unconscious, with blood still flowing from his right chest, as Luffy didn''t aim for his heart, only breaking his face.


    "Luffy!" Robin approached Luffy, looking at his hands that still had venom on them.


    "It''s okay." Luffy shrugged, shifting out of his hybrid form and back to normal. He looked at hispanions and called one of them. "Reiju, I need you to use the phoenix regeneration on me." He requested as she nodded.


    Luffy recovered while hispanions were in an area not affected by the venom, as the whole ce was scattered with it.


    "You destroyed all of Impel Down, Luffy!" Usopp cried as the ce was open to the sky, with the entire structure crumbling.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to fight Magen so soon, but we were lucky not to do it in the submerged part of the prison..." Luffymented, looking at all the destruction he caused.


    "What do we do now, demon?" Enel asked.


    "We''re going to invade the prison... we don''t even need someone to anticipate shipsing from Marineford as soon as they notice something strange. After all, everyone can see the top of the prison demolished." Luffy reasoned, not caring if the marines sent reinforcements, as he still had to worry about the war at HQ.


    "Let''s go, to the first level!" Luffy announced, heading for the stairs that descended, leaving Magen fallen there. He had some interesting things on the first floor, one of which was to see if Buggy was there, as he had something precious on him at that moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 294 – Impeldown 03.

    Chapter 294 �C Impeldown 03.


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown , First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy felt his hands relieved of the itch that Magen''s poison had caused as soon as it hit them.


    He began to head for the stairs leading to the second level while Enel''s static field continued to block allmunication, creating a static field that not even the Log Pose could identify the location. This left the marines still struggling to get here.


    Bepo might get lost for a while, but he would quickly catch up before they reached Marineford, as soon as they left the prison.


    As they opened the door, the rm was still shing blue, while hundreds of soldiers waiting for the fight to end on the surface were startled by Luffy appearing there with his crew as they passed through the door calmly. Luffy smiled at them, and when they went to point their weapons at him, he once again released the Conqueror''s Haki, knocking down the crowd of people except for one person.


    "Hey, Luffy... Are you going to knock everyone down with your Haki?" Usopp asked, seeing Luffy simply using this ability multiple times.


    "They''re just soldiers... There''s no reason not to use it..." Luffymented as he began to walk towards the only person standing there.


    Domino took a step back,cking the courage to attack Luffy with her whip. "Hey, I didn''t know there was such a beautiful woman in this dump..." Luffy lied with a smile, knowing of her existence, while the girls behind him red at him with killing eyes, but he didn''t care.


    He continued to approach the woman, leaving her with no escape. "I want the map of the prison in your back pocket," Luffy demanded.


    "I''ll never give it up!" she eximed.


    "As if you had a choice..." Luffymented as he appeared behind her and took the map without her reacting. "I didn''t want to be rude by grabbing a woman''s butt who''s not my wife, but you left me no choice," he whispered while looking at the map and keeping it open, with Domino stepping back frustrated.


    "You grabbed my butt!" she shouted angrily at Luffy''s cheeky move.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Luffymented while seeing half a dozen pairs of eyes staring at him.


    "Flirt!"


    "He doesn''t waste time..."


    Luffy ignored his wives'' dissatisfaction with his behavior and looked at Domino with one eye before releasing his Haki and making her fall to the ground.


    "Let''s see how this prison works..." Luffy said, calmly looking at the map as he walked forward.


    This floor had giant trees with red coloration, called the scarlet sea, because their leaves had des that cut anyone who passed close.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy ignored his women''s indignation and moved forward, debating whether to destroy this ce. But he thought it wasn''t necessary, considering they would pass through the safe areas without any opponents capable of stopping them.


    "Luffy... There''s someone here we haven''t seen in a long time..." Yamato, one of the few who didn''t mind if Luffy flirted with other women, approached him and said.


    "Yes, he''s on this floor, and I intend to see him," Luffymented with a smile.


    The prisoners in their cells saw the strange movement while guards ran back and forth outside their cells.


    "Hey, what are those explosions?! What''s happening?!"


    "You don''t know... but I heard some guards saying they captured an important member of Whitebeard''s crew. Maybe he came in person to rescue his ally!" Another prisonermented, leaving those who heard in their cell quite surprised.


    As they were isted, the guards'' conversations were the only thing that kept them informed about what was happening in the world unless a new prisoner recently transferred to the prison spoke up.


    "Whitebeard is here!?" One specific prisoner, with a clown nose and green hair while wearing striped clothes, was rmed, "Wait! This might be my chance!" he eximed, after all, he had hidden the fact that he was a Devil Fruit user because he was very weak. Buggy smiled joyfully as his body began to split in half and passed through the bars.


    "Hey! How did you get out?!" the prisoners shouted, watching Buggy reassemble his body freely outside the cell.


    "Hahahahaha! I finally will be free, after months imprisoned in this ce, finally! Goodbye, you idiots!" Buggy eximed, mocking his former cellmates as he began to run through the corridors while the guards did the same, trying to hide.


    He continued running until he saw a corridor with some guards fleeing. "He''s here!! Run!"


    "It''s the Straw Hat!"


    "He''s going to kill us!!"


    Buggy looked surprised at the guards'' exmations as they ran in front of him. Suddenly, an explosion of mes blew them away, scaring him even more.


    "Straw Hat... and purple mes..." he murmured and widened his eyes, realizing it wasn''t Whitebeard, but Monkey D. Luffy here. "I have to run!" he said, stepping back and ready to run in the opposite direction.


    "Buggy." Buggy stopped as soon as he heard the voice behind him, slowly turning to see Luffy standing there with his arms crossed, looking at him with interest.


    "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you..." Luffy said calmly.


    "Straw Hat..." Buggy said as snot ran from his nose. With this pirate in front of him, it was someone he wanted revenge on, but now facing him, he knew Luffy was a much bigger monster than he had previously thought.


    "Hm? A clown with a red nose...?" Enel murmured disdainfully.


    "Who are you calling a clown with a red nose!" Buggy eximed angrily at Enel after hearing that before returning to his frightened expression.


    "Buggy... You came here after all..." Alvida said, looking at Buggy. He had sought her out in Loguetown for an alliance against Luffy, but she had refused, waiting for her future husband.


    "HOOOOO!!" A huge sound emerged at that moment, with Chouchou turning into Cerberus and looking at a more terrified Buggy, seeing that monster looking at him as its prey.


    "What is that!?" he eximed, trying to run.


    "This is the dog from Orange Town, the city you looted when we first met. Your subordinates almost killed him, so don''t be surprised if he has to kill you now." Luffy decided to exin why Chouchou was acting that way towards the clown. His gaze returned to Chouchou, who opened its three mouths, emitting its powers.


    "Calm down, Chouchou, I need him alive. If you want revenge, beat him upter, but don''t kill him," Luffy requested, and Chouchou, with lightning, fire, and ice ready to fire, seemed to calm down, closing its mouths and shrinking back to its normal form.


    "Well, now that we''ve finally met, I can take something from you that''s quite precious to you." Luffy said, and before Buggy could react, a wave of Haki hit him. Buggy saw the wave pass through him and looked at Luffy confused, wondering what that was.


    "My Haki doesn''t work against you...?" Luffy was surprised by this. Of all the people who could resist him, Luffy never considered Buggy among them. "Well, it seems that in the end, you were always special." Hemented, looking at Buggy, still confused, with some interest, and disappeared.


    "But that doesn''t matter much..." Luffy said, appearing behind Buggy and pping him on the head before he fell unconscious this time.


    His crew wasing calmly as the captain continued to clear the way, they were even bored.


    "Hey Luffy, are you going to cut him like that?!" Vivi eximed, seeing Luffy draw Ace from the sheath in front of the fallen Buggy. Many others looked surprised at Luffy, after all, he didn''t kill unconscious opponents.


    "You didn''t know him... he possesses the Bara Bara no Mi," Nami told them. "He almost killed me once when I was his prisoner in Chouchou''s town," she exined to those who didn''t know Buggy.


    Luffy moved his sword and cut off one of Buggy''s arms, revealing a paper between them. "Here it is... Captain John''s map..." Luffy smiled with satisfaction.


    "What is this?" Nojiko asked as her sister pushed her to get closer to Luffy.


    Nami screamed at Luffy, hugging him and looking at the paper. "A treasure map!!" she eximed, her eyes returning to their usual Berry symbol.


    "Yes. The map that might lead to the treasure left by Rocks D. Xebec..." Luffymented while Nami seemed to get more and more excited about it.


    "That''s interesting... let''s look for the location on this map," Alvida asked, also with interest, maybe not as much as Nami, but as a pirate, she also had her attention on finding treasures.


    "It''s in the New World... we''ll search for it when we head to that sea," Luffy said as they nodded.


    "A treasure hunt! That sounds so fun!" Shirahoshi eximed happily.


    "Anyway... let''s keep going," Luffy said as he reattached Buggy''s arm and moved forward, leaving the unconscious clown on the ground.


    They continued their path with Luffy following the map he had taken, entering the cell area of Level 1 while people looked at him surprised, even murmuring that he wasn''t Whitebeard as many had thought.


    "Who is this?" someone asked, looking at Luffy confusedly, just like his crewing behind him, after all, they were here before Luffy gained his fame in the world.


    "I don''t know, but they''re invading the prison, aren''t they?" the man murmured with boredom before even recognizing his own words.


    "What?! He''s invading the prison?" many eximed at that moment.


    "They''re the pirate group I talked about a few months ago, they''re the Straw Hats who defeated two Shichibukai and a vice-admiral in basta!" another eximed, looking at Luffy passing with his group among them.


    "They defeated two Shichibukai and a vice-admiral?" the prisoners looked at Luffy stunned by that.


    "You fool, I was imprisonedst week, you don''t even know that he fought two admirals before destroying the government''s judicial ind, Enies Lobby doesn''t exist anymore..." a man who hadn''t said anything about Luffy when he arrived announced this, leaving all the Level 1 prisoners shocked with this information.


    "He''s also Garp''s grandson! The marine who fought Roger head-on!" another eximed.


    "What, the hero of the navy''s grandson became a pirate?! This sounds amazing!" another started tough.


    "Hey, Garp''s grandson. Get me out of here, and I''ll follow you for the rest of my life!" someone began to shout from the cells.


    "Yes, recruit me into your crew!!"


    "Choose me, I''ll be your best subordinate, Captain Monkey D. Luffy!"


    They started to exim while Luffy sighed, he didn''t have time to deal with them now. "Shut up," he simply said, releasing another wave of Haki. The ce fell silent immediately. Luffy could make them faint, kneel, or even shut up as their sovereignmanded with his Haki, so everyone could see that this pirate wasn''t just anyone, especially when they felt their mouths close immediately with that order, just watching Luffy continue his way without saying anything else.


    Luffy and his crew finally found the stairs to Level 2, an interesting ce full of beasts. Luffy looked at his loyal dog. "Hey, Chouchou, how about you fight some beasts?" he asked.


    "Woolf Wolf!" Chouchou barked excitedly.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 295 – Impeldown 04.May 24

    Chapter 295 �C Impeldown 04.May 24


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown , First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy entered the second floor of Impel Down while the sounds of beasts echoed through the air, with his group following close behind.


    "Woolf Woolf!" Chouchou barked beside Luffy.


    "Do you want to catch it?" Luffy asked the animal with interest, as it nodded. "Then go ahead." Luffy ordered.


    "Woolf!" He barked as he ran ahead down the corridors.


    "Will he be okay?" Reiju asked, still hearing the animal''s footsteps in the distance.


    "Of course he will, he''s the alpha beast right now." Luffy said with a slight smile.


    Meanwhile, the prisoners, even more dangerous than those on the first level, were wondering what all the explosions from earlier were about, not knowing exactly what was happening. This could be attributed to the beasts guarding that floor��giant birds, lions, spiders, even basilisks, and manticores were guarding the cells of those prisoners.


    "What could be happening... The animals seem agitated..." one prisoner said.


    "Maybe a new beast on the floor?" another said. After all, the beasts wouldpete whenever another one came to this floor, fighting each other to see who would be the alpha.


    "You''re right, look at that shadowing from the corridor!" a prisoner pointed to a wall with lighting from one of the corridors, and a huge shadow began to appear there, with a kind of beast with four legs walking calmly through the ce.


    "I don''t recognize that beast! It must be a new monster they brought in, maybe the tremors were caused by it!" a prisoner pointed, trembling.


    "Be careful! The beasts will fight each other!" another pointed out, as all the animals in that corridor also looked at the shadow on the wall, which was approaching every moment.


    "What kind of monster is that..." another murmured as the beast finally appeared in the corridor.


    Chouchou finally appeared curious as he came across a corridor, he looked back and saw that the light from the path he followed made his shadow appear gigantic. He saw several beasts and prisoners looking at him at that moment, as he stared back at them with curiosity.


    "What? Just a simple dog?" a prisoner murmured, looking at the animal that sat at the front of the corridor, while the shadow still projected arge monster, tricking them with the light and optical illusion.


    "Wait, why is there a dog here... he''ll be killed by the beasts..." another prisoner said, watching the beasts growling at Chouchou.


    Chouchou didn''t seem afraid, he just looked at the creatures about to attack him with curiosity as he sat there. He then stood up and began to walk forward.


    "I have to admit, the mutt has courage..." someone murmured from their cell.


    "Tsk, let''s see the dog die with one bite, I wish I had a dog in my cell to keep mepany..." anothermented.


    Chouchou ignored the conversations and mockery the prisoners were throwing at him and looked seriously at the beasts before growling. His body began to change at that moment, catching all the spectators off guard.


    A lion charged and jumped on him at that moment to kill him, not liking having such a small animal on this floor, but Chouchou didn''t stop growing. When the lion saw the form of Cerberus with three heads, it couldn''t even react as it was bitten by one of the heads, being held suspended in the air, despairing at that moment.


    "What is this dog!!" People screamed in their cells, seeing the small dog transforming into a mythical beast, while everyone felt immense fear.


    The animals were no different, seeing that the animal they had mocked and called to fight had be a predator, making them stop and emit sounds, looking at Cerberus with fear. But it was toote, the lion didn''t even see its deathing as the head that held it emitted fire, turning it into a barbecue the next moment and being spat out by Chouchou as if he had eaten something bad.


    "That''s the new beast..." the prisoners swallowed hard, watching Cerberus''s actions.


    "That thing shouldn''t be on this floor!" they eximed, knowing there were more powerful beasts on other floors.


    "HOOOOO!!" Chouchou began growling at the other creatures as they barely had time to move away before he jumped, his paws sorge that they covered the roofs of numerous cells, trembling with his advance.


    A war erupted as Chouchou began fighting against all those beasts on the floors. The prisoners could only watch the massacre happening as that beast started destroying everything.


    "Please save me, I don''t want to be eaten by this thing!" the prisoners began to feel fear, believing that after the beasts, Cerberus woulde after them. But their screams were not heard with no guards around, or were muffled by the sound of elemental explosions and beastsmenting and being killed echoing throughout the ce.


    "He made quite a mess..." Luffy whistled as he walked, reaching the prisoners'' corridor.


    "He also knows how to scare these prisoners..." Kuina couldn''t help butment as she looked at the cells with people trembling in a corner.


    "He''s a good dog." Luffy said.


    "How is he a good dog when he''s massacring all the animals!" Nami shouted at Luffy as the ce was infested with fallen dead beasts.


    They saw a basilisk screaming and crying while it was in Cerberus''s mouth, a creature evenrger than the snake.


    "Chouchou, we''re heading to the third level. Finish this quickly and let''s move on." Luffy requested while Chouchou nodded, returning to normal after frying the snake with lightning. They proceeded to the third floor once they found the key.


    Meanwhile, in the elevator reaching the first floor, Hannyabal finally opened the elevator with a group of wolves that had followed him from the fifth floor.


    Luffy knew about the elevator but chose to walk from floor to floor to kill time, while most of his crew was still unaware of it. This would lead to some protests.


    As for Hannyabal, when the door opened, he quickly jumped out with his spear, and the wolves followed him.


    "Where are the intruders!?" he shouted, pointing his weapon, with the wolves circling him growling. But what he saw in front of him left him bewildered.


    There was nothing but debris scattered all over the ce, and what shocked him the most was that he could see the sky above the sea. "What is happening!!!" Hannyabal was shocked.


    He continued looking at it for at least 10 seconds while the wolves seemed to be having the same experience.


    "Sir Hannyabal!" He finally snapped out of his daze when he heard someone calling his name. He looked to see a group of guards running towards him.


    "Lord Hannyabal, the prison is under attack. They''ve destroyed the entire surface area and are advancing to level 2 or even 3 as we speak!" The guard seemed scared by this.


    "What, who are they, and why have they destroyed this ce? Why is my Den Den Mushi not working!" Hannyabal shouted, "Where is Director Magen?!" he demanded.


    "Communication has been cut... the marine ships are destroyed or damaged... And the marines are lying unconscious, thanks to the pirates. And they are none other than the Straw Hat Pirates who''ve been in the newstely!!" They said, startling Hannyabal.


    Before he could say anything, they continued speaking. "As for Director Magen... He is knocked out!" He said while pointing to one side of the entire destruction, where many parts were corroded by Magen''s own ability.


    Hannyabal could see arge crowd of guards gathered there. "The Straw Hats!" he said as he ran towards that group with the guards who approached him right behind.


    Magen was lying on the ground in the middle of a small crater with his chest bleeding while some people were trying to stop the hemorrhage, and his face was also destroyed. He waspletely unconscious in that state. Hannyabal was shocked as he passed through the crowd with the wolves from the fifth floor following him.


    "This is bad!!" Hannyabal looked afraid, seeing Director Magen in that state, and nced at the growing crowd of guards, pushing his fear aside.


    "Maybe this is my big chance to shine..." he couldn''t help but murmur as his dream began to overshadow the fear he felt at that moment. "Yes, this is my chance!" Hannyabal finally seemed to gain some confidence.


    He puffed out his chest as he faced all the men in front of him. "Listen up, everyone! Our duty is to protect this prison with all our strength!" He began to try boosting the group''s morale while everyone looked at him, confused, as they were in the middle of a crisis and Hannyabal was suddenly bringing this up.


    "But they are the Straw Hats... we can''t beat them... Even Magen couldn''t defeat them and was taken down like a stray dog..." someone murmured without any confidence.


    "Don''t be a coward! The world needs us to protect them from these pirates and the prisoners in the cells below us. We need to stop them and defeat them! And more importantly, this prison needs me. I am now takingmand and will stop the pirates, leading us to victory! I will finally be the director!!" Hannyabal eximed.


    "..." The guards looked at each other, unsure of what to say... They doubted if they could really stop the pirates.


    "Let''s defeat them!" Hannyabal continued shouting alone.


    "..." People remained silent while Hannyabal seemed to be dreaming of his promotion to director, and the wolves behind him seemed excited too, with the promise of gettingrger pieces of meat in their meals.


    "I guess we should fight..." one guard said, although not very enthusiastically.


    "Yes... maybe we should fight with all our strength against the enemy..." another murmured.


    "We are the guards of the most dangerous and protected prison in the world. All the people in the world are counting on us to keep these prisoners in their cells," a third murmured.


    It was a strange situation, while Hannyabal continued shouting and dreaming of being director with his dogs, the guards talked among themselves.


    "Let''s fight them, even if it costs us our lives!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Let''s fight the Straw Hats!"


    The guards started shouting at each other, gaining more and more morale. Hannyabal looked at this with pride. ''I can inspire people!'' he screamed internally, thinking it was a quality of a director, but he didn''t know they were inspired by themselves while discussing, ignoring all his previous speeches.


    "Come on, men, let''s go down to the prison and stop them!" Hannyabal shouted while everyone nodded now.


    "YES!!!" The chorus came from the crowd, and Hannyabal headed for the elevator with the guards and wolves.


    Meanwhile, on the first level, Domino woke up at that moment. She saw the still unconscious guards around her. She couldn''t help but remember what happened, feeling a vein bulging on her forehead.


    She touched her bottom. "He squeezed my butt and got away with it, this won''t stand!!" she growled and began waking the guards with her whip, ready to fight Luffy on the lower floors or wherever he was.


    "I''ll capture him and give him severalshes!" she shouted as she saw the guards yelling as she hit them. Luffy didn''t even know he had entered the sights of a vengeful woman.


    Buggy also woke up from the ground, blinking and trying to orient himself about what had happened.


    "Where is Straw Hat!" he growled, with the memory of being knocked out by him, not knowing his map had been stolen. Otherwise, Buggy would be at his peak of fury.


    "..." There was no more sign of Luffy in the corridor, making Buggy wonder where he had gone.


    "No matter, I can still get out of here..." he thought, but then looked at the distant cells. "Maybe I can free them!" He had an idea and decided to go after the cell keys, to gain an advantage while trying to escape.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 296 – Impeldown 05.

    Chapter 296 �C Impeldown 05.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marinefort, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While chaos ensued in Impel Down without the world truly knowing what was happening in one of the most fortified ces in the world, hours began to pass since the first attack, and they started to realize something was wrong.


    "Our prisoner is being kept in a special cell until the execution tomorrow��" An officer reported Ace''s situation.


    "I understand��" Sengoku spoke calmly, ready to document all reports before the war. "You may go��" He requested as the man left the room.


    But just as the door was about to close, it was opened again with other officers running into the room. "What is it now?" Sengoku asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Fleet Admiral, we searched for the Shichibukai Marshal D. Teach as you requested, but we couldn''t find him anywhere!" He spoke quickly with urgency.


    "He''s not at Marineford?" Sengoku asked, frowning.


    "Fleet Admiral�� there''s a warship missing from our ports!" The man reported.


    "What?! Are you saying that Shichibukai fled with one of our ships?!" Sengoku, already furious, now shattered the table beneath him.


    "Yes! We don''t know how they did it, but it''s very likely that the ship we can''t locate is in the Shichibukai''s possession!" The officer stated.


    "What is he doing, deserting hours before the war?" Sengoku couldn''t understand the logic behind this on the eve of battle.


    "I''ll check this with the monitoring room��" Sengoku said, picking up the Den Den Mushi, turning it back on after having it off during thest meeting he had with the admirals and vice-admirals beforepleting the report with the officers who had just appeared.


    He saw there were many missed calls at that moment, and as soon as he turned on the Den Den Mushi, it didn''t take long for it to ring.


    "Hello��" Sengoku answered.


    "Fleet Vice-Admiral! We lost contact with Impel Down!" The urgency in the voice on the other side of the Den Den Mushi was evident.


    "What do you mean lost contact, when did this happen?!" Sengoku asked, not liking the situation at all.


    "We contacted them half an hour ago to discuss some prisoners we were transferring before the war, butmunication seems to be cut off, there''s no call at all!" The Den Den Mushi ryed while everyone near Sengoku, listening, frowned.


    "What is this... When was thest time you contacted Impel Down?" Sengoku inquired.


    "Thest time was when the admirals took Ace out of prison��" Reported the sailor.


    "At least 6 hours ago�� This is bad, I can''t pull forces from here with Ace, what''s causing this�� Could it be Whitebeard attacking the prison��" Sengoku didn''t know what to say, but he knew the situation was urgent.


    "We''ll send a ship with vice-admirals to check the situation!" He ordered, knowing that the prison was a priority, aware of the criminals housed there.


    He hung up the Den Den Mushi and called themunication room with the sailors still waiting. "Fleet Vice-Admiral!!" a new urgent voice emerged from the Den Den Mushi.


    "Hm?" Sengoku, about to ask about Teach, frowned, sensing more problems arising.


    "The Gate of Justice�� it has been opened!!" Shouted the man.


    "What, who did that, for whom!?" Sengoku shouted back.


    "We don''t know, our sailors opened it, they seem to have entered some kind of trance! A ship we can''t identify did this and is heading towards Impel Down!" They warned.


    "What is all this! Send 4 warships to the prison immediately! I need to know what''s happening!" Sengoku shouted furiously, his voice echoing through Marineford.


    As night fell, a Marine warship was at full speed towards Impel Down. "Ziahahahaha!" Teach wasughing.


    "You see, I managed to put all those sailors under my control, it was easy to make them open the gate for us��" Laffittemented beside him.


    "IIIHHHH!! Let''s go to the prison!" Burgess celebrated.


    "��" Van Augur was silently sitting on the edge of the ship, cleaning his rifle.


    "I''m so tired..." Doc Qy on the deck with his horse, both looking very exhausted.


    Meanwhile, in Impel Down, unaware that night had already fallen on the surface, Luffy was staring in the middle of the desert of the prison''s third level, where ice was scattered around the area. Yamato had created the ice for the members who didn''t like the desert heat, with Chopper hugging an ice pir and pressing his face against it.


    "Luffy, we''ve been here for a while... How much longer are we staying?" Namiined, using her powers to blow wind on her face to escape the heat.


    "Let''s wait for them to finish." Luffy said, looking ahead as a shadow dashed through the air, heading towards its opponent, one of the guards of this level, a boar using a mace and other animals.


    The one fighting them was Zoro, who had said he wanted to stop just walking and face something out of boredom. Zoro passed by his opponent before cutting and defeating him.


    "Well, he finally beat him, let''s go to the next level." Luffymented as everyone nodded, finally leaving the ce where they had to watch some members fighting. They quickly passed by several defeated animals and cells where people were so dehydrated they could barely speak or ask for help.


    "They look so tired... I''ll help them!" Shirahoshi said with pity and started creating water, spraying it on all the prisoners who were surprised by this as they continued on their way, nearly drowning the prisoners with the water jet the mermaid had released.


    They kept descending until they reached the fourth level, and as soon as they opened it, they saw a crowd of guards waiting at the entrance with a scantily d woman in a pink stic outfit and a whip in her hand.


    "What do we have here... Another little treat in this prison." Luffymented.


    "You only pay attention to women!" Namiined.


    "Of course not, only to beautiful women." Luffy replied.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!" Nami grimaced, showing shark teeth.


    "..." While all the prison soldiers looked at the group, slightly trembling, Sadi eyed Luffy and his group with a piercing gaze, her chest puffed out, not seeming afraid as she lightly swung the whip in her hands. Her lips curled into a malicious smile, and she stepped forward, her gaze fixed on Luffy.


    "Oh, it seems we have a bunch of cheeky intruders here," she said, her voice full of provocation. "And you, Straw Hat Captain, think you can pass through here without facing the wrath of Impel Down?"


    Luffy raised an eyebrow at this woman, who thought they were mere invaders. Wouldn''t this be an offense to his reputation?


    But Luffy didn''t even need to respond, because the guards looked at the head guard with cautious eyes, wondering if she had hit her head or something. "Miss Sadi... They are the Straw Hats... The captain has a bounty of 1 billion berries..." One of the guards said, frightened.


    "One billion! That''s right, no pirate with such a bounty has passed by me, after all, they all go straight to the sixth level! Now I have a chance, I''ll punish him so much he''ll like it!!" She eximed, almost having an orgasm right there, thinking about how to make Luffy suffer.


    "..." Luffy looked at her as if she were an idiot.


    She stopped her show and looked at him with desire as she stretched her whip under everyone''s gaze. "Now you will... Hm!!" She didn''t finish speaking before a huge w grabbed her and started throwing her away while keeping her trapped in the w.


    "Nami?" Luffy looked at his wife, who kept her hands glowing green, continuing to throw the woman to the other side of this level while she screamed in the air.


    "Stop wasting time with these things, Luffy! Are you here to flirt?" Sheined.


    "Flirt? It was that crazy woman who started saying all those things." Luffy shrugged and turned his attention to the soldiers in front of him, who were still staring.


    The soldiers kept watching the woman fly until they turned back to Luffy, who was looking at them with shining eyes. "We''re screwed." They choked, before fainting from another wave of Haki.


    "I''m not going to kill them like this, for now... Guys, let''s keep moving." Luffy said, continuing forward and passing by the fallen soldiers.


    "This level is worse than thest one!" Usopp eximed, his tongue sticking out from the heat.


    "Yamato... Give me ice!!" Chopper said tiredly to the vice-captain, who looked at him and began creating ice with her hand.


    Chouchou walked while opening his mouth and blowing cold air as he cooled off.


    The rest of the crew was sweating but stayed strong, walking through the prison while the prisoners were in a pitiful state. Shirahoshi began pouring more water on the prisoners, who screamed their thanks a momentter.


    They continued crossing a bridge over ake ofva when a group of new guards appeared, led by Hannyabal with a spear.


    "Hm? Isn''t that Hannyabal, the director of Impel Down?" Luffymented, teasing thisical figure.


    Hannyabal was serious, but when he heard that, his eyes sparkled. "You know me!?" He was pleasantly surprised.


    "Of course, there has never been a morepetent director than Hannyabal in the history of Impel Down!" Luffy said with a smile.


    "Is Luffy okay?" Vivi asked, confused, already used to the heat of basta, so this level didn''t affect her much.


    "He certainly wants something from that strange guy..." Nojikomented.


    "Master, do you need anything?" Baby-5 shouted, wanting to be useful to Luffy.


    Meanwhile, Hannyabal seemed so excited, and the soldiers and wolves behind him were confused, as the enemy was praising the vice-director after invading the ce.


    "I got this map, Director Hannyabal. But it doesn''t say anything about the entrance to level 6. Can you tell me how to get to level 5?" Luffy asked.


    "Of course, as a good director of this prison, I will tell you. It''s on the south side of the floor, with a Seastone door used for emergencies, or you can use the elevator itself... Hm?!" Hannyabal realized at that moment and shut his mouth, while Luffy grinned.


    "Thank you, Hannyabal. You''ve been very helpful, I''ll check the entrance." Luffymented as Hannyabal prepared for battle.


    "You tricked me!" He shouted, but the next moment, he fell to the ground along with the soldiers and wolves due to the Haki.


    "I''m getting really good with my Haki... Let''s go!" Luffy said while the crew looked at him, thinking he was very shameless.


    It didn''t take long for another group to approach them. It was Domino again, using the elevator a momentter.


    "Monkey D. Luffy! You''ll pay for what you did!" Domino eximed as the soldiers pointed their weapons, despite feeling fear.


    "You don''t give up, do you..." Luffymented before once again releasing his Haki.


    He continued walking and grabbed Domino, shrinking her and cing her in a small cage.


    "Are you kidnapping her?" Kuina asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "This ce will get dangerous... it''s better to keep her in a safe ce." Luffy said despite the unsatisfied looks. It wasn''t a lie; the prisoners would be released for some reason, and he knew about ckbeard''s arrival. So he really wanted to protect her.


    "We''re arriving at level 5." Luffy announced as they reached a freezing door.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 297 – Impeldown 06.

    Chapter 297 �C Impeldown 06.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marinefort, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    After passing through the prison guards, they finally came to the gate leading to the fifth level, which was frozen due to the harsh snow of the floor.


    Luffy then opened the gate his way, disappearing and exploding it with a powerful punch to the metal, sending the door flying inward as it was destroyed.


    With the cold air beginning toe towards them, and the crew members who had no affinity for ice, which was the element most present among the Devil Fruit users, being Yamato, Kuina, and Chouchou, or even fire, with Luffy and Reiju, all the others felt the icy wind as their bodies began to tremble.


    "Luffy... Please, close this door!" Vivi immediatelyined.


    "Luffy..." Nojiko alsoined in her way as she tried to warm herself up by generating small explosions in her hand.


    "..." Robin didn''tin as she kept herself hugged with several created arms, but still trembling.


    "Luffy!!! It''s freezing!" Namiined.


    "I need to warm up!" Usopp shouted as he tried to create light to generate heat and Chopper tried to feel the warmth next to him.


    "Oh? Sorry about that, here you go." Luffy looked at his crew and opened the system store, buying suitable clothes for the entire crew.


    "Thank you!!" Chopper shouted, trembling as he put on his clothes.


    "Nee... that''s much better..." Hachi said, warming up with clothes for his six arms.


    Luffy nodded and continued without putting on any extra clothes, just his cloak without a shirt.


    "You certainly know how to tremble..." Reijumented, looking at Lami.


    "You wretch..." Lami murmured as she warmed up with her clothes. Reiju, on the other hand, had the phoenix mes and kept her pink dress with the feathers out, not minding entering a frozen area.


    Luffy continued walking through the floor, as the scene of heat andva was reced by a frozen desert. As they walked through the ce, there were many prisoners frozen in their cells.


    "Are they dead...?" Shirahoshi asked while staying in warm clothes and clinging to Luffy''s back as he generated heat.


    "I think so... no one should survive this." Alvida replied while clinging to one of Luffy''s arms and hanging from him.


    "..." Vivi was clinging to the other arm.


    "When are we leaving this ce? I hate the cold..." Nami said as she had feathers around Luffy''s waist, her breasts against his chest.


    "..." Lami said nothing as she clung to Luffy''s side, her breasts squeezed against his rib.


    It was amon scene for these women when they arrived in cold regions, the same happened in the Drum Kingdom.


    "Let''s head straight for the exit from here..." Luffy said, not even bothered by being surrounded by women, while the rest of his crew could only see him being clung to from all sides.


    They followed the direction Hannyabal had told Luffy, and it didn''t take long to reach the ce where there was the emergency entrance. They found a door on the ground sometimeter with Luffy also knocking down all the wild wolves of this floor with his Haki.


    Luffy approached the wheel on top of the door and started to turn it, while the lid opened the entrance revealing a staircase to the next level.


    The girls finally let go of Luffy as they continued down the stairs, closing the door behind them, and Luffy descended for a while until he finally stopped halfway.


    "Is there a problem, captain?" Hugo asked, seeing Luffy standing still.


    Luffy didn''t respond immediately. He just looked at the wall and spoke. "Enel, can you sense anything behind that wall?" He asked his best user of Observation Haki when it came to covering arge area.


    "Hm... Yes, I sense a bunch of mortals on that side." He spoke arrogantly.


    "Got it..." Luffy said as he thought about how to get through the brick and stone walls without breaking them.


    "Hugo... Can you open a passage with your powers?" He asked, and Hugo, despite not knowing what his captain''s goal was, approached the wall to feel it. Luffy could use Lami, but she didn''t have such a long reach.


    "I can open a passage up to 150 meters," he said, and Luffy nodded.


    "Do it," he ordered. Using the power of the earth, the wall began to open, creating a passage asrge as the corridor they were in, expanding forward.


    "Good job, let''s go!" Luffy said as he created a me with his hand, and a ball of fire began to fly above him, following him, illuminating the perfect path that Hugo created.


    "Luffy... What is this? Where are we going and how are there people that Enel mentioned here?" Nojiko asked, confused.


    "There is a group of people hidden between level 5 and 6. That''s why I asked as soon as I could feel some small presences in a straight line," Luffy exined.


    "Hidden people...?" Robin couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, they are agents of the revolutionary army. One of themanders is hiding while people think he is dead. I''ll ask if he wants toe out and join us. After all, this is an opportunity for him to leave as well," Luffymented as they finally reached the end of the path, arriving at an empty corridor. However, ahead, the corridor was illuminated by a party happening in the next room.


    Emporio Ivankov was singing for his audience while everyone seemed excited, dancing and partying as they were ustomed to. Today, in particr, some strange things began happening, like the radio they had stolen from the prison stopped working, and they no longer heard any of itsmunications, something that kept them alert to what was happening in the prison. Or the tremors with loud noisesing from the floors above; they thought this could be normal, after all, what else could they do while remaining on floor 5.5?


    Everything had returned to Newkama Land, so they resumed partying, and all the transvestites seemed to be having fun, eating and drinking the food from the depot they had stolen.


    Perhaps because they were so excited, they didn''t even notice the strange peopleing from the corridor while they stopped to watch the show.


    "This... what is this! Why is everyone wearing makeup and wigs?" Yamato asked curiously.


    "They seem so excited! It must be a fun party!" Shirahoshi eximed.


    "Well... I never imagined there was a prisoners'' party happening in the world''srgest prison..." Usopp murmured.


    "Nee... who are these people."


    "That guy sings terribly...." Namiined while the big-headed man wearing strange clothes with blue hair, a crown, and makeup sang out of tune, but the people around seemed to enjoy it.


    "This is Ivankov, user of the Hormone-Hormone Fruit. He can transform any person into a woman or a man, as well as alter and give any hormones to people, being able to cure them of diseases, poisons, or even give them a boost of energy," Luffymented.


    "Seems quite useful, although... it seems useless to change people''s sex..." Vivimented.


    "Changing people''s sexes..." Kuina murmured. After all, this would give her a chance to be a man. Her father always said she couldn''t follow her dreams because she was a woman... Now she could make him believe in her too.


    ''No, I must prove that even as a woman, I can be the best swordsman in the world and...'' She lifted her head and saw Luffy staring at her with eyes expecting her response, which caught her by surprise.


    "Good thing you didn''t choose that. I prefer you feminine," Luffy responded with a smile while the people around looked without understanding what he meant, but Kuina immediately blushed.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" She said, crossing her arms.


    Luffy just smiled and turned his attention forward, waiting for his presence to be noticed.


    "Hm?" A man was about to say something to his friend dressed as a woman when he saw the group of 19 people standing at the entrance of the corridor, calmly observing them while the king of Newkama Land sang.


    "Who are they...?" Another transvestite pointed at them, drawing the attention of their colleagues.


    "Are they prison guards?!" One of them eximed.


    "They''re not wearing prison clothes, but it doesn''t change the fact that we''ve been discovered!" he shouted in fear.


    Inazuma approached Ivankov, who was singing with urgency. "What is it? Can''t you see I''m singing?!" he eximed at his confused subordinate.


    "We havepany!" Inazuma said seriously, and Ivankov looked ahead, finally paying attention and seeing the group of people with all the transvestites already eyeing them cautiously.


    Ivankov didn''t think twice before jumping off the stage, doing a pirouette in the air with both legs together and arms extended,nding in front of the group with a serious look.


    "Who are you!!??" he eximed, ready for a fight, with hispanions also preparing for a possible fight.


    "Is that how you greet your boss''s son, Ivankov...?" Luffy calmly approached the man.


    "Hm?" Ivankov blinked a few times, looking at Luffy without understanding... "Boss''s son...?"


    "Chief Ivankov, he is Monkey D. Luffy, grandson of Monkey D. Garp and son of Monkey D. Dragon... He appeared in the newspaper a few months ago when the news of him being Dragon''s son came out in Loguetown..." Inazumamented. They had no more information about Luffy, after all, newspapers were extremely difficult to get here on the fifth floor. But they saw the news. Ivankov didn''t recognize him before because he didn''t have his poster, and the photo in the newspaper was very distant, showing the whole family in the square of Loguetown, Garp, Dragon, Lucy, and Luffy.


    "..." Ivankov took some time to absorb this information while people awaited his reaction.


    "WHAAAT!!!!????" he eximed as his body flew backward, colliding with the wall and creating a hole, making him fall to the ground on his own.


    "What kind of reaction is that..." Robinmented, breaking her calm character a bit as she saw the transvestite king act that way.


    "You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You-You..." Ivankov stammered.


    "That''s a lot of ''You''... just finish your sentence..." Luffymented, scratching his nose, watching the man just repeat the same phrase with both groups stunned on either side.


    "You''re Dragon''s son!!??" he eximed.


    "Yes, as you can see... I''m Monkey D. Luffy, nice to meet you... I guess," Luffymented calmly.


    "You, what are you doing here? Were you arrested?" he asked, looking at Luffy, not knowing what was happening.


    "No, I''m invading the prison on my own..." Luffymented, shrugging.


    "You''re invading the prison!?" Ivankov made a shark-toothed grimace. "How did you get past Magen?" He couldn''t believe it.


    "I beat him up, ended up destroying the entire surface of the prison in the process," hemented once again.


    "You can''t be serious!" Everyone shouted in disbelief, looking at Luffy and his group, thinking they were somehow lying.


    "How annoying, let''s get straight to the point..." Luffy continued, looking seriously at the group. "I came here to make a proposal. If you want to leave and escape the prison, we''ll be heading to Marineford afterward." Luffy said with a smile while the group in front of him looked shocked.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 298 – Impeldown 07.

    Chapter 298 �C Impeldown 07.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impel down, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "..." The silence took over the ce for a moment, while Ivankov looked at Luffy and blinked his eyes.


    "You want to leave the prison and you''re asking if we want to leave too!" He asked, shocked after breaking the silence.


    "Of course, isn''t this a chance for you to escape?" Luffy asked. "After all, Magen is no longer a problem." He finished as he waited for Ivankov''s response.


    "..." Ivankov thought for a bit about Luffy''s words, but in the end, shook his head.


    "I don''t know, I would just have my poster spread all over the world, as a revolutionary, I''ll wait for the right moment to act..." Ivankov said while his group just looked at him withoutmenting.


    "All right, let''s get going then. Goodbye, Ivankov." Luffy said and started to turn around.


    "Wait! You''re leaving just like that?" The king of Newkama Land was confused with Luffy leaving without even trying to convince them after they denied his offer.


    "What do you expect, Ivankov? I''m not going to keep insisting you follow me, I made a proposal, you denied it, and now I''m leaving." Luffymented, shrugging while his crew looked at him and started to follow.


    The people of Newkama Land stood there not understanding, while Luffy disappeared down the corridor, heading back to the entrance Hugo created.


    "What was that all about?" Lami asked as they walked with Luffy.


    "I made my offer, but I won''t force him to leave, anyway, let''s get back on our path, we still need to reach thest floor..." Luffy said, and they continued entering Hugo''s tunnel, returning to the stairs, going back down to the ce.


    Meanwhile, on the dark surface with the night already taking over the sky, Magen finally opened his eyes at that moment, feeling enormous pain throughout his body, feeling some of his bones broken at that moment.


    "Ahh... What is happening..." He murmured as he began to remember what happened and felt a sharp pain in his right chest, seeing that it was bandaged at that moment.


    "Director Magen!" The prison doctor said as he approached with antern.


    "Hm? What happened, where is Straw Hat!" He immediately demanded, looking at the starry sky, since this part of the prison no longer had a roof.


    "They invaded the prison, as far as we know they entered the fifth level!" The man said worriedly.


    "Fifth level! This is extremely bad, their target is level 6... I can''t let this happen!" Magen eximed, concerned.


    "I believe it''s already toote, director..." The man said with regret.


    "How can this be happening!" Magen punched the ground, breaking it with his hand. "The navy? Have they managed to contact the navy?!" He asked, and the man shook his head.


    "Ourmunicators are not working, and all the ships were damaged by Enel''s lightning... We are trying to fix them... Our men are also trying to wake up the unconscious sailors!" The doctor said.


    "This is very bad... Let''s go down immediately to find those pirates!" Magen said as they prepared with a new squad, even injured, he would not leave his prison unprotected while heading to the still-functioning elevator with his group.


    Meanwhile, Buggy finally found the ce he was looking for. "Finally!" He found the control room, he immediately saw all the levers on the side while there were some soldiers taken out by Luffy.


    He walked past them and smiled as he began to pull the levers, releasing all the cells on the floor.


    "Hm?" The prisoners immediately looked surprised as their cells opened at that moment.


    "What is happening here?!" They eximed in disbelief.


    But suddenly a new voice emerged for everyone on the floor. "Attention all level 1 prisoners! I''m releasing all of you so we can start the escape together! Remember that I am Buggy! Your new boss!" He eximed joyfully, hoping that people would follow him at least in this escape.


    "Our boss? Who does this guy think he is!" The prisoners eximed, not very pleased with Buggy''s statement.


    "Now let''s release our brothers from the second floor, so we''ll have a better chance of escaping! Let''s unite!" He said before turning off themunication and running out of the control room on that floor and heading to the second floor.


    "I think he''s right... we should help everyone, that way we''ll have a better chance!" They started thinking about what Buggy said and agreed with him.


    "Follow Boss Buggy! He got us out of the cells, we owe him that much!" Others eximed, and soon the crowd began to unite with a single cause.


    Back on the surface, while the soldiers were unaware of what was happening below them, they were trying to wake up the fallen navy soldiers.


    "I passed out... what happened?!" One soldier said, but this phrase wasmon throughout the port.


    "You finally woke up, listen, we are under attack by the Straw Hats! They are attacking the prison, we must unite to inform HQ about what is happening here!" The prison soldiers exined the situation to the men, who were surprised by this.


    "What, we can''t let this happen!" They quickly eximed.


    "First, we must inform HQ, we are withoutmunication!" The soldiers said.


    "Yes, let''s fix one of the ships then!" They eximed and began working on one of the warships.


    "Hm?" As they began to move to see what had been damaged by Enel''s lightning, someone spotted somethinging from the horizon.


    "A navy ship!" They shouted.


    "Finally!! Reinforcements have arrived!" They shouted when they finally saw the g of justice on the sail.


    While they celebrated, they had no idea that it wasn''t really a ship with sailors or HQ reinforcements. It was another bomb about to explode on them.


    "Hm? What''s going on there...?" Teach, who had started tough after seeing the prison slightly illuminated, was surprised by something happening there. There was smoke from destruction, and where the prison should be, everything seemed like massive destruction, with only some parts of the wall still standing, but everything else destroyed somehow.


    "Strange, everything looks destroyed... someone attacked the prison..." Van Augur said after seeing with his equipment.


    "What?! Who could that be!" Teach eximed, confused. "Could pops do this...?" He had this thought for a second, fearing to encounter Whitebeard here, after all, he knew he couldn''t beat him like this, nning to kill him at the end of the war while he would be tired and all wounded.


    "No..." He dismissed this thought a minuteter. "Pops wouldn''t attack here without Ace being here, after all, themander has already been sent to Marineford." He concluded.


    "Could there be someone strong there?" Burgess asked, eager to fight someone there.


    "I don''t know... but someone is attacking before us..." Teach couldn''t help butment, looking at it with a frown.


    The navy ship continued towards Impel Down, or what was left of it, a few kilometers behind it, another navy ship was following, with two vice-admirals, heading to Impel Down trying to figure out what was happening.


    Meanwhile, back in the prison, Buggy kept heading to the control room on the second floor to release the new batch of prisoners while a crowd began to hail him as the leader of the escape.


    Already in the lower part of the prison, everything seemed calm without them knowing what was happening above them, only feeling the tremor they had noticed hours ago, but everything calmed down after that.


    That was until in the middle of the silence of that floor, with the only person who had been talking the whole time now sleeping next to Jimbei in the room, a new explosion came from one of the doors on the side of the floor.


    Making everyone immediately look there, curious, making all the greatest criminals in the world imprisoned wonder what was happening there, and in the middle of the smoke, Luffy emerged first, walking to the center of the floor.


    "Hm?! Who is this?" The words quickly came from the cells, while some looked at that stunned, recognizing very well who that individual was.


    "He... What is he doing here!!" Crocodile, in one of the cells near the exit, clenched his teeth, looking at Luffy arriving.


    "Is this a pirate? He isn''t wearing prison clothes and has a Jolly Roger on the back of his cloak! I''ve never seen this pirate symbol!" Some eximed.


    "Wait, there are more of them! Who are these people?!" Others said while in the middle of the smoke from the entrance, a new group came out, with all the pirates of the crew looking curious.


    "So this is where all the greatest prisoners in the world are?" Zoro asked, curious, sensing with his Haki very powerful people there, people he couldn''t handle and wasn''t sure if Luffy could either...


    "They''re just mortals." Enel mocked, cing everyone in a category he considered inferior.


    "Who are you mocking, ear man, I can destroy you!" One of the cells spoke, not liking the mockery of that stranger.


    "..." Enel just smirked and raised his hand while lightning began toe out of it, exploding the wall next to the cell. "Let''s see if you can back up those words, Mortal." He challenged.


    "..." The man in the cell said nothing more.


    "Hey, you idiot, be careful not to break these walls, we''re at the bottom of the sea, do you want to drown?" Hugo red at him.


    "Hey hey, is that the lightning logia?!" Someone eximed.


    "The legendary devil fruit, the supreme logia?!" Another couldn''t believe it.


    "Hey, who are you guys?!" Another raised the question to the group.


    "Can you get us out of here!" Another said.


    "Get me out of here and I will serve you for the rest of my life!"


    "Together we will be invincible, I was the most powerful of my time!"


    Luffy continued to hear people eximing, hoping he could help them, but he ignored them, focusing on moving forward.


    "Long time no see, Crocodile..." Luffy looked at a cell nearby, while Crocodile looked at him with eyes full of murderous intent, but Luffy didn''t care.


    "Crocodile..." Vivi immediately got angry when she saw Luffy addressing him.


    Ahead on the path, there was a cell where Ace was with two other people, Jimbei hadn''t slept while thinking about what would happen during the war, imagining the worst possible scenarios. Meanwhile, he was surprised by the prisoners eximing in the distance, seeming like someone was invading the floor.


    This was only confirmed when he saw a lightning bolt in the distance exploding one of the walls, wondering what was happening there.


    The person next to him was still snoring until, for some reason, the bubble forming on her nose burst, and she began to wake up tired.


    "Hm? What time is it, is it already daytime..." She said with a sweet and innocent tone. That was until she remembered why she was there. "ACEEEEE!!! I have to rescue him!" She eximed, quickly trying to free herself, but it didn''t seem to be working as the chains prevented her from doing anything.


    "Don''t worry, we will rescue him." A voice emerged from the darkness in front of the cell, making this person look surprised ahead, as footsteps began to appear in the corridor. It didn''t take long for Luffy to finally emerge from the darkness and look at the cell with an excited smile.


    "Mugiwara!?" Jimbei was shocked to the core with Luffy appearing there.


    But Luffy ignored him while his gaze fell on the person next to him, who looked at him stunned as well, but soon this was reced by a glimmer of hope as tears began to fall from her eyes.


    "LUUUUFFFFFYYYYY!!!" She screamed with all the strength of her lungs.


    "Finally, I found you, I came to Impel Down to rescue you, sister." Luffy said, maintaining his loving smile.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 299 – Impeldown 08.

    Chapter 299 �C Impeldown 08.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Lucy was pensive in Marineford after returning from Enies Lobby. Her brother had protected her, and she almost went to help him fight the admirals, even if it meant her expulsion from the navy, after all, she didn''t want Luffy to die. She even tried to find her grandfather, but he had gone to Impel Down to take an important prisoner, which made her feel relieved. However, as soon as she started hearing rumors about a possible war between the navy and the Whitebeard pirates, she was shocked and was about to prepare for war. But when she heard from some marines that it was Portgas D. Ace, the person who was the trigger for the war with his public execution in just over a week, she immediately went to protest. When she was about to head to Sengoku''s office to beg for Ace not to be executed, Garp had returned and stopped her.


    Lucy was extremely upset about this and started a fight with her grandfather in front of everyone, which ended with Garp imprisoning her, saying she would remain locked up until the end of the war so she wouldn''t do anything reckless and get expelled from the navy. Garp, as his personality suggests, did not lock her in just any cell in Marineford but led his granddaughter to the sixth level of Impel Down so she would stay there until the war was over.


    Lucy was extremely happy to see Ace after so many years without seeing him, but knowing his situation, she did everything she could to free herself from there. She screamed day and night, stopping only to eat and sleep. The other prisoners often cursed her for her persistence until they gave up trying to make her stop attempting to escape, which was futile as she had a seastone cuff on her wrist.


    When she saw Ace being taken away, she thought it would be thest time she would see him and was extremely upset, to the point of straining so hard against the chains that she ended up tiring herself out and falling asleep. What she didn''t expect was to wake up to someone she never imagined seeing in this ce. Luffy appeared right in front of her.


    While Jinbei, a few meters away from her, was shocked, she screamed with all her might, still wearing her navy uniform with the justice cape. She didn''t care about showing her happiness to see him there.


    "LUUUUUUUUUFFYYYYYYYYYYY!!!" she eximed with the biggest smile she could make, while Luffy responded with the same smile, saying he came there to rescue her.


    Luffy knew about his sister due to Kuma''s message through the Den Den Mushi, saying he heard that Garp''s granddaughter was being taken to Impel Down. This led Luffy toe to Impel Down immediately and take the Tenryuubitos as hostages so they wouldn''t execute Ace.


    "Lucy!?" Yamato eximed, stunned to see the girl he saw at Enies Lobby.


    "Wait... why is your sister here, Luffy?" Usopp eximed, surprised, not having seen her since they met in East Blue.


    "This is the girl from Enies Lobby..." Vivimented, remembering that Luffy fought with her a bit.


    "So she is your sister... Luffy?" Robin asked, curious.


    "..." Some members didn''t know her, as they only heard about her and him meeting at Enies Lobby and fighting a little against each other.


    "My grandpa put her here so she wouldn''t interfere with the war and bebeled as an enemy of the navy..." Luffymented.


    "LUFFYYYYY!!!" Lucy ignored everyone else while she shouted excitedly for Luffy. "You really came to get me out of here!! Ace is going to be executed, he needs us!!" she eximed immediately, while Luffy nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we will go to Marineford from here and rescue him." Luffy said as she nodded happily.


    "Is she finally going away?! Please take her, I can''t stand hearing her efforts to escape the cell anymore!" Some prisoner seemed quite relieved with this idea.


    "Take this talkative woman quickly!"


    "It will be a relief, I can finally sleep in peace!"


    "I was almost escaping from my cell because I couldn''t stand it anymore!"


    The exmations andints about Lucy began to be heard from all sides as they were ignored by Luffy starting to approach the cell.


    "You are really here..." Jinbei calmed down after his initial surprise and spoke to Luffy.


    "Yes, I came to rescue my sister, as you can see." Luffy said as he got close to her, with a universal key he spent millions on in the shop, and went to Lucy''s cuffs, removing them as they fell to the ground.


    "Finally!" Lucy eximed as she jumped onto Luffy, hugging him with her rubbery arms.


    "Good to see you, Lucy." He smiled.


    "Luffy, I''m so happy to see you, thank goodness you''re here!" she eximed joyfully.


    "Mugiwara! Let me help you! I''ll go to Marineford with you; I intend to fight to save Ace too," Jimbei suddenly eximed to Luffy, who left his sister to look at him.


    "Jimbei-San..." Hachi was happy to see the Shichibukai there, now that he could be released.


    "Jimbei Sama!" Shirahoshi also eximed.


    "Luffy, save the uncle. He is a good person and cares about Ace!" Lucy also eximed, hoping Luffy would release him, but he just kept looking at Jimbei.


    "I can do that... but I have one condition." Luffy spoke in a more serious tone.


    While Jimbei looked at him, confused. "I''ll release you, but I want you to join my crew," he said.


    "..." The crew did not expect Luffy to invite someone in the middle of the prison in exchange for their freedom.


    "I can''t..." Jimbei said.


    "You will no longer be a Shichibukai... you''ll be locked up here for the rest of your life as far as I know... I don''t want to trade your freedom, but you know that I doubt Whitebeard willst after this war... I intend to make Fish-Man Ind my territory." Luffy said.


    "You intend to take Whitebeard''s territories?!" Jimbei eximed.


    "No, not Whitebeard''s, but someone will have to take this ce after he falls, you know that... Shirahoshi is mypanion, and she is the true ruler of the seas, you know that too." Luffy said while Jimbei looked at him in conflict.


    "If you join my crew, you won''t regret it, and I intend to help Shirahoshi with the dreams her mother had, to elevate the fish-man race to the surface sun. Whitebeard always treated them as friends, but he could never help them that way, but my crew and I will change that." Luffy had members who could change the structures of the world and move inds; they could easily remove Fish-Man Ind, but first, he had to build a safe territory in the New World for that.


    "I will join your crew under one condition," Jimbei suddenly said, surprising everyone with the Shichibukai''s response.


    "Speak, as long as it''s not saving Ace, after all, I will naturally do that," Luffy said.


    "No, but I want you not to let the old man die. My condition is that Whitebeard lives after this war," Jimbei said.


    "You are offending him that way. Whitebeard is an old warrior of the old era; he would rather die on the battlefield than die on a bed with wounds." Luffy scoffed, after all, he didn''t know if Whitebeard would survive or even ask for help; it was an insult to Luffy if he were Whitebeard.


    "..." Jimbei remained silent for a while before speaking again. "All right... But promise me you will help him if he is fighting unfairly against someone." He spoke, and Luffy nodded.


    He went to Jimbei and freed him at that moment, making the Shichibukai, or ex-Shichibukai, finally stand up. Luffy noticed he didn''t receive the system message that Jimbei was his crew member, but he didn''t care, already knowing he should wait for that until the end of the war.


    "Uncle Jimbei! You will help us too! Now you are part of Luffy''s crew... You are now a pirate!" Lucy eximed but was conflicted.


    "Lucy, you know that now you will have to desert the navy. You will be a member of my crew from now on too, but we''ll talk about thatter. First, we have to deal with one more person here," Luffy said.


    His crew saw their captain start to walk out of the cell, followed by Lucy and Jimbei behind him. As he passed the crew, a loud chorus began to explode from all the cells at that moment.


    "HEY PIRATE! I MEAN, LUFFY AS THE GIRL CALLED YOU! FREE US, PLEASE! WE WILL FOLLOW YOU!" The voices echoed through the dark and damp corridors of the floor.


    "Straw Hat, don''t leave us here!"


    "We''re strong! We can fight by your side!"


    "Free us! Together, we can bring down the Navy!"


    "LUFFY, DON''T IGNORE US! WE NEED YOU!"


    "Help us, Straw Hat! We promise our loyalty!"


    The pleas grew around Luffy in the hope that he would free them, from what they heard, heading to Marineford. But Luffy continued walking amid all that shouting while he ignored them, heading straight for a specific cell.


    Among them were members of ckbeard''s future crew, some even asking for freedom, but Luffy didn''t care about them either.


    "Hey, Luffy, what are you doing?!" Vivi frowned as he stopped in front of a man in prison clothes, his hand reced by a golden w.


    Crocodile, the former Shichibukai, was staring at Luffy with a piercing gaze. After all, he had been taken down by this man before being brought here, and Luffy had mentioned knowing his secret.


    "Crocodile," Luffy said calmly.


    Crocodile slowly opened his eyes. "Well, well, if it isn''t Straw Hat. What do you want with me?" He seemed to speak in control of the situation but was tense, and Luffy could sense it with his haki.


    "Met an old acquaintance of yours a few minutes ago, Ivankov, remember him?" Luffy taunted a little.


    "What do you want?" Crocodile became a bit tense at that, not maintaining the calmer tone from before.


    "I want you toe to Marineford with me. In exchange, I''ll give you your freedom and even keep your secret..." Luffy said calmly.


    "Hey Luffy! You can''t be serious!" Vivi eximed, dissatisfied with the man who almost destroyed her country being released.


    "..." Even Robin was surprised by this but remained silent.


    "It''s okay, Vivi. He''s necessary there." Luffy said this because he didn''t want Crocodile to die there. He knew that if he left him, ckbeard would try to kill him as soon as he refused to serve him.


    Crocodile still had a lot of utility for Luffy, so he didn''t want the sand man to die like that.


    "You speak as if I won''t attack you. Aren''t you afraid I might stab you in the back?" Crocodile asked with a serious tone.


    "You can try, but you''ll hardly be able to hurt me. I''m much more powerful than back then. I have a bounty of 1 billion, you know..." Luffy mocked. "I''m willing to help you get out of there, but if you try to hurt any of my crew members..." He kept a glint in his eye at that moment. "I''ll kill you... even if you turn out to be a woman after all..." Luffy whispered for only Crocodile to hear thest part, while only Yamato and Chouchou could hear it.


    Crocodile gritted his teeth at that moment, but what could he do? This was an opportunity for him to get out of prison and gain his freedom, even finally meeting Whitebeard from what he had heard.


    "Fine... I''ll help you until Marineford." Crocodile admitted, and Luffy nodded with satisfaction as he began to open his cell and remove the Seastone cuffs that restrained him. Despite Vivi''s continued dissatisfaction, she said nothing more than re at Crocodile as he now followed Luffy out of the cell.


    "Well, now that we have those we came to rescue, let''s continue. Our goal now is Marineford and the war between the navy and Whitebeard." Luffy said with some satisfaction before they started heading for the exit from where they came.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 300 – Impeldown 09.

    Chapter 300 �C Impeldown 09.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Next stop will be Marineford," Luffy said with a smile as he was about to take the next step.


    "You, I remember that hat very well." While people were begging Luffy to help them get free, a powerful voice sounded among them, and Luffy stopped immediately at that moment, turning his hat while the group looked confused.


    "Of course, you know it, after all, it belonged to your captain," Luffy said, maintaining a smile.


    "Who is it?" Yamato asked.


    "..." The voice didn''t speak immediately, but a momentter said, "Do you think you deserve to wear it?" It spoke angrily, silencing all the members who stopped to look at them.


    "..." Luffy was silent for a while, then he opened a smile and began tough. "Hahahahahaha. If you think I can''t wear it,e to me, Dous Bullet, I''ll be waiting for you in a year," Luffy said, keeping his smile.


    "You talk as if I had already left here." He mocked while the whole ce went silent with the conversation.


    "You will leave soon... So I''ll be waiting for you in a year..." Luffy said, as his hand went to his waist, and he began to remove Ace.


    Before anyone could react, he moved his arm andunched an air sh directly at the cell, but he didn''t stop with just that sh andunched a second in another direction.


    <em>BOOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOOM!</em>


    The sound of the two explosions due to his attack echoed through the ce, while everyone didn''t understand their captain''s actions, but stayed silent, with two cells exploding and revealing them broken with red rays from Ace.


    "Why are you doing this?" A voice from the second cell that Luffy attacked spoke calmly.


    "I was sure you would be out of here today, but I want to ensure it, Dous Bullet and Patrick Redfield. I''ll be waiting for you outside ande find me in the new world in a year," Luffy immediately challenged them.


    "That sword!!" Dous Bullet once again growled while still being held in his cell.


    "If you think I''m not worthy, both of the hat and the sword,e after me, Bullet," Luffy responded.


    "I''m too old for what you want from me, kid," the second cell spoke, and Luffy just smiled.


    "You''ll find the Kyu Kyu no Mi. This fruit will make you recover all your strength," Luffy said.


    "Do you know who these two people are, do you know who you are really helping to free?!" A new voice emerged, and it was none other than the former director of Impel Down, Shiryu of the Rain.


    "..." Luffy ignored him, knowing that arguing with this man wouldn''t help, even though he was losing hisposure with whom Luffy was helping to get out of prison.


    Luffy just thought about having this fight with them, seeing who would be the strongest and giving them a year to get stronger for it. He wanted to feel the thrill of facing someone powerful, having doubts about his own victory, after all, that''s how someone who loved fighting should feel, and Luffy got this thrill again since he came to this world and wanted to enjoy it in the best possible way, facing legends and monsters.


    "You talk as if you were a seer, who are you?" Redfield asked, not believing Luffy''s words much.


    Luffy smiled at the ce in the midst of the silence and replied, "I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will be the emperor of all seas," he responded.


    "Monkey D.?" Not only the two but all the prisoners were surprised by Garp''s surname.


    "I am Garp''s grandson," Luffy replied before anyone else asked.


    "You, the emperor of the sea, think you can surpass Roger?" Dous mocked.


    "Of that, I have no doubt. Listen, everyone, and remember my words, I will dominate all the seas of this world, it won''t be you, the Yonko, the Marines, or the world government that will stop me, I will destroy everyone in my way, so you''d better prepare yourselves," Luffy said, releasing his conqueror''s haki throughout level 6.


    "He''s crazy!" Someone eximed.


    "He has conqueror''s haki... it''s no surprise to his deration," another said.


    "A child thinking they can conquer the world..." a third murmured.


    "Master!" Baby-5 had shining eyes for Luffy at that moment.


    "..." Zoro smiled.


    "Luffy being Luffy..." Namimented with crossed arms but had a sparkle in her eyes.


    "..." Jinbei stayed silent but was surprised by it.


    "Mugiwara..." Crocodile frowned.


    "He won''t be alone in this!" Yamato eximed, releasing her haki.


    "Luffy-Sama! I will always help you!" Shirahoshi said, releasing her conqueror''s haki as well.


    "I will be the greatest swordsman in the world by your side," Zoro said, releasing his energy wave.


    "Tsk. I will take that title from you, Zoro, but I will help Luffy," Kuina said, releasing her haki.


    "Someone needs to feed him..." Reijumented, releasing her haki.


    "..." Lami didn''t say anything but also released her haki wave.


    "Multiple conqueror''s haki!"


    "Seven? Seven users of conqueror''s haki in one group?!"


    "Who the hell are they, what''s happening out there for us to see so many people together?"


    The exmations started to emerge from all the cells as the wave of multiple hakis not only generated a wind but suddenly the whole prison started to tremble with it.


    "Hm?! What is this now!!" Magen was frightened by it.


    "An earthquake!" Ivankov shouted a little above the origin of the tremor.


    Meanwhile, on the sixth floor itself, the legendary pirates like Bullet and Redfield were looking at it stunned while frowning.


    A momentter, the haki finally began to calm down. "You see, I have very powerfulpanions, enough to bring the world to its knees..." Luffy began.


    "Both you from Roger or even from Rocks, we are a crew that will surpass all, so I hope to see you as opponents the moment we meet, I''ll be waiting for you in the new world, don''t forget that," Luffy said with a smile and began to walk again, while everyone stayed silent in their cells, thinking exactly about his words.


    "Hey, Luffy, who were they?" Zoro asked, not remembering hearing about them.


    "One of them is called Dous Bullet, he was known as the monster, a member of Gol D. Roger''s crew, perhaps the most powerful of them. I can''t say for sure," Luffy said. He didn''t know him well enough to confirm anything, after all, he hadn''t paid attention to that in the original work.


    "The strongest of Roger''s crew, from the Pirate King''s crew?!" Usopp shouted while almost everyone looked shocked at this situation.


    "What''s so special about this guy...?" Enel mocked.


    "Tsk. You don''t seem to understand, of all the people we''ve faced, nonepare to the strength of this man if he is as the captain says," Hugomented.


    "And the other one..." Nojikomented.


    "He is Redfield... He is from the same era, even emerged before Whitebeard created his crew, when he served under Rocks'' g. He was a man so powerful that he never needed a crew, preferring to sail alone on the sea and that ended up being his downfall when the marines ambushed him with three admirals and ten vice-admirals at the same time..." Luffymented.


    "Nee... All that for just one man?!" Hachi eximed while Jinbei stayed silent but equally surprised by this man he had never heard of either.


    "Yes... that''s why he is a legendary pirate." Luffy smiled, looking forward to facing these forces in the future.


    "Wait! Do you really want to face them, will you be okay?!" Vivi eximed, worried.


    "It''s alright, trust your captain," Luffy said again.


    "I don''t quite understand... But Luffy, you can''t release prisoners from prison!" Lucy eximed.


    "..." Everyone looked at her as if she were an idiot at that moment.


    "But Lucy-Sama... weren''t you a prisoner too?" Shirahoshi asked innocently, while Lucy finally realized it.


    "That''s true!" She scratched her head, surprised. "But we have to save Ace, let''s go, Luffy!" She eximed, wanting to run.


    "Wait," Luffy said, walking calmly until they returned to the ce they came from, with an elevator on one side and the emergency entrance to the fifth level on the other.


    "Are we going to use the elevator?" Nami asked.


    Luffy didn''t respond immediately; he simply clenched his fists andunched a storm of mes at the transportation equipment, which exploded the next moment. "No," he replied to his woman.


    "You could have at least warned us!" Namiined with a frown.


    "Hahaha. Let''s go, we''ll see a few more acquaintances and return to the surface!" Luffy eximed with his new group, satisfied with what he did on this floor.


    "Ziahahahaha! Let''s go! Straight to the sixth floor!" Teach eximed as his ship finally docked in the port while countless marines looked at him with hope.


    "Look, the Marines sent a Shichibukai!" they eximed but soon noticed something strange.


    "But this is strange, where are the HQ Marines? Why are we only seeing the group of a newly appointed Shichibukai?" the Marines eximed. It was already dawn, and it wouldn''t take long for the sun to start rising in the east.


    "Hm? Captain, the ce is all destroyed... who could have done this?!" Burgess asked.


    "Strange... someone really attacked the prison before us..." Van Augur said calmly while trying to identify the height.


    "It''s true, let''s ask the Marines then," Teach said and jumped off the ship while the people were a bit cautious about this unexpected visit.


    "Hey, what happened here?" Teach asked, while a Marine, despite his caution, spoke, finding it even stranger that even Teach didn''t know, which meant that HQ didn''t send them.


    "It was the Straw Hats, theyunched an attack on the prison! They destroyed the first floor and started passing through all the levels, we don''t know where they are with themunication cut off," the Marines eximed.


    "What?!" Teach was extremely surprised by that. "He thought of attacking the prison and is going down...? What is he nning? I hope he doesn''t ruin my n!" Teach eximed, a little worried about Luffy''s presence here.


    "n...?" the Marine asked when he heard.


    "My n to invade Impel Down and recruit new members for my crew!" Teach eximed while the Marines and prison soldiers were surprised by this deration, and before they could react, Teach released the power of his Akuma no Mi and the entire ground began to turn dark.


    "What is this?!" they eximed, surprised, seeing that they couldn''t even move.


    "Ziahahahaha! Let''s start and catch up with Mugiwara before he ruins my ns!" Teach said and began to suck in all the people in front of him.


    "Hey, what''s happening!?"


    The people started to get scared as they were sucked into the darkness, unable to do anything, they began to enter that dark mass and disappear while emitting frightened screams.


    The screams finally stopped when everyone was swallowed by the ck hole. "Ziahahahahaha!" Teachughed and began to release the darkness above him, with hundreds of Marines and guards falling, all injured and unconscious in a heap in front of him.


    "Let''s go! We''ve taken care of these, now the way is clear, Ziahahahaha!" Teach eximed and began to walk, stepping over the scattered bodies, while some Marines and soldiers, horrified by this scene, began to hide, and the ckbeard Pirates ignored them, heading for the stairs with the elevator not working.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 301- Impeldown 10.

    Chapter 301- Impeldown 10.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The second Navy ship started heading towards Impel Down as the members of the Navy looked on in surprise at Impel Down, with the sun rising on the horizon.


    "What the hell is going on here!" the Vice Admiral murmured, looking through his long-range equipment.


    "Impel Down... has been destroyed...?" another Vice Admiral murmured in disbelief.


    "This is bad, get me the Den Den Mushi quickly, we need to inform HQ!" he ordered, as the sailors quickly grabbed the Den Den Mushi.


    "Hello." The voice on the other end spoke as soon as he picked up the equipment.


    "Fleet Admiral Sengoku! We have a visual on Impel Down, the situation is much worse than we imagined!" the Vice Admiral said as the snail''s face turned extremely grim.


    "What is it now... a few hours before the execution... Is it Whitebeard?!" Sengoku asked.


    "There is no sign of the Moby Dick, Mr. Sengoku... There are Navy ships all around the destroyed area, but for some reason, they are anchored... and we have no further vision, we''ll have to get there to see what happened... but there''s the Navy ship stolen from HQ..." he informed.


    "The Shichibukai Teach!? I don''t think it''s him who did this because Impel Down''smunication was cut off before he passed through the Gates of Justice..." Sengoku reasoned. "Inform me as soon as you find out what is happening, understand?" Sengoku warned, and they nodded.


    Finally getting close to the destruction of Impel Down, they could see numerous injured bodies on the ground while a group of Navy soldiers and prison guards were assisting them.


    "Look! It''s the Navy!" someone finally saw the second ship approaching.


    "Another enemy?!" another eximed.


    "Look at the number of people, they are really soldiers of justice!" another eximed with joy.


    Two figures flew from the ship and started jumping in the air, arriving faster as theynded in front of the men still conscious and not caught by Teach''s attack.


    "What happened here?" one of the Vice Admirals asked as the men looked on with relief.


    "It''s so good to see you Vice Admirals! We were attacked by the Shichibukai Teach! Not only that, but the prison has been under siege by Monkey D. Luffy since yesterday afternoon! They destroyed the surface and entered the prison! No one can stop them, even Magen was knocked out by the Straw Hat!!!" the men eximed quickly while the Vice Admirals frowned.


    "The Straw Hat...!" they eximed, stunned.


    "Why are they attacking the prison?!" they eximed.


    "Ace is at HQ, but Monkey D. Lucy was imprisoned with Ace by Garp... The girl protested and wanted to interfere in the war, but Garp, wanting to prevent his granddaughter from doing something that would get her expelled from the Navy... ced her here until the end of the war..." the Admiral informed the other, who looked surprised at this.


    "This is bad..." the other Vice Admiral said.


    "We must go quickly, remember that it''s not just Monkey D. Luffy, but the Shichibukai Teach who came here for some reason!"


    "Soldiers! Give me the Den Den Mushi!" the Vice Admiral wanted to inform, but a soldier arrived from the ship they hade on with a frown.


    "Sir... the Den Den Mushi is no longer working..." he showed the snail looking tired.


    "This is bad... I feel like we are in some kind of field with my Haki... we weremunicating before, so we must get out of here." he said, taking the Den Den Mushi and using Geppo began to move away until he no longer felt the strange field they were in.


    Their first priority was to inform HQ of what was happening here, after all, HQ should be informed about this to await orders or reinforcements, although thetter would be quite difficult with the war about to break out.


    "This is troublesome..." the Vice Admiral jumping in the air looked at the still wilted Den Den Mushi, whatever had happened there was exhausting the snail to the point that it took time to recover even after leaving the field. So this Vice Admiral continued jumping back to the port.


    "We need you to take care of the injured, but a group must leave with the ship from this space and wait for the Den Den Mushi to start working again, report everything that is happening to HQ, while my colleague and I will go inside the prison, understood?!" he ordered while the sailors who came with the Vice Admirals nodded quickly and began to split up.


    "Let''s go!" he said to his colleague, and they started running towards the entrance of Level 1.


    Meanwhile, on the second level, as Teach and his group continued walking around, they encountered a crowd of prisoners at that moment, with Buggy leading them to the exit after gathering everyone from the floors, taking advantage of the fact that the guards and animals were all knocked out.


    "Zehahahaha. What do we have here?" Teach was surprised by this andughed, while his group remained silent.


    "Who are you?!" Buggy eximed, surprised by this while keeping a cautious look.


    "Hm... You''re that red-nosed kid who used to hang out with Shanks!" Teach eximed, recognizing Buggy from the time when Whitebeard and Roger used to meet before engaging in a one-on-one battle.


    "You''re the one who hurt Shanks! Wait, who are you calling red nose!" Buggy immediatelyined with a grimace.


    "Zehahahahaha!" Teach startedughing without caring much about Buggy. "They''re just prisoners, so let''s continue our way!" Teach said.


    "..." Buggy was still cautious while starting to move, and Teach found something interesting, the elevator.


    "Hey, Zehahahaha. Prisoners, is the elevator working?" he asked.


    "It is..." a prisoner responded, having seen other members of the prison using it before. But as soon as he finished speaking, a light illuminated from the equipment, and its entrance was destroyed with purple mes, from Luffy''s attack on it from the sixth level, which was not limited to just that ce, as the mes continued to spread from floor to floor,pletely destroying that mode of transport.


    "This..." Teach was surprised. "Zehahahaha, it looks like the Straw Hat is quite busy down below, let''s continue via the stairs then..." Teach said, and the group started following the path, ignoring the prisoners once again.


    "We should continue... Captain Buggy?" the pioneers asked while Buggy was a bit stunned and nodded.


    "Yes! Let''s continue!" He ignored Teach, despite being cautious.


    "Hey, did you hear him say he used to hang out with Shanks?" a prisoner asked another as soon as the strange group departed and they continued running to the surface.


    "Yes, but could it be Shanks, like the emperor...?" they wondered.


    "I don''t think Chief Buggy is that important... he couldn''t possibly know one of the Four Emperors, could he?" another raised the question, looking at each other.


    "I think he''s mistaken..." another concluded, as they forgot the subject, not thinking Buggy was that important after all, despite him freeing them and dering himself as their leader, he was still stuck on the first level.


    Meanwhile, Buggy was sweating, hearing the people murmuring behind them, hoping not to be discovered, as he wanted to hide his past and pass as someone ordinary, being too weak to deal with great forces if his past were discovered.


    They continued running for a while until they finally emerged on the first level, hoping to reach the surface before finding a ship and finally leaving the prison. But what they did not expect was that as soon as they entered the first level, there were two people in front of the gate of the staircase from the first to the second level.


    The two Vice Admirals were advancing behind the people causing chaos when they felt a huge crowd approaching and were surprised that all the prisoners from the empty cells they had seen were now appearing inrger crowds, trying to escape the prison.


    Buggy immediately stopped with his group and faced the two men in high-ranking Navy uniforms.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two groups stared at each other for a few seconds without anyone saying anything.


    "So here are the prisoners..." a Vice Admiral said.


    "It seems that not only them, but there are also members from the second level, if not all... Are there no more guards on these floors?" another said.


    "They''re Vice Admirals..." a prisoner murmured, still not recognizing their current situation.


    "I think they must be after those guys from before... But now that we''re here..." another said.


    "This means we''re screwed..." Buggymented with a defeated and terrified look, imagining what would happen to them next.


    Already on the fourth floor, with thergest group of prison soldiers gathered, ready tobat the Straw Hats, unaware of Teach also invading the prison.


    "Damn it! First, that strange tremor... now the elevator is destroyed!" Magen, still injured, looked at the burning elevator. First, something caused the entire prison to tremble, not knowing that there were seven Conqueror''s Haki users doing it, then that wave of fire destroyed it from the lower floors.


    "What are we going to do, Director Magen?" a soldier asked.


    "We''ll wait for them; they must pass through here anyway," Magen said, preparing to face the invaders on the fourth level.


    "Director! I need to punish the invaders, their captain escaped my sadistic punishment!!" Sadi spoke angrily, with a flush in her eyes, remembering what she would do to that invading man before Nami''s ws threw her far away.


    "Director Magen! The chief warden was kidnapped by the pirates; we need to rescue her!" a soldier who was with Domino to face the Straw Hats said.


    "This is bad... we must rescue her at any cost!" Magen frowned.


    "Director Magen!" A new voice emerged, and Hannyabal, all injured, approached Magen. "You let the prison be invaded, you no longer deserve to be the director!" he eximed.


    "..." Magen said nothing and ignored him, not having time for this at the moment.


    "Resign!" Hannyabal spoke again while Magen ignored him, waiting for the Straw Hats to finally appear again, as he knew Luffy was here for his brother, as he said a bit before the fight started.


    Already on the stairs on level 5.5, the Straw Hats continued their journey to level 5 until a group appeared in the middle of the path.


    "Hm? Who are they? They look funny, look at the size of that one''s head!" Lucy eximed curiously andughed.


    "Ivankov...?" Luffy stopped in front of the group, looking at them with a raised eyebrow.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, this is your sister, the other daughter of Dragon..." Ivankov looked at Lucy curiously, remembering her from the newspaper, surprised she was on the sixth floor.


    "What are you doing here? We''re leaving, and I thought you''d stay here." Luffy interrupted him. He didn''t dislike Ivankov but had his answer and would respect it without forcing him to join the war as in the original, so he was about to leave without further talking to him.


    "I thought it over..." Ivankov admitted. "I want to help you in this war... It''s time we left the prison," Ivankov said while the people behind him nodded.


    "Alright..." Luffy agreed, not denying him, as Ivankov could be a great help.


    "So let''s go!" Luffy said as he started to continue the path, grabbing various clothes for them to enter the fifth floor and withstand the cold of the floor.


    ---


    Roon here: I put two generic Vice Admirals, not knowing if I should use the canonical ones, so I didn''t name any.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 302- Impeldown 11.

    Chapter 302- Impeldown 11.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The door from the fifth to the fourth level was filled with prison soldiers, who kept pointing their weapons at the frozen area after Luffy destroyed the door with his punch, while Magen waited along with his men and all the prison officers.


    In the middle of the snow, a shadow emerged with more appearing from all sides of the first shadow, revealing Luffy and the crowd that apanied him at that moment.


    "Prepare for battle!" Magen said, while everyone nodded tensely with their weapons pointed and trembling at the enemiesing from the fifth level.


    "It seems that Magen is back in battle," Luffymented, seeing the director with medical bandages around his injured body.


    "Sorry about this, but we''re breaking out of prison!" Lucy shouted next to Luffy.


    Suddenly, a pink leap stepped in front of the prison guards, and Sadi appeared, jumping high before anyone could react. She prepared her whip. "Finally, I''ll punish you!!" She immediatelyunched the attack on Luffy.


    "This woman again, she''s persistent!" Namiined, and before Sadi couldplete the attack, Garuda''s w grabbed her again, and everyone saw the woman fly back to the fourth level.


    "Miss Sadi!" All the soldiers eximed, and a wave hit them, causing them to fall to the ground, leaving only Magen standing.


    "You should know that crowds don''t work against me..." Luffy said while Magen frowned, not noticing a fisting towards his already broken face. Luffy hit him with great force again, sending him flying backward before falling unconscious shortly after.


    "Luffy! I hope you didn''t kill him!" Lucy eximed, immediately entering the fifth level.


    The explosion of Magen''s body colliding with a wall several dozen meters away before he fell unconscious again.


    "Damn, my hand is poisoned again..." Luffymented with the venomous slime staining his fist as he returned to his crew, "Reiju, help me here," he said.


    Meanwhile, Ivankov and Jimbei were watching this with wide eyes and open mouths, with Crocodile frowning.


    "He defeated the director with just one punch?" Ivankov''spanions couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "He was already injured from ourst battle and hadn''t fully recovered, so it was easy to do this," Luffy replied calmly to their shock.


    The crew continued walking past theke of fire while various prisoners watched them and shouted for help.


    "Lami, can you get to that point and open the cells?" Luffy asked Lami to go to the control room on the floor.


    "Yes." She nodded and created her room before disappearing. Momentster, all the cell doors were opened.


    "We''re free!"


    "Haha. Freedom!"


    "I''ll get revenge on the guards!"


    "Thank you, guys!"


    The prisoners started shouting immediately, but Luffy silenced them the next moment by releasing his haki throughout the floor. "Listen, I don''t care if you escape from here, but if anyone kills any guard knocked out by me, I''ll feel responsible and turn you into ashes. Understand?" Luffy spoke calmly through his haki, making everyone feel the threat. He wouldn''t allow anyone to die at someone else''s hands while knocked out by his haki.


    This made the prisoners abandon the idea of going to the entrance of the fifth floor and start running to the third floor.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy said and began heading to the next floor with Lami reappearing.


    Teach was entering the fourth floor when he saw a crowd of prisoners running towards the door from where he descended.


    "What''s going on here, Ziahahahaha!" Heughed.


    The prisoners didn''t care about him as they continued running to the third floor. Teach didn''t mind either as he continued walking towards the sixth level, but soon among all the prisoners, a group appeared, being Luffy, a man he knew very well after Jaya when he was threatened.


    Teach stopped in front of Luffy, while Luffy''s group stood in front of Teach, staring at each other.


    "Lord Crocodile!" Crocodile looked to the side when a man he knew well and was imprisoned on this floor approached him, being Mr. 1.


    "You finally came, Mr. 1," Crocodile said.


    "Crocodile-Boy... who is this?" Ivankov approached Crocodile, making him frown with this question. Since they met on level 5.5, Ivankov had been a stone in his past, and it wasn''t just him; the Straw Hat himself knew about his past.


    "What''s the n?" Mr. 1 asked.


    "We''ll follow them to Marineford, then we''ll take our own path." That was what Crocodile hoped.


    Returning to Luffy, he looked at Teach and his group with interest, finding them in the same ce as the original Luffy.


    "Who is this?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "This is the man who captured Ace," Luffy said.


    "What?!" Lucy was shocked and started to get angry.


    "Ziahahahaha, Straw Hat!" Teach said, despite having a dark frown and not wanting to provoke Luffy, after all, he was much stronger than his current self. "I see you went to the sixth floor! But you only took a few people..." He said as he noticed only a few people from that level in the group.


    "If your n is to recruit some people from that floor, you can still do that, but I''ve already taken the liberty of facilitating Bullet and Redfield''s escape. So you better be careful who you provoke there," Luffymented with a smile.


    "Bu-Bullet!?" Teach didn''t seem to know Redfield, but Bullet was someone he knew very well from his journey at sea.


    "Yes, now I have to go..." Luffy said, but the next moment, his gaze returned to Teach with a new gleam. Teach saw this and prepared to fight, with his group doing the same.


    "You know... I said I wouldn''t harm you in Jaya as long as you didn''t permanently harm my brother, but you still captured him. I may not want to kill you now, but I can''t let that slide, can I?" Luffy said with an amused tone.


    "What are you..." Teach was already prepared to fight when he saw purple mes flying towards him.


    Teach quickly put his hand in front, causing the dark mist to start emerging from it and suck the mes as they got close, into the darkness like a ck hole.


    "Ziahahahaha!" Teachughed seeing the me being consumed by his powers. "You should know that doesn''t work against my darkness logia!" He said, imagining that Luffy had a very good understanding of his powers since Luffy approached him in Jaya to put a devil fruit in Ace''s sword.


    But as soon as the mes werepletely engulfed in front of Teach, he saw in front of him where the group was, but realizing that Luffy was no longer among them.


    Before he could question it, he felt a presence behind him. "Very useful ability, Teach," Luffy said behind him, his body engulfed in mes and muchrger than usual, as he was in his phase 2 at that moment. "But you know that''s not enough," he continued, and before Teach could react, Luffy punched him, sending the Shichibukai flying away as the ground exploded with his body.


    Luffy also disappeared from the spot as bullets began to be fired at him by Van Augur. Luffy dodged immediately, jumping in the air, seeing someone appear right beside him��it was Burgess, advancing wanting to punch Luffy. But before Burgess could react, Hugo appeared, leaning in andunching a punch against Burgess''s fist, while his own fist was wrapped in rocks.


    The punches shed immediately with an explosion. Burgess was surprised but didn''t stop the challenge, opening a smile and advancing excitedly as they shed their fists. Hugo''s rock fist cracked, but the Straw Hat member still gained an advantage against Burgess, who retreated in surprise and was sent flying backward.


    Van Augur aimed again at Luffy, who was still in the air, while staring at the spot where Teach had fallen. However, just as he was about to shoot, aser beam advanced towards him, forcing Van Augur to dodge or shoot theser, which generated an explosion when his bullet and the energy shed. He looked at who shot, which was Usopp from the crowd, keeping a serious look while aiming his pistols at the target.


    "You want to fight...?" Usopp spoke with a dangerous tone, in contrast to his usual personality.


    Laffitte was watching from a distance alongside Doc Q, ready to attack and help his captain, but suddenly a blue space appeared and they simply disappeared from the spot, reappearing over thevake while they fell in surprise, with Lami just clicking her tongue after sending them to their deaths.


    "AI AI AI AI AI AI!" Teach appeared screaming while feeling intense pain due to the weakness of his Devil Fruit. He finally got up at this moment and gritted his teeth, looking at Luffy still in the air. With a quick movement, Teach created a vacuum with his hands, pointing at Luffy while using his darkness absorption.


    Everything seemed to be sucked towards Teach''s hand, or rather, almost everything. "Hm?!" Teach looked surprised that Luffy didn''t move an inch with that.


    "What is happening? How is he still standing?!" Teach murmured a bit scared, seeing that his fruit wasn''t having any effect, but he didn''t realize that Luffy was still being sucked in, but moving so slowly that no one noticed.


    ''His ability is really strong...'' Luffy smiled with this internalment. ''However, I slowed my speed to 0.001,'' he thought calmly. Luffy was only thinking since he couldn''t even move his mouth because he was slowed down multiple times, so he didn''t even bother trying.


    "Damn... how did you do that?!" Teach didn''t understand until he finally gave up, seeing that Luffy wasn''t moving. However, as soon as he stopped sucking Luffy, he disappeared and reappeared beside him.


    "You think I don''t know how to fight against you, idiot?" said Luffy, punching him even harder without Teach being able to do anything. Teach went flying to the other side of the prison, causing another explosion when his body collided with the wall.


    Luffy just looked into the distance while Laffitte and Doc Q, riding his horse, appeared beside him as he flew. Lami was about to react with haki, but Luffy raised his hand to her.


    "Leave them, we don''t have time for this," Luffy requested. After all, he didn''t want to fight Teach now. It wasn''t a real fight, just a few punches were enough.


    A fierce battle between shooters was happening with Usopp versus Van Augur at this moment while Usopp activated his wings and flew, shooting at his enemy trying to avoid the explosions that Usopp could create.


    Usopp had the advantage of having a Devil Fruit like Bahamut. Meanwhile, the man dodged attacks that sometimes were sorge that they threw him far away.


    Usopp stopped attacking after seeing him fly away with one of his attacks. Van Augur didn''t return to attack but ran to where his captain had flown.


    Meanwhile, Burgess broke a pir while flying away with Hugonding after another sh of punches.


    "It looks like you''re just big..." Hugo mocked, seeing the man flying while breaking another part of the wall. He didn''t advance, seeing that Luffy didn''t want to fight anymore.


    "Let''s stop, leave them," Luffy requested, opening a smile. "After all, we have some newpany." Hended on the ground next and looked at the two vice-admirals who had arrived on the floor, while Lucy frowned. After all, she was a member of the Marines.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 303- Impeldown 12.

    Chapter 303- Impeldown 12.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Buggy wasn''t in a very good situation. As he woke up after being beaten along with all his men when they encountered the vice admirals, he noticed that after some time, the marines, not wanting to waste too much time with low-level prisoners, just left them on the ground and continued on their way to the lower floors.


    Buggy stood up and began calling everyone. "Come on, the marines are gone! Let''s move before the guardse back here!" he shouted, and everyone began to agree.


    "Let''s go, Chief Buggy!" they eximed. Then a sound came from behind them, and several new prisoners from the fourth level appeared at the entrance to level 1. "More people?" Buggy was confused but soon nodded, satisfied with it.


    "Let''s go, more of my men have arrived!" he shouted, and everyone from levels 1 and 2 looked at Buggy with admiration.


    "You really knew about this, Chief Buggy!"


    "Chief Buggy is very strategic!"


    They started shouting excitedly for Buggy and moved forward while the members from level 4 joined them, a little confused by the other prisoners'' shouting, but they just wanted to get out of prison and nodded as they joined the group heading to the prison entrance.


    It was already mid-morning when the marine ship not far away finally saw some sign of the Den Den Mushi starting to work again.


    "Finally, let''s contact HQ immediately!" the marines eximed, and the highest-ranking officer on the ship made the call.


    "This is HQ!" the voice on the other side spoke.


    The officer wasted no time in informing the gravity of the situation at Impel Down. "Listen, Impel Down is being assaulted by two pirate groups. First, Monkey D. Luffyunched an attack on the prison, cutting allmunications. Hourster, Marshall D. Teachunched an attack. We don''t know if the two groups are connected, but two vice admirals went down to check the situation. I repeat, Impel Down is under attack and couldn''t even resist the first attack from Monkey D. Luffy!!" he eximed into the Den Den Mushi.


    "This..." The Den Den Mushi showed a surprised face and then switched to a serious look. "We will inform our superiors!" he said and hung up.


    Meanwhile, in the first area of the prison, the conscious guards and marines soon noticed something was wrong.


    "Hm?" The men treating the wounded from Teach''s attack began to hear something.


    "I''m hearing footsteps and shouting..." another guard said with some fear.


    "Don''t tell me it''s..." Before he could finish, the gate leading to level one exploded at that moment, and a crowd of prisoners emerged, with Buggy leading the group.


    "It''s the prisoners!"


    "Prepare to fight them!"


    "Permission to shoot!"


    The marines started shouting as they quickly tried to stop them, beginning to shoot into the crowd.


    The sound of gunfire quickly alerted the marines on the ship while they were talking directly to Sengoku, having a difficult conversation as they reported what was happening.


    "My lord, a crowd of prisoners has surfaced! The guards are fighting them right now!" a marine warned the officer who was on the line with Sengoku.


    The sound of gunfire and screams began to echo through the prison. "What is it now!" Sengoku, with a massive headache, shouted furiously.


    His shout seemed to be heard throughout HQ as the crowd of soldiers began to position themselves in the square, waiting for the war to start, while many officers there gave motivational speeches to boost the men''s morale.


    Garp, who was on top of the main justice building, looked down, a little surprised by Sengoku''s furious outburst. He would haveughed at it, but there wasn''t any mood for that; he didn''t even want to hear what was happening. After all, his grandson was about to be executed, and his granddaughter was imprisoned in Impel Down.


    "My lord, we must help them!" Back on the marine ship in front of the prison, a marine asked for permission to return to the area where the Den Den Mushi wouldn''t work.


    "Alright, stop them and keep us updated on the situation. I can''t send help with the execution starting at this moment..." Sengoku was increasingly cornered. If he sent help, he might lose the chance to have enough force to kill all the targets in this war.


    "Alright, we''ll do everything for justice!" the marine shouted and began steering the ship back to Impel Down. A tense battle was beginning on the first level.


    Sengoku saw the Den Den Mushi losemunication after some time. "It seems he went after his sister... now how did he get that information... I don''t know." A voice emerged in front of Sengoku.


    "Shouldn''t I send reinforcements? All those marines are going to die..." Sengoku said with a lost tone, wondering how they could deal with those enemy forces.


    "Maybe, but that will weaken the forces here, which is even worse. To achieve a good result, you should send arge part of the forces; otherwise, it will only dy him. We must wait for him here; after all, he will still be drawn here." The one speaking was none other than Sengoku''s former boss, Kong, who was sitting in his office.


    "Yes... the only thing I can do is ensure that the lives lost by those marines are not in vain. We will stop all these pirates today and end Roger''sst lineage." Sengoku spoke with a serious tone, and Kong nodded, as he was there to reinforce the marines'' power in the war.


    At the entrance from the second floor to the first, the door exploded at that moment, with Luffy emerging with his group heading for the surface.


    Luffy looked to his side and saw his sister in internal conflict. "I know it''s not easy, Lucy, but now we have to keep going, and there''s no turning back." hemented.


    "I know... it''s just... hard to ept all this..." she replied.


    Luffy could understand. After all, in a short time, she went from serving as a loyal marine to justice, to going to Marineford to save Ace, even if it meant bing an enemy of the marines. Luffy noticed her look when he beat up the two vice admirals who appeared andy on the ground of the fourth level, bleeding and unconscious after Luffy started fighting them.


    "Remember, Lucy... there''s nothing more important than family..." he told his sister.


    "Yes, you''re right..." she said finally, and they continued to thest level before reaching the surface.


    On the fourth level, Magen had just woken up, still feeling intense pain after being knocked out a second time.


    "I need to stop them... I can''t let them get out of here!" he said with some determination, even if he died today, he would protect his prison.


    While the soldiers remained fallen, he began to walk, trying to reach Luffy, but was surprised by what he saw at that moment. As he arrived at a point above the Lava Lake, he saw Teach and his group recovering from the fight with Monkey D. Luffy and heading to the sixth level.


    "You..." Magen quickly grew somber, realizing what was happening here.


    "Zehahahaha, are you the director?" Teach asked, his face covered in blood after being beaten by Luffy.


    "I don''t have time for this, Hydra!" Magen wasted no time and summoned his poison, and before Teach and the others could react, the Hydra struck them, covering them in poison with one of its heads.


    Teach''s entire crew fell to the ground, enveloped in poison all over their bodies, while Magen simply left them there to die and continued towards the stairs to the next floors.


    Meanwhile, Luffy finally emerged on the surface with his group and quickly realized the ce was in chaos, not only because of Teach''s passage but also due to the conflict between the marines and the prisoners. There were corpses from both sides scattered all around.


    "This is pretty bad..." Vivimented.


    "We don''t have time for this. We''re heading into a war that will be an even bloodier scene than this, so let''s keep moving, but we have to be quick." Luffymented as there were no more walls on this side, allowing them to see in all directions. At the port, there was a marine ship that the prisoners had captured after overpowering the marines with much greater numbers.


    "We don''t have any more coating, and Enel damaged all the other ships here, but there''s that ship to take us part of the way to Marineford, so we can''t let them escape. Nami, stop the ship." Luffy said and continued walking toward the port, ignoring the dead and unconscious people on the ground.


    "We''ll finally get out of here, following my npletely!" Buggy appeared in front of the ship crowded with prisoners while everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, Chief Buggy! You are truly an admirable man!!"


    "Long live Chief Buggy!!" The people eximed to Buggy.


    "That''s right, Buggy! Long live Chief Buggy!" They continued shouting excitedly.


    They kept cheering for Buggy while he looked on with pride. "Finally, freedom, and I even gained all these followers! My day couldn''t get any better, Hahahahaha!" Buggymented to himself as he raised his hands excitedly, with the ship leaving the port at that moment. "Thank you, god! You truly blessed me!" he eximed with everyone else also celebrating.


    "Freedom!" Buggy shouted.


    "Freedom!" Even the prisoners from the fourth level quickly converted to Buggy''s faction and joined the crowd, shouting in unison.


    But suddenly, the ship trembled, causing everyone to lose their bnce, with Buggy falling face-first onto the deck. "What''s happening?!" he eximed as he saw the ship struggling to move but unable to leave the spot.


    "Chief Buggy!! We''re stuck! A giant w is stopping the ship!!" a prisoner shouted as he ran to Buggy with a frightened face.


    Buggy immediately ran to the back of the ship and saw a massive w holding the lower part of the vessel, glowing green and keeping it in ce.


    "What''s going on?!" Buggy said, bewildered.


    "Look, Chief Buggy!" One of the prisoners shouted, pointing to the front as Luffy approached the edge of the port with a smile on his face.


    "Mugiwara?!" Buggy shouted, scared.


    "Hello Buggy, I see you''re quite busy with this ship. How about giving us a ride?" Luffymented with a small smile.


    "What?!" The prisoners next to Buggy were a bit frightened, but Luffy wasted no time and simply unleashed another wave of Haki on the group, causing everyone to fall unconscious the next moment.


    "What an interesting ability..." Ivankovmented from behind.


    "Buggy continues to resist... your Haki, captain..." Zoro remarked while the clown looked around at all his fallenrades before turning his gaze back to Luffy, with snot dripping from his nose.


    Nami continued pulling the ship into the port until the entire Straw Hat crew and their newpanions freed from the prison jumped onto the ship, and it finally started sailing again.


    "Mugiwara!!" As the ship was about to gain full speed, Magen appeared at the port, creating a massive red Hydra.


    "He''s persistent... I admit," Luffymented and grabbed a cannonball beside the ship. "Let''s test this new ability..." Luffy said, having acquired a new level with his Akuma no Mi after fighting at Sabaody and invading Impel Down.


    "Moa Moa no Mi: Apply speed... 100 times..." As soon as he threw it, the object flew toward Magen, who was initiating his attack with the Hydra''s heads.


    The cannonball disappeared as Luffy threw it like Garp used to, making an explosive sound as it flew at high speed, hitting the middle head of the Hydra and piercing through the red venom. It didn''t stop there, continuing to drill through the Hydra, with Magen seeing the cannonball approaching at high speed, having no time to dodge before it exploded with him.


    <em>BOOOOOOM!!</em>


    The explosion disintegrated the red Hydra, while Magen was sted away, burned, and knocked out for the third time since encountering Luffy.


    "The venom ising this way!!" The okamas screamed in fear.


    "We''re going to die!!!" Buggy shouted, terrified.


    "Leave it to me!!" Ivankov yelled and started blinking, creating giant explosive impacts on each blob of venom headed for the ship. He blinked dozens of times, but it didn''t seem enough.


    "Leave it to me." Vivi said, raising both hands, creating a wind so strong that it blew all the liquid in the opposite direction.


    "It seems nothing else can hinder us. Let''s head to Marineford!" Luffy said to everyone standing around the unconscious crowd. Jimbei quickly took the helm while everyone else nodded, except for Buggy, who believed he had finally gained his freedom, only to head straight into the middle of a war. But what else could he do?


    Luffy nodded and hoped to find Bepo before reaching Marineford. He didn''t put the ck Pearl in the water due to the currents in this sea and wanted to save some energy, having used a lot of Haki and had a small fight against Magen and Teach.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 304 – The War Begins! 01.

    Chapter 304 �C The War Begins! 01.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    It was almost noon at this moment, as the sun shone at its highest point above Marineford. Since the beginning of that day, everyone inside and outside Marineford knew it would be a day that would be etched into the history of this world.


    The main square, a vast expanse of ground between the high walls of the fortress and the sea, was filled with Marine soldiers, arranged in impable formations and ready for the battle that could take ce there. Men and women of different ranks, from recruits to seasoned officers, were preparing for the imminent confrontation. The air was thick with tension and expectation, as the sound of marching boots and shouted orders echoed through the area, positioning the groups in their correct ces.


    In the center of the square, the three Marine Admirals, Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji, stood firm, issuing a few orders. They all radiated an aura of unquestionable power as they symbolized Marine strength. Akainu, with his relentless gaze and iron determination, adjusted his gloves, ready to use his magma, prepared to destroy any approaching threat. Kizaru, with his still slightly injured attitude, began to return to his carefree expression. Aokiji, in turn, maintained a serious and calm expression, still looking concernedly at the Marines.


    On the sides of the square, the Shichibukai, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, were walking towards the wall to stand in front of the Marines and the sea. Dracule Mihawk, the world''s strongest swordsman, walked with his enormous sword, Yoru, on his shoulder, while observing the movement with a cold and distant look towards the sea. Bartholomew Kuma, imposing and enigmatic, remained silent. Boa Hancock, the pirate empress, kept her gaze firm, apanied by a serpent; her beauty was a target of admiration by all the Marines. Domingo, still injured and missing one of his limbs, walked with a somber and serious face. Moria, though still a bit injured, stood firm with the other Shichibukai.


    Returning to the square, the Marine giants, with their enormous statures, were also positioning themselves around the square, while the sound of their footsteps echoed thunderously with each step, making the ground tremble as they moved into their positions.


    Huge cannons were lined up on the walls and on the warships, pointing towards the sea, ready to unleash a storm of cannonballs against any enemy daring to approach. The warships, true floating fortresses, were anchored off the coast, with their gs fluttering in the wind representing justice.


    Officers continued making speeches, andmands kepting through the loudspeakers throughout the square, issuing orders and calling certain officers to present themselves in requested areas. Tsuru was positioned near the tform, as one of the Marine''s most strategic minds, organizing the entire square before Sengoku arrived with the prisoner to the tform and began the announcement.


    Leaving Marineford and heading to an ind not far from the HQ, at Sabaody Archipgo, the atmosphere was filled with restless anticipation. Reporters from all over the world had gathered around huge screens, being positioned in the main squares of the inds, ready to broadcast the events of Marineford live. Den Den Mushimunication equipment was being frantically adjusted by technicians, while journalists prepared to report on the unfolding of the most anticipated war of the pirate era. Cameras and microphones were tested repeatedly, and thest instructions were urgently passed on.


    People discussed among themselves what might happen and what they would see when the screens finally turned on, as Sengoku asked everyone to prepare in the square before continuing. Fear and excitement were written on their faces. They knew they were about to witness and broadcast an event that could change the course of world history.


    "Attention, all reporters! Stay ready! The live broadcast can start at any moment!" The operations chief shouted, trying to stay calm amid the square''s hustle.


    In various parts of the archipgo, the pirate groups of the so-called "Worst Generation" also gathered to watch the screens, postponing their journey to the New World until after the war. They, who had already shaken the world with their daring actions, were eager to see how the Marines would face the powerful pirates at Marineford. X Drake, Jewelry Bonney, Urouge, Eustass Kid, Killer, Scratchmen Apoo, Capone Bege, and Basil Hawkins were all somewhere, waiting for the fight to begin with the crowd of spectators.


    Sitting under one of the gigantic trees of Sabaody, the legendary Silvers Rayleigh observed everything with a calm look. In one hand, he held a bottle of alcohol, asionally bringing it to his lips for a carefree sip. Even though he maintained this carefree demeanor, he still held some tension for what might appear on those screens.


    "Who will win, the Navy or Whitebeard... and you boys, when will you show up...? I''m looking forward to seeing your participation in this war while you save your brother." Rayleigh murmured to himself, a slight smile appearing on his lips. "Let''s see how this unfolds."


    All the inhabitants of Sabaody began to gather around the screens. The anticipation was palpable for everyone, and the murmur of conversations filled the air. Children, adults, pirates, and ordinary civilians were all about to witness everything on those screens.


    Finally, one of the mainmunication Den Den Mushi started to transmit a signal, and the screens lit up with the live image of Marineford. Silence fell over Sabaody as everyone focused on the broadcast. The war was about to begin, and the whole world watched, holding their breaths, the HQ square crowded with all the Marine forces.


    The reporters took their ces, prepared to report every moment. They began writing while the others kept their eyes fixed on the greatest assembled force of the Navy in this era, ready to kill just one pirate group. There were more forces hidden there, but they would note out until their second target emerged in the middle of the war.


    Back at Marineford, Sengoku sighed deeply as he watched the frantic movement below his window. He turned his eyes to his office and looked at the Den Den Mushi that was silent, waiting for news from a certainmunication line he had authorized, the only one to speak with him at this moment, but there was no further response...


    "So the worst happened... I will do everything to make sure your deaths are not in vain..." Sengokumented with a somber tone.


    He shook his head and sighed, "It''s time," he murmured to himself as he turned with firm steps towards the outside of his office and descended the main building leading to the main courtyard, where the execution was about to begin.


    "Bring the prisoner," he ordered, his voiceden with authority, with the men waiting just below.


    At the doorway stood his old friend, Garp, waiting with a serious look... "Luffy took Lucy out of Impel Down?" he asked, knowing only recently what was really happening in the prison, very surprised, if not shocked by Luffy''s actions.


    "Most likely... and you know, there''s a chance she will be an enemy of the Navy and there''s no turning back, Garp..." Sengoku said with a serious tone. He liked the girl, an honest one who wanted to liberate the world with her own justice, but unfortunately, she chose family over justice.


    "I shouldn''t have put her in Impel Down..." Garp said, frustrated.


    "If attacking Impel Down didn''t stop your grandson from attacking the ce, where else would she be ced..." Sengoku teased, and their conversation was interrupted.


    The sound of footsteps with chains was heard in the corridor as Portgas D. Ace was brought in by some soldiers and men wearing different uniforms who were there for the official execution, apanying him.


    "..." Ace looked with a frustrated look at Sengoku and especially at Garp but remained silent. He couldn''t do anything more while Garp looked at him with intense eyes, knowing that this could be his grandson''sst moments. The conflict between family and justice fought within him.


    "Let''s go!" Sengoku gave the order, and the Marines opened the door in front of them, with the light of the square emerging and a hundred thousand pairs of eyes turning to them at that moment. Garp and Sengoku continued walking in front with Ace behind and the Marines.


    Low-ranking soldiers, officers, giants, admirals, and Shichibukai were all positioned in their ces without anyone able to breathe, as they awaited the five people appearing on the bridge leading to the execution tform.


    When Ace finally reached the tform, Sengoku, now at the center, looked at him with an indifferent expression. Raising his hand, he signaled for the crowd to prepare.


    "Marines! Today, justice will be done. Today, we show the world that the era of pirates ising to an end!" Sengoku''s voice reverberated throughout the fortress,den with conviction.


    "I will begin... I will make the announcement shortly..." Sengoku saw the Marines kneeling Ace in front of everyone and spoke to Garp, after all, he had to say a few things before the execution.


    Ace found himself cornered and had no choice but to face his fate. He only hoped that his pops would note here because he did not want anyone to die for him, whom he considered a useless life, after all, he was the biological son of that demon.


    Before Sengoku finally began the announcement, a Marine ship was advancing through the turbulent passage from Impel Down to Marineford. Luffy and his crew, along with the newly freed prisoners, were all on board with unconscious bodies all around, keeping the ship advancing against the sea.


    Luffy walked to the back of the ship, where his sister was with a pensive expression. "Are you sad to see so many Marine bodies in Impel Down, Lucy?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes, I''m happy that you came to get me... but they used to be myrades..." She murmured despondently.


    "You made your choice, Lucy... I just don''t want you to regret itter. I can say you''re being kidnapped if the Marines are that important to you... I can save Ace... But I don''t think you should stay in the Marines anymore anyway..." Luffy, even though he wanted his sister to sail with him after this war, it was still her choice, and he still trusted their grandfather to protect her from the World Government for possessing the Nika fruit.


    "No, I''ve already made my choice... but Luffy... can I still carry out my justice outside the Marines?" She asked, looking at him with some hope.


    "Yes, I will help you with that, Lucy. Don''t worry, I''ll never let you be in danger again." Luffy said, looking into her eyes firmly.


    "I believe in you, brother..." She said with a slight blush.


    "Luffy!!" Luffy heard Usopp''s voice and looked to the front of the ship, where the sniper was using binocrs.


    Luffy went to the front of the ship with his group and Lucy. "The gate of justice is in front of us as you said!" Luffy heard this and nodded.


    "Well, we have to pass it, after all, it is the entrance to the current of these waters, and without Bepo, we have to take this path..." Luffy said.


    "What are we going to do... isn''t that indestructible?!" Buggy shouted, scared, having no idea that they would have to pass through there.


    "Let''s test if it is really indestructible..." Luffymented with a smile, while Buggy, Ivankov, and Lucy looked confused. Mr. 1, Crocodile, and Jimbei were indifferent but still wondering what he nned to do, but his crew nodded, knowing what he should do.


    "Who will do this?" Kuina asked.


    "Why not all of us?" Luffy said, maintaining his smile.


    "That sounds cool!" Yamatomented, looking at the gate in the distance.


    Zoro drew his swords. "Understood, captain. Let''s destroy that gate together."


    "Let''s go!" Luffy announced and disappeared, with everyone disappearing along with him.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 305 – The War Begins! 02.

    Chapter 305 �C The War Begins! 02.


    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Impeldown, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Above the ship, Luffy reappeared with his sword generating red lightning using Ace''s akuma no mi. He moved his sword quickly, creating a cut with lightning and mes, resulting in a huge sh over 10 meters long, tearing through the water and heading at high speed towards the gate.


    Yamato appeared next to Luffy, concentrating her power into her Kanabo, which began to generate lightning. She swung her weapon, creating a white energy that became a serpent, swiftly advancing over the water alongside Luffy''s attack.


    Zoro also appeared, unsheathing one of his swords, which began to emit a dark red glow. He moved,unching a sh like Luffy, cutting through the sea.


    The same could be said for Kuina, generating a cold, white sh. Usopp aimed his rifle and fired a white beam of light. Nami immediately created a windstorm, and the same could be said for Vivi. Robin crossed her arms, and numerous hands sprouted from the ship, making a gun signal beforeunching hundreds of shigans. Shirahoshi flew up and pointed her trident, generating a water drill.


    Hachi grabbed his swords andunched shes, Lami alsounched a sh, Reiju kicked out fire sts, Chouchou unleashed various elements after transforming into Cerberus, Hugounched a punch that turned into a flying stone hand towards the gate, and Enel struck his drums, releasing lightning like aser. Baby-5 transformed her arms into weapons and fired multiple shots and missiles.


    Finally, Buggy seemed to join the attacks, jumping as high as he could to imitate the Straw Hats. He managed to reach 2 meters from the ship''s deck, grabbed a knife, and aimed his arm,unching it directly at the gate like the others, with his arm holding the knife flying behind the other attacks.


    Nojiko, Alvida, and Chopper didn''t have such powerful long-range attacks and just watched the rain of attacks advancing, as the very sea was dug out by the passing attacks.


    Lucy, Jinbei, Crocodile, Mr.1, and Ivankov with the Okamas could only watch as that group of light advanced until it exploded at the gate, creating such arge explosion that the water turned into steam, spreading in all directions, even reaching the ship.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!</em>


    The explosion was so loud that even the surviving marines in Impel Down heard it while semi-conscious.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Buggy screamed as his hand entered the attacks. "It''s burning!" he eximed as his hand returned, charred, while he blew on it to ease the pain.


    The smoke still covered the entire area, and Luffy looked at Vivi, "Clear this." He requested, and she nodded before raising both hands and creating a wind that cleared the area, revealing where the gate should be. However, part of the side was still intact, attached to the sea, but theteral part was red from the burns of the attack.


    "That was quite useful, the path is now clear..." Luffymented,nding on the ship along with the others.


    "Incredible!!" Lucy eximed. "Wait, you destroyed the Gate of Justice!" sheined immediately after realizing what they had done.


    "We can''t fight against them..." Mr.1mented next to Crocodile, who just frowned and nodded. How could he fight someone much stronger than he had seen in basta? Now there was a huge group that possessed the Haki of the Conqueror.


    The marine ship soon passed through the gate and entered the currents leading straight to Marineford. "So, we are finally heading to war." Zoromented with satisfaction. The rest of the group nodded and just watched the ship sailing through the sea in a specific direction.


    In contrast to the rather excited group, except for Buggy who still seemed scared but had no choice, in Impel Down, specifically in the lowest part, the prisoners of the sixth level had returned to silence, not knowing what had happened to the prison. However, not seeing any guardsing meant they stood no chance against that group infested with the Haki of the Conqueror.


    That changed as shadows began to appear, and a new group emerged, surprising everyone there.


    "Ziahahahaha! Finally, we are here!" Teach eximed excitedly, no longer having any poison in his body at this moment, as did hispanions who followed him.


    "Who is this...?" Someone asked, not recognizing the group.


    "Another group invading the prison or prisoners from other levels?"


    "You see, they are not wearing prison clothes, so it must be another group."


    "Hey, you! Get me out of here! I will follow you!"


    "Come on, help me escape and I will be your subordinate!"


    "I don''t care if I follow him as long as I can see the light of day again!"


    The prisoners immediately began shouting, pleading for freedom.


    "Ziahahahaha! You want freedom? Very well, I will release everyone, and I want you to fight each other. Those who survive in the end will join my crew!" Teach eximed as everyone was surprised. Then the cuffs of all the prisoners began to be removed, and all the cells opened. A bloodbath would begin on that floor in the next moment.


    In Marineford, Sengoku finally began to hear about what had happened in Impel Down alongside Ace and Garp viamunication.


    "Those bastards... now there''s nothing to do, and they probably did something to the Gate of Justice..." Sengokumented, a little frustrated.


    "Luffy...?" Ace murmured, surprised to hear Luffy''s name on themunicator, with the marines on the other side mentioning that he had escaped from Impel Down on a marine ship.


    "Your brother is a reckless criminal..." Garp said to Ace.


    "Tsk..." Ace gritted his teeth at that.


    "He went to get Lucy out of prison. We were lucky he didn''t attack while you were there; otherwise, it would have been even more chaotic..." Garpmented.


    "Don''t worry, he ising here, and he will be eliminated too," Sengoku remarked.


    "Luffy... Old man, don''t let Luffy die here...!" Ace suddenly eximed to Garp.


    "..." Garp remained silent and didn''t respond to that. However, he seemed to have some sort of internal conflict.


    "I don''t pity criminals... but family is different..." He began, with Ace looking surprised at him.


    "Why, Ace..." He started. "Why did you and Luffy have to enter this life?" Tears began to stream down his face, falling like a river.


    "Ace, you bastard... Why didn''t you follow the life I told you to follow!" Garp cried next to Ace, while Ace gritted his teeth, looking equally frustrated with the reaction.


    "Old man..." Ace murmured, gritting his teeth.


    "Garp... I hope you don''t switch sides now..." Sengokumented beside him in a dangerous tone, and despite Garp''s tears, he maintained a firm look.


    "I will choose justice, don''t worry about that..." Garpmented and remained silent after that, waiting for Sengoku to continue.


    The marine ship with Luffy continued sailing towards Marineford in the meantime. The prisoners began to wake up, especially after hearing the explosion at the gate, while they looked confused at the new group, questioning Buggy, their leader.


    "They are our allies!" Buggy said, sweating with his bandaged hand while everyone looked at him. He didn''t want to offend this group that could kill him in a few moves.


    "Incredible... Boss Buggy can even make an alliance with a group worth billions..." Someone who knew the Straw Hatsmented.


    "The Shichibukai, amander of the Revolutionary Army, and even Straw Hat..."


    "Boss Buggy is so amazing!!"


    "Hooray for Boss Buggy!!"


    "I will follow him for the rest of my life, no, and in the afterlife too!"


    People began to cheer excitedly for Buggy, while he didn''t understand for a moment, until he realized what was happening and simply epted all thosements with a big smile.


    "That''s right! The great Buggy can make alliances with anyone..." He said and looked at the group behind him, with Luffy crossing his arms at him, with his crew behind him.


    "..." Luffy remained silent, looking at Buggy.


    "Isn''t that right?" Buggy murmured, with a snot running from his nose, and his gaze was terrified, thinking Luffy might be offended by such a thing, but Luffy remained silent, saying nothing because it wasn''t worth it. However, Chouchou still had some desire to kill Buggy.


    Meanwhile, the people continued celebrating until a sound from a Den Den Mushi came from the mast, making everyone fall silent, looking towards the sound.


    "It looks likemunication is back, let''s see what the marines want..." Luffy said, moving towards the mast, opening thepartment of the snail and answering it while everyone watched him.


    "Hello," he said.


    "You are Monkey D. Luffy, aren''t you?" The voice on the other side immediately spoke, and Luffy nodded.


    "You are good." He praised, being recognized just by his voice.


    "Well, we know this marine ship was taken, and I know you areing to Marineford... So, I am announcing something very important..." He began. "First, we consider only two people important in this escape... you, and the other being Buggy." He said, and many on the ship looked surprised at Buggy.


    "Incredible! Boss Buggy is considered one of the main members of the escape!" One of the prisoners eximed.


    "He is even above the Shichibukai and the rest of the Straw Hat crew!"


    "Boss Buggy has no limit to his reputation!"


    "Me...?" Buggy pointed to himself, surprised by this, as he didn''t expect thising from the marines.


    "Second, especially about the second name, Buggy... You went unnoticed by us because you were a low-bounty pirate from the East Blue, but now seeing your history... we were fools not to notice this..." He began while everyone remained silent.


    "Buggy not only has a powerful past, but our intelligence discovered that you fought against Monkey D. Luffy in a battle of equals on a small ind in that sea, in Orange Town... which led to the city''s destruction." He started while another murmur of shock arose in the crowd.


    "Wait... it wasn''t quite like that..." Nami crossed her arms, finding that a bit too much, after all, Luffy practically yed with Buggy.


    "It seems that marine intelligence is not that effective..." Luffymented from the side.


    "Incredible!! Boss Buggy fought the Straw Hat head-on!"


    "As expected of Boss Buggy!"


    "I guess I did that..." Buggy scratched his chin at that.


    "But your past impresses us more. First, you were on Gold Roger''s ship, being a recruit alongside Akagami no Shanks, who is considered your crew brother." The marine''s voice came through, causing even greater chaos among those who didn''t know this.


    "What, he was on the Pirate King''s ship!?" Lucy eximed, and even some members of Luffy''s crew looked surprised at this, along with the Shichibukai and Ivankov with his gang of Okamas.


    "What a pain. You''ve said too much, goodbye." Luffy tired of it and closed the Den Den Mushi again.


    The chaos continued for a while as the marine ship sailed until a shadow appeared above them after some time, and Luffy smiled as Bepo finally arrived with the Sunny Go.


    The shipnded beside them after arriving flying, while everyone was surprised at that, after all, it''s not every day someone makes a ship fly.


    "Finally, we are reunited... It''s time to start the n." Luffy announced as Bepo joined them and Luffy shrunk the ship that Franky created.


    "First..." He said to everyone, with the whole ship looking at him. "We will go on our own ships. Now that we are in these waters past the gate, we cannot miss Marineford." He said while taking out ck Pearl and Enel''s ark, making them erge beside the marine ship.


    "We will transfer our prisoners that Enel, Hugo, and Chouchou captured and ce them on ck Pearl. After that, we will only follow in our official ship. Lucy will stay with me, but I want Jinbei to guide the marine ship behind ours, and I know Crocodile with his partner and Ivankov with the Okamas will control the situation on this ship." Luffy said, not wanting to waste a group of prisoners to fight the marines in the war. They were still useful, so leaving these people on the marine ship was the best choice.


    "Wait... we are still going to war, you already have a ship!" Buggy immediatelyined, not wanting to participate in this.


    "But Buggy... what about your n?" Luffy suddenly asked, pretending to be confused.


    "n?" Buggy looked equally confused, as his only n was to escape from there, and he couldn''t do that with so many powerful people to stop him.


    "Luffy didn''t look at Buggy anymore, but at all the prisoners from the first, second, and fourth levels. "Listen up everyone, Buggy told me he would go to war to conquer the title of the strongest man in the world. He ns to face Whitebeard to show his power to his loyal followers!" Luffy eximed, while the prisoners began to have stars in their eyes.


    "Is that true, Boss Buggy?!"


    "You''re the brother of Yonko Shanks, as expected from someone of your level!"


    "I will be there to witness Boss Buggy be the strongest man in the world!"


    "Hail Buggy!!"


    "I..." Buggy was cornered after Luffy put him in this situation, and he just smiled, trying to fake confidence, but it didn''t look very convincing, only deceiving his followers.


    "You did this on purpose..." Namimented.


    "Are they really useful, Luffy?" Nojiko asked, after all, they seemed like they would just be cannon fodder in the front lines of a war.


    "They are more useful than you can imagine..." Luffy said, after all, in the original, they did so many impossible things for their level and even hijacked the broadcast, letting the war unfold to the world uncut. Luffy didn''t want to worry about that and wanted to leave those things to them.


    While Luffy boarded the ck Pearl again with his crew and Lucy, taking Enel''s prisoners and starting to ce them on the ship''s mast, Jinbei continued guiding the ship on the path, and the others made it clear to Buggy that he would participate in the war. Meanwhile, Buggy could only stay there, listening to his new subordinates talking about impossible things for him to do, sweating in fear of those other guys on the ship.


    Meanwhile, Luffy made Enel''s ark disappear again and looked satisfied as everyone prepared for the war, heading towards the horizon. "The war should start soon..." Luffymented calmly, and the ck ship of the Straw Hats along with the marine ship disappeared on the horizon in the middle of the day.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 306 – The War Begins! 03.

    Chapter 306 �C The War Begins! 03.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The seagull cut through the air with the breeze blowing below it as it traversed the sky, itspanions also pping their wings beside it. They would usually descend to the sea at this moment to catch fish, but for a significant reason, it did not.


    After all, there were thousands of people below it as it flew over Marineford, able to see that entire army together, not knowing who those humans were or why they were doing that, but they just started to move away from there, abandoning the "ind."


    As the seagulls flew away, a tension seemed to affect the minds of 100,000 marines at that moment, while at the same time, as silence took over the square, the hearts of some could be heard due to nervousness. There were hours before the official execution while Sengoku stood on the execution tform with the prisoner, two men to execute him, and Garp sitting on the edge of it. Despite not being able to see Garp in tears, they calmly awaited the time for the execution to arrive.


    Discipline and order filled the ce with everyone in silence, but what the marines did not imagine was that Sengoku would soon break the silence, and everyone noticed when the fleet admiral simply raised the microphone and brought it close to his mouth.


    "I have an announcement to make to the world before the execution." Sengoku''s voice echoed throughout the square with the loudspeakers, capturing not only the people in the square but also the reporters in Sabaody, who looked surprised at this and stopped what they were doing. After all, it was not the time for the execution, so they did not expect any announcement hours before.


    Sengoku, without wasting much time after his first words, continued. "Portgas D. Ace... The death of this man holds great significance today..." He spoke while Garp had a somber face after wiping his tears.


    "..." Ace remained silent at this.


    "Ace... Tell us your father''s name." Sengoku asked, leaving everyone stunned, as they did not expect something like this at that moment.


    "Your father?"


    "Why is that important now?"


    People watching the broadcast in Sabaody wondered, confused. The marines, though confused, also remained silent, waiting for the fleet admiral to continue.


    "My father is Whitebeard..." Ace murmured.


    "Wrong." Sengoku replied.


    "Yes, it is him!" Ace growled. "Whitebeard is my only father!"


    "A long time ago, we used all our resources to look for you, after all, there was a chance that man had a child... And we investigated through Cypher Pol reports, who were investigating the whole case, and we reached a remote ind." He continued talking about Ace''s strange birth, that Portgas D. Rouge carried him for 20 months to protect the child while everyone continued listening to this in all ces Sengoku''s voice reached.


    While this was happening, in Impel Down, the bloodbath that started on the sixth floor finally ended, with only a few prisoners standing.


    "Ziahahahaha! Finally!" Teach was happy; he could finallyplete his crew with members who would help him shape his era.


    However, hisughter ended when a sound of metal emerged from a distance with someone breaking the chains, but this was not the only one. A second sound echoed from another side, with Teach realizing that a few more were left inside their cells but did note to fight for their freedom.


    "Hm?" Teach looked confused, but what he saw next froze him. A huge man breaking what was left of his cell with the cut Luffy had created, and the other did the same, walking calmly.


    "New challenges, captain?" Burgess asked, seeing these figures.


    Teach and Shiryu of the Rain frowned at that moment, for they knew that if they tried anything with those two, they would die right there with their current strength.


    "I''m leaving..." Bulletmented while no one interrupted his passage.


    "That brat, he talked about a Devil Fruit... Let''s see if he''s serious, I''ll find it and intend to meet him in a year." Redfield alsomented, not caring about Whitebeard and the bodies scattered on the ground.


    "One year... let''s see if he truly lives up to his words... let''s see if that hat really fits him..." Bulletmented, and the two continued walking, leaving Teach and the others behind, which elicited a sigh from the former Warlord.


    "Why did we let him go, captain?" Burgess asked, confused.


    "Listen, it''s better not to mess with those guys... just let them go and hope they die somewhere in the world in theing years with their old age... anyway, let''s now talk to our newrades." Teach turned his attention to the new members; they would be the key to the next steps of his n.


    "Your father is..." Sengoku continued his speech, reaching its climax while everyone was still confused after hearing all that. Then he finally revealed, "Gold Roger!"


    "..." A silence took over all ces as soon as they heard that name, with civilians, pirates, and marines digesting for seconds what they had really heard.


    Ace was frustrated with that, clenching his teeth, with nothing more to do, since that blood was considered his own curse.


    A notebook fell to the ground in the next moment in Sabaody.


    "That guy..."


    "Fire Fist Ace..."


    "I can''t believe that..."


    "ACE IS GOLD ROGER''S SON!?" The crowd exploded with surprised and frightened voices.


    "He is the Pirate King''s son," repeated a pirate in a trance, his voice trembling. His eyes were wide, and his face was as pale as death. "Ace... the son of Gol D. Roger?!"


    A low-ranking marine, holding his weapon tightly, felt sweat dripping down his forehead. "It can''t be... We''re seeing the Pirate King''s son...!" His hands trembled as he tried to maintain hisposure.


    Another pirate in Sabaody looked with a mix of awe and horror. "So that''s why the world government is so determined to execute him...!"


    A marine clenched his jaw at this. "If he really is that man''s son, then we must eliminate him at all costs. We cannot allow another Pirate King to rise!"


    "Come on, take this information to the headquarters; we need to publish this tomorrow!" A reporter shouted.


    "Let''s try to sell this to Morgans!" Another eximed, running to find his Den Den Mushi.


    Around, the murmurs of surprise and fear spread like wildfire. Some pirates saw Ace as a symbol of hope, a chance to reim Roger''s legacy. Others, both marines and pirates, feared the chaos that coulde from such a revtion. Meanwhile, for the reporters and civilians, the future seemed uncertain, seeing that Ace''s execution was much more than a war against Whitebeard.


    "..." Garp remained silent, remembering everything he had done to protect Ace from death when he was just a child and took him after Rouge died in childbirth to the East Blue, cing the child under the care of Dadan after spending some time in Foosha Vige.


    "When we realized that Roger''s blood was at sea..." Sengoku continued to speak. "But at the same time, Whitebeard also realized it and took him under his g to make him the next Pirate King..."


    "WRONG!!!" Ace immediately shouted. "I WILL MAKE WHITEBEARD THE PIRATE KING!" He eximed.


    "Everyone believes that, except you. You were actually protected by Whitebeard. And with your abilities, make him the next man who would dominate the sea." Sengoku said while Ace was in shock.


    His gaze returned to the marines. "That''s why the execution of this man is so important." He said, with everyone absorbing all the information they heard.


    "Even if we have to engage inbat with Whitebeard!" He eximed, finishing the speech.


    "AAAAAA!!!" The marines began shouting immediately, raising their weapons as the crowd started to gain morale and understand the importance of the day.


    "Admiral Sengoku!!" As Sengoku heard the sound of people shouting throughout the square, he heard someone calling behind him, turning his gaze to a marine running in desperation.


    "Has something happened?" He asked.


    "The two Gates of Justice... we don''t know what happened, but we lost control of them!" He eximed.


    "What?!" Sengoku immediately growled, not knowing that the two gates had been destroyed.


    Meanwhile, at the gate leading to Marineford, there was nothing left of it afterunching anotherbined attack, with ck Pearl leading the way, followed by a ship full of prisoners.


    Marineford fell into silence at this moment, awaiting Ace''s execution, even though there were still hours to the official point. But now, knowing who Ace was and why it was important for him to die, everything seemed calm until something changed on the horizon. A fog covered the area with numerous shadows emerging in the form of ships. One became three, seven, twelve, twenty, until 43 pirate crews emerged from the fog for everyone in Marineford to see.


    "They are all Whitebeard''s allies from the New World!!!" the marine announced on the Den Den Mushi.


    "So they are finally here... where is the Moby Dick?" Sengoku asked immediately, but the marines did not find Whitebeard''s ship among the fleet.


    "It doesn''t seem to be with them..." the marine said.


    "Prepare the cannons, bring down the ships!" Another officer ordered as the cannons began to aim at the fleet.


    However, something emerged from the sea between the crescent-shaped square... A shadow emerged, agitating the sea.


    "That!!!" Sengoku was immediately as surprised as everyone else, understanding what was happening there. "He tricked us..." Sengoku murmured as the shadow grew, approaching the surface while the sea swelled and revealed a ship emerging.


    The whale-headed ship leaped into the air before crashing into the water, creating chaos on the surface as it aimed for thergest structure of the navy. Then two more shadows emerged, and two smaller but very simr ships to the first also appeared, stopping on each side of the first.


    "We didn''t foresee this... He got so close already..." Sengoku had to grit his teeth at that.


    "This is... THE MOBY DICK!" the marines eximed, pointing to Whitebeard''s ship.


    Fear immediately took hold of the lower-ranked marines, even though they were the elite of the navy, they still made up the vast majority of the 100,000 soldiers.


    "Hold your ground!" Sengoku immediately spoke to keep the marines from losing morale, "Remember, only justice will prevail this day!" he said through the loudspeaker.


    "You..." Ace looked at this with clenched teeth, scared for everyoneing here for him. He didn''t want anyone to die for him.


    "..." The five Shichibukai present remained silent.


    "..." The admirals also stayed silent, watching calmly.


    The people behind the screens in various parts of the world swallowed hard at the new presence.


    "Gurarara..." A voice emerged for all to hear... As someone began to walk step by step on that ship, approaching the bow, while everyone remained silent without moving.


    He finally stopped as he looked over all of Marineford, holding his Murakumogiri with calm eyes, his cape disying his g as he faced the entire navy force.


    "Whitebeard..." Sengoku murmured.


    "DAAAD!!!!" Ace immediately shouted.


    "Ace... Don''t worry... soon we''ll get you out of here..." Whitebeardmented, maintaining his characteristic and fearless smile.


    The war would finally begin with his presence made at the front of Marineford.


    TO BE CONTINUED...


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 307 – War 01.

    Chapter 307 �C War 01.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The ship burst the coating they used to travel underwater, while Newgate looked at the Marine fortress with a smile.


    "Look, it''s the 14 divisionmanders...!" someone shouted to the group on the Moby Dick.


    "Gurararararara. It''s been a long time, Sengoku. I hope my beloved son is well..." Whitebeard spoke while Sengoku continued to grit his teeth, with Whitebeard gaining the upper hand in his strategy.


    "Ace..." Whitebeard returned to Ace once more. "Just hold on a little longer..."


    "..." Ace was in inner turmoil, looking at the ship in front of Marineford, feeling guilty as he knew many of them would die there today. It was an agonizing feeling for him, gritting his teeth as hard as he could.


    "You..." His gaze fell on the crew on the deck: Marco, Jozu, Vista, Izo, Fossa, Namur, among many other divisionmanders looking at him at that moment. The same could be said of all the members belonging to the divisions, even those of lower rank; they were all his family, members who shared happy and sad moments over the years.


    There was also the fleet approaching Marineford by sea, following with determined faces on their leading ships, as Ace could see. Even though their chance of dying there today was high, they still held their heads high.


    His gaze lowered once more to the Moby Dick and fell on the man at the bow of that ship; Whitebeard had been watching him the entire time. Ace''s eyes welled up with guilt as he looked at his father.


    "You shouldn''t havee!!" he immediately shouted, tears streaming down. "I ignored the warnings and left the ship. Why didn''t you abandon me, after all? I''m here because of my own choices, my fault. You shouldn''t be here; no one should die because of me...!" He said, cing his head on the ground, burdened by the guilt of all these consequences.


    "Who let you go was me. Of course, your safety is my responsibility... My foolish son..." Whitebeard responded calmly.


    And before Ace could reply, he put his weapon aside and crossed his arms. With a movement that most couldn''t understand, he swung his arms to each side with clenched fists, and the next moment they stopped, with cracks beginning to distort the space like breaking ss with the same sound.


    All those who didn''t know the terror of the Gura Gura no Mi tried to guess what would happen next. Then the sea began to change on both sides of Marineford, starting to grow taller and taller, even covering the highest part of Marineford.


    "What is that?!"


    "The sea, it''s a giant wave!"


    "Is this the power of the strongest man in the world?!"


    The marines quickly began to exim with terror growing before them, but suddenly, everything began to descend, and without understanding, the sea was returning to normal the next moment.


    Everything seemed normal after that, while the marines were confused, the pirates were silent, as if waiting for something, until the marines noticed the edge of Marineford changing the sea level. From afar, they could see somethinging.


    "This is the power of the Gura Gura no Mi. The power of the earthquake..." Garpmented.


    "We don''t just have Gold Roger''s son to eliminate, but Whitebeard himself. After all, he has the power to destroy the world!" Sengoku dered.


    "We''re going to die here!"


    "Someone stop those two tsunamis!"


    The marines immediately shouted in fear as the shadow of the waves covered the entire ce, with the Marine forces growing increasingly terrified.


    "..." The admirals remained unmoved, that is until Kuzan simply disappeared with a soru, leaping into the air while chaos erupted around them. He moved an arm to each side, and a line of ice advanced against the two tsunamis, starting to freeze them from that point and advancing until all the water simply turned into ice beside the HQ.


    "Aokiji... you foolish child..." Whitebeardmented.


    "..." Kuzan didn''t stop there, as he pointed at Newgate, creating three ice arrows andunching them at the man. Whitebeard merely clenched his fist and moved it, sending a wave of impact at the arrows, breaking them and hitting Kuzan himself, who immediately shattered with the power of the earthquake and fell into the bay where the Moby Dick was located.


    Everyone saw the admiral turning into cracked ice and crashing into the sea before he immediately transformed into ice, freezing the entire lower part of Whitebeard''s ships and even preventing other captainsing from the New World from advancing due to the ice.


    "The bay is frozen!" the marines eximed.


    "We have the admirals! The greatest force of the navy on our side, let''s attack!" they shouted, gaining morale and began firing cannonballs at the ships trapped in the ice.


    "Now we have a battlefield!" the pirates eximed and started jumping from the ship.


    The next moment, Whitebeard looked from his prow. His men began to fight as marines started to emerge, and they began to run towards each other.


    des shed, bullets and cannon shots began to create the new music in Marineford, and the divisionmanders finally emerged as well.


    Simrly, the vice-admirals themselves entered the battle. The ships outside the bay, trying to get in, were blocked by some.


    "The war..." Sengoku said, looking at the fight in the frozen bay from the execution tform, with Ace still gritting his teeth watching it.


    "...has begun." Newgatemented calmly as the fight started. No matter who won this war, one thing was certain, the world would change after this.


    In Sabaody, everyone began to pay attention to the first part of the conflict. Swallowing hard, "Who will win this war..." a reporter said.


    "Mom... this looks very bad!" a child said, pointing at the big screen, while his mother quickly grabbed him.


    "Let''s go home, you shouldn''t watch this." She said immediately while taking her son away from there.


    "I hope justice wins..." a frightened citizen said.


    "It doesn''t matter who wins... If the pirates win, we''ll have more freedom on the sea. If it''s the navy, we have Whitebeard''s territories to take!!" a pirate eximed with a diabolical smile.


    "..." Rayleigh continued to drink his beverage alone while all that chaos began in front of him, waiting to see that group and how they would change the war.


    The same could be said of the other members of the worst generation, each having a different opinion about what they were seeing, and they would act depending on how this war ended. After all, the power game would change on the sea.


    The rest of the world was no different, as everyone swallowed hard watching the screens. Those who didn''t have ess and only knew about the war through newspapers were waiting to hear good news from Morgans News the next day.


    Luffy stood with his arms crossed on the bow of his ship. They had just felt the pressure of the Gura Gura no Mi creating a tidal wave. "The war has just begun..." he simplymented.


    "Luffy, are you sure about this?" Robin approached him with a slightly worried look.


    "Don''t you trust me, my wife?" Luffy said with a small smile.


    "You know what I''m talking about, Luffy..." she stillmented, still with a worried look.


    "It''s going to be fine... They will be quite shy when we arrive at Marineford..." Luffy said and looked at the sail where his g was, as it was filled with some prisoners that Enel had captured.


    "You know how this will affect all the forcesing directly at us..." Robin still insisted.


    "We are world criminals, there''s nothing more we can do to make the government see us as a bigger threat, this is easy to handle." Luffy said. After all, they had already attacked the Holy City, and at this point, they might even know who the current user of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi is.


    "Alright..." she sighed.


    "Just get ready... This war won''t be easy..." Luffy said, and Robin nodded, leaving the spot.


    "Zoro..." Luffy called, and the swordsman approached as everyone was getting ready. "We''ll find an ice wall. I''d like you to make an opening for us." He requested.


    "Sure..." Zoro said as they looked at the horizon with a small dot appearing, where Marineford was located.


    Meanwhile, the war continued fiercely, people falling immediately upon first contact as both marines and pirates fell dead to the ground.


    "This is horrible..." Helmeppomented next to Coby.


    "People are dying..." Coby said, feeling sad as he saw those men with the cloak of justice falling dead.


    Ace continued gritting his teeth, Sengoku looked on with a neutral tone, even seeing marines falling. Garp watched with narrowed eyes, Kizaru and Akainu remained silent, not making any move yet.


    While the Shichibukai hadn''t made any moves, that changed when someone took a step forward, and everyone saw Mihawk acting first.


    "He''s going to act!?" The surprise came from everyone, after all, no one expected to see the greatest swordsman in the world act at the first moment of the war.


    "So that arrogant man is making his move..." Akainumented, looking down.


    "How scary..." Kizarumented, gaining a bit of his old personality.


    "You''re going to act, Mihawk?" Domingo asked with some humor as well.


    "I just want to see the distance between our strengths..." Mihawkmented as he looked directly at Whitebeard.


    "Incredible... I want to fight him!!" someone said in a hidden part of Marineford.


    "Shut up... we need to focus on the mission!" another person said.


    "You know who I am, how dare you speak to me like that!?" the first person eximed.


    "I am the same as you, you idiot. Just shut up and wait for our target to appear..." the other spoke again.


    "..." Some members of CP0 were also there, but silent and not showing their expressions behind their masks.


    Kong stood beside them, though feeling a bit dissatisfied with these people, he couldn''t say much. After all, he couldn''t say anything to these folks.


    Meanwhile, everyone had their eyes on Mihawk, who looked intently at Whitebeard, gripping his sword, making a metallic sound as he drew it from his back.


    Mihawk wasted no time andunched his attack as he moved his arms in a cut, generating green energy that quickly rushed to where he pointed his sword, carving the ice ground.


    Whitebeard merely looked at that attack calmly, waiting for it as if it were just an annoying fly.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 308 – War 02.

    Chapter 308 �C War 02.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Mihawk walked calmly forward, while grabbing his sword and with a quick movement, heunched it in front of him, with a green energy quickly exploding from it, as it advanced at high speed.


    "He''s attacking Whitebeard!" The marines eximed, seeing the energy quickly heading towards the ship in the center of the ce, with Newgate still looking at it calmly.


    The energy continued rushing forward, digging into the ground towards Newgate, breaking the ice floor and making any pirate in the path of the attack fly backward, some unable to react while others moved out of the way to avoid being hit.


    "DAD!!!" The pirates shouted, seeing that sh advancing towards the Moby Dick.


    However, someone intervened between the energy of the world''s strongest swordsman and the world''s strongest man, appearing quickly and taking all of Mihawk''s damage.


    He immediately took the attack and broke the ground while standing there, enduring it, trying to deflect it, while everyone watched. The man in the middle of the sh still stood firm for a few seconds until he shouted and immediately threw the green energy upwards, making it disappear into the air.


    "That is��" The marines immediately recognized the man as one of Whitebeard''s divisionmanders. A silence took over the ce for a moment, while everyone watched in awe as this man stopped Mihawk''s sh.


    Mihawk looked at him for a while as Whitebeard nodded, seeing his son there half-transformed into diamond.


    "It''s the third divisionmander, Jozu, the diamond!!" The enemies immediately eximed.


    After that, the war continued as swords shed and cannon shots continued, "Don''t let them get close, finish off all the pirates!" Sengoku eximed on the Den Den Mushi.


    "This war is going to be very bloody��" Kizaru suddenly said while starting to get up from his chair that was aligned with two others. Akainu was still sitting, while Kuzan was fighting on the front lines.


    Kizaru kept walking forward, leaving his chair, while keeping his gaze on Whitebeard, who was watching the battle below him, "Why not end this by defeating the head behind this war��" Hemented and suddenly glowed, disappearing from the ce.


    On the battlefield near the main ship where Newgate was, a glow appeared as Kizaru appeared and crossed his arms, beforeunching his attack towards Whitebeard,unching a direct attack.


    Whitebeard narrowed his eyes at this. "Hey hey, that''s very bright, man��" Heined while all the attacks still advanced against him.


    Suddenly, a shadow emerged again against the attacking for Whitebeard, while his wings burned in blue and yellow fire, beating against the attack, preventing it from advancing as blue mes emerged on impact, stopping the light.


    The attack finally stopped as Marco, the first divisionmander, flew in the air while constantly healing with his mes.


    "So you appeared�� as expected from a fruit even rarer than Logia�� a mythical Zoan��" Kizarumentedzily while looking intently at Marco.


    "He is Marco, the phoenix!!!" The marines shouted, seeing Marco transform into aplete phoenix while advancing against the admiral in the air.


    Even with Kizaru attacking him again, Marco approached and delivered a kick as he got close, with Kizaru flying backward and exploding on the ground while everyone watched in shock.


    A momentter, Kizaru appeared calmly, looking at Marco, "How scary��" His gaze turned back to the marines behind him, "Giant squad��" He gave the order while all the giants began to leave the square, shaking the ice with their weight, advancing against the pirates.


    "Go, for justice!"


    "Let''s go, for Ace!"


    Pirates and marines continued in a bloody dance with everyone dying at every moment. This continued for a while until suddenly the ground shook a bit, and everyone saw Jozu himself hitting the ground while grabbing a huge block of ice and with his own strength, threw it against the marines.


    "The square is being attacked!!" The marines shouted while the huge block of ice created a huge shadow over everyone.


    "Looks like I''ll have to act��" Thest admiral, Akainu, was raising his head, looking at that block. In the next moment, heunched his fist towards it, with the ice exploding as it was melted by the power of magma.


    The magma didn''t stop there; as it exploded the ice, it advanced directly against the frozen bay. "Run!! It''sing for us!!" The pirates immediately eximed as the ce exploded with the power of that Devil Fruit.


    The bay became chaotic for the pirates, as Akainu had aimed far from the reach of the marines, burning the ce while some couldn''t even react before turning to ashes. The ships beside the Moby Dick were hit, turning into mes and being destroyed, theva meteors falling directly on Whitebeard were easily caught by him as he simply blew to extinguish theva, leaving a rock in its ce.


    His gaze fell on the admiral, who stared back at him as a challenge, while the fight continued, with various Devil Fruit users fighting against each other, even Whitebeard and themanders wereunching themselves, gaining ground, and trying to reach the za.


    Giants, men, people dying everywhere, Coby was in the middle of it, trembling with fear, not wanting to be there in the midst of that chaos. When a huge sound came from the sea, and an evenrger shadow emerged.


    "What is that thing!!!" The marine officers stopped to see it.


    "He''s here!!" The pirates seemed to celebrate, as the sound of enormous footsteps continued approaching, the warships tried to stop that huge shadow, but were all destroyed the next moment.


    "Little Oars Jr." Sengokumented, looking at the giant.


    "Ace''s friend!" The giant''s voice echoed throughout the ce as he approached, passing through the ships and invading the bay.


    "He''s much bigger than us��" A giant woman looked up, seeing the man stepping on the ground and making the bay tremble with the sound of his steps.


    "Giants!! Attack!!" The marines eximed as they advanced against the colossus.


    Cannons exploded on Oars, but nothing seemed to stop him as he continued advancing, even picking up a warship and throwing it on the first giants that approached, creating chaos with destruction.


    The giants continued advancing as the giant swords shed against each other as they met, the enormous weapons creating a windstorm as they swung for the people below them.


    Oars began to gain an advantage against the marine giants easily, cutting down all who came close, and continued advancing. "Help Oars��!" Whitebeard requested, seeing that his giant son was being reckless.


    Suddenly, the other Shichibukai began to act. Hancock started attacking everyone as soon as cannonballs were thrown at her, easily stopping them as she advanced against the pirates, even the marines didn''t escape her attacks, as she turned everyone into stone.


    Kuma, now fully modified by Vegapunk, also made his move, creating an enormous paw that began to shrink until it was so small that he covered it with his whole hand. He saw Oars near the za and threw it at him. Even with that small pad moving slowly towards him, Oars couldn''t react until it exploded on contact.


    The za trembled the next moment with the force of Kuma''s attack, throwing everyone nearby away.


    "OARSSS!!!!" Ace screamed from the tform, as Oars appeared in the middle of the explosion, all injured, falling to his knees. "Stop, don''te here!!" Ace shouted.


    And before anyone could react, all the cannons beside the bay began firing, exploding the giant''s entire body, who still tried to reach Ace, as he hit the edge of the za and Domingo flew there, moving his fingers on the only arm he still had.


    "Hm?!" The next moment, Oars lost his leg, as Domingo cut that limb. But Oars, even in pain, still tried to reach the za through the path he created.


    "ACE��" He said, as Ace looked at him in despair, not wanting his old friend to die there.


    "I will save Ace��" He said until suddenly, Moria made his move and created a giant shadow de, piercing the giant''s heart.


    "Ace��" was thest thing Oars said before falling to the ground unconscious.


    "OARSSSS!!!!" Ace screamed in despair once again, with the sound of his body falling.


    "OARSSS!!!" The pirates immediately shouted, seeing theirrade fall.


    "Those bastards!!!!" The pirates eximed angrily and began to advance more aggressively against the marines, trying to avenge theirrade.


    "I will kill you, Whitebeard!!!" A new man emerged, attempting to strike Whitebeard, but he simply stopped his de with his hand, and the man was defeated the next moment without anyone being able to react.


    His body fell backward the next moment, dead. "A Vice-Admiral falling so easily... that''s the power of the world''s strongest man!" The marines eximed in fear.


    Whitebeard looked at Oars'' body with enraged feelings for seeing one of his sons falling there, "Attention, everyone!! Climb on Oars'' body." He eximed.


    The battle continued with more people falling after that, while the ce remained a bloody chaos, with the pirates approaching Oars to reach the za.


    At the edge of the za, the 43 pirate groups kept trying to find an opening while many groups of marines with several Vice-Admirals were dispatched to face them. All the Vice-Admirals who went to Enies Lobby were there, with more arriving at Sengoku''s call for the war.


    "This is getting bad..." One of the captains eximed while trying to open one side of the bay, but the walls were hard to break with cannon fire. Suddenly, a ship broke through the walls, being none other than Whitey Bay, known as the Ice Witch.


    On the tform, Sengoku analyzed the situation next to an Ace, still desperate, watching his brothers die there for him. But Sengoku didn''t have time to care about the feelings of a pirate about to die there as he looked towards a corner of Marineford.


    ''They are positioned there... but there are still no signs of them...'' Sengoku murmured internally, but he knew they would arrive, after all, the loss of control of the Gates of Justice meant they were opened or something even worse...


    ''Anyway, let''s continue our n to destroy Whitebeard. If they show up, the forces sent by the government will take care of them...'' He murmured internally and picked up the Den Den Mushi.


    "Let''s prepare for the n." He said, while Ace looked at him without understanding.


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral. Let''s begin!" The voice on the other side emerged, and Sengoku didn''t care about Ace hearing it; he couldn''t do anything now, and none of his enemies knew his strategy.


    While all this was happening, with chaos taking over the za, behind one of the ice blocks created by Whitebeard and Kuzan, a ck ship continued moving closer to it, while the man on its prow crossed his arms with his cape pping against the wind, emitting a characteristic smile. The people Sengoku and the World Government had been waiting for were finally arriving.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 309 – War 03.

    Chapter 309 �C War 03.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the war was unfolding, many eyes around the world were watching what was happening at that moment as the Navy wanted to disy its victory over pirate groups while executing the biological son of the pirate king who died more than 20 years ago.


    The tension was in the air in Sabaody Archipgo, where crowds continued to gather in front of public screens. They were shocked as the battle progressed, seeing the disy of powers that each of those powers could perform, each attack, each movement of the powerful pirates and sailors was broadcast in real time, leaving the audience with wide eyes and swallowing dry.


    In the center of the crowd, a group of reporters struggled to capture the public''s reactions, their cameras and den den mushis working at full steam. "Incredible, did you see how Whitebeard controlled the sea with his Gura Gura no Mi? This is the power of a Yonkou, not this is the power of the strongest man in the world!!" a reporter eximed, seeing a scene with excited eyes, unlike many of his colleagues who looked on in fear.


    "Did you hear the fleet admiral? He has the power to destroy the world, what kind of monster is this!?" One of the men also shouted in the crowd.


    "May Nika protect us from this war!" A woman began to pray, seeing that chaos on the screens.


    The reporters, in turn, took every pause between the fights to interview the spectators. "Do you think the World Government will be able to contain Whitebeard''s advance?" one of them asked, directing his den den mushi to a man who seemed to be a former sailor, given his posture and scars.


    "Whitebeard is a force of nature," the man began. "But don''t underestimate the Navy. They are clearly prepared for something big, and this war... it''s going to change a lot for all of us."


    "Look!!! He created two Tsunamis!!! What monster is this!" Someone screamed, seeing Whitebeard finishing his tsunami.


    Scenes of Whitebeard''s powerful attacks were interspersed with images of the Navy admirals preparing for the counterattack, each movement analyzed andmented on by the reporters. "And here we see Admiral Aokiji, preparing for what may be one of the greatest demonstrations of power ever seen," a reporter reported, while the camera focused on the ice admiral, raising his hands, first freezing the Tsunade and the entire bay.


    A young pirate, in the middle of the crowd, had her name unknown for having a bounty under 10 million, but still risked making her name in the new world. She shouted: "This is the true power of the great pirates!! Maybe we should go to Marineford too and make our name, I might even get a bounty to be a pirate of the worst generation!" She eximed excitedly among several pirate groups, some looked at her with a somber face upon hearing something like that.


    "It''s not that simple, girl. Did you see what happened to Little Oars Jr.? It was devastating," a more seasoned piratemented. He was referring to the scene broadcast moments before, where the giant Oars Jr. had fallen in battle, which surprised everyone there by the brutality with which the Navy and the Shichibukais had eliminated him mercilessly.


    Next to them, a family of traders watched with concern. The mother firmly held her young son''s hand, trying to divert his eyes from the more violent scenes. "We should go home, this is no ce for children," she murmured to her husband, who nodded in agreement, equally disturbed.


    "Did you see the move of the greatest swordsman in the world!? Look at some scenes of him fighting against some pirates!" A swordsman among the pirate groups said in a very excited tone, wanting to reach that level when he went to the new world.


    "Look at Admiral Kizaru, he''s using his light power. I so wish I had an Akuma no Mi!" an excited reporter said, seeing the high-speed movementsunching rays of light across the battlefield, exploding the enemies.


    "But didn''t you see how Marco stopped him before kicking him? The power of the Phoenix is cooler," another reporter eximed.


    "Of course not, the power of Logia is much better than that mythical Zoan," someone else countered.


    The fight continued and when Jozu lifted that huge block of ice and threw it towards the za, everyone was mesmerized, wondering what would happen next. And when Akainu made his move, everyone sighed as he began to release his power.


    "So this is the power of Admiral Akainu. Look, he''sunching magma onto the battlefield. Whitebeard''s ships are being burned, until one of those magma balls went towards Whitebeard..." The scene continued... "He caught it easily!" Whitebeard stopped the attack with his weapon and blew on the magma, leaving just a cold rock and leaving all the spectators even more amazed.


    "As expected of the strongest man in the world, nothing seems to shake Whitebeard," someone in the middle of the za said with a tone of admiration.


    "This fight... So these are the people who are at the top," murmured Kid, increasingly frustrated with his current power, it seemed there were as many people like Monkey D. Luffy.


    "We are far from it, aren''t we, Captain Kid?" Bege appeared beside him and mocked the red-haired pirate.


    "Hm?! Do you want to die?" Kid gave him an angry look.


    "Don''t be so stupid." Bege continued mocking and turned back to everyone there. "And where is the one who is leading the worst generation?" Bege murmured, since Luffy had gone to the New World ording to the newspaper. "It looks like he is ahead of us. Will he try to capture Whitebeard''s territories?" Hemented, his gaze suddenly turned to Basil in a corner, watching the screen and ying cards as always.


    "Tell me, Basil, what chances does Luffy have of starting to capture territories in the New World? I bet the others must be doing the same, as powerful as Whitebeard is, look at the strength of the Navy. What are the chances of that monster surviving?" He spoke and waited for an answer from Basil.


    Basil looked for a moment. Everyone there who was nearby and knew his powers, so they certainly tried to hear his answers, after all, he was a man who always said the right tactics and had proved it. As he began to y cards and looked exactly at those questions, his card lifted and he raised an eyebrow.


    "Chances of Whitebeard surviving: 10%," he spoke in a calm tone.


    "10%? That''s better than I expected," Begemented, while Drake grimaced at that, after all, 10% is much more than it should be and he was secretly rooting for the Navy and couldn''t do anything about it while watching the battle he should be part of.


    "And tell me, what is the chance of Monkey D. Luffy capturing Whitebeard''s territories in the New World?" Kid was the one who asked this time and Basil looked again at his cards and looked at Captain Kid.


    "0%," he said, also a bit surprised.


    "Wait, 0%?" Kid eximed. "He''s supposed to be in the New World, what''s the chance of him being in the New World then?" he asked immediately.


    Basil looked at the card and spoke, "0%."


    "What?" Everyone raised an eyebrow at that. "Don''t tell me he''s in the war or going to the war," someonemented, and Basil nodded, looking at his cards while frowning once more and looking at everyone in a moment of silence.


    "100%. The chance of him being in the war is 100%," his words echoed through the area where those pirates were.


    "WHAT?!" Kid immediately raised his voice.


    "Why would he be in a war of Whitebeard trying to save hismander...?" Many eximed, after all, they didn''t know the rtionship Luffy had with Ace.


    "Anyway, it''s going to be quite a show," Urouge said with a smile.


    Apoo approached, moving his long arms, and raised his voice. "So tell me, what is the chance of Straw Hat surviving this war?"


    Basil looked for a moment and spoke, "60%..." He said as everyone was in shock.


    What they didn''t know was that Luffy only had to worry about the forces of the Navy, but still, he had a higher chance of survival.


    "Damn you, Straw Hat, you''re always ahead of us," Kid said, frustrated.


    "This way we won''t conquer the New World, all the spotlight is on Straw Hat." Killermented.


    "Well, anyway, this will be interesting to watch. He defeated an admiral, let''s see what he can do in this war," Begemented and continued. "Remembering that he still has a 40% chance of dying," Begemented with a smile.


    "It''s better this idiot survives this war, otherwise I''ll kill him after resurrecting him after everything he promised me!" Boney said nearby, frustrated as she looked at the screens, anxious for Luffy who might appear at any moment.


    Meanwhile, Rayleigh was still atop his tree, watching the battle. However, as he drank and saw the deaths of both pirates and sailors, a smile formed on his lips while his gaze seemed sharper than usual.


    "It''sing," was the only thing he said before anyone there could notice anything.


    Meanwhile, a variety ofments arose from the crowd, discussing everything they saw, the powers of the strongest, Shichibukais, admirals, vice-admirals, and pirates with theirmanders, and even the base of the 43 pirates from the Whitebeard g fleet, especially thetter''s movement. After all, he had a power to destroy the world as Sengoku had mentioned.


    This type of discussion was not only happening in Sabaody. The broadcast was being announced all over the world. In Goa, in the main square, Queen Makino looked worriedly at everything with her ministers beside her, while Curly Dadan, one of the current ministers and women responsible for the queen of Goa''s security, was on the verge of tears, seeing Ace in that state, ready to be executed, hoping he would be saved and cursing Garp.


    "Garp, you damn, how can you let Ace be in this situation? Save him! He''s so close to you, you''re right there, you damn, I swear I will kill you if Ace is killed in this war, listen Garp!!" She spoke as tears streamed from her eyes and the other ministers tried to calm her.


    "Please, be well," Makino alsomented, fearing for Ace''s life.


    In Loguetown, many people gathered to watch this, as not all inds could have a broadcast. Many important people came here, one of them was the new mayor of a kingdom under construction of the recently developing Cocoyasi Kingdom, with a huge port already functioning. However, still, only Goa and Loguetown had a broadcast happening in the East Blue, even the queen of another emerging kingdom in this sea, Syrup Kingdom, with the queen named Kaya.


    Many were watching the broadcast, not imagining what could happen next, and this extended to other known realms of the Grand Line. In basta, there was also a broadcast, and even the Drum Kingdom had gone there to watch it as allies. All members of the Baroque Works were also there, the organization that Luffy had reactivated.


    All members like Miss Valentina, Mr. 2, Mr.3, and all the others that Luffy recruited except Mr.1, now all were members of the Straw Hat fleet and awaited the unfolding of the war. They had spoken with Luffy, but the captain asked for no one to interfere in this war and for them to keep low profiles. Of course, he didn''t even notify that he would appear, so it would be a surprise for everyone.


    In the New World, Kaido was crying in anger as he watched the broadcast. "Damn you Shanks, that bastard hindered me. I was supposed to have fought Whitebeard before cleaning up Marineford!!" Kaidoined about Shanks having stopped him, as he had to retreat the day before. Now he could only watch the old man''s downfall through the broadcast.


    "But no matter now, I will take all his territories, you fool," Kaido spoke as his men were already out, going to the inds where there was a Whitebeard g, hoping that, as he fell, his territory in the New World would increase even more.


    The same could be said of Big Mom, as she watched the broadcast on her main ind, her children had gone out to sea, mainly Katakuri going to Fishman Ind to make it his territory.


    Back at the war, everything continued with the same intensity: pirates dying here and there, with no one to stop them, while Whitebeard analyzed his men fighting atop his ship, analyzing and waiting to lead them with direct orders. Meanwhile, on the other side, Sengoku also analyzed next to Ace and Garp, already nning to execute his secret n to end Whitebeard once and for all.


    However, both Fleet Admiral Sengoku and the most powerful pirate in the world, Edward Newgate, and all the greatest fighters, including Shichibukais, divisionmanders, admirals, vice-admirals, and navy captains, felt that something was about to change in this war. And before the lower-ranking soldiers could notice anything, the gazes of all the greatest forces turned towards one of the frozen tsunami waves, as something was about to happen.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 310 – War 04. (The Straw Hats finally make their entrance.)

    Chapter 310 �C War 04. (The Straw Hats finally make their entrance.)


    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Whitebeard was still looking at Oars'' body on the ground when his gaze shifted to the side of the battlefield as soon as he noticed something. Sengoku, holding the den den mushi in his hand, took his eyes off the battlefield while analyzing the war. He felt something and turned to the same side his enemy was looking at.


    "Hm?!" Garp looked to the side at the same time as Sengoku and Whitebeard while narrowing his eyes.


    "!" Ace, bound beside them, saw his pops looking to the side, while his gaze returned to Sengoku and Garp on either side before shifting back to the frozen tsunami, wondering what they were looking at at that moment.


    "That!" Both Kong and his current team, who were hidden from everyone''s eyes in Marineford, felt that something was also going to happen.


    Meanwhile on the battlefield, Marco once again confronted Kizaru, as they fought at high speed, with the admiral trying to attack themander of the first division. But he was quick to heal every time he was attacked. It was a stalemate, with no winner. However, both stopped and looked to that side, surprised.


    "What is that...? How frightening..." Kizarumented.


    Kuzan was also fighting Jozu at that moment, transforming half of his body into diamond, trying to punch him with Haki. Until he stopped advancing and looked to the side. The same could be said of the admiral who looked with a tone not aszy as usual.


    But the same could be said of Boa Hancock, Mihawk, and Donquixote Domingo who quickly looked while Moria, the least proficient in Haki there, hadn''t noticed anything and continued killing the pirates. Meanwhile, Kuma, being a Cyborg, also appeared neutral.


    Admiral Akainu, who was going to meet and talk with someone who could draw Whitebeard among the 43 pirates of the fleet, stopped at that moment when he sensed something too.


    All the vice admirals who were fighting against the pirate fleet stopped attacking when they looked at the huge ice block, noticing something, and the same could be said of the captains, who had their eyes in that direction, forgetting the fight against the vice admirals.


    "What is this now... this feeling is unsettling..." Tsuru murmured softly.


    This feeling was not limited to the major forces; the battlefield itself suddenly changed at that exact moment as even the lower-ranking soldiers, both pirates and marines, noticed something because the ce becamepletely silent at that moment, as if the atmosphere had changed, causing even them to stop shooting and advancing against each other, wondering what was happening, looking confused.


    "Why do I feel so strange?" said the sailor while he didn''t even feel like continuing to shoot at the other line of enemies.


    "Hey, Coby, what''s happening here?" Helmeppo murmured scared as he saw the battlefield fall silent next to Coby, who was also looking at it quite bewildered, not knowing what was happening.


    "Why do I feel like something big is going to happen here...?" The pirates murmured throughout the battlefield.


    Even the people behind the screens noticed the change. "Hey, what''s going on there?"


    "Why does everything seem different?"


    "Why isn''t anyone attacking aggressively anymore?"


    "Is something happening?"


    These questions started to arise while the crowd of all kinds of people looked at the battlefield through the screens... After all, they couldn''t see anything beyond everyone stopping attacking each other as they could not feel the real atmosphere at the location.


    Then, in the midst of all that deadly silence contrasting with the chaotic atmosphere of the battlefield just seconds ago, something happened.


    A momentter, a sonic explosion emerged, with a strange sounding from that side where everyone had their eyes sharpened, looking, while the explosion seemedrger and growing as if something wasing towards the bay, and suddenly, the ice exploded, breaking it and a vertical cut, with a type of strange energy, being molded in red and ck, with the cier beside it being knocked down and raising clouds of smoke with shards of ice.


    "What is this?" the pirates and marines quickly asked as they widened their eyes at the gigantic energy emerging, advancing towards the battlefield in the middle of the bay. It first broke the ice, then that colossal vertical line, which was at least 30 meters wide and as tall as the tsunami, passed breaking the half-moon-shaped building below the frozen tsunami in its path and advanced to the center of the battlefield, everyone''s eyes widened at that, hearing the sound of ice breaking and a sound from the unique energy itself, approaching them as it carved a trench path through the ice.


    Among all those surprised, after all, the battlefield had stopped to watch that before it even happened, Mihawk''s eyes widened as his hawk eyes quickly worked to see whose energy that was emerging, as it belonged to a sword and he did not recognize to whom it belonged, the same could be said of Vista.


    Vice Admiral Strawberry also widened his eyes at that, after all, he knew that energy very well, more than anyone else there. As the energy began to advance, exploding the grounds and reaching the center of the bay, both marine soldiers and pirates tried to escape from it.


    "Get out of the way of that!"


    "It''s going to hit us!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Numerous exmations emerged from both sides as the explosion advanced to the middle of the site before disappearingpletely, leaving a huge trench path on that side, at least 30 meters deep, and the ice began to explode, further increasing the smoke without anyone being able to have a view of the other side or who had made that hole.


    The battlefield fell silent once again, with only the sound of the cier breaking, everyone holding their breath, while Whitebeard, Sengoku, the divisionmanders, the admirals, the Shichibukai, the vice admirals, the fleet captains, all frowned. After all, none of them expected something like this, wondering who had created it, after all, no one knew a person with such ability other than a certain vice admiral who widened his eyes and narrowed them. "So they finally came..." Strawberry recognizing Zoro''s energy,mented.


    "What is this? Who did this?" Jozu murmured and asked Marco who also shook his head, not knowing either who had done it.


    "Whoever it is, they''reing this way!" the third divisionmander, Vista, appeared beside andmented, looking at the smoke from the debris rising. While everyone waited to see something emerge from there, a surge explosion burst with the seawater advancing through the hole where the energy had dug and filling the trench like a river, exploding at its bridge which was the middle of the bay. Everyone watched the water advancing while everyone in Marineford was silent as if the war had ended.


    "What is this now?" Ace asked, looking dazed at that.


    "You came..." While Garp narrowed his eyes and sighed feeling what was going to happen next.


    "Hey, what''s happening here?" The pirates eximed, not understanding. Even the pirates looked to theirmanders and even to Whitebeard himself who looked at it with more surprised eyes than usual. The same could be said of the marines, looking for answers from the admirals in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Something is emerging from there," a marine pointed to the path where water had emerged, with a huge shadow appearing at that moment and the shadow grewrger as all eyes fixed on that thing emerging from the smoke.


    It was then that the bow of a ship with the head of a certain demon that everyone knew appeared, and with a man on top of it, while his straw hat was kept on his head and his cape fluttered with the wind.


    This same man kept his gaze fixed on the execution tform, cracking a smile and holding a fierce look.


    "He finally arrived!" Among those hidden in Marineford, they eximed.


    "He is..." before the entire ship emerged, people had already begun to recognize the first one to appear, and it wasn''t hard to notice that it was the pirate known as Straw Hat.


    "It''s Straw Hat, the number one rookie of the Worst Generation with a billion bounty!" People eximed.


    "Monkey D Luffy is here! He is the son of Dragon and the grandson of the Marine hero, Garp," People continued shouting at each other while pointing their trembling hands at the ck Pearl emerging.


    "Why is this super-rookie here?" Some pirates who were unaware of the rtionship between Ace and Monkey D. Luffy eximed, confused.


    While Whitebeard had a stern look, despite no hostility, as he knew that Monkey D. Luffy was Ace''s foster brother, and him being here meant only one thing. Despite Luffy practically challenging and mocking him at times before, such as capturing Ace and Jimbei while sending pictures in basta among other things.


    Kuma maintained a neutral look, while Moria looked at Luffy with frustration, the same could be said of Donquixote Domingo, who wanted revenge after suffering so much at the hands of that team.


    Meanwhile, Hancock had a look with two hearts filling her eyes, and she struck a pose of a woman in love.


    Mihawk narrowed his eyes at Luffy and what was emerging behind him, although Luffy had a sword at his waist, it wasn''t his energy that had carved the trench where the ship was now sailing.


    Sengoku narrowed his eyes while Garp clenched his teeth, and Ace looked wide-eyed at Luffy appearing there.


    "LUUUUFFFFYYYY!!!" He eximed immediately, while Luffy looked at him, maintaining the same smile.


    He continued approaching while no one tried to stop them, with the ship bing more visible to all eyes.


    "Look, it''s the members of the Straw Hat Pirates!" The voice was raised in different parts of the field as new people appeared on the deck of the ship before it waspletely visible, there were all the exclusive members of the crew who hadn''t stayed in Skypiea, plus Lucy who was still wearing the Marine uniform she was captured in at Impel Down by her grandfather.


    Luffy didn''t care about thements and took his eyes off Ace for a moment and turned his head. "That was a nice cut, Zoro..." Luffymented as his swordsman sheathed the only sword he had used to create an opening while the ship advanced.


    "That was easy, Captain..." Zoro spoke with a smile. His gaze returned to the battlefield, looking for the one who would challenge him on this day. He quickly saw Mihawk at a distance, and their gazes met, crossing like des.


    And it was at that moment that Mihawk opened his eyes, quite surprised by what he was seeing, after all, it had not been many months since he had met that boy in East Blue and, despite the newspapers already reporting a bit of his current strength, it was still surprising to see him personally and notice how he had evolved in such a short time, recognizing his posture on that deck and knowing that he had created that gigantic cut himself.


    "So this is war!!" Chopper shouted.


    "There are so many people!" Usoppmented in surprise, going to the side of the ship and analyzing the battlefield.


    "This is certainly a bloody battlefield," Nojikomented, seeing so many dead people scattered around.


    "Luffy, I don''t want to face the admirals!" Nami eximed from behind.


    "I''m scared, Captain!" Bebo shouted.


    "It''s just a bunch of mortals, what''s there to be scared of?" Enel, as always, maintained his arrogant posture and scoffed at what he was seeing.


    "..." Hugo remained silent.


    Shirahoshi looked at the battlefield with curious eyes.


    Alvida and Baby 5 maintained a smile towards that ce.


    While Vivi seemed somewhat scared and tried to maintain a posture, Robin and Kuina maintained a calm look.


    "WOOLF!!" Chouchou barked at the battlefield.


    "This is the greatest strength of the navy..." Reiju smiled...


    "The elite of the navy and the greatest pirate group in the world... this looks interesting..." Lamimented.


    "Nee... This is going to be dangerous..." Hachimented.


    "It looks like we''ll have our rematch with the navy... We don''t need to hold back now, do we, Luffy?" Yamato asked with a smile.


    "Look, they''re all there, they have a crew of twenty-something members with various Mythical Akuma no Mi, I read in the newspaper, they had 5 Mythical Akuma no Mi!" someone eximed, though it seemed outdated.


    "You know there are even Logias among them like the admirals!" the marines eximed as the pirates looked on, admiring this crew worth billions, as powerful as a Yonkou with even some specting that they were already one, and now they were emerging on the battlefield. They just hoped they weren''t enemies.


    "Is he going toe take our father? We can''t let that happen, no matter if it''s Straw Hat or the Navy... we''ll defeat everyone, our father is invincible!" the pirates eximed.


    "Calm down, it''s very likely this pirate will also fight to save Ace!" Marco tried to calm them down before they did something foolish.


    The ship continued to emerge, but if they were already surprised by the arrival of Straw Hat, what came next shocked both all of Marineford and the entire with people watching everything through the screens.


    That''s because as soon as the ship continued to emerge from the ice wreckage, the main mast''s sail appeared with the Straw Hat skull g and its bones crossing, but what no one expected were the 7 people tied there, and none other than 7 beaten Tenryuubito with bruised faces bleeding like blood pulps, tied like dogs on that g.


    And if people were shocked by Luffy''s crew appearing, everyone''s eyes widened without exception: whether they were pirates, marines, Shichibukais, admirals, vice admirals,manders, Sengoku, Garp, Ace, and Whitebeard, even Kong and the others hidden.


    Everyone opened their mouths and widened their eyes, as this would be a sight no one expected in the middle of the war, while Luffy''s crew brought seven Tenryuubito as hostages to the battlefield while they were beaten and humiliated being disyed on the ship as trophies.


    "Well, it looks like we''re making quite an impression," Luffymented as his ship headed towards the middle of the bay.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 311 – War 05.

    Chapter 311 �C War 05.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The war immediately stopped at that moment. No one could even hear a sound at that moment, whether pirates, sailors, or Shichibukais; everyone was looking horrified at that ship.


    "...." Ace, on the tform, kept his mouth open, trembling, as out of everything he could have imagined in the war, this never crossed his mind, even wondering if it really was Luffy there.


    <em>Sound of metal</em>A sword fell to the ground in the middle of the ground, while a sailor, who until a moment ago was fighting against the pirates, looked around, trembling, waiting for any of his superiors to tell him what to do in such a situation.


    A pirate who was pointing his gun at another sailor lowered it at that moment, while his eyes and mouth were wide open, he also could not imagine having such a vision in his life.


    Even Hancock, who had hearts in her eyes, was shocked and silent. Moria was as surprised as any sailor, and even beings with personalities as peculiar as Domingo and Mihawk looked at it in disbelief.


    The admirals were shocked and paralyzed. Marco, Vista, Jozu, and all the division captains had their eyes wide open while their pupils dted, equally surprised.


    Even the most powerful man in the world seemed shocked by what he was seeing, when someone had attacked this group of people that even he himself did not dare to face without a good reason.


    For Whitebeard, it had been a long time since he had seen a scene like this, from his time, when he was a crew member of a certain ship, since his Captain, Rocks, also had no fear of these beings and did exactly what he was seeing or worse when he felt like it.


    Returning to the execution tform, Garp was more astonished than ever, while his eyes opened and snot came out of his nose, covering half of his open mouth.


    "How could this happen?" Sengoku murmured amid the silence now found in Marineford, the only sound at that moment being that of the ck ship approaching the middle of the bay.


    Not only in Marineford, it seemed like the war had ended, but people from all parts of the world, even moments before being shocked by this scene, were screaming bewildered as soon as Luffy made his first move.


    For them, it all seemed quite electrifying watching the war and seeing that explosion emerge from the tsunami on one side of the bay, it caught everyone''s attention, while the energy continued cutting the ice, heading towards the middle of the bay.


    "It''s the Straw Hats!" shouted a reporter shocked to his soul, while several others murmured and eximed.


    "He''s in the war, what is he doing there? Does he want more fame or does he think he can already?"


    "He''s probably going to challenge Whitebeard for the title of the strongest in the world.


    "Impossible, he''s just a rookie."


    "With more of his bounty being astronomical andpared to others, he can''t be so foolish as to face the strongest in the world!"


    "You know he''s quite crazy and might even fight against admirals and hit Tenryuubitos!"


    "But what is he still doing there?!"


    People immediately began to exim without understanding the motive for why Luffy was appearing there.


    "What is happening there!"


    "Look, he brought his entire crew!!" Someone pointed to the screen while ck Pearl appeared before seeing the main mast, while all the crew members appeared and kept a sharp look, despite some being somewhat fearful.


    "This is incredible! What will happen to this war when he and the other crew members are also there?!" They asked while looking at the crew with this unique entry.


    "He really is there!" Bege eximed in a corner.


    "Captain!! You''re eating more than usual!" A man eximed to Bonney.


    "Shut up and bring me more pizza!! I don''t want to miss this!" Bonney eximed, while eating in an attempt to calm her nerves. "You bettere out alive from there, you hear me?!" She shouted at the screen while people looked like she was a fool, since Luffy could not hear.


    "Tsk..." Kid clicked his tongue.


    "..." Killer remained silent.


    "O, that bastard is there!" Apoo said, smiling and waving his hands.


    "..." Basil just looked.


    "..." Urouge smiled.


    "..." X-Drake looked, frowning.


    "Mom!! Is that the man who hit the bad man?!" A little girl said as she remembered that man dressed in white hitting the man below him, when that same man appeared and punched him; to her, Luffy was a hero beating the Tenryuubito.


    "Be quiet, daughter!" The woman immediately covered the girl''s mouth, looking around to see if anyone had heard, but everyone in front of her was in shock.


    "Well..." Rayleigh, on top of the tree, stopped drinking as he looked at the scene in front of him. "That was really a surprise. Reminds me of Rocks..." He said in the end.


    "Admiral Kizaru is here!!" someone shouted, a pirate probably, with fear in his voice.


    "Kizaru is in the war, you idiot!" someone retorted.


    "Look there!!" The pirate pointed behind, and the man who called him an idiot shifted his gaze and was immediately blinded.


    "What is this, where is this lighting from?!" Thisst oneined immediately, trying to shield his eyes.


    Meanwhile, there was a man looking at the screen so excited that his eyes looked like headlights with the excitement he was feeling, watching the man he hade to Sabaody to try to meet.


    "LUFFFFFFFFYYYYYYY-SEEEEMMPPPAIIIIII" Bartolomeo shouted excitedly, seeing Luffy entering so coolly in the middle of a war.


    While these scenes were happening even outside of Sabaody, people were also reacting to it. "Luffy!!! He really showed up!" Makino eximed in the midst of Goa''s embrace while the entire kingdom watched.


    "Luffy!!!" Dadan said, crying. "Please save Ace! Save Ace!!" She eximed, cheering for Luffy.


    In another part of East Blue, in the square of Loguetown, where there was a huge crowd watching the scenes filling the entire square.


    "He''s here, does that mean Usopp will also appear!?" Caia eximed, surprised as ck Pearl appeared and Usopp appeared right after. "He''se!! It''s been so long..."


    "That damn! He took the queens to war!" The former mayor of Cocoyasi Vige, now the prime minister of Cocoyasi Kingdom, shouted enraged, while the people around him tried to calm him.


    Shimotsuki Koushirou was also on one side of the square, watching the scene with his dojo students. "Kuina... Zoro... you really are there..." He murmured quite surprised seeing his daughter and his best student.


    "It''s Zoro-Senpai!! Miss Kuina is also there!" The dojo students eximed and cheered for their acquaintances.


    "Chouchou is in the war!!!!" The mayor of OrangeTown, who was with many people from that city in this square, looked shocked, never imagining that Chouchou would leave his city a few months ago and appear in the middle of a war.


    "Hey, Chef Zeff, Reiju is also there!!" Baratie stopped at the port of Loguetown today to watch the war and one of the restaurant''s cooks immediately pointed out to his colleagues on the other side of the square.


    "That''s true... I hope she''s okay... these kids are really bold, entering into the eye of the storm like this.." Zeff said with his arms crossed.


    "Go Reiju!! Take them down!" The cooks beside were cheering without knowing which side Luffy would fight yet.


    An old gentleman on top of a building watching the screens, was shocked by that... he was a bar owner called Gold Roger. The same gentleman who served Luffy in that bar when he came to Loguetown with Shirahoshi, he couldn''t be more surprised by this scene.


    "Incredible, isn''t it? No wonder he went there!" He eximed. "Every time something big happens at sea, this boy is always involved..." Despite his bar keeping the same name, he lived decorating it with newspaper clippings as frames in his bar of Luffy since he met him, after all, he made a deration that day on the execution tform that shocked him.


    "What will he do now...? Does he intend to challenge the strongest in the world or destroy the Navy? This is even bolder than I remember from Roger,''" the old man eximedughing.


    "He''s that guy who dered he would dominate the entire sea!!" A man in the square of Loguetown eximed.


    "He destroyed this square when he stepped here!!! It took months and still hasn''t been fully built."


    "Is this a dream... Is he really there in that hell?!"


    "I knew he would do something like this, I''ve been following him ever since he left this town.


    "Monkey D. Luffy!! The man I will serve as soon as I go to sea, recruit me to your crew!!"


    "Who does he intend to destroy in this war...?"


    "He defeated Kizaru in Sabaody a short time ago, whichever side he chooses... it will unbnce the war, Monkey D. Luffy is already considered a potential Yonkou!!"


    People began to exim at that shocking scene, questioning who Luffy would help, and whom he would destroy, the choice in this decision wouldpletely change the war.


    "Boss Kaido?!!" In Onigashima, where Kaido had returned, the men murmured surprised as the Yonkou stood up at that moment.


    In front of him, Yamato was among Luffy''s crew, his eyes fixed on his daughter like a hawk. "Yamato, you damned son, you went to war while I''m stuck here?!" Kaido growled immediately.


    "Wait, Lord Kaido, what do you n to do?" The men around him became desperate at that moment, scared with no means to stop any of Kaido''s madness, after all, none of the disasters were present to stop him at that moment, as they had gone to various inds belonging to Whitebeard to take them as their own.


    "What do you think I''m going to do?" Kaido spoke with a serious tone while looking at the screen in front of him. "Bring the vivre card we made with Jack bringing that piece of hair from paradise!" He immediately ordered.


    Beginning to walk while waiting for the man to deliver what he asked for, while the soldiers of the hundred beasts became more and more lost, this became a situation where they could do nothing more. The fate of the war was about to change once again...


    "That brat, Monkey D. Luffy, dares to appear like this in the fight with Whitebeard and the navy...?" Big Mom eximed immediately.


    "Besides, where is Cracker? He was supposed to bring that brat and his group here, now he''s in the middle of the war. Contact Gemma immediately," Big Mom yelled, still not knowing anything that had happened to Cracker and Germa itself.


    "Reiju..." Meanwhile... a blond man standing near Big Mom watching the fight from there, murmured, seeing his former sister, because he hadn''t seen her for years.


    The scene shifted to the Tenryuubito and if everyone was already shocked, a silence seemed to take over the entire before the chaos began.


    "He really did that!!??" In Mary Geoise, one of the Elders smashed the table at that moment, watching the scene unfold in front of him.


    "Eliminate him immediately!" eximed another elder, going to the den den mushi to talk with the team that was hidden, waiting for the moment to act against the crew that had just arrived.


    Already leaving the castle of power, and going to the streets of Mary Geoise, almost all the Tenryuubitos had a screen like that in their home, as they wanted to watch the war as a type of entertainment, they immediately became enraged by it.


    "How dare they do this to a Tenryuubito?!"


    "These inferior beings...!"


    "Kill them, I want them killed immediately!"


    "Call the admirals!"


    "I want all their families killed, now!"


    "How dare they hurt my friend!"


    Phrases like this started all over the holynd with men in astronaut helmets eximing furiously, while their guards and servants had to make calls for them, having to obey their demands.


    "They hurt one of us," A Tenryuubito spoke, although he was not friends with one of them tied to the mast, it was still an offense.


    "They are treating Saint Ghusi like an animal!" Another Tenryuubito shouted, even though it was an enemy from Tenryuubito he eximed, this scene impacted even his status, he wanted to kill this unknown pirate group immediately.


    "Who are these inferior beings, how dare they hurt Saint Vore?" Another spoke from one side of Mary Geoise, this Tenryuubito being his fianc��e.


    "Mother... Do we also bleed like the inferior beings?" A little boy in the same astronaut outfit eximed, seeing a hurt Tenryuubito for the first time, while behind them his parents eximed furiously.


    "He-he-he-he-he!!" A Tenryuubito was on the sofa in his house with his family, but unlike all the others, this family was all bandaged up with patches after being attacked in Sabaody.


    The one who was stuttering was Saint Charlos, who pointed at Luffy trembling, with the trauma of that punch he received as soon as he met him in the streets of Sabaody going to the auction.


    "The navy better kill them, because I myself will kill the navy!" Eximed the father of Saint Charlos.


    "These damned!"


    "Bastards..."


    "Inferior beings!!"


    "They will pay!!"


    Everyone eximed, while Luffy had no idea that he had made an enemy of all of Mary Geoise at that moment, as the world was in chaos. But if Luffy knew what was happening in Mary Geoise, he would certainly say something like, ''Then take this meteor��''


    [To Be Continued!]


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 312 – War 06.

    Chapter 312 �C War 06.


    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    While the whole world was shocked by what they were witnessing, the ship continued moving through the created channel, as everyone could do nothing but watch it pass through the middle of the war.


    "That guy... He''s crazy!" People behind the screens murmured, not believing that Luffy''s insanity was normal at this moment.


    "Is this real...?!" People kept eximing.


    "Can this war get any worse?!"


    "What will happen if they kill the Tenryuubitos? What will the World Government do?" They continued screaming.


    "Pay attention to what will happen! This is much more than a war between Whitebeard and the Navy now."


    People remained stunned, whether they were pirates, civilians, navy, revolutionaries, government agents, and even Yonkous watching this scene.


    The ship kept sailing, while everyone remained immobile in the middle of the war, mesmerized by the sight of the 7 Tenryuubitos tied to the sails and being beaten.


    "What is this..."


    "What should we do?"


    "Is Whitebeard still the enemy after this?"


    The sailors began to murmur, lost without knowing how to act there, Sengoku still dazed, was the first toe back to his senses. He returned to the navy men stopped in the square and shouted, "Turn off themunication devices immediately!"


    "Yes, sir!!" The sailors eximed as they began to run from there, to the side of the za where the den den mushi was recording.


    "This should never have been exposed to the world, and much less, could we continue to disy this..." Sengokumented, watching his men running.


    The ck Pearl continues sailing while everyone waited. Nobody moved a finger, with the sailors waiting for some order from the loudspeakers with Sengoku shoutingmands, or even the pirates, who looked at Whitebeard, waiting for anyment from him, but the strongest man in the world was still looking at the ship without saying anything the whole time.


    The ship finally hit the end of the path, cracking the ice, as Luffy nodded satisfied.


    "We''ve finally arrived!!" Shirahoshi shouted excitedly.


    "Why are you so happy?! We''re in the middle of a war between the world''s most powerful forces!!" Usopp eximed.


    "Luffy, protect me!!" Nami demanded.


    "Me too!" Vivi did the same.


    "Luffy, save me!" Little Chopper looked at the people staring at them and immediately became scared.


    "Stop it, you''re ruining our badass scene... What image are we going to give to the world with some of you acting scared..." Luffy turned his face and immediatelyined.


    "ARE YOU JUST WORRIED ABOUT YOUR IMAGE?!" A collective scream followed.


    "Tsk." Luffy clicked his tongue, before breaking into a smile and returning to the battlefield while all around there were no more screams, cannon shots, or swords shing against each other, just everyone watching him, wondering what he would do next.


    His gaze swept over the battlefield and moved to the za until he saw the execution tform with his grandfather and Ace beside Sengoku.


    "I hope you haven''t been waiting too long, brother." Luffy''s voice echoed across the battlefield effortlessly.


    "LUUUUUUFFFFYYYYYY!!!" Ace responded, screaming at the top of his lungs.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get you out of here." Luffy spoke calmly still.


    "MONKEY D. LUFFY!!!" The voice of Sengoku suddenly resounded through the ce, at the peak of his fury, this war had turned into a mess as soon as Luffy passed through the cier.


    "Hello Sengoku, it''s the first time I''m seeing you in person, what an honor." Luffy spoke amiably.


    "Do you know what you''re doing, kid?!" This time it was Garp beside him with a furious look while his brow furrowed, what Luffy did at that moment ced a target on his back that he could never remove.


    "Hello grandpa... It''s good to see you, it''s been a few months..." Luffy replied, despite the ironic humor he had with his grandfather or vice versa, it didn''t seem to be there at that moment.


    "Do you know what you are doing, do you have any idea what you represent by picking up 7 world nobles and beating them before bringing them to the navy? You know you will never get out of here alive!!" Sengoku shouted into the microphone.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Suddenly to everyone''s surprise, Luffy began tough loudly as hisughter echoed through the ce, Kizaru and Kuzan furrowed their brows looking at him, while Akainu was about to explode while being near Whitebeard''s fleet.


    "What are youughing at, you damn it!" Sengoku shouted.


    "It''s just funny, you talk as if you weren''t already nning to kill me... you know I woulde here. So don''t be hypocritical, Sengoku, I''m here for my brother and he will leave here alive, even if I have to destroy part of the navy..." Luffy spoke with a threatening tone.


    People began to snap out of their daze at this moment, while the pirates looked at each other, the sailors were a bit confused. "He said brother... like brother of Gold Roger''s son...? But he is Dragon''s son! Do they have the same mother or something?" The sailors wondered.


    "That''s impossible! Ace''s mother died giving birth to him... so I don''t know what he''s talking about..." another replied.


    "He''s not Roger''s son, but he''s Ace''s foster brother...!" Sengoku exined, making everyone understand what he meant by brother.


    "Listen everyone, of all the people here, the Straw Hat pirate is the biggest potential threat on the seas, we must destroy him at any cost, do you understand?!" Sengoku eximed as the sailors began to return to their wartime state.


    "Yes!!"


    "We must eliminate him along with Whitebeard!!"


    "Let''s destroy the Straw Hats today too!!"


    The sailors soon began to lose their fear and eximed with blood in their eyes at Luffy.


    "How dare he touch a world noble!"


    "He''s worse than his father!"


    "Luffy..." Coby murmured watching this scene.


    "What are we going to do, Coby..." Helmeppo was afraid of Luffy at that moment, still traumatized by what happened in Shelltown.


    Luffy shrugged it off and suddenly looked to the side, as a huge ball ofva appeared in front of him, Akainu was not standing still. This ball ofva flew up, before beginning to descend again towards Luffy.


    "You''re so eager, Akainu..." Luffy smiled as the mes illuminated him, simply creating a fireball in his hand and throwing it against theva, which exploded along with it the next moment, preventing theva from reaching the ship.


    The explosion lit up the area with purple mes and redva shing against each other until they canceled each other out. The sailors and pirates watched this with fascination as Luffy stopped an admiral''s attack.


    "Akainu, are you going to attack me from the shadows? Have you be a coward now, after the beating I gave you?" Luffy taunted waiting to see the enraged admiral appear, but there was no sign of him, after all he still needed to talk to someone from the fleet.


    "He canceled the power of an admiral!" The sailors shouted.


    Suddenly a man jumped into the air, as Kuzan targeted Luffy byunching an arrow at him, the arrow sped, until a figure surrounded by fire appeared, while this same woman in mes dressed in pink,unched a kick against the spear creating a line of mes, as her feet and the spear collided with each other.


    The impact immediately exploded with Kuzan speaking in his attack as he fell to the ground, and another light appeared in the air, being Kizaru. "It''s time for me to strike for what they did in Sabaody." He spoke in a neutral tone as a sh of light appeared and a blue field emerged at that moment in that area. The sh suddenly disappeared and reappeared, swapping ces with a block of ice, as that attack flew towards the navy sailors themselves.


    "Help!!!" They screamed immediately, but it was toote as it exploded with that.


    <em>BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!</em>The explosion sounded through the ce with both the sailors and pirates looking at it stunned.


    "This is so unexpected and dangerous..." Kizaru did not fail toment frowning, since his own attack was killing sailors with it.


    "These women managed to nullify the attack of two admirals?!" They eximed shocked.


    "Lami, do what I asked." Luffy spoke as Lami disappeared after nodding.


    She created several fields while traveling through the battlefield without anyone being able to react, appearing all the way to the edge of the za.


    "Let''s get the den den mushi!" The sailors under Sengoku''s order eximed, as they approached the device.


    "Sorry, but my captain wants this." Lamimented as the surprised sailors lost their heads the next moment, still continuing to move touching their necks without understanding.


    "That''s the power of the Ope Ope no Mi!!" People immediately eximed.


    "She can even move the power of Kizaru... what a stolen fruit that is!" Jozumented watching Lami return to the ship.


    "Yes... and they also have their own phoenix..." Marcomented as Reiju wasnding on the ship and both women began some kind of argument.


    "I did better!"


    "No, I was cooler."


    "Can you both stop arguing right now! Lami, give me the den den mushi." Luffy spoke, wanting to end that fight, while Sengoku watched, stunned.


    "He got the broadcasting den den mushi!!" He growled.


    "Hello, world." Luffy spoke, lifting that den den mushi, smiling at all the people of this world seeing his face stered on screens across the globe.


    "What is he doing..." The people on the other side of the screen could not be more surprised by this development.


    "Well, before we get involved in this war, I want to make an announcement." Luffy began while no one else made a move with him, waiting to see what he would say after everything he had done.


    "I know your n, navy, I know you n to execute Ace before the time." Luffy started while Sengoku frowned at this statement and Whitebeard looked a bit surprised by it.


    "And you better not do it, after all I have 7 Tenryuubitos here to sacrifice." Luffy said this making everyone choke.


    "He ns to execute a Tenryuubito?!!" Both sailors and pirates eximed.


    "Luffy!!" Boa Hancock could hardly believe the words of her husband, looking shocked at him.


    "This is madness, he can''t be serious... can he?!" The men behind the screens in Sabaody wondered.


    "But you know... you tried to do this once, so it''s time for me to show that I''m not joking here, Sengoku..." Luffy spoke.


    "What do you n to do?!!" Sengoku looked at him fearfully this time, while Ace had a shocked face towards Luffy from the beginning and Garp had narrowed eyes knowing that whatever happens next, would leave the world in chaos.


    "Lami..." Luffy nced at Lami, with a movement of his finger, she removed a Tenryuubito from the sail and he fell kneeling in front of Luffy.


    Everyone looked at that, while the Tenryuubito seemed to wake up at that moment with a bleeding face, "What is happening!! Who hit me, where am I, I demand to be released now!!!" He immediately eximed.


    "You should shut your mouth, you celestial swine." Luffy dered that once more.


    "He''s going to do it!!" Kong eximed from his hiding ce.


    "We can''t do anything!! There are 6 other Tenryuubitos they could kill, we must wait and act at the right time! We will avenge this Tenryuubito!" One of the men behind Kong spoke and Kong had toply.


    "Who are you, you damn, who are you calling a celestial swine?! Where is that big guy who beat me?! I demand his head!!" The Tenryuubito continued eximing, but he stopped talking the moment Luffy pulled out his pistol from the bag and ced it on the world noble''s head.


    "You know, you should have stayed quiet as I asked," Luffy spoke while keeping the gun pointed at his head, even more pressed. This definitely made everyone feel that their worst fears were right. Luffy nned to execute a Tenryuubito in front of the entire world.


    "This kid, he''s really going to do it?" Whitebeard looked shocked at this.


    "Listen here, Monkey D. Luffy, if you do this, you will pay, I swear," Sengoku immediately shouted, while Garp frowned and Ace looked paralyzed.


    "I told you, Sengoku, you nned to execute my brother even in a trap. I have 7 hostages and I will show that I''m not joking. This Tenryuubito will die for your joke..." Luffy spoke while touching the trigger of his pistol, frightening everyone even more, terrifying even the admirals who looked paralyzed and could not move.


    People around the world were shocked by what they were seeing on the screen and Luffy moved the camera back to his face.


    "Let me dere a few things: this man has a history of human abuse, envement, torture, bribery. These kinds of people are the most disgusting there is in this world and they deserve death," Luffy spoke.


    As everyone watched, he continued. "Listen all the people of this world, I am Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will dominate the seas, and I intend to cleanse this scum from the world." Luffy spoke as if the whole world had frozen in time.


    His words echoed in their minds as they watched his finger move, and the next moment, the sound of a gunshot erupted, and the head of the Tenryuubito was blown off, blood sttering in front of the entire. This was an act that not even Rocks had managed to achieve, not on a global scale, showing that even gods could die.


    ---------------


    Roon here: From now on, things are going to get insane... I hope I haven''t messed up my story with this. LOL


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 313 – War 07.

    Chapter 313 �C War 07.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "This bastard, Garp. You know your grandson won''t make it out alive today, right?" Sengoku was the one to break the silence at Marineford, still shocked by what had just urred right in front of them and the world.


    "..." Garp watched, furrowing his brow like never before in his life. What his grandson did was something irreversible, something that hadn''t happened in many, many years. Even worse, since this execution was broadcast to the entire world. Nobody would forget something so significant, no matter what the World Government did.


    With the den den mushi broadcasting, what the Marines wanted to show was to glorify their victory on this day over the pirates, but the marines and the World Government just realized that this had be their Trojan horse. After all, the entire world saw the execution of a descendant of the creators of this world.


    Papers and notebooks fell to the ground everywhere in the world, silent pirates, frightened citizens, reporters witnessing a scene they could never have imagined in their lives. This day would forever be known as a day when there was someone brave enough to challenge the greatest power in this world, brave enough to kill someone untouchable.


    Someone brave enough to prove to the world that the Celestial Dragons were not untouchable gods. That there was someone who challenged the World Government above anyone else in this world, and he did it in front of the navy and the world.


    Meanwhile, on the ck Pearl, although some members of the Straw Hat crew were terrified inside, they now maintained a serious look, because what their captain had done was bold and there was no turning back. Even so, they had to ept and trust the captain''s decisions.


    Luffy watched the man fall like a rag doll as he rolled over the prow where they were and fell below the ship like a kicked dog. It was a strange sight to see a Tenryuubito meet such an end. He had never executed one of them in such a humiliating manner, but he did not regret it. He knew that if there was a gear in this world that maintained the bnce of all forces, he had just destroyed it and opened the door to chaos. He could be more hunted than his own father from that moment.


    People still saw Luffy filming the body falling and disappearing below him while he grabbed the camera and started filming his face again. "If this proves that I''m not joking, then I don''t know what will..." Luffy said with a smile, "This is because Ace was going to be executed and I''m determined to kill all the Tenryuubitos to save my brother..." He said and had an idea at that moment.


    ''I can also send a message to him...'' He thought with satisfaction, after all, there was someone in this world he wanted to meet.


    He spoke to the entire world again, "Sabo, if you''re watching this transmission from somewhere, don''t worry, brother, Ace will be alone and soon we''ll meet, me, you, Ace, and Lucy." He said, as it was a chance to speak directly to the second inmand of the revolutionary army somewhere on the globe.


    Elsewhere in the New World, while the revolutionary army was also watching the broadcast in a secret ce after having stolen the broadcasting den den mushi from a major kingdom on an ind in that sea, the war was disyed to the most important group of rebels. They watched the battle unfold as they imagined, but everything changed once Luffy entered, first being very surprised by the presence of Dragon''s son appearing there.


    "He''se!!" Some members shouted looking at Luffy appearing.


    "So this is the famous Monkey D. Luffy?" Sabo asked curiously.


    "Dragon!! Your son is getting involved in the middle of the war!" Another eximed.


    "..." Dragon remained silent, he knew of the connection Luffy had with Ace in the Goa Kingdom, so he wasn''t too surprised, but he couldn''t help wondering how Luffy was affecting the oue of this fight, but his eyes widened as soon as theplete ship emerged.


    "Hey, hey!! Those are Tenryuubitos!!"


    "He must be crazy!!"


    "What is happening!"


    The revolutionaries were all stunned by what they were witnessing. The broadcast continued as the admirals attacked the ship, but then when Luffy pointed the gun at the kneeling world noble, no one could breathe and when the shot blew the head off the Tenryuubito, everyone lost their footing at that moment.


    "The chief''s son really killed a Tenryuubito..." The man in question trembled as he spoke.


    "Hey, hey, Dragon, this can''t be real!" someone spoke to Dragon behind them.


    While Dragon himself was equally shocked, maintaining a furrowed brow at this, even he couldn''t have imagined seeing something like this in this war.


    The broadcast continued as Luffy raised the den den mushi to himself. "Sabo, if you''re watching this transmission..." They listened as the blonde man''s eyes widened at being called like that.


    "Sabo, does he know you?" someone turned and asked.


    "Is he talking about our Sabo?" Ko looked curiously at him.


    "Luffy..." Sabo initially was confused, wondering if it was indeed him being called by this pirate who was known as the chief''s son, until suddenly, something clicked.


    His eyes widened as he looked at Luffy smiling at the camera, now paying more attention to him and to Ace, who was captive on the execution tform, something he hadn''t been doing before. After all, he only treated them as a pirate emerging with great force and just as amander of the second division of the Whitebeard pirates, and a war would start because of thetter, but he hadn''t connected the dots yet.


    "Luffy... Ace... and Lucy..." With that pirate speaking on the broadcast and realizing that he was speaking to him, his mind began to remember things he had long forgotten.


    He quickly put his hand on his forehead, frowning without understanding what was happening. shes began to appear, from a time in the middle of a forest in the Goa Kingdom, with 4 children having fun through the forest while talking about their dreams for the future, the fights, and even his fall with that Tenryuubito making him a target while blowing up his raft. Memories began to flood his mind all at once.


    "Sabo, how are you feeling?" Ko noticed the strange behavior of herpanion and ced her hand on his shoulder, worried.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that, you know, I was feeling a huge headache... Luffy... Ace... Lucy..." He continued to murmur those names while pressing his head, until suddenly, he exploded, shouting and falling backward, fainting, while everyone was stunned by it.


    "SABO!!!" They shouted.


    "Get him inside, run some tests on him, and let him rest," a fish-man said, touching the neck of the fainted Sabo, seeing that he was alright. Everyone watched Sabo being carried away, stunned, not understanding what was happening there, even wondering if Luffy had done something to him through the transmission.


    And back to the war, silence still dominated the entire HQ, until suddenly, something exploded in the middle of Marineford City with debris flying, as someone soared high into the sky at high speed.


    "You inferior being, how dare you kill one of us?" The shout broke the silence of the ce as whoever it was dressed like an astronaut began to unleash shes with a sword drawn from the waist. The sh generated a type of energy that had a strange sound as it flew towards the ck Pearl.


    However, someone quickly responded on the deck of the ship releasing shes with icy energy with Kuina drawing her sword, swinging, and shing them together in the middle of the Bay''s space, exploding into ice and that strange energy as soon as the two shes met.


    "Look what we have here, holy knights. It seems the elders really want to finish us off," Luffy spoke calmly, still maintaining the broadcast, making people all over the world wonder what he was talking about, as no one knew this group, being a secret force of the World Government.


    "You will die here, you inferior being. You dare spill the blood of a Tenryuubito. Sacred blood, the worst crime in this world, against the descendants of its creators!" The person eximed as everyone looked on in shock, after all, there was a Tenryuubito flying in the sky above the bayunching direct attacks on the Straw Hats.


    More strikes with this strange power continued flying toward the ship, and Kuina kept attacking as well, with explosions happening there amidst the war that had paused on the part of both the navy and pirates. Apart from the navy''s top brass who knew of the force that the World Government had ced there, everyone else was still wondering what that person was doing there.


    The battle between swords continued for a while, just the sound of them being cancelled out, until one was cancelling out the other. However, things did not remain quiet for long as a new sound came from the broken cier while a new ship appeared, being a navy warship.


    "There," the sailors pointed, seeing who was there, after all, it was a whole group of prisoners from Impel Down, from the first, second, and fourth levels of the prison while there was amander of the revolutionary army, a Shichibukai, and another former Shichibukai.


    "They are prisoners! They really came here!" The sailors eximed, seeing therge number of them approaching.


    Luffy nodded satisfied that they wereing, while something caught his attention at this moment. With his grandfather standing up next to Ace, and he stared intently from Luffy to the middle of his ship. "Lucy!" he eximed with his voice sounding across all of Marinefort, as Lucy, still dressed in a Navy uniform, approached the side of the ship.


    "Grandpa," she murmured.


    "Lucy, get off that ship now, I beg you. Your brother has done something that is impossible to redeem. He will be hunted by the entire force of the World Government. I don''t want you to get involved in this too. You are a strong sailor, the way I raised you. Don''t mess it up, Lucy. Luffy and Ace chose this path being enemies of justice, don''t do it too," Garp practically begged out loud, since he did not want the only one of his grandchildren, following the path he chose, to ruin her life.


    Lucy clenched her fist. She was a silly, easy-going girl, but in moments like this, she entered an internal conflict and looked seriously, while she closed her eyes and then opened them with a determined look. "Sorry, Grandpa," she said, as tears streamed down her eyes. "I can''t go back. I''ve chosen this side and I will be with Luffy to save Ace." She eximed, still in tears, but determined to do what she was saying.


    Garp was lost with that, groundless, while many sailors around, hearing this too and who knew the girl, believing she could be someone like Garp in the future for the navy. Now they were frustrated... after all, she was dering that she was an enemy of justice in this war.


    "Even if I am a criminal to you, even if I am a pirate, I will act with my justice and also will not let anyone from my family die," She spoke with determination. She always wanted to capture Luffy, but that didn''t mean she wanted to kill him, quite the opposite, she always intended to protect him.


    "You know, it''s kind of ironic, Grandpa... You wanting her to continue in the Navy after what happened at Enies Lobby, when Admiral Akainu tried to kill her to get to me. And where is that coward, after all? I n to end his life today," Luffy dered.


    He was much stronger than he was at Enies Lobby, due to the constant intense battle he had from there to here, and two admirals might not be a problem for him anymore. However, the coward had not yet appeared, even striking from a distance.


    He sighed and then tossed the den den mushi behind him, while Bepo caught it surprised. "Kuina... set this Holy Knight aside for now, and let''s get started," He said with determination, taking the first step jumping from the deck. They were going to take action.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 314 – War 08.

    Chapter 314 �C War 08.


    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The Navy warship continued sailing. "So this is war..." Buggy approached the edge of the ship, dazed, looking over the battlefield. Now silent due to Luffy''s actions, but there were bodies everywhere with blood and destruction. It was a terrifying scene for a man like him, wanting to be anywhere but there, even almost wishing to be back in his cell at Impeldown.


    "Is this where the war between the world''s strongest man and the Navy is happening?"mented one of the prisoners, analyzing the battlefield next to Buggy.


    "This is the field where Boss Buggy will fight Whitebeard!" Other prisoners began to exim again, and when Buggy frowned, with a crusting out of his nose, he thought of who had put him in this situation, which was Luffy, and he wanted to deny it with everything.


    "But I..." He even tried to rify this, but the prisoners wouldn''t even let him speak, while they shouted and sang, saying something like they were waiting to witness the strength of Boss Buggy and he would show that he would be the world''s strongest man to his followers.


    "Whitebeard won''t stand a chance against Boss Buggy!"


    "Let''s see him rise, he was on the ship of the Pirate King!"


    While the prisoners continued shouting, Jinbei continued at the helm of the ship, steering it behind ck Pearl at a distance, Ivankov was analyzing the situation with his Okama group, while Crocodile, with his arms crossed next to Mr. 1, his eyes fell on the man who looked stunned at the ck ship in front of him. He had targeted Whitebeard in this fight since hisst humiliation, many years ago.


    "Boss Buggy!!! Straw Hat killed a Tenryuubito!!!" A man also dressed as a prisoner shouted as soon as he knew of the situation happening on the ship in front of them.


    "WHAT?!!" Buggy eximed.


    "Is that true?!" Ivankov was equally surprised.


    Jinbei grimaced while Crocodile frowned. As they approached and were getting more informed about what was happening, they became increasingly surprised.


    Meanwhile, Marineford paid attention to the movement while Luffy jumped from the bow andnded quietly on the solid ground of the frozen bay, his feet touching the ice with a silent thud, but everyone heard it because they were paying so much attention to Luffy.


    He took a few steps forward while the headless body of the Tenryuubito stayed behind, with him heading towards the front of the ship, the closest marines and pirates took a few steps back, cautious of this pirate.


    He continued walking, while Admirals Kuzan and Kizaru looked at Luffy from their positions, Whitebeard remained in the same ce, watching everything from the bow of the Moby Dick, the Tenryuubito woman who attacked before, still hovering in the sky facing him.


    More people emerged from ck Pearl as they descended through the air,nding three on Luffy''s left and three on his right.


    Luffy was surrounded by Yamato, Zoro, and Kuina on his right and Shirahoshi, Reiju, and Lami on his left, with no one understanding what they were nning, while the rest of his crew filled the bow of the ship watching everyone in Marineford.


    "What is he nning...!!!!" Kong was wondering what they were doing, but as soon as his Haki passed the vision of the future, he didn''t think twice before destroying the rest of the roof. As it copsed, he soared into the air. Sengoku, who was still staring at Straw Hat, noticed Kong flying into the sky, immediately shouting:


    "Stop them and protect all the marines!" Kong eximed, but it was already toote.


    Suddenly, from the pirate standing in the center, while crossing his arms and looking towards the tform with a smile, an overwhelming wave of Conqueror''s Haki burst from the core of Luffy, emanating an energy so intense that it swept everything like a force of nature generating yellow lightning. It spread in all directions like an electrical storm, vibrating in the air and making the environment shake. Every pirate, marine, and spectator felt the dominating pressure of that power, the will of the king that dwells in that man.


    "The Conqueror''s Haki!" some marines eximed as they immediately fell. Luffy did not target the pirates, focusing only on the Navy''s strength, with those closest to them falling under the greatest pressure, while others remained conscious but dropped to their knees, unable to continue fighting against that force.


    However, this was just the beginning of the storm while everyone was still stunned by Luffy''s Haki. On the left, Yamato, Zoro, and Kuina simultaneously released their powerful Conqueror''s Hakis, creating more shockwaves that shook the battlefield. On the right, Shirahoshi, Lami, and Reiju also awakened their Hakis, sending pulses that distorted the local air.


    The seven Haki users seemed to unite at that moment, like unquestionablerades, as each trusted their lives to the others and built an unbreakable bond throughout their journey since leaving the East Blue.


    At that moment, all of Marineford trembled, as the Haki of seven people covered the entire ce with winds and lightning. Even those who didn''t have a clear view of what was happening at the center of the bay were caught by the winding from that direction.


    "What is this?!!" A captain from Whitebeard''s fleet covered his face while trying to understand whose pressure this was.


    "Conqueror''s Haki!" another spoke.


    "This is multiple conquerors'' Hakis... but what synchrony is this?! I''ve never seen anyone connect Conqueror''s Haki with another... this should be impossible!!" another captain eximed. After all, what kind of king would align with another?


    "This..." Marcomented, watching those seven people aligning and spinning the Haki all over the battlefield, while more and more marines fell.


    "They have the same Haki as dad... how is this possible?!" Jozu murmured as many divisionmanders frowned.


    Whitebeard stood still while his cape was thrown back, looking at it with wide eyes, even for the world''s strongest man, this was frightening, after all, not even his old crew had so many users of this Haki.


    ''I, the captain, the vice-captain... Shiki, Kaido, and Big Mom... We were the crew that dominated the seas... proimed as the strongest in history... now... a crew with even more users than us...'' This was his thought, one of the few things that could shake the world''s strongest man.


    "This..." Garp, was as surprised and stunned as Whitebeard on the execution tform.


    "..." Ace was once again speechless.


    "This is not possible!" Sengoku murmured. After all, even though he expected some users of the Conqueror''s Haki, seven of them was not a number that came to mind. Quite the contrary, he only expected this from Luffy, who had already shown his Haki and even Yamato, being the daughter of Kaido and already with reports of her using this power.


    But a crew with seven users... "This is dangerous. How could we have let a group like this develop at sea to this point?!" Sengoku murmured, if he had foreseen this day months ago, he would have sent all the forces of the Navy to the East Blue as a total attack... but now... he could only see the result of perhaps the worst crew that had emerged in the sea in the history of this world.


    "Seven of them! And six users of the Conqueror''s Haki under that captain!" an older vice-admiral eximed, his voice choked by disbelief and his eyes wide.


    Beside him, another vice-admiral remained motionless, gaze fixed on the horizon, hands trembling recalling the dark days when Rocks dominated the seas and instilled terror everywhere he went. "Another crew as terrible as them has emerged... This one is worse."


    "What is this... I''m losing consciousness..." a dazed sailor shouted.


    "I''m about to faint!" another spoke.


    "What is this wind!?" Buggy yelled from the Navy warship while trying to shield himself from that pressure, as the prisoners were equally dazed, not knowing what was happening on the ship in front of them. Others had seen it on the sixth level in Impel Down, so they were less surprised than the rest.


    But those who were unfamiliar, even being at the top of power in this war, were shocked to their souls by this. "Has this crew be so powerful in such a short time...?" Mihawk murmured, still remembering the fight against three of them; they were just kids entering the sea in the East Blue, now affecting an entire war while fearing no consequences and even dering war against the world government in the most aggressive way someone could.


    "Is this the power of Luffy''s crew?" Boa Hancock was also surprised by this. She touched her belly at that moment. "Look at your father... see how strong he is and shocks the world, you will be as strong as him," shemented with a loving tone.


    Kong frowned, as more holy knights and CP0 members followed him in the air while watching all of Marineford being affected by the Haki.


    As the battlefield trembled under the power of the seven, the pressure began to crack and shake the ce, the ciers started to create numerous cracks while the frozen tsunami began to plummet from that height.


    This Conqueror''s Haki had only onemand, bring down the Navy and across all Marineford, the effect was devastating. Initially, the marines who were closest fell like leaves in the wind, unable to withstand the overwhelming power. Then, the wave reached those further away, who tried in vain to brace themselves. One by one, they gave in��some struggling to maintain consciousness, others copsing instantly onto the cold, hard ground.


    "I can''t... breathe!" a young recruit screamed as he knelt, his face contorted in despair. Beside him, a more experienced officer fell silently, ovee by the overwhelming force. Within minutes, more than twenty thousand marines were on the ground, incapacitated by the unbearable pressure of the Haki from those seven users.


    On tforms and observation towers, high-ranking officers watched, horrified. Commanders and captains, veterans of countless battles, felt a mix of fear and respect, realizing what was happening while the proud elite force that the Navy could muster here today, fell before these new yers in the war.


    "What kind of monsters are these?" a giant rear admiral murmured, clenching his trembling hands.


    "Our force has fallen, the war is no longer in our favor... We''re screwed at least," Garpmented with a grim look, Luffy just changed the entire bnce of the war along with hisrades.


    "So they still hid this at Enies Lobby...?" A vice admiral who had fought against the groupmented with evident fear in his voice.


    "Is it the end? Have we lost this war?" another officer whispered, looking at the chaos below, in the frozen bay and within the square.


    The Haki finally stopped emanating as the entire ce returned to normal again, with the battlefield falling into silence once more, amon urrence since Luffy appeared in this war.


    Everyone could see numerous bodies lying unconscious on the ground all over the ce, from the middle of the square behind the walls to the cannon cabins shooting at the pirates or even in the middle of the front line.


    "This..." Helmeppo fell to his knees, while Coby was trembling with it, this was the Luffy he knew... the one who took him to Shelltown?


    "We knocked down a bunch of them, Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi eximed excitedly.


    "So this is the Navy''s elite... there''s still a bunch of them left..." Zoromented, as no one else made ament.


    "We knocked down a fifth of the entire Navy, which is a good result considering they are the elite of the elite, except for a few who must be protecting the New World in the absence of a Yonkou..." Luffymented. His gaze went upwards, where there was a group of people using Geppo, sent by the World Government.


    "Take care of them for now, don''t let anyone recover the Tenryuubitos, we''ll use them to keep Ace alive." Luffy gave the order.


    "What do you n?" Lami asked as Luffy began to walk, not towards the execution tform, he headed to the opposite side from there, while a man in the distance looked at him with narrowed eyes and Luffy smiled, pulling Ace from his sheath.


    "It''s time for me to see why this man is proimed as the strongest pirate in the world." Hemented, maintaining his battle-excited smile as he finished pulling out the ancient sword of Gold D. Roger and prepared to use it against Whitebeard.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 315 – War 09.

    Chapter 315 �C War 09.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy continued walking towards Whitebeard, drawing closer with each step his boots touched the ice, attracting many puzzled nces at him since he was moving forward with a slight smile spreading across his face, his eyes fixed on Whitebeard as if challenging him.


    "Hey, what is he nning?" a sailormented in confusion, watching as Luffy passed by various other Navy members who were lying on the ground, unconscious from the Straw Hats'' Haki explosion.


    "He''s heading for Pops!" The pirates soon realized this and began to gather, forming a line between Luffy and Moby Dick, raising their swords and pointing guns at the Straw Hat who continued walking without hesitation.


    "Hey, Straw Hat! If you want to reach our father, you''ll have to get through all of us!"


    "Don''t get cocky, rookie, you''ll need 100 years to face our father!"


    The pirates continued to shout at Luffy, who seemed unfazed and kept smashing his mouth against the ice with each step.


    "Hey, Marco, why is he advancing against pops, isn''t he here to save Ace!?" Vista murmured, narrowing her eyes.


    Marco looked at Luffy, puzzled. "I don''t know why he''s doing this," Marco murmured as he saw that Luffy was about to do something. This rookie had always been enigmatic to them, no one could predict what his actions would be; after all, he had hit Jinbei before capturing him, took Ace and sent a photo to Pops as his prisoners while they were in basta, he could do anything with that history, after all, he acted recklessly.


    Luffy stopped in front of Whitebeard''s lower-ranked pirates and stared directly at the man who was also looking at him. "Right now, I am in front of the strongest man in the world. This is a good opportunity to see his strength," Luffy couldn''t help but murmur now with his sword fully drawn. His words reached the ears of everyone nearby, leaving the whole ce stunned, both pirates and sailors.


    "Hey, Boss Buggy! The straw hat is challenging Whitebeard before you!" The prisoners quickly tried to alert Buggy.


    "How dare he!" another prisoner shouted.


    "He wants to steal Boss Buggy''s glory, we must stop him! No! It should be Boss Buggy who stops him!"


    They continued to exim while others looked on as if they were a bunch of idiots...


    Buggy, who was looking scared and lost, soon had an idea, coughed, and made a face as if he already knew what was going on. "Don''t worry, loyal followers... I let him go ahead of me. After all, I couldn''t give a chance to the Straw Hat if I fought against Whitebeard first!" He spoke, crossing his arms and closing his eyes while the people around him opened starry eyes as if Buggy were some kind of divine being.


    "Yes, Captain Buggy, you are certainly giving a chance to a Monkey D Luffy, as expected of Captain Buggy, your reputation knows no bounds!"


    The crowd soon began to cheer for Buggy letting Luffy fight Whitebeard first, since our boss will beat them afterward.


    The ship soon started a shouting match in the middle of the battlefield of the bay, while they mored for their Boss Buggy, but already the same, turned his back on his followers while making a grimace, hidden from everyone with a dark face. "Don''t lose, damn Straw Hat. Don''t lose, so I have to fight that guy just because of these fanatical and crazy followers!" Buggy eximed internally while crying.


    "He''s going before me," Crocodile had a different take from Buggy as he murmured, the straw hat looked like he was going to attack Whitebeard.


    The war had still not resumed. No one else had acted while Luffy faced Whitebeard after saying those words. The environment fell silent, but there was a tense atmosphere as Luffy had a gleam of challenge in his eyes and Luffy liked to see the same in Whitebeard.


    The next moment, the ground below him exploded, sending shards of ice everywhere, and the pirates couldn''t react as he sped past them, advancing towards Moby Dick.


    "Let''s see the power of the title you hold, Whitebeard!" Luffy said as he used Armament Haki and umted three akuma no mi in his sword.


    "The kid is fast..." Whitebeard was not far behind. He quickly spun his weapon andunched forward. The next moment, an explosion urred between the two des, sting the entire area as Whitebeard used the power of the Gura Gura no Mi, and Luffy kept his sword charged with mes and electricity, having increased his speed with the moa moa no mi to generate more impact.


    The force of the two strikes immediately threw all the weaker pirates and sailors nearby backward, Luffy held firm as long as he could. "This is your power..." Hemented, smiling.


    "You are skilled, kid," Whitebeard spoke, "but it''s still too early for you to defeat me," he continued, with Luffy beginning to notice something.


    "He''s using the King''s Haki coating!" Luffy murmured, before beginning to give way to the sh, even having the moa moa no mi that multiplies his strength, fighting against the King''s Haki and the Gura Gura no Mi was still a problem for him. He found himself losing as his body immediately flew backwards, colliding with the ice ground, breaking everything and digging the ground for 50 meters.


    The war was increasingly tense for those witnessing it, with Luffy arriving to dere that he would save Ace, and the next moment, advancing against Whitebeard. At the end of the trench created with Luffy''s body, the entire ce went into tremendous chaos and soon a me exploded from that tip.


    Luffy reappeared flying into the sky with two huge ck wings as he had entered his hybrid phase. "I have to take this more seriously," Luffy murmured, after all, he was still not satisfied with the first sh.


    "Hey, what are you trying to do? You should save yourself and not fight Pops!" one of themanders immediately shouted, but Luffy did not care to respond and disappeared again, heading towards Moby Dick.


    "Why is he doing this in the middle of a war?" Kuina murmured, dissatisfied when he saw Luffy disappear again.


    "Go Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi shouted, cheering for Luffy while she seemed thoughtful the next moment. "But this is the man who protects Fish-Man Ind, he is a good person, why is Luffy-Sama fighting against him?" She murmured, scratching her chin.


    "Luffy is just testing his strength. It''s the same thing that happened in the East Blue and when I fought Mihawk at that time, Luffy is doing the same," Zoromented seriously.


    From the deck of the ck Pearl ship, Chouchou barked, watching the fight while others drew near. "Luffy really is relentless. He didn''t waste time confronting Whitebeard fearlessly," Usopp murmured as the rest of the crew watched once more an impact happen on the ship of the strongest man in the world as the two des shed and the wind from this sh began to sweep through all of Marineford.


    "You may have his sword, but you are still not close to using his skills..." Whitebeard said with a smile while holding firm against Ace''s sword.


    "Hey, don''t get cocky just because you can use the coating of King''s Haki. Give me 6 months and I can be as skilled as you," Luffy murmured, but still holding the sword against that Haki, and now, with phase 2, his body became much stronger. This time, he didn''t lose, as Whitebeard stepped back a few meters, both falling on the prow.


    "Haha, this is interesting. Let''s keep this going," Luffy immediately spoke, advancing and a fight between Whitebeard and Luffy had begun, although most of Marineford did not watch that, confused.


    "Luffy and Pops," Ace murmured as he watched the fight unfold between them on the ship, causing multiple impacts on the ice ground beneath the ship, starting to be destroyed in various parts even affecting the pirates and the fallen sailors, who had to flee from there screaming.


    "This is so like Luffy..." Garpmented, looking at it sighing, and he turned back to Sengoku, wondering what he would do next.


    Sengoku, meanwhile, looked up seeing the people flying there. "Kong, you may act as you wish. The Navy won''t interfere in your judgment," he said in the end.


    Kong nodded since he had total freedom, even without Sengoku''s approval, but he had to obey the Celestial Dragons, as that was something above him.


    "Well, let''s just finish those damn inferior beings and rescue the Celestial Dragons," one of the Holy Knights spoke.


    The group in the sky consisted of at least three masked members of CP0 and five members of the 20 Holy Knights, or neen now after Luffy killed thest one. Of these 5 Holy Knights, two belonged to the 7 most powerful, while the other five stronger ones stayed in Merry Geoise specifically to protect the holy city from those meteors.


    "Remember, we also have to eliminate the user of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi," Kongmented, and the Holy Knights shrugged and began to advance.


    "They''reing," Yamato spoke in front of ck Pearl.


    And again, the man used that strange energy attacking directly. "That attack reminds me a lot of Kizaru. What kind of fruit does he use?" Reijumented.


    "Who knows." Lami shrugged as she began to create the Room. "Anyway, let''s finish this," she said and looked at that strange type ofser making a weird sound. With the attack entering her area and her moving her finger, she made the attack disappear and reappear in another space, advancing against the CP0 members in the air, who quickly tried to dodge, while one was caught by the explosion.


    "Even the attack is very simr to Kizaru''s fruit..." Lamimented, analyzing that explosive energy, while ignoring the frustrated Celestial Dragon, as his attack was easily negated by the woman.


    "What that group... and Kong is with them..." Whitebeard murmured as they continued exchanging blows with his power breaking the space like ss.


    Luffy was holding up very well, while Luffy was wondering how that ship was handling the impact of the two fighting intensely. "You see, the World Government sent a specialized team to kill me. What do you think of that, Whitebeard? Maybe I''m more important than I thought," Luffymented as he exchanged blows with an arrogant tone.


    "Don''t get cocky, kid, just because you''re a bit stronger than most rookies!" Whitebeard eximed as his weapon de and Luffy''s sword exploded again, making the whole ce tremble.


    Meanwhile, the prisoner ship quickly stopped beside that of ck Pearl, and everyone there began toe out, like Buggy and his followers, Ivankov, Jimbei, Crocodile, Mister 1.


    "Pops..." Jimbei looked dazed at the fight Luffy was having with Whitebeard, while Buggy had arge snoting out of his nose as he opened his mouth scared by the fight.


    "Incredible..." Lucy looked stunned at Luffy fighting from that side.


    Robin arrived by her side, but not looking at Luffy, but at the sky. "It looks like they areing," shemented while seeing the whole group of nine people that the government sent, heading towards them.


    "Let''s go," Yamato gave the order and quickly she, Zoro, Kuina, Lami, and Reiju, began to jump into the air, leaving Shirahoshi behind.


    Meanwhile, the main, Usopp, took courage and also advanced, as there were still nine enemies against five, they would need four more to help him. Chouchou also advanced along with Enel and Hugo, both advancing towards the World Government group, while the rest of the crew stayed there to protect the ship and the hostages, waiting for Luffy''s order, who was still fighting against Whitebeard.


    Even both came out of the ship and began to fight in the middle of the cier with explosions happening all around.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 316 – War 10.

    Chapter 316 �C War 10.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Continue with the mission to destroy the pirates!" Suddenly Sengoku''s voice eximed in the middle of the battlefield through the den den mushi, causing the marines to finally snap out of their daze after everything they had witnessed.


    "Yes! Let''s destroy the Whitebeard pirates and the Straw Hats! Trust in the strength of the marines!" The marines soon began to shout, as they resumed pointing their guns at the Whitebeard pirates, while explosions continued to ur behind them.


    "We can''t let the Navy beat us, we must save Ace!" The pirates quickly eximed too, returning to attack the marines after all the confusion.


    "Arge part of the navy has fallen, this is our chance!!!" They continued to gain morale, while the pirates remained cautious about it, after all 20,000 of them were out ofbat throughout Marineford.


    And the pirates gained a bit of morale, though they were somewhat confused by the situation happening between Luffy and their captain, fighting at a distance without warning while waiting for Luffy to attack the navy to rescue Ace.


    Marineford shook entirely with the power of the two captains fighting each other. At that moment, even the fleet captains wondered what was happening there in the bay.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, both groups approached each other, as Yamato immediately swung his Kanabo towards Kong''s Sacred Staff, which had made Kaido''s daughter his main target. A huge explosion urred in the sky at that moment, creating a gale with the two weapons.


    On their side, Lami stepped on the air and raised her hand before creating her Room in the middle of the space, while the man using that energyunched several bolts towards her. She quickly moved them again and threw them against the navy in the bay, once more. Meanwhile, all the marines tried to escape from the strikes and explosions.


    ��Run!!��


    ��What is this?!��


    ��AHHHHHH!!��


    They continued screaming, flying away from the attacks, "What fruit is this...?�� Lami could not help but mutter, looking at the explosions happening.


    ��This is the sma fruit, a logia, you inferior being, and just let me kill her as punishment for all your sins against us, the gods of this world." The Tenryuubito dered, immediately transforming his body into sma and flying towards her at high speed. But she had an even more stolen power, the power to control all that space, starting the fight between them, while he just hit the air.


    In other fights, Hugo ended up choosing another of the most powerful Holy Knights,unching a fist of rocks at him, but the world noble looked at the stone emerging and just raised his hand and waited for the attack.


    He simply stopped the fist with his hand as it divided into several cubic pieces of equal size. This was the man who stopped the meteor when Bepo, whounched at Merry Geoise. "Interesting..." Hugomented while maintaining a smile, he had a dangerous gleam in his eyes, wanting to kill that noble, while thetter had a mocking gleam.


    "This guy calls himself a god... let''s see if he really is worthy of that title, false god." Enel also chose a Tenryuubito from the seven Holy Knights,unching lightning at him, while thetter used soru to dodge.


    Reiju also took another tenryuubito, along with Kuina, picking another of the not so strong tenryuubito. Meanwhile, Usopp stayed with a CP0 member like Zoro, fighting against a masked man with a sword.


    All 18 began to have a fight in the sky, above the bay, as the navy admirals returned to attack themanders in Whitebeard''s crew in the middle of the bay.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Straw Hat pirates stayed to keep the Tenryuubitos in their custody and stop anyone who tried to face them, besides having to first get past the Impel Down prisoners who quickly surrounded a ship not knowing what to do in the war and ended up facing the marines approaching the ship.


    "Hey, what''s Luffy''s n?" Ivankov asked, looking towards the ck Pearl while the Straw Hat members there made confused expressions.


    "We don''t know, we have to wait for the Captain''s order. And he''s still fighting. We just have to protect the Tenryuubitos." Nami spoke.


    "What? Aren''t we going to rescue Ace yet?" Lucyined.


    "We have prisoners, so they won''t just kill him, and as long as we have the Tenryuubitos in our custody, they won''t do anything..." Alvida rified as Lucy nodded.


    Meanwhile, the broadcast of the battles began to continue to emerge around the world. "Hey, what''s going on there?" Someone in Sabaody was still dazed by it all.


    They still couldn''t fully digest what happened, the reporters were wondering if they were in a dream, while they hardly wrote in their notebooks.


    People felt the fear of what they had just seen. Luffy and his crew had arrived out of nowhere in the middle of the war and messed everything up and now, besides showing powers that shocked the world along with his crew, the pirate simply advanced to the opposite side of the execution and now had a fight against Whitebeard in the middle of the cier while the war was happening.


    "How is this possible?! Didn''t Monkey D. Luffy say he went to the new world a few days ago...?!" Someone asked.


    "That was just a smokescreen, didn''t you hear him call Ace brother, they are foster brothers." Another rified.


    "Hey, does anyone know why they are fighting?" one of the citizens asked, while the others were confused but nodded also wanting to know.


    "No one knows..." They ended up saying, since they didn''t understand Luffy''s actions.


    "The Straw Hat crew are also fighting against a strange force, who are they?!" The reportersmented, lost.


    They could see the fight because Bepo was raising the den den mushi to the sky at that moment, while the great forces of the government were shing with the pirates.


    "Could it be a secret government force?!" Someone immediately eximed.


    No one knew the Holy Knights, and this was bad for the government while they had to reveal this force in this war. And surprising the world once again with a force that could go against the most powerful members of the Straw Hats.


    "So the government has some secrets..." Urougemented while standing with his arms crossed looking at the big screen.


    "Hey, man, start by telling me what are the possibilities of what can happen in this war," Bege said to Basil with an urgent tone.


    "No." The man in question, simply started putting away the cards.


    "Why are you doing that?" Bege asked, wanting to know what would happen.


    "Well, I don''t want to know what''s going to happen there anymore, it won''t interfere in the war and I''d rather be surprised. So I wouldn''t be predicting it." Basil spoke while the others seemed to agree with him.


    "How bold..." Rayleighmented with a smile before returning to his drink.


    "Mugiwara, now he''s exchanging blows with the strongest man in the world..." Kid murmured as usual.


    Luffy and Whitebeard began to emerge at the location hitting each other exploding the entire ice area, while the pirates still looked confused whether they should fight the marines or help their pops.


    "Marco... what should we do..." Vista asked Marco.


    "I..." He was about to answer, but was interrupted by two voices emerging at that moment echoing throughout the bay.


    "Listen all Whitebeard pirates!!"


    "Listen all Straw Hat pirates!"


    Two voices emerged amid those explosions while Luffy and Whitebeard continued the fight. Everyone in Marineford heard this and paid attention to both as new explosions with collisions urred.


    "Everyone support the Whitebeard pirates to save Ace!!!"


    "Everyone support the Straw Hat pirates to save Ace!!!"


    The sound of the order echoed throughout the ce, what seemed to be enemies fighting, turned out to be an alliance, and a quite bizarre one at that, as a new explosion urred while Luffy shed with Ace using Whitebeard''s Murakumogiri. But unlike before, the Conqueror''s Haki was also emerging from Luffy, albeit bing minuscule.


    "Your cheeky brat... you''re using me to learn how to use the Conqueror''s coating!" Whitebeard raised an eyebrow while speaking in an arrogant tone, but the next moment, he opened a smile for Luffy.


    "Haha. You could say exactly that, thanks for the lesson, but we are just starting, after all, I will need this skill to reach Ace, so you don''t mind me learning it a bit from you here, do you, Whitebeard?" Luffy smiled back arrogantly, while he was indeed learning to use the power of the Conqueror''s Haki, which only the world''s greatest forces could wield.


    If people knew what was happening there, they would bang their heads against anything in sight, after all, Luffy had the idea of learning a new skill in the middle of a war, he still had the book of Haki which cost 5 billion, but only had theoretical knowledge, and saw in Whitebeard an opportunity to start mastering this skill.


    "You remind me a lot of Ace, but it''s fine! Come on, you brat!" Whitebeard eximed and spun his Murakumogiri before shing against Ace, generating a sh of des along with his devil fruit power, while Luffy had swapped his speed-based Momo Momo no Mi for learning, being a good opportunity to learn, although his strength dropped a lot, he still faced the strongest man in the world.


    "Marco..." Jozu murmured.


    "You heard the Poops! Let''s help the Straw Hats!" Marco eximed.


    "Yes!! Let''s rescue Ace!!!" The pirates began to exim.


    "It seems we''ve formed an alliance in quite a unique way..." Nojikomented as the pirates began to face the marines head-on, with both sides exchanging blows.


    "Fufufu... Then let''s help them." Robinmented while beginning to create hands with her powers.


    "This is quiteplicated..." Sengokumented looking at the situation turning unfavorable for the side of the marines, despite the World Government sending troops, they couldn''t get past the pirates in the sky as they shed against each other, but still, the Straw Hats were holding that force.


    "This war will be much longer than anticipated and you will not be able to execute your n with the Tenryuubitos being held hostage..." Garpmented next to him in a somber tone.


    "You heard Luffy... It''s time for us to act...! Let''s rescue Luffy''s brother!" Nami eximed as she began to take action.


    "Luffy said that we don''t need to hold back... so let''s go all out." Nami continued to speak, and her eyes turned yellow, she was about to unleash her maximum power.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 317 – War 11.

    Chapter 317 �C War 11.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The war had already returned to its previous state of normalcy, with only more battles urring. With a fight taking ce next to Moby Dick, the Straw Hats were getting ready to join in as well. This was reflected by Nami going to the bow of the ship, staring directly at the battlefield with a gleam in her eye. After all, her captain had ordered them to assist Whitebeard''s pirates.


    Then, she would be the first to go to war with full force; afterward, the members would fight against the government''s power. In the next moment, veins began to appear around her body and her eyes intensified into a yellow light. A green glow emerged while wings began to sprout from her back before she flexed them and shot into the sky, no longer showing the semnce of fear she had before.


    "Look! A member of the Straw Hat Pirates ising this way!" The marines quickly pointed at the figure emerging from the ship as it flew up near where the battle was happening, and they immediately aimed their guns at Nami.


    Nami quickly dodged all the bullets easily while her wings pped. Some marines, still awake from the haki earlier, in the cannon cabins, began aiming at her too. She saw the huge cannonballs firing at her and ced her hand in front while giant ws appeared and caught the cannonballs easily, before she returned them with a gust, throwing them back to their origins and creating further explosions.


    She continued rising until she found a good spot in the middle of the bay while everyone paid attention to her, since she had no opponent, anyone there could be a target, even Smoker shot into the sky going after her.


    "Go, Commodore Smoker!" The marines eximed, while Nami just raised a hand, and a tornado emerged from it heading towards Smoker, blowing him back without the ability to react, after all, he was smoke and was easily carried away by Nami''s wind.


    "This is a good spot," she murmured, and right after that, her wings enveloped her in front of her body, while she started to glow green in the middle of the field, then began to generate an event around her as she was covered by it.


    In the next moment, an explosion of light urred, dimming the sun for a moment while Nami transformed into herplete bestial form, over 50 meters tall as she fell straight to the ice-covered ground and broke it with her weight.


    "What is that?" The marines murmured, trembling and looking stunned with a tremor of the ice around the ce as Nami looked at her enemies with a Garuda smile.


    "So this is her bestial form? It''s immense, as big as Ifrit from her captain!" A vice-admiral eximed. Nami was bigger than the giant rear-admirals, asrge as Oars.


    "This is huge. Does this mean everyone who has mythical zoan fruits will transform into these things, what the hell is this crew?!" Murmurs began to arise in the middle of the battlefield.


    The pirates were as surprised as the marines, looking up and seeing that type of harpy with four wings, standing out in the battlefield.


    "That thing isn''t our enemy, is it?" The pirates asked cautiously.


    "Hey, did you hear Pops? They told us to help the Straw Hats. They are our allies!" the pirates murmured among themselves, gaining morale with the power and size of that ally in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Stop that beast immediately!" Sengoku shouted from the tform while Kuzan, who is fighting Jozu, quickly left the diamond soldier as he tried to hit him with haki and his power and went towards the Garuda after transforming into ice.


    "Shit," Jozu murmured as he saw the admiral advancing against the beast.


    Kuzan continued to approach Nami, but at that moment, a burst of pressure filled the air, going in his direction and the whole area exploded in the next moment, leaving him in a pile of broken ice both the admiral and the ground.


    "What was that?!" The marines eximed.


    "Admiral Kuzan!" Others spoke with concern.


    Momentster, Kuzan reappeared with the ice forming into the shape of the admiral, standing up and looking at the ship with an eyebrow raised. Robin was on the edge of the ship, striking her battle pose with several fingers pointed in the shape of a gun emerging all over that side of the ck Pearl, using multiple Shigans.


    "Hey, hey, this is dangerous," hemented before an entire barrage of new retaliations exploded from all the fingers Robin created and flew like a machine gun, the area again exploded with force and even the marines tried to protect themselves after seeing that power, running away in fear.


    BOOOOOMMMMM


    The explosion raised a smoke of ice shards and Kuzan reappeared again with the shattered ice wall while protecting all the marines behind him. "It seems it would not be so easy for him to reach this crew..." He couldn''t help but murmur.


    Near him, suddenly the ice broke with a Garuda footprint and she raised her hands, with a huge hurricane forming above her head being controlled by her ws.


    "What does she n to do?" An officer shouted.


    "Hey hey, run!!" The marines screamed as they started to flee, but it was already toote, as Garuda threw that immense tornado in the middle of Marineford, while it gained strength and quickly caught the marines, exploding all the ground.


    "AHHHHH!!!" As the marines were caught by the hurricane, they quickly began to fly upwards.


    "Help me! Help!" they screamed as they were sucked by the hurricane and flew high up, unable to react, trying to swim in the air as they fell hundreds of meters.


    "This is getting tough, so this is the power of one of their mythical zoans..." Sengoku clenched his teeth while frowning.


    "Go Nami! Beat them!!" The governor of Cocoyasi Kingdom yelled in Loguetown square for Nami.


    "Governor!! We can''t openly root for her, there are marines here!!" One of the former residents of Cocoyasi vige tried to calm the man.


    "Who cares! Look, she''s our queen!" He eximed still enthusiastic about Nami.


    The giant rear-admirals also tried to stop her, advancing against Nami in her bestial form, but Nami quickly grabbed the enemy''s de with her ws while punching the face of that giant, making him immediately fall backward and explode on the ground. Another giant who jumped on Nami simply created a hurricane on the ground, making the man take off into the sky, falling back behind the bay.


    "Hey, hey, someone stop this monster," the officers eximed, looking for the vice-admirals and admiral.


    Nami felt her leg being frozen at that moment, while Kuzan reappeared on the cier, trying to attack her again. Nami made a strange bird sound, mocking this, while her wings raised backward.


    In the next moment, she exploded flying into the sky, with the ice not being able to hold her and shattering as she began to throw ws and wind where Kuzan was who quickly turned into a pile of ice and reappeared at a distance.


    A glow also emerged from the sky while Reiju shone in mes and everyone saw a second Phoenix in the middle of the battlefield, one muchrger than Marco and with red mes, emerging while she was fighting against that Tenryuubito who had the power at least, between a vice-admiral and an admiral.


    The other zoans also emerged while Kuina transformed into a 5-meter tall woman wearing angelic clothing while her hair was now white. She immediately began to create giant ice shards, advancing against another of the Tenryuubito who began to try to cut her with attacks.


    The same could be said of Usopp, who transformed into his dragon, Bahamut, as he opened his wings and roared through the battlefield with many marines covering their ears.


    Lights began to umte beneath his wings and in the next moment, he began to shoot them forward, while the CP0 member he was fighting couldn''t even react despite all his training, as the attacks at the speed of light caught him and continued descending onto the battlefield.


    "It''sing this way!!!" The marines eximed as a wave of destruction started in the area, destroying everything in sight and the marines trying to escape from those attacks.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    BOOM


    BOOM


    BOOM


    BOOM


    Kizaru, who was fighting against Marco again, transformed into light and reappeared in the midst of the attacks, starting to shoot light against those attacks.


    The blue light and the yellow light soon began to sh, as Kizaru avoided greater damage from those destructive attacks.


    "Mr. Z?!" Another CP0 member eximed as a shadow emerged behind him and as he saw, a huge knight mounted on a giant horse was there floating in the sky. "What is this?!" He murmured and saw Odin raise his sword, before moving it downwards.


    A sh wasunched as the CP0 member was cut in two and Odin''s sh continued running towards the bay, hitting the ice and continuing to cut towards the beach.


    "That was what broke the ice earlier!!!" They screamed at the sh with red and ck energy advancing through the bay, targeting the square.


    "The admirals are busy!! Who can stop this thing?!" The marines, already low on morale, eximed losing even more of it.


    The sh reached until a momentter, a green energy exploded from the front of the green energy, everyone saw one energy hitting against the other, until both canceled out in the middle of the battlefield.


    "What... it''s Mihawk!" The people eximed as Mihawk appeared in the midst of that chaos with his sword forward.


    "Roronoa Zoro..." Mihawkmented, looking at that giant knight in the sky who killed the CP0 member. His eyes shone in challenge, while a red glow also emerged from the giant knight, behind his helmet. In the next moment, Zoro charged while riding towards the middle of the bay.


    "He''sing!!"


    As soon as he got close to the ice, he transformed into a dark light and shot like a meteor towards the ground, breaking it in the next moment like a small object, after all, Zoro returned to his normal form.


    "Sorry for the dy, but I''ve finished with my opponent, it''s time for us to fight." Zoro emerged from the shattered ice while looking at Mihawk with a smile.


    "You came... earlier than I imagined, Roronoa Zoro..." Mihawkmented, as everyone stepped back with the two swordsmen looking at each other.


    "Are they going to fight?!!" People screamed, surprised by this.


    "The greatest swordsman in the world against the greatest swordsman among the rookies... Who will win...?!" The marines and pirates eximed.


    "Tsk... it seems that the swordsman from Ace''s brother''s crew arrived before me..." Vistamented while facing 5 navy officers.


    "..." Kuina in her Shiva form, looked for a moment at the battle about to begin in the middle of the square.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM


    Suddenly, another explosive sound urred, as everyone was startled by the earthquake in the bay, until their eyes returned to the one who did it, leaving everyone with wide eyes, that thing was bigger than the tower of justice, 100 meters tall with a terrifying face, Hugo transformed into the Titan, while still using geppo in the air.


    Almost all the pirates with mythical Eikon beasts, excluding Shirahoshi and Luffy, had transformed and filled Marineford with colossal forms, making the battlefield tight for all those beasts bringing admiration and fear both from those in Marineford and from the world itself, but would the beasts from the Straw Hat crew limit themselves to just this?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 318 – War 12.

    Chapter 318 �C War 12.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "This...!" The people in Sabaody saw several giant monsters filling the entire bay, making the ce seem smaller. Almost all the cameras in Marineford were turned off at that moment, while only one den den mushi was still functioning, with Bepo showing all those scenes to everyone on one of the big screens.


    "This is the power of the Straw Hat crew, so many powerful Devil Fruits!!"


    "No wonder Morgans called them a Yonkou crew... look at this."


    "Monkey D. Luffy is still fighting Whitebeard!" someone pointed to the fight scene next to Moby Dick.


    "How is this possible... he''s just a rookie who has never been to the New World..."


    "Film everything, let''s record all the scenes!"


    The people continued watching with admiration the Eikons, as they fought and even defeated their opponents with each of their elements.


    Elsewhere nearby, an important meeting was taking ce among a group of men dressed in suits.


    "Yes, sir!" Some local government employees quickly responded to the call from their superiors and turned off theirmunicator at that moment.


    "You heard! We must shut down the transmission!" eximed the agent dressed in a suit.


    "Let''s go!" They quickly ran to the screen.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" a reporter shouted angrily, seeing those men starting to climb up the screen to turn it off.


    "Government order, no one in this world has the right to see a Tenryuubito in that state!" The man shouted as he continued climbing to go down.


    "Hey, someone stop them!"


    "The war is not over yet, what gives you the right to turn off the video!!"


    "We are still watching, the navy''s propaganda was all a lie!"


    "I''m going to publish this in the newspaper, are you hearing me?!"


    The dissatisfied voices continued shouting and eximing in protest, while the men got closer and closer to themunicator; meanwhile, a man who was also engrossed in watching the war, looked dissatisfied from atop his tree as he released a wave of haki, making the navy agents faint the next moment without knowing what happened.


    "Hm?" He looked surprised as the bodies fell to the ground unconscious.


    "Well, who cares about them, let''s continue watching the broadcast!"


    "YES!"


    People ignored the fallen bodies while watching the colossal battles happening in Marineford with the transformation of various Eikons.


    "Kuina..." In Loguetown, Shimotsuki Koushirou saw his daughter transformed into Shiva, surprised at the power of her Devil Fruit. She was fighting another Tenryuubito, so he was torn between pride and fear for his daughter''s safety.


    "Kuina is incredible!!! Look at her powers!!!" one of the dojo studentsmented admiringly on the screen.


    "But look on the other side!!" another student trembled pointing to Odin''s energy defeating a CP0 agent and descending to the ground.


    "Zoro will face the world''s greatest swordsman!!!" another eximed.


    "He really will face him... If he wins... won''t he be the greatest swordsman in the world?!" The students continued to exim.


    "Maybe..." Koushirou intervened in the conversation. "But as much as Zoro is very powerful now, it is still too early for that..." hemented.


    "Incredible!! Look, it''s Nami in that transformation!!!" Elsewhere in the square, the people from Cocoyasi vige pointed at Nami.


    "Incredible! She can now control that power!" another murmured.


    "Nami is so huge!"


    "Go Nami!! Beat them! Where is Nojiko, is she safe?!" The governor continued shouting as he watched the scene on the screen.


    "Stop it, governor! The navy might hear you and we''ll be in trouble!!" the governor''s secretary spoke.


    "Incredible, this is Usopp''s new power?! He is also giant and powerful!!" Kayamented looking at Usopp transformed into Bahamut, also defeating a member of CP0.


    "Unbelievable, Queen Kaya..." Merry murmured beside her.


    "Reiju can transform into that strange bird!!" a cook shouted surprised with Reiju fighting a Tenryuubito in the sky.


    "That''s a phoenix... like Marco..." Zeff spoke while his arms were crossed and he analyzed the situation.


    In Goa Kingdom, people continued looking at the scene through the image of the only screen in the square. "Incredible... I hope Luffy and his friends are okay." Makinomented.


    "That kid... he continues fighting against Whitebeard... It seems like a senseless fight..." Woop pmented discontentedly.


    "Luffy! Stop fighting that old man and go save Ace!" Dadan continued to shout anxiously beside him.


    The entire world was shocked by this change in the war, and in Mary Geoise the reaction was no different. "So these are their transformations. Why have we never seen these Devil Fruits before, even from the World Government... where did theye from?!" one of the elders eximed with anger and frustration.


    "All of them are mythical beasts... It means they have been escaping us all this time..." Saint Shepherd Ju Petermented.


    "Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruits have a will of their own... it means they have been avoiding us all this time..." Saint Topman Warcury exined.


    "Devil Fruits that have never had a user in the history of this world and suddenly choose a single crew to have all their users..." Saint Jaygarcia Saturn said.


    "This is no longer a simple crew, they are on the level of a Yonkou, even if their captain isn''t at this strength, he is beyond themanders of the Yonkous and he has members who possess the same power." They continued discussing among themselves.


    "Their captain is acting strangely... Why is Monkey D. Luffy fighting Whitebeard instead of advancing towards the square or asking for Ace in exchange for the Tenryuubitos'' gourds?" Saint Jaygarcia Saturn spoke.


    "That damn, he killed a Tenryuubito we must destroy him!" Saint Marcus Mars mmed the table.


    "You know that''s not something easy... we are losing our troops and Kong and the strongest holy knights are being held back by members of that crew." Saint Topman Warcury spoke angrily.


    "This is bad... they are stronger than they showed in Enies Lobby, so they were holding back?!" Saint Shepherd Ju Peter said frustrated, clenching his teeth.


    "Yes, but we also discovered something interesting..." Saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro spoke, looking at the screen with curiosity before continuing. "The user of the fuwa fuwa no mi is that Bear... so we already know one of the main targets... He is a priority beyond anyone from that crew, even more than Whitebeard and Ace, we cannot let them live." He said with a dark tone.


    "Even if they have Tenryuubitos under their custody?" Saint Marcus Mars asked, wanting to know the opinion of the other elders.


    "Yes... We must destroy him at all costs, even if we have to sacrifice those world nobles... They will be avenged as soon as we end the threat that haunts the holynd, we cannot even send more troops with the threat of meteors appearing in the sky anding here. And I fear there will be much more than one at the same time, can we handle this without interrupting Im-Sama''s sleep?!" Saint Shepherd Ju Peter exined while the others nodded.


    "Speaking of important targets on that ship... Garp''s granddaughter chose the opposite side of the navy..." Saint Jaygarcia Saturnmented.


    "The user of the Nika fruit... We could never get close to her because she was under the protection of Monkey D. Garp... And as she was never a threat to us, we did not interfere with her in the navy... but she is also a threat... if she releases the power of that fruit..." Saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuromented.


    "She is now an enemy of the navy and if she joins her brother... that means..." Saint Topman Warcury said with an even darker tone.


    "It means she will grow more than ever, she has already shown herself to be a genius with the 6 styles and was even learning haki already, all the members of her brother''s crew increased their strength exponentially... What will make her have this same strange growth also if shees out alive... maybe she can release the Nika transformation... then she is the second priority to eliminate in this war." Saint Marcus Mars made clear.


    "That Monkey D. Luffy... what are all his secrets... how this threat became so powerful in just a few months, this is unprecedented." Saint Topman Warcury said with a severe tone.


    "His crew has 7 users with King''s Haki... what does this mean..." Hemented.


    "Not even the worst crew in the history of this world had such a number of Haki users..." Saint Marcus Marspleted, after all, many members of that crew after their destruction became Yonkous or as powerful people as Shiki.


    "We are at a disadvantage... This way we will lose..." Saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro.


    "I will go there." Suddenly one of them spoke, leaving the others surprised. "I will fight them. We cannot afford to lose this war." He spoke firmly.


    "..." The others thought for a moment before nodding, a momentter this elder exited through the window and disappeared into the air.


    "Now let''s talk to Sengoku." Another elder picked up the den den mushi.


    <em>Pero pero pero...</em>In the midst of the war, as battles raged throughout the bay with Whitebeard''s pirates trying to advance, fights in the sky, and Luffy and Whitebeard making the entire ce tremble, the sound of Sengoku''s den den mushi rang.


    =He looked for a moment and saw who was calling at that time, unable to refuse this call even in the middle of a war.


    "Hello, elders." Hemented.


    "Sengoku... we are calling to give you some instructions..." He began as Sengoku nodded, knowing this war was now out of his control.


    "First, we want you to eliminate the bear named Bepo on the Straw Hat crew''s ship, we suspect he is the user of Shiki''s fruit after seeing that Usopp use a fruit for the first time. He is a priority to eliminate in this war, are you listening?!" The elder behind the line demanded.


    "Yes..." Sengoku spoke, nodding, after all, it was no surprise that the elders treated that member of the Straw Hat crew with more priority than even Whitebeard and Ace. Sengoku could not go against this order.


    "We also want you to eliminate the entire Straw Hat crew... including Monkey D. Lucy, this is the order, you may use all your forces against them and one of us ising to the war, so don''t worry." The voice was heard from another elder behind the den den mushi as Sengoku was rmed by the presence of one of the eldersing here, since they always made it a point to hide from the world, yet one of them wasing here openly. Ace and Garp next to him looked with wide eyes at that order, they issued the order to kill Lucy, which caught them by surprise and even off guard.


    "Another thing, there is no negotiation for the exchange of those Tenryuubito hostages, if they die, you better avenge them, understood?!" The order came with a tone leaving no room for negotiation, if they are going to sacrifice the Tenryuubitos, at least destroy all their enemies.


    "Yes, sir... I will use all our forces..." Sengoku spoke while picking up another den den mushi to speak on other channels, it was time for the navy to go all out.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 319 – War 13.

    Chapter 319 �C War 13.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In a hidden ce in the New World. "Chief Dragon!!!" One of the Revolutionary members shouted immediately as he approached Dragon.


    "I heard..." He spoke with a serious tone while the war was still being broadcast by Bepo in front of him.


    "What''s going to happen? Your son is being targeted by one of the legendary Gorosei after the broadcast we heard?!" The man eximed, imagining that Dragon wouldn''t let his son die in the middle of the war.


    "He won''t die." Dragon simply stated and began to step forward.


    "I''m heading there too... so I want you guys to take care of things here." He said while many were still tending to an unconscious Sabo.


    "Wait... Dragon!" One of the Revolutionarymanders tried to stop Dragon, since it was very dangerous, he even eximed, but Dragon just exploded the ground at that moment, disappearing from everyone''s view and shooting into the sky.


    Dragon had a determined look as he sped away from the hideout, heading towards the Red Line and beyond it, Marineford.


    No one imagined the number of forces heading to interfere in the war at that moment, the whole world was about to see even more chaos amidst that fight, meanwhile, the war continued at the same pace, but many eyes stopped to watch two people facing each other at that moment, in the midst of that chaos.


    The fights around them paused for a moment, hearing only the explosions in the sky and the distance. The footsteps of Hugo still echoed through the battlefield due to being thergest creature there, as he fought the Tenryuubito in the air, breaking the ice below him with his movements.


    "It''s been a few months, but I still want my rematch... Mihawk." Zoromented, standing in the crater he had created as hended after killing the CP0 member.


    "Let''s see how much you''ve grown..." Mihawkmented as he prepared to face Zoro, lifting his ck sword.


    "I''m honored that you''re using that sword from the start." Zoro cracked a small smile.


    "..." Mihawk remained silent, keeping his guard up as he looked at Zoro; he knew this was no longer the brat he had met in the East Blue, this would be a duel between true swordsmen, though still very surprised by Zoro''s growth.


    "They''re going to fight!" A pirate murmured in surprise as both swordsmen stared at each other even with Marineford swarming with monsters at that moment.


    Naminded beside them while facing some marines and giants, generating wind and destruction, while Zoro and Mihawk still held their gaze locked on each other.


    Explosions also arose from the other side as some attacks broke through Kizaru''s defense and exploded against the marines after Usopp used his power of Bahamut. The marines eximed as they ran while the ground was destroyed and some of them were directly hit.


    A momentter, both exploded the ground, advancing against each other at that moment, under the gaze of many. Mihawk, moving at high speed using his green energy, shed against Zoro''s three swords, which emitted dark red energies. The following year, a shock explosion urred on all sides, as they stepped back a few steps and disappeared the next moment, while the area began to explode with energies from Zoro and Mihawk shing as the ground started to explode in that entire area.


    "We need to get out of here!!" Both the pirates and the marines eximed as the ground exploded and created a curtain of dust and debris in the air, the two swordsmen emerged in the middle of it while still suspended in the air with their gazes still fixed on each other.


    Zoro, maintaining the same smile, felt his swords pressing against Mihawk''s. "This is the strength I wanted to test," he said, his swords glowing with an even more intense light, beginning to expand from it.


    Mihawk, even with an impassive expression, maintained a challenging gleam in his eye. "Then, let me see how far you''vee, Roronoa Zoro," he responded, the Yoru in his hands also emitting a sinister glow.


    Both energies seemed to cover their users still in the air, as they began to contend against each other at that moment, like two mes trying to overpower one another.


    They separated the next moment and again advanced, creating a sh between the des with the sound of the de cutting the air, which was almost like a howl. Zoro blocked the attack with his two swords, the third wedged between his teeth. The impact again generated sparks and another shock wave that made the earth tremble. Zoro gained a slight advantage with an opening and advanced with a vertical sh against the swordsman.


    Mihawk would not be easily cut and dodged effortlessly; he counter-attacked with a powerful vertical strike, aiming to split Zoro in half. Zoro, using his agility, leaped back, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    "You really have improved, Zoro," Mihawkmented, admitting with admiration. Perhaps in a few years, he would have a worthy challenger for the title of the world''s strongest swordsman, and for Mihawk, that would be good; after all, when you are at the top, your growth stagnates significantly.


    Zoro took a few steps back to bnce himself on the ground and with a fierce look, he did not want to be underestimated at this moment, "It''s not over yet!" He then advanced, unleashing one of his most powerful strikes, "de of Darkness!" Zoro eximed, and his des became blurs as he shed in a rapid series of movements that seemed to draw a soldier mounted on a horse of energy in the air.


    Mihawk watched that and quickly put his sword behind him, waiting for the attack while also emitting energy and prepared an attack as powerful. The world''s greatest swordsman at the next moment cut the air,unching an energy against Zoro''s strike.


    The energies exploded the next moment, making the entire bay tremble as strongly as the fight between Luffy and Whitebeard, making everyone look at the dispute between them.


    "This..." Vista looked with admiration at that fight, as did many swordsmen.


    "What a fight..." Domingo, despite the anger and hatred he harbored for the Straw Hat crew, still kept a look of admiration for this dispute.


    "..." Boa Hancock, Moria, and Kuma stayed silent while the wind from the dispute affected them as well as all of Marineford.


    "Incredible..." In Loguetown, the people at the dojo could not be more surprised by this, watching their Sempai fight in that way.


    The explosion of the two energies continued in Marineford, until suddenly they disappeared with Zoro and Mihawk appearing in the middle of it with both shing their swords, while time seemed to slow down, with the sound of metalpeting against each other.


    The next moment they seemed to press their des more and a sharp sound came from them, while it seemed one was cutting the other and something happened.


    Zoro in front of the frozen tsunami he had cut and Mihawk in front of the frozen tsunami on the other side, maintained an equal gaze, until they finally separated the des from each other, but in the next moment, all of Marine as strong as the entire world, saw the two frozen tsunamis being entirely cut, rising in the air while splitting in half in a horizontal cut.


    All the marines and pirates opened their eyes wide as their mouths hung open for that scene happening in slow motion.


    "What... is this!?" They eximed together seeing those huge blocks of ice flying into the air, and falling behind them while the sound of water was heard causing a change in the sea level in that area.


    "..." Sengoku and Garp stayed silent while Ace was once again shocked by the strength of the swordsman under Luffy''s g, he recognized that he could not defeat this swordsman, perhaps not even Vista, his crewmate and the most powerful swordsman under Whitebeard''s g.


    But even with the tsunamis disappearing from the bay, while everyone still looked at it with rm and admiration, Zoro and Mihawk did not stop the fight there as both advanced against each other again, disappearing in the air and turning into figures shing against each other while their energies were released.


    "Gurararararara, you have a very good kid on your crew." Whitebeardughed and spoke before bringing down his Murakumogiri in a vertical cut against Luffy in hybrid form hitting against this de on the ground lifting Ace, while the ground below him was all cracked with the force of Whitebeard.


    "You''re right, this is the swordsman who will be the greatest in the world, only fitting for the crew that will be the emperor of all seas," Luffy spoke confidently.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, kid!" Whitebeard eximed andunched with his other hand a fist that cracked the air and sent a shockwave toward Luffy.


    "Let''s see how this goes." Luffymented as he stepped back and, before making a move like Whitebeard, punched the shockwave with his own fist, using armament haki and king''s coating.


    Both the shockwave and the fist collided and emitted a sound of striking each other, while Luffy finally managed to explode that force with his own haki.


    After that, Luffynded on the ground looking at his fist, satisfied with the oue of the dispute with the strongest man in the world.


    "..." Whitebeard looked on with a surprised expression, though he said nothing, inside he was wondering where this monster came from, this kid simply attacked him and in the middle of the fight began to learn the most powerful haki in the world within an hour. He not only began to learn but entered the first stage of haki, which was rming even for the man known as the strongest in the world.


    For Luffy, it was a great satisfaction, after all, this fight gave him so much more than he could imagine. Fighting against Whitebeard was like having 50 times his training if he had been training alone as he did with other hakis. This one hour became 50 hours, and multiplying 100 times with the moa moa no mi, his training amounted to 5000 hours yielded in this fight, which gave a massive amount of 208 days of training, i.e., 7 months learned in a matter of one hour.


    It was no surprise that Whitebeard was so shocked by Luffy''s development, what kind of monster would emerge if he continued this fight for a whole day? Luffy smiled at the end, although he still hadn''t scratched the potential that the king''s coating could do, he achieved the start to develop this haki, and even though he couldn''t fight any more with Whitebeard, as he still needed to fight against the navy and Luffy could not wait any longer to save his brother, he then decided to start acting.


    "This was very interesting Whitebeard, but we still have some things to sort out..." Luffy suddenly said.


    Whitebeard just nodded, understanding what he meant. "You''ve already taken a lot of my time, kid, I hope this helps you get your brother out of there," he spoke with a smile at the end.


    "You can count on that, so let''s get started," Luffy said and turned his back on Whitebeard as he walked away from all the chaos he had created with that fight.


    Everyone immediately noticed his movement and looked at Monkey D. Luffy, who began to walk towards his ship, while Whitebeard returned to the Moby Dick. Everyone saw that Monkey D. Luffy was about to take action.


    -----------------------------


    I received ament stating that people are saying I giarize and that I''m a scammer...? I would like to know where this ising from...


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 320 – War 14.

    Chapter 320 �C War 14.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy continued walking calmly through the battlefield, approaching the middle of the bay, while no one interfered, with the marines stepping back.


    "Mugiwara..." Smokermented from a distance, while striking a pirate with his weapon. His gaze fell on Luffy with many thoughts, and the main one was frustration, with Luffy bing so powerful that he could go head-to-head with Whitebeard.


    "Kuina..." Captain Tashigi looked towards the fight in the sky, where the woman identical to her was battling a Tenryuubito transformed into a giant ice woman.


    "Pops went back to the ship..." Marco noted as he saw Whitebeard returning to the bow, maintaining his initial position before starting the fight with Straw Hat.


    Whitebeard analyzed the fight again, Oars continued lying on the ground, his gaze falling downwards near the square, with Domingo knocking down some pirates but always keeping an eye on the Straw Hats, Moria, who was killing the low-ranking pirates under his g, as well as Kuma, firingser beams from his mouth and energy balls from his akuma no mi.


    The Shichibukai girl seemed to attack both pirates and marines, while no one knew why she was doing this, turning everyone into stone.


    Hismanders had been fighting against the admirals, lost sight of them while Kuzan went to try to fight that girl from the Straw Hats transformed into that giant Harpy, and Kizaru had to intervene in the light raysunched by that long-nosed man who strongly resembled Shanks'' shooter; there was a man with the logia of thunder fighting in the sky against another Tenryuubito, while a giant twice the size of Oars was fighting another Tenryuubito.


    Whitebeard was a bit surprised with such strength appearing here to eliminate the Straw Hats, but they were holding up well, his gaze fell on the other fights with the ice woman attacking another Tenryuubito, the woman with the polka dot hat, and the woman transformed into a phoenix, but the most explosive fight was Kaido''s daughter transformed into a kind of hybrid wolves along with Kong, his old foe, who he believed had retired somewhere, but now he was here with these warrior Tenryuubitos.


    His view from the sky saw the green-haired swordsman against the one with hawk eyes, maintaining the same intensity in the fight after both had sliced through the two frozen tsunamis while exploding the whole area of the bay with no one being able to get close, descending further, he saw a group with hundreds of membersing from Impeldown, forming some kind of cult for the red-nosed, long-nosed man, reminding him of the kid who used to walk on Roger''s ship.


    He also saw some who did not participate in this type of cult, being Crocodile who looked at him with a desire to kill, and even Jimbei, who nodded seeing his gaze, while there was another that he did not recognize among them.


    Moving his gaze once again, he saw the rest of the members standing on the ship, keeping the hostages so they would not kill Ace, which was very good for Newgate, he could see how the presence of the Straw Hats had changed this war, and although he had his pride, he still nodded internally to that.


    With hisst look falling on Monkey D. Luffying out of his hybrid form and walking calmly in his human form through the battlefield while his cape fluttered, this kid had surprised him greatly with his development in the fight they had, not being able to gauge the real potential of this person.


    ''These kids... they''re all monsters...'' Whitebeard murmured, but nodded to that.


    On the Straw Hats'' ship, Chouchou looked down at the people below him shouting strange things and among them, and with the name that emerged more, a rage dominated him beginning to growl.


    "Boss Buggy!"


    "Boss Buggy!"


    "Boss Buggy!"


    "Boss Buggy!"


    "Boss Buggy!"


    The prisoners continued shouting, now that Luffy had finished fighting Whitebeard, his subordinates were eximing for him to be the next to face the strongest man in the world.


    "I have to face him now..." Buggy murmured frightened with his shoulders ck, looking at the crowd cheering for him at that moment, his gaze fell on Luffy at a distanceing towards them. ''Damn you Straw Hat! You were supposed to defeat Whitebeard to stop this madness!!'' He screamed internally with frustration.


    Everyone seemed to have created a cult around Buggy, proiming that he would be the man to take the title of the strongest, but then the crowd was interrupted by a dog''s bark that resonated through the area.


    "Hm? A dog?!" The prisoners looked strangely at Chouchou emerging from the ck Pearl and barking towards Buggy, how he despised that pirate.


    "This..." Buggy saw the dog and was horrified; he knew all too well the monster that hid behind that fur.


    "Get out of here, mutt! You''re disturbing Master Buggy." One of the prisoners didn''t like Chouchou, but the dog simply bit the man''s leg and threw him into the air before he could react. Chouchou, along with the crowd, saw the prisoner flying over 30 meters, before he simply opened his mouth and generated a fireball and threw it towards him, before it exploded on the man and he fell burned and defeated.


    "What is this dog!!!??" The people eximed and Chouchou didn''t care as he grew and turned into Cerberus in front of Buggy, breaking the ground and one of its heads created a bolt,unching it at the clown.


    Buggy saw that and became extremely scared; he didn''t think twice before splitting his body and one part of him flew away, while the bolt passed over him. The line of the bolt continued to the middle of the bay and a vice admiral who was fighting against amander from Whitebeard''s divisions was hit at that moment as it passed through the location of the bolts.


    He was electrocuted forcefully as he fell defeated, with themander looking at it confused, wondering where the bolt came from.


    "Incredible..." One of the prisoners ignored the Cerberus monster and looked at the result of the bolt.


    "Yes... you saw that, Boss Buggy defeated a vice admiral with a bolt..." The crowd began to exim.


    "Long live Boss Buggy!!"


    "He''s amazing!"


    "He''s unbeatable, a legend among legends!!"


    "He defeated a vice admiral with just one move, who can fight against him!"


    While the crowd was screaming and the people who were not part of this cult looked at them like idiots, Buggy let a snot drop from his nose as he returned to the split part that was on the ground and looked back at how that strike had hit a vice admiral squarely.


    "Did I do that...?" He murmured.


    Chouchou didn''t like that at all and was about tounch all attacks both on Buggy and the crowd, but a voice emerged and stopped him. "Chouchou, stop... They are important in this war..." Luffy spoke approaching and Chouchou shrank at that moment.


    Luffy continued approaching his ship while no one interfered with him. Ignoring all the fights happening around him, whether in the sky or at a distance, with his own crew members fighting their battles at that moment.


    He finally approached his ship while his crew members soon noticed Luffy approaching.


    "LUFFYYY!!!" Chopper appeared at a corner of the ship, shouting and lifting his little paws.


    Luffy smiled at the crew''s doctor. Vivi also appeared next to him.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" Bepo was the third to approach, with den den mushi in his hands as Luffy finally opened a smile to the whole world.


    "Everyone out! It''s time for us tounch our attack against the Navy!!!" Luffy gave the order. The members nodded, and Lucy, Shirahoshi, Bepo, Chopper, Nojiko, Alvida, Vivi, Robin, Hachi, and Baby-5 began to emerge, jumping from the ship andnding on the ground in front of Luffy, while Chouchou appeared running.


    "Luffy-Sama! How was your fight?" Shirahoshi asked as she approached behind Luffy before hugging him around the neck and staying there.


    "I couldn''t have measured a better opponent..." Luffy murmured and passed by the member while stepping on the body of the dead Tenryuubito like a dog and touched the wood of the ck Pearl, thisst act left quite a few Tenryuubito in Mery Geoise angry.


    Luffy used the power of his akuma no mi, while the ship began to shrink, turning it into the size of a small marble.


    Luffy looked at the ship now in his hands, with tiny Tenryuubitos still tied to the sails as he nodded, with them speaking something that sounded like ants, and he tucked them into his pocket.


    "Come with me." Luffy looked at his entire crew, waiting for his orders. He spoke as he walked forward with his members obeying hismands.


    "Bepo, give the broadcast Den Den Mushi to that long-nosed clown." Luffy ordered, while Jimbei, Ivankov, and even Crocodile looked on from a corner next to the prisoners.


    "Who are you calling a Long-Nosed Clown!!?" Buggy immediately shouted upon hearing that.


    Luffy shrugged as Bepo simply lifted the Den Den Mushi with his power and tossed it directly to Buggy, who quickly caught it.


    "Film the war, since we need a cameraman, remember, this is the main function of this war, only the strongest man can do this!" Luffymented with a small smile, while the crew looked at him wondering why he was tricking the clown.


    "WOOLF!" Chouchou disagreed with Luffy but Luffy just patted him, saying it was alright.


    "Who are you calling a cameraman?" Buggyined, but he became confused remembering Luffy''s following words... "Only the strongest man?" He murmured still trying to understand it, while the other prisoners looked at each other.


    "Incredible, look how he talks to Monkey D. Luffy, the man who faced Whitebeard just moments ago," a prisoner said.


    "Incredible, Buggy is really amazing," the clueless prisoners began to exim.


    "Wait, Straw Hat said only the strongest man can be the cameraman!!"


    "As expected of Boss Buggy!!"


    "Let''s help him with this."


    "Prepare the equipment!!"


    The first eximed while grabbing various filming equipment, from who knows where, as they prepared to film the war with their boss Buggy.


    "Ace, we''re going to save you!!!" Lucy eximed as she approached Luffy. Jimbei, Ivankov, and their group, even Crocodile and Whitebeard joined them, while the prisoners stayed a bit away organizing the filming with Buggy.


    "Luffy!! You shouldn''t be here!!" Suddenly Ace''s voice echoed across the battlefield.


    "Hm?" Luffy looked towards his brother.


    "This war isn''t yours! You have your own crew and I have mine! You shouldn''t fight a war that wasn''t yours!" Ace eximed, he didn''t want Luffy toe closer, he didn''t want Luffy to have the same fate as him, but Luffy just scoffed, asking internally if Ace was blind or something.


    "You underestimate me, brother, thinking I don''t have the power to defeat the navy! Just stay there and wait, because we are going to get you out of there, you hear that Sengoku and Marine Garp." Luffy dered with an altered voice.


    Sengoku looked on with firm eyes while Garp had a somber look, his grandson had dered him as his enemy in this war, and he now had to fight against him, to save Ace, his other grandson.


    "Everyone get ready!" Luffy announced, and all the members who were not fighting, prepared to advance to the square.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 321 – War 15.

    Chapter 321 �C War 15.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    ��You underestimate me, brother. Do you think I don''t have the power to defeat the Marines? Stay there and wait, because we''re going to get you out of there. Did you hear that, Sengoku and Sailor Garp?�� Luffy''s voice echoed through the ce.


    The people of Sabaody murmured after hearing this deration, looking nervously at what would happen next.


    In the middle of the war, at the back of the bay where there wasn''t a good view of what was happening in the bay, Akainu looked at Luffy''s deration with fury but just clenched his teeth, being the only thing he could do. He then proceeded to talk to one of Whitebeard''s fleet members.


    ��I swear I will kill you today... Monkey D. Luffy...�� He said, moving to find Squard.


    Meanwhile, in the za, Luffy saw Ace looking at him speechlessly while his gaze returned to his group. ��Let''s go!�� Luffy announced.


    The crew nodded, preparing for the fight. Nojiko clenched her fists while small explosions urred in them, ready to fight. Robin created wings on her back with the power of the Hana-Hana no Mi. Chopper took a pill and swallowed it. Bepo was taken by surprise while Robin created arms on his back and put a ck Power on his head, making the mink go from a scared look to someone confident. Hachi drew his six swords. Baby-5 transformed her arms into weapons. Vivi prepared by transforming her hands into wind, Alvi donned his hat while cing his club on his shoulder. Lucy made her feathers generate movement, while her body began to turn pink and she started to emit steam. And finally, Shirahoshi just clung to Luffy''s neck, keeping on his back while her tail swayed.


    Luffy looked satisfied with everyone. He began to walk with Shirahoshi on his back, while the group started to follow him, the lower-ranked Marines not even trying to face him.


    ��Did you hear what he said... he talked about destroying the Marines...�� The Marines murmured to each other in fear.


    ��How can we face him... he defeated Kizaru in Sabaody... what can we do... against him...?�� The people around soon began to discuss.


    ��Don''t let that intimidate you!!�� Sengoku''s voice resounded across the battlefield as all the Marines looked around for some hope. All of them had much lower morale since the beginning of the fight, and very few had woken up from the 20,000 Marines fallen by Luffy and his crew''s Haki.


    ��We are justice, believe in our symbol, we cannot let this evil win today. He is a threat that should even be a priority as much as Whitebeard himself!�� Sengoku eximed. ��We are the bastion against evil, we cannot let this evil leave here today, use all your strength to destroy them!!�� Sengoku eximed as the Marines began to have more serious eyes while looking at that group.


    Sengoku didn''t finish, as he picked up another Den Den Mushi, ��Sentomaru, initiate the attack, bute straight to the bay now!�� He eximed as the Den Den Mushi seemed to nod.


    ��Will do, Sir Sengoku.��


    Meanwhile, Whitebeard''smanders noticed the movement of the Marines as they began to move.


    ��Commodore Smoker!�� Tashigimented as Smoker transformed into smoke, reappearing in front of Luffy, looking at him with dangerous eyes.


    ��Smoker...�� Luffy said, breaking into a smile. ��You finally showed up. I hope you''ve gotten stronger since thest time.�� Hemented, while Smoker clicked his tongue.


    ��Hina will also help!!�� Hina appeared beside Smoker, also looking at the group with a challenging look, despite knowing she was weaker.


    ��Hina, how have you been? Have you thought about epting my invitation to go out with me?�� Luffymented.


    ��Hina does not date pirates...�� She said.


    ��Is she your wife too, Luffy-Sama?�� Shirahoshi asked from his back.


    ��What?! Since when do you know this woman, Luffy?�� Vivi asked with suspicious eyes.


    ��When I left with Enel from Skypiea, she refused to have dinner with me...�� Luffymented.


    ��You are hitting on another woman as soon as you leave the others...?�� Nojiko raised an eyebrow at Luffy.


    ��You know I''m a man who will have a big family, so I need to find good women to be mothers of my children...�� Luffymented without any shame.


    ��You should look ahead more, Luffy, there''s certainly someone who doesn''t like hearing that. Fufufu.�� Robinmented as Luffy looked behind Hina from a distance, with Hancock''s eyes full of fury as they caught fire and she destroyed the statues she had created.


    ��Well... she is certainly jealous...�� Luffy murmured.


    ��If Nami heard that, it wouldn''t be very nice either.�� Nojikomented while facing new giants, destroying the ice floor with their enormous weight.


    Luffy said nothing but internally agreed with the cat burr''s sister. Meanwhile, the Marines saw Smoker and Hina appear in front of the pirates, who stopped to talk to them, and a new spark of hope ignited in the Marines'' hearts.


    ��Yes! We are the shield against evil!��


    ��Commodore Smoker and Captain Hina can face the evil, why can''t we?��


    ��That''s right, we are justice!! Kill all the pirates!!��


    ��Yes, let''s eliminate them!!��


    The Marines quickly began to be aggressive, advancing against Whitebeard''s pirates, gaining ground as they mercilessly cut them down.


    ��AHHH!�� A pirate felt the Marine''s de strike him as he fell to the ground.


    ��Let''s kill all the pirates!!�� That Marine shouted as he ran to another.


    A pirate began shing swords with a Marine as they fought, and despite the Marine''s fury, he found himself losing to the pirate as he was cut down by him.


    ��Damn Marines, you can''t handle Whitebeard''s pirates!!�� The pirate roared, as two new shadows emerged, and before he could react, he lost his head to the attacking Marines.


    ��Kill them all!!�� The Marines continued eximing as they began advancing across the battlefield, trying to reach Whitebeard.


    All the Marines were fervent, while Whitebeard watched them from his position, observing how the fight seemed to turn in the Marines'' favor now. He felt a presence approaching him, none other than one of his foolish sons, Squard,ing towards him. Whitebeard wondered why he was here when he should be guarding the rear, but he waited for him to approach to see what he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Sengoku looked at the movement arising from the Marines and nodded with satisfaction, seeing that they were starting to gain ground. ��We''re improving bit by bit... but we''re still far behind...�� Garpmented, sitting there looking at the battle with quite depressed eyes. His grandson had called him a sailor, and it hurt him a little, but he couldn''tin much.


    ��Yes... but it''s a start... I hope we can turn this battle around.�� Sengoku murmured. He had to be careful not to let Luffy sacrifice the Tenryuubitos as he did with the first one. He had the approval to sacrifice the Tenryuubitos, but he had to ensure that Luffy would be killed, so he couldn''t simply continue with the n to kill Ace prematurely.


    He looked up as the Tenryuubitos continued fighting against those giant monsters and other users, with Kong having Kaido''s daughter as his opponent. If any of them defeated the Straw Hats, it would be an opportunity to turn this battle around.


    His gaze returned to the two who stopped in front of Luffy, hoping that Smoker would do some favor, even though he had already done enough by boosting the Marines'' morale while maintaining his stance against the enemies.


    ��I''m going too!�� Returning to the battlefield, Tashigi appeared beside him.


    ��Miss Hina, I won''t let that damned pirate ask you out before me!�� Fullbody also appeared, looking at Luffy with angry eyes.


    ��Kuina''s twin sister?�� Chopper eximed, surprised that Tashigi was identical to his friend.


    ��They are very simr...�� Robin alsomented.


    ��...�� Tashigi remained silent, not responding to anyments as she drew her sword to face them.


    ��As I said in Loguetown... the sea is full of mysteries.�� Luffy said and looked at Fullbody. ��It''s good to see you, I still remember when we met in the East Blue and I threw that gigantic cannonball at your ship...�� Luffymented, finding the scene still aical memory.


    ��Enough talk... now I will be your opponent, Straw Hat.�� Smoker said, and Luffy looked at him amused.


    Smoker frowned internally; he had trained for months, even though he didn��t go to Enies Lobby during the conflict that happened there. He wanted to prove his strength after months of training. This was the moment for him to show that he was capable of demonstrating his power. All the training he had done was just for this moment.


    ''I fought harder than everyone. I was always thest to leave my repetitions in Marine training. I mastered the Six Styles, and now I will face this pirate...!'' Smoker began to murmur internally as he stared at Luffy, who was looking at him calmly.


    ''Am I still a child to you...?'' Smoker couldn��t help but think as the guy who humiliated him so much in Cocoyasi Vige and basta was there, looking at him as if he were just a fly. ''I will prove it!'' He said to himself as he drew his weapon and pointed it at Luffy, while Hina, Tashigi, and Fullbody also prepared themselves.


    ��They''re going to face them!!��


    ��Go, Captains, Lieutenant, and Commodore!!��


    The Marines eximed as Smoker nced at them and then returned his attention to Luffy, preparing to advance. But everything changed; he looked at the pirate and felt paralyzed as if the world had frozen at that moment.


    ��What is this?!!�� Smoker murmured, stunned and shocked internally, while even his weapon trembled. He looked at Luffy as if he were a thousand meters tall, and he, a mere ant, someone who would never reach that height.


    ��I can understand and even admire your will to fight, Smoker...�� Luffy''s voice echoed through that frozen space. ��But you are weak. Come to me when you are truly strong enough, but it��s not your moment now.�� As he spoke, the ce seemed to shatter, and everything returned to normal with the sounds of war around them.


    But before Smoker could react, an explosion of Haki emanated from Luffy again, sting in all directions. In the next moment, Marines and pirates were caught in the vortex, but the Marines began to be affected again, falling to the ground once more.


    Luffy saw not only Smoker but also the other three paralyzed, and he started to walk, while the battlefield was once again bathed in his Haki, passing by Smoker and the others as if they were simple soldiers. Hispanions followed him as he continued to approach the za, releasing his Haki.


    As Sengoku saw the Marines'' morale drop once again because of this, he clenched his teeth. Coby looked at Luffy from a distance with a lost gaze; he was just an ant to Luffy, but he still remembered his words on that boat sailing to Shell Town. Luffy did notugh at his dream; he said that Coby had to be the first person to believe in it, and that��s what mattered in the end.


    Coby felt a me ignite within him; he had to prove he was powerful enough to face Luffy as well, so he started to run.


    ��Coby!!�� Helmeppo shouted to hispanion, running on the battlefield.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 322 – War 16.

    Chapter 322 �C War 16.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Zoro continued exchanging blows with Mihawk across the battlefield, while new explosions erupted all around and nobody dared to intervene in their one-on-one fight. The sound of swords was heard and even overshadowed other sounds of the war. Meanwhile, Nami continued moving across the battlefield in her colossal form,unching attacks trying to clear the field for Luffy and the others who kept moving forward.


    "Target that monster!!!" the sailor in the cannon cabins eximed as theyunched cannonballs at Garuda''s body, but Nami seemed unfazed as she continued to march across the battlefield afternding back on the ground.


    In the sky, Yamato, transformed into her hybrid form,unched upwards as ck and purple lightning surged towards Kong.


    "This?!" Kong was surprised by this, recognizing Kaido''s move, seeing it live.


    "Thunder of the Eight Trigrams!!" Yamato yelled as Kong was caught by the strike and sent crashing to the ground, even darkening the day for a moment.


    <em>BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!</em>


    An explosion urred on the ground, whilerge blocks of ice rose up, and Kong emerged shortly after, now in a different form, in his hybrid form of the monkey king, his face bleeding a bit, but he seemed fine. He spun his staff and charged at Yamato.


    Yamato saw himunch his distant attack as his staff rose to the sky and grew in size, charging towards her. She quickly tried to create an ice barrier, which was shattered as the staff glowed golden, and she used her Kanabo to defend herself before being hit hard.


    She ended up colliding with a tip of the Marineford structure that formed a crescent moon, exploding the structure with various cannons and sailors there together.


    "Tsk." Yamato was not having an easy time fighting Kong, with a line of blood running down her face. She quickly noticed the movement in the sky and jumped as the staff hit that side of her, dodging it, and the staff further destroying the marine structure, being tens of meters in width and length.


    She charged again towards the enemy. "This is bad..." Luffy looked from below, as he saw Yamato struggling to deal with Kong, but he needed her to hold him off a bit longer, he would assist her as soon as he grabbed Ace in the square.


    Lami was fighting within her space, while the Tenryuubito had a hard time trying to hit her as she teleported all over the ce, easily.


    "Stay still, inferior!" the Tenryuubito shouted trying to hit her.


    "You guys are so annoying..." Lami murmured looking at that being, and in the next moment, appeared in front of him, and her de started to try to cut one of his arms, but at thest moment, he disappeared with a sh of sma, reappearing at a distance, but Lami reappeared behind him again, which made the Tenryuubito feel pressured as he tried to dodge the attacks.


    Reiju was also gaining the upper hand against the Tenryuubito, while her phoenix flew over all of Marineford, sheunched mes that went at high speed and pursued her enemy, who only had to dodge due to the intensity of the attacks and ended up quite frustrated, but could do nothing but flee, while his clothes were already a bit burned, even using haki to protect himself.


    Kuina was in a fight with the Tenryuubito too, constantlyunching ice blocks while the enemyunched air shes, and she easily created an ice shield, it seemed a more bnced fight.


    Meanwhile, Hugo exploded the ground trying to punch the Tenryuubito, who dodged his huge arm. "You are really strong, big guy, but you are still way below my level!" the Tenryuubito said as he advanced towards Hugo transformed into a titan.


    He saw a punching towards him and also did notunch against the punch directly. "Deal with this!" he said as the titan''s arm and the Tenryuubito shed fist against fist, but in the next moment, Hugo''s arm began to disintegrate into small cubes, destroying it from the fist up to the muscle of the arm, disappearing as thousands of cubes fell to the ground, while Hugo stepped back a bit, touching while rubbing the part of his destroyed arm, with a purple light touching that part.


    "Hahahaha! No matter your size, big guy... You are just an inferior being," the Tenryuubito said to Hugo with a look of disdain, but in the next moment Hugo moved that arm with the destroyed one and it began to emit a glow and he started to regenerate instantly, and the Tenryuubito couldn''t react as he returned to normal with the arm, and the Tenryuubito couldn''t react as the enormous fist hit him, sending him flying into the square, exploding against some objects.


    Sengoku and all the marines looked on in surprise at this, while in the midst of the debris, the Tenryuubito emerged, with his face bleeding and his helmet destroyed. "I am one of the most powerful holy knights, I can''t simply be beaten by an inferior being!" He growled looking at the titan at a distance standing in the bay staring him down and exploded the ground charging at Hugo again.


    "How dare you!" A voice emerged from the sky while a bruised Tenryuubito appeared, he was not in a very good state, while his opponent looked at him with disdain.


    "You are just a false god, you cannot bepared to a true one..." Enelmented while looking at the Tenryuubito with disdain.


    "How dare you say something like that!!" The Tenryuubito eximed as he tried to hit Enel with seastone bullets, but he was much faster, dodging the attacks and zigzagging through the sky until he reached him, beforeunching a point-nk lightning strike, of all the fights, this was the least unbnced as Enel seemed to publicly beat the Tenryuubito, to show that the title of god belongs to him.


    Meanwhile, Usopp like Zoro, who had eliminated the CP0 members with ease, decided to move towards the bay while letting hisrades fight their adversaries in the sky, and began generating rays of light flying across the battlefield while bombarding the entire ce.


    "Help!!"


    "He''s hitting us!!"


    The marines eximed as everything around them exploded.


    "He''s advancing to the square!" Someone eximed while the Admirals on the ground looked at this with furrowed brows due to being surrounded by themanders of Whitebeard''s divisions.


    However, Usopp felt a danger with his observation haki and quickly dodged as a ray of light advanced against him, with Kuma attacking him. Usopp looked at this and unfolded his wingsunching a direct attack on the Shichibukai. Unaware of how a certain pink-haired girl was biting her clothes in frustration and cursing Usopp with all possible curses, while watching the rays hit her father.


    However, in thest moment, Kuma raised both hands and made all the attacks hit his paw, before beingunched back at Usopp, who had to transform into his hybrid form to dodge the attacks more easily, hended on the ground shortly after, standing face to face against Kuma while pulling out his pistols.


    "Luffy told me not to kill him, but I still have to get him out of the way," Usoppmented, not showing as much fear as before when he arrived at this war, after all, he knew he had to be brave and being the Straw Hat crew member closest to the square at that moment.


    Domingo saw this nearby while looking at Usopp with a grim look, it was time for him to take revenge on this crew and he would start with that long-nosed one, while he began moving towards Usopp, but a huge shadow appeared above him, as a fist connected to the ground and filled with haki, tried to smash him and he dodged easily seeing the ce where he was, being totally destroyed.


    His gaze fell on the arm and it had grown from the ground, while at a distance, Robin crossed her arms with a dangerous look. "Be careful with him, Robin, he can cut limbs as he did with that giant fallen in front of the square, so I wouldn''t rmend using your power," Luffy warned, he knew that Robin''s power had a disadvantage against Domingo.


    Robin nodded and made her fist disappear, while apanying Luffy continuing to advance, Luffy analyzed the situation, there were still admirals and Shichibukais to face them, most of the vice-admirals were dealing with the fleet at the back of the war.


    Suddenly, while he was still thinking about who to put to fight whom, a glow emerged, as Kizaru appeared a few meters above Luffy andunched an attack, while the shes of light targeted the Straw Hats, a blue phoenix appeared while Marco absorbed all of Kizaru''s attacks in the next moment.


    "The first divisionmander protected the Straw Hats!" the marines eximed as Marco finished parrying all the attacks.


    Kizaru clicked his tongue, but then quickly turned to the side as Luffy appeared, with his speed even greater than when they fought in Sabaody. Kizaru felt a punch the next moment without being able to react as he was forcefullyunched backward, exploding against the ice ground, with Luffy stepping beside Marco.


    "Incredible..." Marco couldn''t help but murmur as he returned to human form, looking at the ground exploding with Kizaru, that attack was infused with haki, so it was certain that he had injured the marine admiral.


    "So you are Marco, the phoenix," Luffy looked at him the next moment.


    "Yes. And you are Monkey D. Luffy, Ace''s brother and the one who has provoked us several times," Marco murmured, analyzing Luffy.


    "So I''m more known to you than I imagined, but I hope you didn''t take it to heart, after all, many months ago I captured Jimbei, now he belongs to my crew," Luffy said proudly as Marco raised an eyebrow and looked towards Jimbei approaching them.


    "Is that true, Jimbei?!" Marco asked, stunned, while the Straw Hats also stopped.


    "Yes. I made a deal with the Straw Hat and intend to fulfill it..." Jimbei spoke in a neutral tone.


    "This is unexpected..." Marco murmured, as more people approached the group.


    While Buggy continued filming the war with his fan club doing strange things, Ivankov saw Jimbei going to the square with Luffy and nodded. "Let''s go there too, we can''t leave the boss''s son alone!" he eximed as all the members of Okamas Land ran after their leader.


    "What shall we do...?" Mr.1 saw this and asked his boss.


    "Tsk... we have no choice," Crocodile murmured as he faced two choices: to confront Whitebeard, but he knew that would be very difficult, and his gaze fell on Moby Dick, but the next moment, his eyes widened.


    Since Squard was at that moment striking Whitebeard''s chest, catching him by surprise, with a neutral look, while the entire battlefield saw this too, shocking almost everyone.


    "So he did it..." Luffy murmured next to a frozen Marco seeing his father being struck by his own brother. Luffy might have contacted Whitebeard, but he would be so violent about it and wouldn''t believe Luffy''s words, so he remained silent and let him handle it himself.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 323 – War 17.

    Chapter 323 �C War 17.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Whitebeard spat blood as Squard drove his sword into his chest. "Pops!!!" Marco eximed next to Luffy, immediately moving toward Whitebeard.


    Marco, Jozu, Vista, Blenheim, Rakuyo, Namur, menco, Curiel, Kingdew, Haruta, Atmos, Speed Jiru, Fossa, Izo, and the rest of Whitebeard''s crew members eximed at the same time.


    "A betrayal?!" Nojiko asked.


    "He hurt Mr. Whitebeard!" Shirahoshi murmured as the rest of Marineford looked on confused, not understanding why Whitebeard was being struck like this.


    "It seems your n worked..." Sengoku nodded, satisfied with the admiral''s action in trying to undermine the enemy allies.


    "Akainu managed to convince a puppet." Luffymented, looking at the scene, talking to hispanions. "Anyway, things are going to start shaking up here, so let''s keep moving." Luffy gave the order and they began to walk amidst everyone frozen, after all, he knew Whitebeard would handle it.


    "Nojiko and Vivi, deal with Domingo," Luffy said. "Jimbei and Alvida, you can easily defeat Moria...stly, Chopper, help Usopp!" Luffy ordered, and everyone nodded.


    "The rest handle the marine officers who try to stop our way." He spoke, and immediately a group of Geppo users kicked the air, summoning _______ for them, and Hachi was quick tounch his swords with it, heunched the same attack he had learned to do with swords, and dozens of them collided with those of themodores.


    Luffy didn''t even need to stop as he continued on the path, even themodores were surprised after their attacks were nullified, with Nami emerging and striking them as they fell to the ground defeated.


    "Chouchou, I want you to help Nami," Luffy said, and his dog barked confirming while running to Nami''s feet.


    "Robin. Stay alert, I need you to use your power on Ace as soon as we get the key, understand?" He spoke, while the woman continued to apany him along with the others.


    They were already approaching the square when Domingo decided to attack the group, but Baby-5 began shooting at the Shichibukai.


    "Tsk." Domingo started dodging and looked with a furrowed brow at the woman who did not return to Dressrosa, which frustrated him.


    "Are you really going to betray me, Baby-5?!" Domingo eximed.


    Baby-5, smoking a cigar while her hands were guns, "I don''t see him as my master, after all, my new master is much cooler!" Baby-5 spoke and pointed one of her guns at Luffy''s head. "NOW DIE!!!" She eximed, firing a shot, and Luffy exploded while people who didn''t know about it were shocked by Luffy exploding.


    "She attacked him!!??" Lucy shouted with a grimace.


    "This ismon..." Robinmented at the side.


    "Hm?! This is interesting..." Luffy''s voice emerged from the smoke as he was enjoying it well, but looking ahead as if he had something fixed, it was the system, while he received a message from it, that Baby-5 was officially a schemer of the crew.


    "This is very good." Luffymented, and Domingo felt someoneing at him at full speed after an explosion.


    Nojiko appeared in front of him at high speed after sting the ground below her, and she swapped ces with Domingo putting her only arm in front of her. While he felt an explosioning the next moment and he immediately flew backwards, cracking the ice below him, alongside Nojiko Vivi reappeared invoking hurricanes, blowing up even more the ground where Domingo arrived.


    Usopp started a fight with Kuma nearby, as explosions echoed across the battlefield, the Straw Hat''s sniper continued dodging paw-pad attacks while striking with rays of light shots, while pping his wings and Kuma moved at high speed disappearing and reappearing in that field being sted with Usopp''s attacks.


    Chopper transformed into a reindeer leaving Luffy''s group while running to help his friend, and as soon as he got close, his form began to change, growing and growing, while forming another shadow on the battlefield.


    "What is this?! Another monster has emerged!!" the marines pointed to a 20-meter-tall Chopper, walking into the battle of Usopp as his hooves destroyed the ground.


    On the other side of the battlefield, something simr was happening as Chouchou reappeared next to Nami, in his final beastly form of Cerberus,unching attacks as they destroyed the battlefield with various elements.


    Kizaru finally reappeared, his face slightly bloodied,unching an attack on Nami and Chouchou, who had to shield themselves while being hit and thrown backward.


    "This guy, always troublesome..." Luffymented, looking at Kizaru in the air.


    Kizaru noticed a presence arriving from the other side as Vista leaped into the air trying to cut him, Kizaru appeared at a distance after dodging the swords. Meanwhile, Garuda and Cerberus reappeared slightly burned but clearly alright.


    Luffy mentally thanked Vista for showing up and noticed Kuzan still fighting Jozu, who was transforming his body into diamond. "Let''s go, we''re almost reaching the square..." Luffy said as the Shichibukais were already surrounding him, fighting some crew members, and the wall of the square was close to them.


    "Mugiwara!!!" Moria appeared as he was surrounded by zombies, but a water explosion urred with Jimbei attacking him, the zombies soon lost their shadows as Moria was surprised by this. But someone slid on the ice suddenly and Moria took a hit with Alvida''s mace, coated in a thinyer of armament haki, and he was sent flying away.


    "Monkey D. Luffy is approaching the square''s wall!!" The marines were frightened while the pirates raised their weapons.


    "That''s it, Ace''s brother! Storm the square!!" They eximed as Luffy led the charge at that moment with the Shichibukais upied, except for one.


    "Look!! Someone is in the pirates'' path!!!" A marine pointed as there was a woman standing in the middle of the way.


    "Yes, the pirate empress!!! Boa Hancock, she can stop Luffy!! After all, no man can resist her charms!!" This made everyone immediately agree that Luffy would now be defeated.


    "Go, Boa Hancock!!! Defeat the pirates!!" The marines began to shout, while the pirates frowned now. After all, who could deal with this woman.


    "Straw Hat!!" Luffy, who was walking toward Hancock, heard a voice he hadn''t heard in months and looked toward Coby, stopping a few meters away while even with a clearly fearful face, he still had determined eyes.


    "Coby... it''s been a while since I''ve seen you..." Luffymented, but he had no time to lose. "I can see your determination, but sorry, I can''t deal with you right now... Can someone take care of him?" Luffy asked the people who continued following him, and Lucy stepped forward.


    "I''ll fight him!" Lucy dered with determination, while Coby frowned at Garp''s granddaughter. "Lucy..." He murmured, looking at the girl who was still wearing the marine uniform, but was no longer fighting for them.


    "I will be your opponent, Coby..." Lucy said, though a bit sad to face her oldpanions as enemies, she was still determined to save Ace for that reason.


    Meanwhile, Luffy continued his path to Hancock calmly, while everyone looked at them a bit surprised, after all, Luffy got so close that he was just a few inches from Hancock, while she let him approach.


    "He''s going to turn into stone, isn''t he?" the marines eximed.


    "They are acting strange," Sengokumented, watching their calm approach.


    "This...!!!" Garp, who was still upset by what was happening after shifting his gaze from Lucy and Coby to see Luffy and Hancock looking at each other, noticed something strange for the first time, as he could now feel with his haki that she was pregnant and how Luffy was staring at her... it made sense, and now he understood who was the mother of his great-grandchildren, he felt happy internally, but stayed silent about it, trying not to show any emotion.


    Meanwhile, between Luffy and Hancock, someone made the first move and it was the woman, who suddenly jumped like a woman in love at Luffy and kissed him right there.


    "WHAT?!" A collective scream erupted on the battlefield among both marines and pirates, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    "He grabbed her and kissed her?!" They eximed in disbelief that it was Hancock who took the initiative for that.


    "He really is unbeatable!!" Someone shouted.


    "Even the most beautiful woman in the world can do nothing against Monkey D. Luffy, how can we in the navy stand against him?!" A marine spoke, disheartened.


    Meanwhile, Hancock parted her lips from Luffy''s, who smiled close to her face. "My love," Hancockmented.


    "It''s good to see you well," he responded, touching her waist.


    "Can we be together now?" she asked, as he shook his head.


    "We can''t be seen together yet, my wife. So wait a little longer," Luffy said, knowing that this rtionship between them could be dangerous.


    "Alright, I will wait a bit more, but know that this empress might die of love soon!" shemented, and Luffy smiled.


    Hancock didn''t stop there, as she pulled a key from her bosom, and Luffy raised an eyebrow at this. "I got the key to your brother''s chains... so keep it," she requested, and Luffy nodded, now Luffy just had to remove Sengoku and Garp from the tform and throw the key there, Robin would do the rest.


    "That''s great," Luffy said as he kissed Hancock while the people around wondered how he could do such a thing with the untouchable empress.


    However, they couldn''t ponder for long, because suddenly everything shook as the stability of the ce began to change. Luffy held Hancock close and looked back at hispanions, while Whitebeard now wielded the full power of his Gura Gura no Mi, causing Marineford and the sea to destabilize with his fruit.


    Hugo fighting against the Tenryuubito was a bit destabilized, while Chopper and Chouchou, unable to fly, had to opt for Geppo; Nami flew with her wings, many battles continued even in a hostile environment, still internally shocked by the power of the world''s strongest man.


    "Even if the world is being destroyed... I feel so safe in your arms..." Hancockmented, one of those lines that even made Luffy cringe, but that was just the way she was.


    "Hey... this is dangerous!!" Hachi anchored his swords into the ground to hold himself steady, while Robin used her fruit to secure herself, and Bepo simply used Geppo, and Baby-5 created a w.


    "Lord Whitebeard-Sama is furious..." Shirahoshi spoke up, and Luffy had almost forgotten her, with her face blushing after witnessing all the scenes with Luffy and Hancock so closely.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 324 – War 18.

    Chapter 324 �C War 18.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The sea shifted as Whitebeard activated his power, reshaping the entire environment. Luffy was calmly pinned to the ground, but that couldn''t be said for some of hispanions or even the marines falling into holes created as the ground cracked, or pirates trying to protect themselves from the fury of their captain.


    This continued for a while until everything began to stabilize, as Sengoku was crouched on the execution tform, he stood up. "Destroy Whitebeard!!" Sengoku shouted as everyone prepared to attack Whitebeard like ants, but he grabbed his weapon that he had stuck in the ground before facing the giant vice admiral.


    He moved his weapon quickly andunched a blow toward the square, advancing through the battlefield and destroying the ice in his path. Luffy saw Akainu appear at this moment as he raised his hand with haki, making Whitebeard''s attack stop because of him.


    "So he finally decided to show up...?" Luffymented, looking at the situation while not too worried about everything happening, his limbs finally seemed to stabilize.


    Whitebeardunched another attack, but Akainu alone held it back once more, Luffy narrowed his eyes. ''It seems they don''t have the Wapometal to protect from Whitebeard''s attacks and the admiral himself must take care of this...'' Since Wapol was dead, he could not sell the metal he eventually created, indeed, no one could create it, after all Luffy bought the system fruit when he left Enies Lobby, using the ransom money, it cost 2 billion, though it did not seem like a powerful fruit... It was very useful.


    ''As soon as this war ends, I''m going to start arge production of metal in Skypiea, create a real weapon factory to distribute to the allied kingdoms. But who should eat this fruit...? Maybe L?'' Luffy debated internally, but soon had to cut those thoughts before turning his attention back to the war.


    Boa Hancock was still clinging to him, and he calmly let her go as she made a dissatisfied expression, but Luffy had a war to continue.


    "Just stay safe and don''t strain yourself, leave the rest to me." Luffy spoke as he passed by her again.


    "Stop Straw Hat!!" Sengoku eximed as all the Shichibukais had their own opponents and some apparently were defeated, which even gave an opening for Whitebeard''s pirates to advance and gain the upper hand.


    Luffy was walking as a form of ice formed in front of him with Kuzan stopping fighting one of Whitebeard''smanders to challenge Luffy.


    "You finally showed up Kuzan, you know that of all the admirals, you''re the one with the least advantage to fight with me." Luffy taunted the man as hispanions remained alert.


    "..." Kuzan said nothing and raised his hand, before creating ice arrows andunching them at him, Luffy responded with his mes quicklyunching fireballs, while the ice arrows and fireballs exploded in the air, but Luffy''s fire had the advantage as he advanced against the admiral.


    As he created an ice barrier soon after, the mes exploded on it while Kuzan protected the marines behind him.


    ''This is getting tough... we need the vice admirals here... has ______ not started yet?'' Sengoku murmured, as the situation became increasingly difficult, however at that moment thousands of pirates began to run to the shoreing from Whitebeard''s fleet, not with euphoric faces, but with fear of a group of pacifistasing from that side, destroying everything they could and killing as many enemies as possible.


    "So it started..." Luffy murmured as everyone watched stunned, all the pirates and captains from Whitebeard''s fleet wereing to the middle of the bay while they were defeated by a group of pacifistas much like Luffy remembered from the anime, there were at least about 100 of them.


    "Are the marines retreating...?" Robinmented next to Luffy.


    "Yes..." Luffymented as the marines began to enter the square leaving the bay aside. Only the admirals had stayed with more groups fighting each other on the ice and sky.


    "Is this getting dangerous?" Shirahoshi asked worriedly.


    "Yes, but nothing we can''t handle," Luffy said, looking at Kuzan behind the ice wall as he protected the retreating marines. He created a fireball with his hand andunched it again to attack Kuzan, this ball was even more powerful than those that had shattered part of the ice wall.


    The wall simply exploded as soon as it was touched by mes, and Kuzan was consumed by the mes, bing melted ice. The next moment, some distance from there, Kuzan emerged from the frozen ground with a frown.


    "You have strong defense, but you''re slow." Before Kuzan could do anything, Luffy appeared next to him and Kuzan crossed his arms as he defended against Luffy''s haki punch, sending the admiral flying powerfully into the wall and shattering it, with Kuzan falling to the square with the debris, stunning all the marines there.


    "Admiral Kuan?!!" They shouted in shock.


    "Start the n!!" Sengoku saw this and quickly shouted as the pacifistas began to be more aggressive, invading the bay, forcing the pirates to retreat even further into the middle of the battlefield.


    Luffy looked at Akainu jumping on one of the walls, preparing to attack the entire bay, even though there were still some marines around, while at that moment, the vice admirals leapt into the air, returning to the square after passing through the ongoing fights.


    "Everyone retreat immediately!!!" Sengoku yelled as even Kizaru began to leave his fight and Kuma, Domingo, and Moria, fighting against the Straw Hats, also began to retreat. Whitebeard frowned at this and the next moment everyone could feel Akainu''s movement, with his arms beginning to transform intova.


    He pointed upwards and beganunching his attack with hundreds of fists being fired one after another.


    "THIS?!" The pirates were immediately stunned by the attack flying into the sky, before it began to descend into the middle of the bay, while the fights in the sky had to stop fighting each other to dodge the attacks.


    "Hey, you damn inferior!!" The Tenryuubito could not help but exim angrily at Akainu, almost attacking them, he did not hear this.


    "It''sing for us!!!" The pirates were in a very difficult situation.


    "I will help..." Luffy spoke as he removed something from his back. "Shirahoshi, I need you to use your powers after I make my move." Luffy said as he took the trident from his pocket and handed it to the girl.


    "Yes... hm?" Shirahoshi was surprised as her body began to grow at that moment, as Luffy set her to normal size.


    "Bepo, I want you to help me with this too." Luffy spoke approaching Bepo and Hachi, as Shirahoshi emerged with her size of nearly 20 meters, but not attracting much attention due to everyone looking up at the sky. Luffy cast his moa moa no mi on Bepo and Hachi, with them also growing to 20 meters, he could increase their size up to 10 times, Luffy still had a limitation on the number of people he could do this to, after all, he would put his crew of giant people even without their transformations.


    Both grew, shattering the ground. Bepo knew very well what to do, as he focused on the ground, Luffy did not stop there, after all, he had to at least lessen the impact of Akainu''s attack, as he began to explode in a pir of fire away from hispanions and his transformation into an Ifrit as he opened his mouth with a roar and umted mes there.


    Things happened so fast that no one could react when all this happened and Luffy simplyunched his umted mes from his mouth and they spread rapidly in hundreds of mes flying against Akainu''s fists.


    Sengoku, Garp, Ace, the admirals, vice admirals, marines, and all of Whitebeard''s forces saw the mes collide with theva fists, which quickly exploded against each other, but that was not enough, as they were not extinguished, just slowed down as they fell to the ground, but that was just the beginning, because suddenly the ground of the bay began to have something simr to the power of the gura gura no mi, with it cracking and the next moment flying into the sky with several immense rocks, with the power of the fuwa fuwa no mi.


    "Ahhh, we have to get out of here!!!" Everywhere, pirates eximed, running to get off those rocks flying into the sky, with the terrain bing filled with various holes.


    The ice blocks soared into the sky and cried out with the mes, rocks, andva, catching fire quickly, but not to the point of descending to the center of the bay as they were suspended in the air.


    Luffy looked on satisfied, as he returned to his human form, falling to the ground beside the giants and Robin.


    Even so, mes began to fall across the bay, with Bepo unable to catch them all, but with a much lesser impact if the Straw Hats hadn''t acted. Shirahoshi saw this and flicked her tail before rising into the air with everyone paying attention to the giant mermaid for the first time, the entire world watched as she swung her trident and began to create water in the air all along the edge, while the ce was enveloped in a vortex of a water curtain extinguishing all the mes in the area, while the sky was still enveloped by blocks of ice melting with the mes.


    "Did she extinguish all the mes?!" The pirates looked up at the mermaid in the air with admiration.


    "Have we failed?!" Sengoku growled, but his confused gaze went upward, after all, that giant mermaid shouldn''t be able to extinguish the hundreds of blocks of mes in the sky? Until a bad thought came with it.


    "You''re turning the navy''s strategy against itself..." Robinmented, looking at Luffy with admiration.


    "You can say that again." Luffymented smiling, as he saw a giant Bepo flying in the sky. Everyone in Marineford saw him stand in front of those blocks of mes, before he pointed towards the bay and all the navy members widened their eyes as they saw all that attack beginning to fly towards them.


    "May the gods save us..." Sengoku murmured as he saw all those small ming rock andva meteorites flying towards them.


    Luffy was being ruthless with this, many people would die at this moment, but he could not mourn for soldiers that his grandfather was a part of, he turned to the other giant. "Hachi, get ready to create holes in the walls, we''re finally going to enter the square!" Luffy spoke as they were the closest people to the ce while there was no one else to stop them.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 325 – War 19.

    Chapter 325 �C War 19.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Then he first reduced the mes with the power of his beast, hispanion created melting blocks while around mes and cleared the entire bay of mes to have the fewest possible victims, are they nowunching the blocks around mes to the navy bay?" Rayleighmented from his tree, watching the war on the only possible transmission.


    People scattered below him were looking at all that stunned, seeing the navy receive the counterattack of the attack they sent to the bay. Bothmon people, reporters, and pirates among them the worst generation, couldn''t help but look at the scene in front of them with some mixture of admiration and fear.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the chaos, all the navy members who could do something with the burning ice flying towards them quickly started to act, while the sailors eximed at it.


    Even from a distance, Lucy looked at that dazed, while a Cobyy defeated on the ground. She couldn''t help but look at it with her eyes closed.


    Even Sengoku and Garp also acted, with the fleet admiral transforming into Buddha and Garp flying in the air beginning to punch the mes, the pirates looked at it wordlessly, at one moment they were cornered, and the next, they saw the navy being cornered.


    "Incredible... the Straw Hats did something like this?!" The pirates murmured looking at the scene.


    "That''s the power of Shiki..." Whitebeard looked surprised at Bepo flying in the sky.


    "This has given us a great advantage! Let''s go forward, follow Ace''s brother!" Marco immediately shouted for them to run, after all the pacifistas didn''t stop attacking them from the rear, as they advanced.


    Explosions began to ur as soon as the ming debris began to make contact with the square. The admirals began to use their powers, with Kuzan creatingrge ice walls that encircled arge part of the square to protect the sailors, who were all scared behind him unable to do anything but face their death with that attack.


    Kizaruunched hundreds of light arrows crossing his arms in the air that advanced against the attack. Akainu alsounched variousva fists to stop what his previous attack had be. Garp quickly began to punch everything in front of him, and Sengoku, in his Golden Buddha form, began tounch shock explosions as well, while Ace could only stand looking at all that heat covering the square with the sailors trying to protect themselves.


    Much of Bepo''s attack was quickly destroyed, while even the vice admirals did their part, destroying districts here and there as they could. However, this did not prevent some meteors from getting through their defense, many sailors could only open their eyes while they were quickly hit with me explosions in the middle of the square, and some of the attacks flew far away, also exploding the city behind Marineford, with some even hitting the tower of justice.


    Marineford was bing chaos, with mes appearing all over the ce covering thergest navy structure with smoke. Amid this, as the sailors tried to minimize all the damage, giant cuts appeared and flew to the wall that separated the bay from the square, exploding in various attacks and creating holes. "What is this?" some nearby sailors eximed, seeing theirpanions flying with the debris of the wall falling on them.


    They looked at the holes created with fear, as a shadow emerged from the smoke and Luffy became visible as he entered the middle of the square with his cape swinging with his symbol behind.


    "He''s in... He''s here..."


    "..."


    The sailors frowned at this and looked with fear, Luffy was shaking the entire morale of the navy since he arrived, they looked at him like a monster that not even the admirals could stop.


    Robin emerged from the smoke while standing next to Luffy the next moment, and Lucy also came running as Luffy faced the entire navy force in the square.


    Sengoku clenched his teeth harder than ever, looking at that damned pirate who was turning the war in favor of the pirates, while he had lost thousands of sailors since Luffy began interfering in it. After all, there were still people fallen, unconscious around the area, after his Haki along with his crew and even the government force was not effective against them.


    But suddenly, three figures descended from the sky and three explosions urred in front of Luffy. The next moment, as three shadows emerged from the smoke, Luffy cracked a smile at this. "Have you finallye together to face me?" hemented.


    He moved away from the two women as he approached the three emerging shadows, who were none other than the three admirals. Luffy stared at them maintaining a smile, while the other three kept serious faces, with all of Marineford watching this scene.


    "Everyone follow Straw Hat!" The next moment, suddenly, a shout came from the still frozen bay, as Whitebeard issued the order for them to follow Monkey D. Luffy.


    "Yes, let''s follow Ace''s brother!" the pirates eximed, while the other Straw Hats, who were fighting the Shichibukai before they ran to the square, quickly advanced as well, apanying Hachi, Bepo, and Shirahoshi, each more than 20 meters tall,nding on the square''s wall.


    Alvida, Jimbei, Chopper, Usopp, Vivi, and Nojiko also appeareding from the hole created by Hachi, and Nami and Chouchou in their giant forms approached the wall as well.


    "Incredible..." From a distance, the prisoners watched this scene with admiration as the Straw Hats led the war.


    "We should go there! Boss Buggy, you have the most important role in the war!!" The prisoners turned to Buggy still holding the den den mushi in his hands and he wanted to run from there, but what else could he do? He was about to make an excuse, when a stray bolt from Enel fell from the sky at that moment and hit behind him, sending him flying with the debris toward the navy wall the next moment.


    "Look!! Boss Buggy doesn''t want to stay behind Straw Hat and is going to face the navy!!!" The prisoners eximed.


    "Let''s go! We can''t let our boss do everything alone, we are his followers!!" They soon began to run along with the Whitebeard pirates to the square.


    "It''s getting difficult," At a certain point, Kong murmured, frowning with things worsening even more for the organization hemanded before Sengoku. However, something caught his attention the next moment, as something even worse happened next to him, as a Tenryuubito fell unconscious to the ground of the bay, his body all burnt after an explosion that electrocuted him, leaving a trail of blood in the air.


    "Finally I''ve won," Enel mocked in the air, as he finally showed that he was capable of defeating that being, still with the memory of being defeated so easily when he left with Luffy before his training, when he met one of them.


    Kong could not frown any more while, in front of him, Yamato appeared, still a bit hurt, but standing firm against Kong''s hybrid form. Other fights also did not seem to be in favor of the government group, as the Tenryuubito began to feel the pressure and growl at it, seeing another one of theirpanions being defeated.


    Back in the square, Luffy still faced the three admirals head-on and then, his feet exploded the ground, advancing against the three admirals. Kizaru created a sword of light, Aokiji a sword of ice, and Akainu transformed his arm into a huge fist ofva. Luffy advanced, drawing a sword from his waist, with all three admirals striking him. Luffy blocked the three attacks with his sword, with a shock of Hakiing from this encounter.


    The whole ce felt the attack the moment they shed, with all of Marineford trembling at this moment. The three admirals, who were about to mock, as they were confident that Luffy was no stronger than the union of the three, were surprised to see Luffy using the coating of King''s Haki in his attack too, something he had learned in the fight against Whitebeard a little earlier, after fighting for a full hour against the strongest in the world.


    This did not make him win, but at least it made him equal in strength against the three admirals at the same time. While battling the three, the sailors could not help but be surprised by this, watching the contest unfold in front of them and wondering who would win.


    The next moment, all four retreated to their opposite sides, as the admirals flew backwards and Luffy was also thrown against one of the walls, exploding with his body against it.


    "Attack the pirates!" the sailors quickly eximed, seeing Robin and Lucy in front of everyone else, with thetter being a traitor to the Navy. They quickly advanced, but the next moment, three giants atop the wallunched their attacks, sending all nearby sailors flying back.


    The Straw Hats who were also there, to protect theirrades as a huge three-headed dog jumped over the wall andnded in the square and Garuda simply passed by walking calmly, while his feet cracked the square''s ground. The Whitebeard pirates were not far behind, advancing to the entrance created by Hachi in the square''s wall.


    Luffy emerged from the debris on one side of the wall with just a few scratches, after all a wall could not hurt him. He looked to the side and saw Oars fallen, still at the end of his life, fallen among the wall''s debris as well. He ignored the entire battle that was about to begin and advanced to the giant, lying next to him.


    "So you are a friend of Ace," he spoke calmly, while the giant didn''t seem to hear him, remaining silent and fallen. He was dying, of course.


    Luffy touched him while using the power of the moa moa no mi to reduce his size and at the same time, also increased his regeneration. His gaze returned to Reiju in the sky, fighting against the Tenryuubito, the fight was in favor of the phoenix. He would have to wait a bit longer before fully healing Oars, but at least, it would keep him alive until then. Then he ended up storing the giant who now had the size of a fist with him.


    "Hang in there a little longer, big guy," Luffymented and returned to Marineford, while all the sailors stared at his crew and prepared to attack them. Sengoku returning to his human form, could not be more furious, wondering how things were ending up like this.


    The Navy was increasingly at a disadvantage. The Tenryuubito and the Navy team were losing and there was nothing that could improve their situation. The admirals returned to the sceneing out of the wreckage they had created with their bodies, but after what he saw, they did not seem to be something efficient to stop Monkey D. Luffy.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, thousands of kilometers from there, an old man with white hair was advancing at full speed towards Marineford. However, further from him still, another man with ck hair advanced through the sky as well, bringing a storm. And even further from there, bringing another storm, a huge blue lizard crawled through the sky as well. All these three hadmon objectives, which was Marineford, while no one at that location knew of the even greater chaos that the ce would be in theing hours.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 326 – War 20.

    Chapter 326 �C War 20.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Enel was not the only one to defeat a Tenryuubito; shortly after, Reiju unleashed hundreds of fire shes at full power, stunning the sacred knight as he was thrown back, flying forcefully to the ground and exploding upon impact.


    Reiju pped her wings, emitting a victorious roar into the air. A lightning bolt shot from the other side of the sky, moving towards one side of the half-moon-shaped square as it passed through the space Lami was in, fighting a Tenryuubito with sma powers at that moment.


    However, he ignored the fight, with no one interfering in each other''s battles, quickly advancing to the area, and Reiju did the same from the other end of the crescent. As they passed by each side, they unleashed powers like a bombardment the next moment.


    Every ce between the two ends exploded with elements of fire and lightning the next moment, with the marines there running and screaming before they too were hit by the attacks as Enel and Reiju approached the square along with the Whitebeard pirates.


    "We are being destroyed like this..." Garpmented grimly, seeing all that the navy was suffering from his grandson''s crew.


    "Stop them before they reach the square!!" Sengoku shouted, almost putting some desperation into his voice.


    "Incredible..." Marcomented, seeing the ground of elements on both sides along with hispanions.


    "Hey, there''s a fallen Tenryuubito!" A pirate captain looked at the unconscious Tenryuubito with part of his body burned after being defeated by Reiju.


    "There''s another here!" Another one even more injured, in a state that he should be dying after being hit by Enel, lying on the other side.


    "We should take one of them! After all, we can use it to trade for Ace, get the Seastone handcuffs!" One of the pirates eximed.


    "And what do we do with the other one? HEY, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" He asked more when he saw Squard approaching that Tenryuubito, with a face of anger and tears, he moved his de.


    "We''ll only use one, we''ll get rid of the other." Squard said with a broken heart after what he had done to Whitebeard, he at least wanted to take revenge on the navy and found a good way.


    The next moment, Squard cut off the head of a Tenryuubito in front of everyone, looking stunned. "Did he really do that?!"


    "This is for deceiving me, navy!" Squard shouted while pointing his weapon towards Marineford.


    "Did he kill a Tenryuubito too?!!" Reporters,mon people, and pirates looked at this scene stunned.


    "So, killing Tenryuubitos ismon nowadays?!" They wondered while the elders were so furious that the power castle trembled in Merry Geoise, they expected this from Monkey D. Luffy, but now anyone was killing Tenryuubitos, losing all privilege in the world.


    "Did he do that?!" Akainu eximed with so much anger, not knowing that he himself caused this, since Squard would never have done this if he had not been overwhelmed by anger and sorrow, risking everything to take revenge on the navy.


    Enel and Reiju approached the square and 4 vice admirals divided into 2 to face each of them as they began attacking them.


    Luffy watched this and nodded his head before turning his attention to the front of the navy. "Straw Hats! Let''s move forward!" Luffy eximed.


    "Me too!" Ivankov appeared, doing a somersault past the 5 giants andnding strangely.


    Luffy didn''t care about that and immediately started advancing towards the admirals while hispanions also moved into the battlefield.


    "Luffy..." Ace murmured, watching his brother leading the war from the front. "You''ve really be so strong..." He couldn''t help murmuring.


    Chaos erupted in the square once again as Luffy shed with the 3 admirals, moving calmly using their power and Luffy transforming into his hybrid form again as mes of chaos exploded from that area.


    "WOOLF!!!" The ground broke with Cerberus stepping onto the square floor, as the marines looked on, frightened at the giant dog growling at them. They even began shooting at transformed Chouchou, but his mythical beast skin was much more resistant than the bullets could prate; he opened his three mouths and beganunching elements uncontrobly at the marines.


    <em>BOOM!!!</em>


    <em>BOOM!!!</em>


    <em>BOOM!!!</em>


    <em>BOOM!!!</em>


    <em>BOOM!!!</em>


    The explosions began to light up the entire ce, while a hurricane started to pick up the marines as Nami walked through the square, standing out in her Garuda form.


    "Let''s go, my sons!" Whitebeard eximed as he entered through the gaps in the square, while the Straw Hat pirates were advancing.


    "Let''s save Ace!" They continued shouting, also entering the fight, as Whitebeard finally began to use his powers, punching the air, before breaking it and starting tounch marines away with the shockwave from the earthquake.


    The rest of the pirates continued advancing while Whitebeard''s strike passed by them, destroying everything.


    Robin used her power to make thousands of arms appear in the crowd, knocking out all the marines. The marines quickly tried to stop her and 12 marinemodores emerged to face her. Lucy also went to help her, fighting against the marine officers.


    Hachi was walking with his six giant swords when he encountered Smoker, Hina, Tashigi, and Fullbody, and had to stop advancing to face them.


    Moria found himself fighting against Alvida and Jimbei again.


    Domingo watched the fight of Monkey D. Luffy against the three admirals and even tried to interfere, but Vivi and Nojiko fighting against him again, and even Baby-5 came to help them.


    Kuma once again found himself with Chopper transformed into hisrgest form with Usopp also fighting as theyunched rays of light at each other.


    Bepo was about to advance to help hispanions but suddenly 10 figures appeared, being members of CP, hidden tounch an attack on the main target of this war, which caught Bepo by surprise with no one noticing them, but Jozu, Vista, and other Whitebeardmanders acted quickly and countered the assassination attempt on Bepo.


    "We will protect Ace''s brother''spanions!" They eximed, after all, they were allies at this moment, while the CP members couldn''t react much against all thosemanders, with some being crushed by the debris that Bepo threw at them at that moment, entering the fight as well.


    Marineford had lost all the brilliance it had at the beginning of this execution, the ce was filled with fights everywhere while the marine fortress was with mes and smoke among the debris, with the marines losing all their morale.


    Helmeppo was running with a body in his arms, while carrying Coby past the Whitebeard pirates entering the square avoiding their attacks and went to a safe ce to take his friend defeated by Lucy.


    "I''m going to have to help, Sengoku... we''re losing this war easily..." Garpmented, looking at the destruction all over the ce, arge part of Marineford turned into debris, all the cannons alongside the bay like its structure, were destroyed by Enel and Reiju.


    "No... we must hold on to the limit, our only hope is that Kong wins his fight and can help us." He spoke looking at the giant titan fighting in the middle of the frozen bay against that Tenryuubito, one of the 7 members of the most powerful sacred knights and above him, between the fight of Kuina and her opponent, Lami and her opponent still, Kong and Yamato were shing against each other.


    "It seems you''re right... I''m needed here." Garp suddenly spoke, raising his gaze, as ice spikes fell from the sky, with the power of Shiva, hitting rapidly against the square with some attacks missing afterunching at her opponent, the same could even have avoided this, but that Tenryuubito didn''t care about the lives of the marines and those he thought to be lesser beings than them.


    Garp quickly jumped in the air and began punching some huge ice spikes flying towards them, while others fell all over the battlefield, catching marines and even some pirates.


    In the midst of this chaos, blue mes began to appear, while everyone looked at a ming bird flying through the debris and chaos, advancing to the tform as soon as it found an opening.


    "Commander Marco!" The pirates eximed, seeing Marco approaching.


    But this didn''tst long as Garp appeared in front of him and punched him, sending him directly to the ground, while he was blown up with Marco getting hurt.


    Garp sat in the admiral''s chair and crossed his arms, realizing he still needed to stay there, while his gaze fell on his grandson fighting against the three admirals simultaneously. "You damn kid, so much power in such little time... you should have be the most powerful sailor... and you..." His gaze shifted to Lucy fighting alongside Robin against a group ofmodores using the six styles, and her using her rubber powers. "You too chose another path, has this family finally be entirely criminal, except for me...?" Garp murmured with some sadness.


    Crocodile also joined the fight against Domingo along with the Straw Hat crew members, deciding to help them. Ivankov also went to assist the Straw Hats, in the fight against Kuma, as he battled his oldrade from the revolutionary army.


    Buggy appeared in the square, still filming the scenes with the captains of the Whitebeard pirates'' fleet from a distance.


    "What shall we do, Boss Buggy?!" The prisoners eximed.


    "What shall we do?!" Buggy murmured, looking at the fights full of destruction and shockwaves happening all around, what more could he do there, he was just an antpared to those monsters, he saw how his quest for revenge after Loguetown against the Straw Hats was so foolish now, as he watched Luffy fight against the three admirals spewing elements as they advanced to the town behind the tower of justice while the ce began to be destroyed withva, ice,ser explosions, and purple mes.


    Buggy swallowed hard and returned to his fan club. "There''s nothing I need to prove here, they are all weakpared to my power, so I will just record to show this moment to the world, after all, I need the world to know the power of those beneath me!" Buggy eximed, gaining some courage, while his fan club had stars in their eyes.


    "Why is this guy so full of himself, look at Marineford square... this is such a powerful fight!!" The reportersined and Buggy disbelieving their words.


    "The navy can''t win this..."


    "They are losing the war and the pirates are advancing..."


    "Believe in the navy!!"


    "How can Monkey D. Luffy fight against three admirals at the same time?!"


    "Shouldn''t they be the greatest force of the navy, now being held back by a rookie who hasn''t even been at sea for a year since he emerged."


    "He hasn''t even been at sea for six months..."


    People around the world discussed the war that was supposed to demonstrate the superiority of the navy, bing a fiasco for the whole world, as more and more marines fell dead and they lost their strength against the forces of the Whitebeard pirates and Monkey D. Luffy, who was gaining even more spotlight than Whitebeard himself not just by leading the war, but by showing the world that his strength was much greater than anyone had anticipated, surviving the fight against two admirals was something that caught the attention of the whole world, defeating Kizaru left everyone even more amazed, but now he was shing head-on against three at the same time.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 327 – War 21.

    Chapter 327 �C War 21.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    A part of the wall exploded from one side as Zoro and Mihawk continued their fight, leaving the frozen bay and heading to the square while both fought equally with no clear winner.


    "Get out of here!!" An officer urged the lower-ranking sailors to run from the area, as he watched the two swordsmen destroy everything around them with their shing swords.


    "My lord... what should we do... it''s not just here, on the other side of the square, Whitebeard''s pirates are invading while the Straw Hat pirates are making their way through our forces and facing the Shichibukai," a marine with a very desperate look approached the officer.


    "Trust in the navy, we can prevail among them, you saw how Garp punched Marco, trust in the navy!!" He eximed, trying to boost the morale of the nearby sailors, as the fight continued on all sides.


    "He-he''se..." The sailors eximed with a bit of a tremor, as powerful footsteps echoed through the area while Whitebeard approached the center of the ce, making the ground tremble with each step.


    Whitebeard assessed the situation, while many of hismanders were assisting the giant pr bear, fighting against a government group he recognized as CP. Marco was returning to the fight, but engaging wherever he could, as a vice admiral confronted him at that moment.


    His thousands of pirates were also advancing against the navy like the Straw Hats, so he decided to join the fight and advance to the battlefield in the middle of the square, starting to push the marines back with the advance of the world''s strongest man; momentster, the ce began to tremble with his shockwaves.


    Meanwhile, a fight urred outside the square, as entire houses and buildings exploded with their blows, Luffy was punching against Akainu''s fist ofva while the area around was destroyed by the sh of Haki, and at that moment, Kuzan and Kizaru appeared at the same time striking him, and he flew off the next moment.


    Luffy flew through the city of marines, breaking buildings in a straight line, and as soon as he stopped, mes burst from him and he rushed at full speed towards the admirals.


    Kizaruunched a line of light shes with Akainu, and Luffy zigzagged through the attacks while dodging them all with rtive ease, as he approached them, Kuzan created a huge wall of ice, but Luffy continued on forcefully to the barrier and punched it with such force that it shattered creating a huge steam cloud due to the heat of his fist that disintegrated it at that moment, and Kuzan barely had time to react as Luffy continued his path to him,nding a punch on his face, the usually calm man was thrown with his face contorted by Luffy''s fist and flew back to the square, breaking everything he saw along the way leaving a line of dust clouds through the city.


    Both pirates and marines were surprised by that object flying at them at high speed breaking the ground of the square.


    Kuzan emerged after forming an ice sculpture rising from the ground with his form, while he had his nose and forehead bleeding after that, he saw that the fight in the city continued as explosions kepting from that side and was about to join, but he heard the screams of the marines beside him and saw Whitebeard himself blowing up the area with the power of the Gura Gura no Mi as all of Marineford trembled with each of his movements.


    "Hey, hey, this is bad..." Kuzanmented as they watched not only Whitebeardunching his attacks, but Chouchou, Nami, Hachi, Robin, and Garp''s own granddaughter, who had no worthy opponent to face them, were devastating the entire square attacking the lower-ranking marines and the fleet captains also had an advantage, since the other vice admirals were divided in fighting the Straw Hats, like Enel and Reiju and the divisionmanders.


    He decided not to return to the fight against Luffy, leaving that to hisrades, while he went to the square to fight Whitebeard and the others.


    Luffy continued fighting against the two admirals, feeling a bit relieved, although Kuzan was the admiral he could handle most easily. However, he now found himself exchanging blows with Kizaru at high speed, and Akainu tried to catch him from the side while keeping one hand with a sword and defending against Akainu''s attack with the other hand. They continued this way, as more and more parts of the city were devastated with all three fighting.


    Marineford continued like this for a while, with battles happening on all sides, from the titan fighting against the Tenryuubito in the frozen bay, as in the sky still with 3 fights there, to the square with Ace witnessing all hisrades and his brother''s crew advancing towards him, even the explosions and destruction happening in the city behind him.


    It had been 30 more minutes since Kuzan went to help in the square and while they were fighting, and Luffy managed to bypass Kizaru''s defense and made him beunched to the square like Kuzan before.


    Kizaru returned to the square as the second admiral thrown by Luffy in the midst ofbat. He even chose to return, but a heavily injured Whitebeard after being hurt countless times in thest few minutes surrounded by admirals, cut off as soon as he created the path of light, and made him have no choice but to deal with Whitebeard alone.


    "Well... looks like it''s just the two of us, Akainu..." Luffy spoke as the other admiral emerged from ake ofva, while thetter growled.


    "You pest, I should have killed you in the cradle itself!!" Akainu growled while speaking irrational things flying with his fist ofva, advancing against Luffy, who smiled while hitting back against the admiral and now alone, he could give him that beating again.


    "I''ve been waiting for this, Akainu, after all I can finally get revenge for what happened at Enies Lobby and I hope no admiral saves your ass this time." Luffy taunted and overcame Akainu''sva punch while throwing him backwards. Their fight was just beginning while Akainu felt the pain from Luffy''s haki fist.


    Meanwhile, in the square, an explosion urred as a vice admiral flew to the ground, with Enel finally defeating him. "Too weak..." He was about to advance, but saw the vice captain struggling to face that old man, as she had blood lines on her body, much more injured than Kong. "The devil wouldn''t like to see that woman defeated..." Hemented, before shooting like lightning into the sky instead of going to the square.


    Meanwhile, Lami was still dodging sma attacks, and directing a lot towards the square, destroying the marines with the attacks, the Tenryuubito didn''t seem to care about this and continued attacking uncontrobly.


    Enel passed by them and went up, while he ended up striking Kuina''s opponent with a thunderbolt. As she was already preparing an attack and fired, but as the holy knight had been electrocuted, he was hit and full.


    "..." Kuina gave an unsatisfied look to the lightning rising in the sky at that moment, she wanted to defeat and prove she was strong enough for it, but she also did notin, she saw Lami and Hugo fighting below her and Yamato struggling above her. She decided to help thetter while Enel was doing that too.


    As Enel advanced catching Kong by surprise and receiving a lightning bolt at close range, Lami looked at Hugo without his two arms at that moment, as that Tenryuubito wanted to kill him in any way.


    Lami sighed, teleported and began to cancel her Room, while she began to run her hand over her sword, covering it with her own room, using her awakening for the first time, she was the one who had the most talent for the awakening of her fruit, and did it when no one else could.


    The Tenryuubito looked at her surprised as she was above him, but even using sma to travel at high speed he could not dodge Lami''s sword that began to grow at that moment, sending him to the ground at that moment as he was pierced even with his Logia body, since she was using haki.


    "AHHHH!!! You damned inferior creature!!" The Tenryuubito shouted advancing to the bay.


    Hugo and the Tenryuubito were surprised by the movement above them. "What?!" The Tenryuubito was very surprised by this, and before he realized it, a giant blue field,rger than before, covered the area, with Lami appearing by his side exchanging with some ice chips, and she kept her sword still elongating and catching the Tenryuubito, so she had to opt for a punch at that world noble, hitting him unawares and making him fly down forcefully.


    "What are you doing?!" Hugomented, dissatisfied.


    "I''m saving you, now shut up." She responded, displeased, and as soon as the two Tenryuubito got close, she used her power once again, grabbing her sword which shrank instantly, and teleporting to the two before appearing in front of him and attacking him with the hilt of her sword, releasing two hearts from the chests of the Tenryuubito who hadn''t even reached the frozen bay yet.


    "What?!" Both sensed danger as soon as they lost their hearts, exploding together colliding with the ground.


    Two hearts appeared in Lami''s hand at that moment. "Looks like I got both." She said, looking at the hearts, while both the holy knights advanced with hatred.


    "How dare you take our hearts!!" They eximed, while Lami looked at them and knew that Hugo did not seem satisfied.


    "I know interfering in your fight, but we need to hurry and help the captain save his brother, leave this fight for another day." She spoke as she saw the sma Tenryuubito,unching countless shes at her. She dodged, while Hugo was hit but was resilient enough to withstand that attack.


    Lami appeared in the air, as the other Tenryuubito tried to hit her in desperation to get their hearts and turn her into a cube, not caring about the order to bring her to Mery Geoise alive.


    She disappeared once again and as the Tenryuubitos were about to attack them once more, they suddenly screamed in pain, feeling something they had never felt in their lives, and they screamed until they fell too much.


    "We''re done here." She said, looking at the falling Tenryuubitos and turned her attention to Enel, Kuina, and Yamato fighting against Kong.


    "We should help them," Lamimented, and Hugo nodded, stepping out of his colossal form as his arms healed and he advanced along with the ship''s medic.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 328 – War 22.

    Chapter 328 �C War 22.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Akainu did not have an easy time in the next few minutes fighting Luffy, as he flew with his face bleeding and exploding while Luffy punched him hard.


    Once again the city began to be devastated, with Akainu''s body moving aimlessly through the ce. "This bastard..." Akainu murmured, looking at the spot from where Luffy had punched him.


    "You''re looking the wrong way," Luffy said as Akainu could not even sense his presence behind him, being struck on his back and plunging straight to the ground at that moment.


    An explosion rose in the middle of the city while Luffy had not stopped; he put his fruit into full force, striking Akainu with haki, his punches became so powerful, and the number of them as he continued punching the admiral on the ground, became so powerful that it could bepared to the power of the Gura Gura no mi, while all of Marineford trembled with the huge explosioning from behind the tower of justice.


    This made the marines and pirates look towards that side, wondering what was going on there. "Akainu is in trouble..." Sengoku knew what was happening there.


    "We are too... soon we will have to act..." Garp said as he watched Lucy and Robin along with the Whitebeard pirates positioning themselves at the location.


    Sengoku nodded as he now saw Kong fighting against 5 people at the same time and was receiving pressure from all the opponents now. Whitebeard was fighting against Kizaru, and Kuzan wasbating enemies when the red phoenix beganunching countless fire rockets at him at that moment, while Reiju returned to her hybrid form and stopped in front of the admiral.


    Things got even worse for the navy with Marineford shaking from Luffy''s punches on the admiral while the first Shichibukai fell with Moria receiving a blow to the stomach from Jimbei with his karate and Alvida hitting him with her stretcher with haki, making him fall unconscious. While the two helped Lucy and Robin approach the tform, Hachi, Shirahoshi, and Bepo in their giant forms along with Chouchou and Nami were also fighting the vice admirals who tried to stop them.


    "Take down the giant triton!!"


    "Don''t let the mermaid continue to throw that giant trident."


    "Someone stop the bear!!"


    "The three-headed dog is destroying everything!!"


    "That winged thing keeps generating hurricanes!! AHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The marines were feeling great pressure at that moment, as they just had to try to stop them under the shadows of the giants.


    Kuma was sent flying at that moment, while Usopp, Chopper, and a few moremanders of Whitebeard''s divisions were fighting against the Shichibukai.


    Kuma emerged from the crater where he had fallen, with some of his clothes torn, holes in his skin showing his robotic form, with pipes and energy cables cut.


    But he had no expression, while he opened his mouth tounch more attacks at the pirates, Usopp aimed his weapon as both shot rays. Chopper took advantage of this moment and punched Kuma, but he was quick enough to stop the attack and throw a wave of force at the doctor in his most powerful form, sending him backwards while he destroyed the square''s ground with his body.


    "Chopper!" Usopp got worried and began shooting more aggressively at the cyborg, Jozu took advantage of this moment and appeared next to Kuma, and Ivankov was also helping him at this moment, while he punched him with his diamond fist, hitting Kuma, as he flew back exploding the ground with his body.


    "Did we get him?!" Ivankov asked, while Chopper recovered and moved away some marines who tried to arrest him while he was on the ground.


    "No..." Usopp murmured while a momentter Kuma appeared, his body even more battered, he barely seemed to be able to stand, but as a cyborg, he ignored his pain.


    However, at that moment, someone came flying at him, being none other than Hancockunching a flying kick without the Shichibukai being able to react, petrifying his arm and throwing him back breaking the ground again.


    "Stop this!!" Bonney in Sabaody cried watching the scene on the big screen.


    As Reiju began firing fire rays against Kuzan, nearby, Domingo was gritting his teeth running from the attacks he was receiving, attacks from all sides, Vista was also in the middle of the fight.


    He wasunching his threads, when Vista continued to cut them and even Vivi wasunching wind shes in his direction, Domingo had to start dodging the attacks, frowning.


    Nojiko appeared at that moment, behind him as he used his only arm to defend against the next attack from the bomb woman, exploding with her punch and sending him to the ground before creating an explosion; at the same time, Baby-5unched several missiles in that direction, further exploding the ground.


    "Is Domingo being defeated too?!" Some marines eximed, stunned as that side was being destroyed, even amid the chaos from all sides with Luffy and Whitebeard making the marine headquarters tremble at that moment, they still paid attention to some specific fights, especially from their strongest allied forces.


    Suddenly, the ground began to transform into thousands of threads, as Domingo unleashed his awakening, shocking everyone, while the pirates looked serious, with the entire area bing several threads with Domingo emerging injured with yet another expression of anger.


    The Pacifistas began to enter the square too, as Sentomaru led the Pacifistas, he looked at the scenario not good for the navy and began to act, putting the Pacifistas to attack the pirates'' rear guard, with the fleet captains, who had no choice but to fight him to not let them reach Whitebeard.


    Sentomaru looked at one specific fight and saw Reiju fighting against Kuzan, in a contest with no winner at this moment, he still remembered how the girl had kicked him that way in Sabaody, knocking him out with a move before destroying the Pacifistas, he still felt pain and decided to get even.


    Reiju was contesting with Kuzan while she had an advantage against the admiral''s element when she felt a rain of raysing towards her at that moment.


    "What?!" She eximed, putting her phoenix wing in front to protect herself as the attack exploded above her and flew backward with the force of the impact, hurting herself a little. Quickly, she used her power to heal, but could not help feeling a bit of anger from the attack from the side. At the same time, an explosion urred suddenly behind her, while the ground was dug up with a line of dust rising,ing from the city where Luffy was fighting Akainu, as she was next to the execution tform.


    Kuzan, who was also surprised by the Pacifistas'' attack on his opponent, frowned with the explosion arising. And he even saw Reiju being caught by it and ended up right in front of the execution tform, at a point below it, before anyone else got there.


    "What is happening here?" The surrounding marines looked back, being thest line between the pirates and the tform. Sengoku and Garp, still sitting in the admiral''s chair, frowned with the smoke disappearing and an individual fallen on the ground at the tip of the explosion.


    Akainu appeared and was all battered. Meanwhile, ahead, the shadow of Luffy carrying Reiju in his arms appeared. "How have you been, my wife?" Luffy asked with a small smile to Reiju, while she, already healed from the attack of the Pacifistas, just clicked her tongue and seemed to mock him, but gave a shy smile a momentter.


    Luffy just smiled and stood her up beside him, while his attention returned to the man fallen in front of him. "Are you going to stay there all hurt?" Luffy asked as Akainu struggled to get up and looked at Luffy with hatred.


    Luffy suddenly stopped smiling as he walked up to the admiral, with all the marines watching that frightened. "This is for you almost killing my sister to get at me in Enies Lobby," Luffymented with a dangerous tone and quickly drew his pistol from his waist with a Stone bullet, aimed to kill Akainu at that moment while he squeezed the trigger.


    However, he had to move away, jumping from there as two explosions urred at the same time in the ce where he was, with two people trying to attack him. Being Sengoku himself and his grandfather Garp, as Luffy regained his bnce and moved away a bit, the marines also stepped back from them a few steps.


    Luffy in his still hybrid form, looked at both frowning, since he really nned to kill Akainu there.


    "We will not let you kill an admiral, pirate Monkey D. Luffy!" Garp immediately growled at Luffy, maintaining his determination as a marine. Luffy nodded in acknowledgment of who he was.


    "Well, it looks like I''m going to have to fight both of you," Luffymented as he clicked his tongue and stretched his neck. It was time to start the final phase of his n.


    Nearby, Reiju saw Admiral Kuzan approaching them and quickly unleashed her mes to stop him to let her husband fight the two alone, while Kuzan and Reiju battled once more. Marco also went to help her.


    Jinbei and Alvida also joined the group leading the war, approaching Luffy with all the giant members, Robin, and Lucy.


    "ACEEEE!!!!" Lucy eximed, approaching her brother still surrounded by two people set to execute him.


    "Guys..." Ace murmured, seeing Luffye so far to rescue him, while his father kept the marines busy, even hurting as he was already starting to get exhausted from this battle.


    Whitebeard also saw the crowd forming in front of the execution tform and nodded satisfied with it, after all, they were finally almost reaching Ace.


    "LISTEN EVERYONE!!" He shouted, grabbing the attention of all his sons. "HELP THE STRAW HATS WITH ALL YOUR MIGHT, ACE IS ONE STEP FROM BEING RESCUED!!!" He eximed.


    "Yes!!"


    "Ace''s brother is at thest point on the tform, he is facing the fleet admiral and the marine hero!!!" The pirates soon began to exim, while Akainu saw a breach in front of him, turning intova and entering one of the holes created by the earthquake fruit.


    "He is good at making treacherous ns, but when it''s time to die... he runs like a coward..." Luffy mocked Akainu fleeing behind Sengoku and Garp, as Luffy turned his attention to the two, being thest resistance of the navy for him to reach Ace.


    He surveyed the entire situation and nodded. "It''s time to finally end this," hemented, taking the key that Hancock gave him, while Robin, still advancing behind Lucy, who was beginning to punch the marines with the rubber fruit, saw this and nodded, preparing not to disappoint her husband.


    Luffy was a bit exhausted from using Conqueror''s Haki, so he couldn''t try to knock down those marines at that moment, since he wanted to conserve strength for those two, knowing that he couldn''t defeat them alone, but could certainly distract them long enough to free Ace.


    Justice or family, that was what those three facing each other would decide in the next moments, as Luffy faced off the two preparing to fight.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 329 – War 23.

    Chapter 329 �C War 23.


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy immediately burst through the ground and charged at the two opponents in front of him, closing the distance against the first, who was none other than his own grandfather.


    Garp also advanced towards the challenge posed by his grandson, raising his fist as Luffy did the same. And the moment their fists collided, a massive explosion erupted in all directions.


    Both fists remained evenly matched, as bolts of armament haki expanded against each other. For the first time, Luffy was holding his own against his grandfather, the Marine hero and one of the strongest people in the world, albeit he was maintaining his hybrid form, the moa moa no mi, and his haki to stand up to his grandfather.


    "You really have be strong since thest time, kid," Garp couldn''t helpmenting, feeling the pressure of Luffy''s strike, as everything around them began to crack and fly.


    Even many of the Marines who were still making thest stand against the pirates were blown away, screaming and unable to do anything but fly. Luffy was managing to stand up to Garp''s attack until, even though the ground began to tremble and the earth started to give way. The same tform began to shake with Ace on top, starting to sway.


    Garp, seeing this, maintained a sparkle in his eyes and he began to unleash something with his other haki while his hand began to wrap with the coating of the king.


    "Are you going to use that already?" Luffy couldn''t help butin and also began to wrap his strike with the king''s coating, which he had just learned, but was far inferior to Garp''s.


    The strike exploded the next moment, while Luffy ended up losing the battle again, flying backwards, but not too far as he managed to stay a few meters from the impact.


    "He really holds the title of the Marine hero after countless battles with Roger and other big fish��" Luffy felt his entire arm tremble and ache after the sh.


    His moment of reflection didn''tst long as he shook his arm a bit to ease the pain, because while the area around him was enveloped in smoke, a glow emerged above him, and he saw Sengoku appear in his Buddha form, using his palm above him, spinning a shockwave and sending him flying back a few meters while keeping his feet to brake the advance.


    "This is not going to be easy," Luffy murmured, but soon a glimmer arose in his eyes thinking about this situation. "This is also a good opportunity to learn and evolve." Quickly, he activated his moa moa no mi ability, enhancing strength and speed to increase his learning 100x.


    Luffy sensed the presence of the two in front of him within the smoke with the ground in ruins since the start of the dispute with the two and charged rapidly against the giant Buddha, Sengoku quickly sensed this and ced his palm against Luffy, generating a st of mes with the fleet of his beast, but he began to lose, being driven back.


    It also didn''t help as Garp appeared at his side and punched him again, feeling his arm bone break with his grandfather''s fist trying to protect himself from him. "Why did you suddenly get so weak?" Garp was a bit surprised by this, after all, his grandson should withstand that blow.


    Despite the pain, Luffy did notin and his body was sent to the excavated ground; he was taking a big risk, but he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to learn from it, he quickly used Eikon healing and began to recover instantly.


    "Luffy?!" Lucy shouted without knowing what was happening inside the smoke that Luffy, Garp, and Sengoku had created, but she knew that Luffy was having some trouble in the end.


    "Let''s go, we''re almost there!" Robinmented as one of the vice admirals in front of her also helped the Marines in thest line.


    "We''re not going to let you through!!" Tsuru said, she was doing her part and more vice admirals began to emerge, Dalmatian, Cancer, Yamakaji, Strawberry, Doberman alsonded with the Marines.


    "The vice admirals are helping us!!" The Marines gained some morale, but in the next moment, all 5 admirals had to defend themselves against Hachi, Nami, Shirahoshi, Chouchou, and Bepo, who attacked appearing behind Robin and Lucy.


    "This is bad!!" Tsuru frowned as she looked around, a fight between the vice admirals and the Straw Hats in giant forms began. "Isn''t there anyone weak in this crew?!" She couldn''t help but murmur as she saw the vice admirals start to lose the advantage to some of them and others managing to hold them equally.


    "Ms. Tsuru!! Please! Let me through to save Ace!!!" Lucy eximed as she approached the vice admiral.


    "Sorry, girl, but I''m fighting against the pirates, it''s a pity you chose this side, you could have been the future of the navy..." Shemented sadly to Lucy. "But now we are enemies and I intend to stop you." She stated finally.


    "Luffy told me that I can make my own justice without needing the navy, so I won''t let my family die!" She eximed, advancing with gear second, but was quickly struck by Tsuru and thrown to the ground.


    "You will need much more to defeat me, girl..." Tsuru spoke calmly.


    An explosion urred behind her at that moment while Luffy, Garp, and Sengoku continued the fight, blowing up the entire ce, Tsuru took her attention off the pirates in front of her for a moment because of the chaos they were causing, even blocking the view of the execution tform with the smoke cloud from the attacks, until she saw a shadow grow in front of her.


    Robin activated her fruit, creating a giant red demon filled with hands.


    "This is huge too!" the Marines eximed, as Robin created a 20-meter demonic copy of herself like the others and began attacking Tsuru who quickly punched back with haki.


    The Marines weren''t just watching, because suddenly a group of pirates with fleet captains and divisionmanders approached that line as they quickly began to enter and destroy the marine resistance as Whitebeard had asked them to help the Straw Hats.


    "We''re almost at the tform!!" They eximed as the Marines began to fall and they made their way through.


    As Lucy joined the fight again with Robin against Tsuru, footsteps began heading their way and Whitey Bay, Doma, McGuy, Decalvan Brothers, and Ramba, who were fleet captains, appeared in the middle of the fight.


    "You guys, go!! We''ll hold her!" Whitey Bay requested while Robin nodded and began to exit her transformation and ran with Lucy, crossing the line and entering the area where Luffy was fighting against Garp and Sengoku.


    "What?!" Sengoku in his Buddha form saw this and frowned as he ran towards the girls trying to reach the tform in front of them.


    Luffy was all beaten up, but certainly gaining a lot from it, while he continuously generated healing, he saw Sengoku''s movement and switched his akuma no mi to speed while appearing at the side of the Buddha catching him off guard. "You''re not going to stop them!!" He eximed before switching to strength and delivered one of the most powerful punches he had ever done, coating it with even more powerful king''s haki than he had done so far, while even with his goldenyer, it buckled under the pressure of his punch with all his powers and Sengoku flew backward exploding the ground as he even moved away from the location.


    Luffy took the opportunity with only Garp, who wasing at full speed towards him, took the key from his pocket and threw it forward with all his might, but the key suddenly stopped in the air and he didn''t wait because, he exploded the ground and went for Garp with everything he had.


    "Robin!! I''m counting on you!!" Luffy shouted as loudly as he could while his voice ran across the battlefield and he advanced forward shing against a frowning Garp.


    This caught the attention of the entire battlefield, Kong in the air in his beast form fighting against so many opponents, and beginning to feel the pressure from it, looked towards it clenching his teeth.


    Mihawk and Zoro, who were fighting at a distance, slightly away from the center of the square, also felt it. "It seems you managed to free the prisoner after all." Hemented while Zoro smiled and they exchanged more blows with their des.


    "Go my love!" Hancock eximed forward, as a battered Kuma started to fall to the ground, finally defeated by the group fighting against him.


    "Go Luffy!! Robin!! Lucy!!" Usopp shouted nearby.


    "Go guys!!" Chopper said in his giant form, making many people look at him bizarrely at that moment.


    Domingo, who was trying to kill Crocodile, who fought alongside the Straw Hat pirates and some divisionmanders against the Shichibukai with his awakened fruit, was starting to lose, everyone knew that the peak of the war had arrived.


    Akainu, from beneath the earth, tried to create ava eruption, but it was already toote, Kuzan fighting against Reiju and other division captains, looked worried.


    "This is very bad... how scary!!" Kizarumented while still maintaining his fight against Whitebeard, he even tried to use his fruit, but it was quickly cut off by Newgate once again.


    "Don''t think about stopping the kids, after all, this is their era." Whitebeard said with a smile, while looking at the two girls running and Luffy fighting against Garp.


    "Go!! Save Ace!!!" The pirates began to exim, from the lower ranks, captains, andmanders. All eximed as they saw them advancing to the execution tform at that moment.


    Meanwhile, the Marines felt increasingly defeated, they had already lost a lot in this war, and losing the prisoner too was a final blow to their will to fight.


    Time seemed to slow down at that moment, as Sengoku returned from the other extreme side of the square with blood running down his face, advancing at all the speed he could, while the key that Luffy had thrown and stopped in mid-air, was soon engulfed by the force of collision between Luffy and Garp.


    But in the midst of all the smoke and debris, it began to move; Luffy had activated his negative speed on the key as soon as he threw it, cancelling the effect a littleter, which could dy its movement for 5 seconds until returning to normal.


    The 5 seconds finally passed and it suddenly shot towards Ace at that moment, while he could hardly react to everything that was happening, barely seeing the key flying towards him.


    Robin saw this and quickly crossed her arms. "Seis Fleur!" She eximed and two arms appeared on the executioners next to Ace, while their necks were broken and two final hands emerged on Ace, who barely had time to react with one of those hands catching the key thrown by Luffy.


    She immediately grabbed the key and fitted it into the hole of the chains that held the prisoner.


    Everyone with good haki to see the situation, Garp, Sengoku, Akainu, Kizaru, Kuzan, Kong, all the vice admirals, and many other officers, had their throats choked at that moment.


    On the pirates'' side, it was different as all those who knew what was happening on the other side of the smoke explosion created by Luffy and Garp wore a big smile on their faces.


    The next moment, Robin turned her hand and unlocked the chains that held Ace.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 330 – War 24.

    Chapter 330 �C War 24.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of chains falling onto the tform stood out amid all that chaos as everyone present looked towards it, the hands Robin had created disappearing.


    Ace suddenly felt free, staring ahead in disbelief that he had finally lost his bindings. "I''m free..." he murmured as he finally removed his arms from behind his back, looking at his hand.


    "ACEEEEE!!!!!!" He heard Lucy shouting from below the tform.


    "Lucy..." He murmured as he finally seemed to understand what was happening there; he was finally free.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOMNMMMMMMM!!!</em>Explosions urred shortly after, while Luffy continued to fight Garp and Sengoku also got involved nearby.


    "What are you doing, get your band out of there and let''s return to the sea!!" Luffy''s voice echoed through Marineford with Ace looking at his brother.


    "Yes...!" Hemented as mes began to emerge, finally showing the whole of Marineford and the world that he was free.


    As all the forces of the Navy and the World Government gritted their teeth, all the pirates and their allies opened their eyes to see Ace stand up before raising his fist upwards with mes and creating the Whitebeard g in forms of red mes atop Marine Ford, as he exploded for all to see.


    A silencested only a second before everyone opened their mouth.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The sound was heard throughout the square as all the pirates in unity made their collective cry, overshadowing all sounds of Marineford, making the ce tremble, while the pirates of Whitebeard eximed in a joint union of emotion and joy, for finally the one they were here fighting and losing their brothers for was free, was finally free, their goal after all the sacrifice, was finally achieved.


    "We did it, Ace is free!"


    "We showed the Navy what happens when they try to execute one of our brothers."


    "Now we can return to the New World, let''s go folks!"


    "We did it, Ace is free!"


    Exmations echoed throughout the ce as everyone celebrated and the sailors looked on in a state of defeat as the mes consumed the ce until they disappeared.


    "Looks like that kid is finally loose," Whitebeard murmured with a smile, while Kizaru still had his mouth open and forehead furrowed next to him.


    "Coby!!! This is bad!!!" Helmeppo shouted with his hand on his head at a distance.


    Coby looked dazed at this. He had just woken up after being knocked out by Lucy, and as soon as he saw the battle he was shocked. "You really did it Luffy..." He murmured, despite seeing manyrades dying in this war, he couldn''t not say that this was amazing.


    "Boss Buggy!! They did it..." A prisoner murmured.


    "They really managed to rescue Ace from the fist of fire..." Another murmured equally surprised.


    Everyone in the group looked at it dazed a little near the entrance of the square while filming the mes in the sky.


    "They did it..." Buggymented in front of the group as he turned the camera to the whole event.


    "He did it..." Someone murmured at that moment in Sabaody...


    "This is amazing... the Navy is going to lose all the face it had after this war..." Anothermented.


    "Those damn pirates... how can they win..." Another citizen spoke, clearly on the side of the navy.


    The whole world was watching this shocking scene where Ace of the fire fists gained his freedom while the pirates maintained morale, the navy and the people who believed in it had the opposite effect.


    "ACEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!" Dadan eximed from the Goa square next to the ring as she screamed crying. "He''s safe... Ace managed to get free!!! Thank goodness!!!" She continued eximing.


    "..." Woop p didn''t shout like her, but smiled satisfied with the direction of the war, though he didn''t want to show his satisfaction publicly.


    The same could not be said of the queen. "Luffy and his friends did it!! This is so good!!" She eximed joyfully while pping and her ministers tried to get her not to show so much favor openly.


    The whole world was watching this scene, while they discussed whether it was good or bad, while in the war, the one who was the center of attention at that moment, looked at the battlefield.


    Ace smiled while enveloped in mes around his body and cing his hand on his hat, he finally jumped from the tform,nding at her feet the next moment, while smiling and looking at all of Marine Ford.


    "ACEEEE!!" Lucy eximed as she jumped into a hug with him.


    "It''s good to see you too, Lucy!" he spoke, affectionately touching his sister while looking at the marines around them, with some still being held by the captains of Whitebeard''s fleet and the Straw Hats.


    "We should get out of here now," he said as Luffy nodded and Robin was also ready to start leaving.


    He quickly prepared his mes andunched them at the nearby marines who were raising their weapons against Ace, as they exploded and flew away the next moment.


    "Come on, the path is clear!" the pirate captains eximed as they cleared the way for him, Tsuru had been buried in the ground after so many captains fought against her.


    The giant Straw Hats also quickly threw some defeated vice admirals to the ground. Nami, Bebo, and Shirahoshi managed to defeat their opponents, while Chouchou and Hachi still had some difficulty.


    "Let''s go!" Robinmented as they began to run through the space opened by theirrades.


    "This isn''t going to happen!!!" Sengoku eximed as Luffy exchanged blows with Garp, but he quickly moved to stand in front of the fleet admiral, even taking a hit, he wouldn''t let Ace be stopped, as his body exploded against the ground, but sessfully preventing Sengoku from advancing against Ace.


    Kong was also having a very bad situation, starting to lose the battle a while ago and even in his most powerful form, he couldn''t deal with all those pirates.


    "What?!" He felt a de enter him, with Lami using her awakening, as the other Straw Hats found an opening in his defense.


    He barely had time to react as an internal shock was made by Lami at that moment and he felt immense pain. "AHHHHH!!!" He couldn''t help but exim as the sword grew towards the still frozen bay.


    Enel, Hugo, Yamato, and Kuina didn''t stand still as theyunched their attacks downward as well, as he hit the ground exploding, all the other attacks immediately exploded at the same point, making the whole bay crack and even the ships there from Whitebeard begin to be dragged with the force of the elements and even the bodies of the defeated Tenryuubitos flying.


    "That mortal is defeated," Enel said feeling his unconscious body with Haki.


    "Luffy managed to save Ace, we should help him now!" Yamatomented as everyone nodded and immediately went to the square with Enel advancing faster.


    "That damn guy is nning something..." Luffy was holding Garp and Sengoku while still learning to control his king''s haki more, but he was looking over the battlefield searching for Akainu who had yet to appear, keeping hidden somewhere.


    "Garp..." Sengoku was frustrated and looked grimly at his partner fighting against his grandson together.


    "Yes... this kid... he''s getting stronger and stronger..." Garp murmured with surprise and dazed eyes at a battered Luffy in front of him, his arm broken and his face all bloody, but he had that damn healing that always brought him back to the battle a momentter.


    Luffy was taking advantage of all this as much as he could to gain as many benefits as possible before leaving. Even while holding against those two and learning, he could already feel his body beginning to reach its limit, after all, he has been fighting since Impel Down and abusing his haki, while taking hits and using healing, something that consumed his great stamina.


    He had to engage inbat again as Garp and Sengoku advanced against him. Meanwhile, Whitebeard still stood in front of Kizaru, but he saw that at that moment, Whitebeard felt a twinge in his heart, after all, he was already quite wounded and his body was no longer young.


    Kizaru took advantage and transformed into light while disappearing from there, heading towards Ace, Robin, and Lucy.


    "You won''t get very far..." he spoke and crossed his arms.


    But at that moment a light surged behind him with a bang and he had to transform into light before moving out of the way of Enel''s punch with haki.


    "That was dangerous!!" Kizaru spoke and advanced against Enel, who used his lightning to fight against the light logia, so thunder and light shed against each other in the sky, although Enel was losing a bit in this fight, but he still held firm.


    Another admiral who was having a tough time was Kuzan, as he felt the pressure from Reiju, Marco, and some other pirates fighting against him.


    Explosions started to appear at that moment in the square, with Kuma defeated and fallen, Usopp and the others went to help deal with Domingo causing chaos with his awakening, as the whole ce turned into strings.


    Even with his awakening, he was losing the fight against so many opponents, until he noticed the space turned bluish, "Long time no see, Domingo..." Lami''s voice emerged behind him, and before he could react, everyone there saw Lami''s sword pierce his heart with her awakening as she immediatelyunched her internal shock.


    "AHHHHH!!!!!" Domingo screamed in pain as he began to lose consciousness with that attack.


    "She finished him off so quickly?!" Vista murmured in surprise as he saw the ground return to normal and Domingo falling to the ground.


    "It''s time to end this..." Lami spoke and quickly advanced to cut Domingo''s head off once and for all, and finally execute her revenge after years.


    ''Corazon... I will finally avenge you...'' Lami had some shbacks of her past life, the death of her little brother, of her parents... Domingo would just be the first, because her revenge now extended to the government that wiped out her entire city.


    She moved seeing her de getting ever closer to the neck and everyone there really was surprised by it, The de began to touch the skin, as it started to make the cut, with blood beginning to umte on the sides, she began to bury the de even deeper, cutting through Domingo''s entire neck as he had his head there removed, in front of all the people of the world.


    "I said I would kill you one day..." Lami said as she saw Domingo there, in two lifeless parts suspended in the air as he fell.


    Everyone who kept their gaze on Lami was in shock at that moment, no one imagined that the life of that Shichibukai would end in that way. Domingo was the third Tenryuubito who had died in this war since it began.


    Roon here:


    I tried to keep Domingo alive, but there was no way he could hold out until the end of this war.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 331 – War 25.

    Chapter 331 �C War 25.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    The divided body of Domingo fell as Vivi, Nojiko, Bab-5, Crocodile, Baby-5, Vista, and others watched the scene in silence, with Laminding on the ground a momentter.


    "You finally showed up and in a rather unexpected way..." Nojiko murmured.


    "Well, I''ve been wanting to kill this guy for a long time." Lami spoke in a calm tone.


    "We have to go help Robin and the others." Vivi came up beside andmented while everyone nodded.


    Baby-5 looked at Domingo''s head for a while and shrugged in the end, she saw all the women heading towards the middle of the square after all the destruction that the Shichibukai''s awakening created in this area and followed them shortly after.


    "Another Shichibukai has fallen..." This was the phrase that urred all over the world.


    "No... he was killed..." Someone else reminded because unlike Kuma and Moria, this one was eliminated like a dog by a member of the Straw Hats.


    The elders were also not happy about this at all, after all, Domingo was one of them, and they were almost roaring from the castle of power.


    But the ce most affected in the world by this was Dressrosa itself, people watched the screen of the ongoing war paralyzed.


    "Hey hey... Domingo has fallen..." A citizen asked.


    "The boss is dead...?" A member of the shock organization was wondering if what he was seeing was real.


    "Domingo... Died!" Dellinger eximed.


    "This can''t be happening?! Joker is dead?!" Trebol couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "This is not possible!!!" Pica eximed in his characteristic high-pitched voice.


    "He is really dead...?" Princess Vi looked at it speechlessly from a distance. "This really happened... what will happen to this country now?!" She also couldn''t help but feel skeptical and worried at the same time.


    She quickly left there and went straight to find her niece, after all, she didn''t know what could happen to this country now that Domingo was dead.


    Meanwhile, the news of another Shichibukai''s fall soon spread everywhere. Sengoku stopped punching Luffy at that moment and looked frustratedly in that direction.


    "First Kong defeated and now Domingo, can this get any worse?!" He growled, and the next moment, he looked up with a huge shadow emerging from all that destruction.


    "He ising!" Garpmented, and both Garp and Sengoku jumped before that part of the ground was destroyed with a huge body breaking the ground.


    Luffy emerged from the destruction a whileter, looking a little surprised with Whitebeard appearing there to fight him, he stood beside the man.


    "You seem to be having trouble, Kid." Whitebeard said.


    "I''m a little tired, really, but I can keep doing this all day." Luffy gave a bloody smile, but looking tough.


    "You are just a brat, don''t get cocky." Whitebeardmented, and the next moment, Garp and Sengoku charged at the two while Luffy charged at Garp, Sengoku was attacked by Whitebeard.


    As the four impacts destroyed even more of that ce, raising all the dust in Marineford again.


    "What should we do?" The men fighting Whitebeard before were lost, they could only watch the fight from a distance without being able to get involved without getting hit. There were still the Straw Hat pirates who had now gotten rid of the vice-admirals and were now using their giant forms to attack the marines. The admirals were busy, while Yamato appeared beside Kizaru fighting Enel and quickly received a blow from her, sending him down. Kuzan was dealing with a great force attacking him, and Akainu had disappeared.


    Hugo and Kuina also appeared on the battlefield, entering their beast forms, beginning to devastate the whole ce, Whitebeard''s pirates were also running out of opponents, starting to attack the navy from all sides.


    The marines were all lost, their will to raise their weapons was at the lowest point of the war, and they could only try to survive. Ace was running with Robin and Lucy, passing through the legs of his crew''s giants, heading back to the destroyed bay.


    "Come on, Ace!!" The pirates eximed, starting to follow him.


    "Guys..." Ace murmured as they continued on their way.


    "Let''s get back to the sea together!" Some captains joined the run amid all the explosions.


    "It looks like they''re getting out... do you want to help them?" Luffymented, looking at Ace and Lucy.


    "I think you''re right..." Whitebeard said and raised his hand, they had just attacked the two marine elders while everyone flew to opposite sides and Whitebeard made his move, exploding the air in the next moment.


    The ce suddenly started to shake, as giant cracks began to appear all over the area.


    "What is this? What is Whitebeard doing?!" The marines saw a huge gap appear between the pirates who were getting farther away and the marines chasing them.


    "Father?!" The pirates were surprised with only Whitebeard and Luffy fighting on the other side of the divide, while they remained with some marines, but all the pirates were on this side.


    "Listen everyone! Everyone, go back to the Moby Dick and your ships!!!" He eximed, and despite the surprise, everyone understood the order.


    "The pacifists!!!" Some marines pointed out as there was a group of them that were attacking the entire time from the rear while only a few captains continued to fight against them.


    Suddenly, one of them was taken off the ground with a bite from Chouchou among his three heads, and he bit him so hard that he turned into scrap metal in the next moment. Nami grabbed two with her ws, destroying them, Hachi simply cut them with his swords, Shirahoshi easily pierced them with haki while they exploded, Bepo managed tounch his six-style techniques at that height, Hugo crushed them just by stepping on them, Kuina exploded them with huge ice spikes, easily destroying them. Nojiko, Vivi, Baby-5, Chopper, Jinbei, Crocodile, and Ivankov also went to help them. Themanders, now free from their battles, also began to destroy everyone along with the Straw Hats.


    Usopp and Lami hadn''t made any move yet, just watching the battle from above. Since Kuzan and Kizaru were at a disadvantage in their fights.


    "Father... Luffy..." Acemented, looking to the other side.


    "Come on, Ace!! We must return to the sea, Luffy will take care of everything!" Lucy eximed, and despite the frustration with Luffy having to take care of him, after all, he was the older brother, this role should be his.


    "Yes..." Ace said in the end as he continued running, but as soon as they took the first step, they felt somethinging towards them, and the ground turned red at that moment, with an explosion ofva hitting the three in the next moment.


    "ACEEEEEE!!!!!!" Everyone who saw that shouted in concern.


    That ce became ake ofva, while the admiral, still hurt from the fight with Luffy, appeared from the middle of theva, his frustrated look gazing upwards.


    After all, he was in a bluish field, with Lucy, Robin, and Ace appearing in another ce after being teleported by Lami, who quickly acted as soon as she sensed the admiraling with her haki.


    Akainu had nned to catch Ace from behind on purpose and even provoke him if it didn''t work, but it seemed his n failed as he looked frustrated at Ace getting away.


    "You get out of here." Lami shouted to the three, who nodded and started to run away.


    In the next moment, Akainu looked up, before a rain of light rays, Usopp also made his move, despite looking a little scared, he needed to do his part against an admiral, while Akainu returned to his normal body after getting a bunch of holes.


    Lami and Usopp appeared in front of him at that moment, blocking the admiral''s path, while the pirates resumed fleeing.


    "Looks like everything is okay... soon they''ll be out of this ce..." Luffymented calmly.


    "..." Whitebeard, despite being satisfied with this, remained silent as he looked at a corner of Marineford.


    "You finally noticed them... they''ve been there for a while..." Luffymented calmly as a giant appeared behind the tform.


    "What is that?!" The marines also noticed.


    "Teach..." Whitebeard murmured in a somber tone as Teach appeared on the execution tform with a group of soldiers.


    But he did not have the expression Luffy remembered from the anime, as his face seemed cautious and frustrated. Teach came to the war expecting to find Whitebeard in a near-death state or even dead, but he didn''t count on how easily the Marines were losing to their enemies. Despite Whitebeard being injured, Luffy was by his side, which greatlyplicated his ns after the fight they had in Impel Down.


    "Teach..." The members of Whitebeard''s crew looked at him stunned, gritting their teeth in anger at this man appearing here.


    "The Marines look so bad... to think these guys would cause so much damage..." Shiryu said as he saw the fallen Shichibukais, except for Hancock and Mihawk fighting at a distance with Zoro, neither of them stopping their duel of swords, which seemed like it would take days to be decided.


    "Captain... what should we do...?" Burgess asked, a little lost with the dire situation.


    "We should... Hm?!" Before Teach could answer, the tform suddenly exploded, catching them by surprise. It was Whitebeard who did this, pressing his fist in the air.


    "You want to deal with them? Go ahead, I''ll handle these two for a while." Luffy said as Whitebeard nodded seriously. He intended to help Monkey D. Luffy, but Teach was a matter he had to handle personally.


    Whitebeard jumped, leaving Garp and Sengoku just watching, also frustrated with Marshall D. Teach after everything he did.


    "Well... looks like it''s us again..." Luffy smiled at the two as Whitebeard jumped near the destroyed tform, while Teach began to get up with his group, looking at Whitebeard facing them.


    Luffy was about to resume fighting the two when he stopped and looked at the sky, stunned. "What is that?!" He felt a bit shaken by it.


    Garp was also surprised, while the golden Buddha looked with wide eyes in that direction. "What is he doing here?!" His voice was filled with nervousness.


    "Who is that?!" Whitebeard turned, even leaving his attention on Teach as he felt a very powerful beinging to Marineford.


    The pirates continued running to the broken wall, while the pacifists were all defeated by those who fought them easily, and Sentomaru was lying unconscious on the ground.


    "They are fleeing..." said a marine with a look of defeat.


    "What else can we do... look at the size of that hole..." another murmured.


    "We''re almost there!!" In contrast to the marines, the pirates were finally seeing their escape.


    "Let''s go!!" Lucy shouted hopefully.


    But then the other Haki users quickly turned their gazes to the sky, all feeling danger approaching.


    "Who is it?!" For the first time, Zoro and Mihawk stopped fighting to look at it.


    Suddenly, a meteor fell at high speed towards the front of the marine wall, colliding with the ground and exploding the area.


    "What is that?!" The pirates eximed, all stunned, as a shadow emerged and an old man appeared, an elder finally showing himself to the world for the first time in this era.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 332 – War 26.

    Chapter 332 �C War 26.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the middle of the sea, a ship was sailing as a pirate group approached Marineford. Shanks looked up at the sky darkening in the distance as the shadow of a huge serpent circled above.


    "Shanks! What can we do, that''s Kaido!" eximed one of the crew members on the ship.


    Shanks watched with a furrowed brow. "What''s going on there? Why are so many of them heading to Marineford too?" he said with a grim look.


    "Yes, it seems this war is bigger than expected... he''s already the third one. First that old man, then that guy, now Kaido himself. I thought we had dealt with him with that madness in the New World, but it wasn''t enough," Beckman said in a very serious tone.


    "We should hurry," Shanks murmured, contemting the possibility of heading alone to Marineford, but it would be too risky for him to get involved by himself, and it was better to go with his crew. "Full speed ahead!" Then, he just asked to speed up the ship and so they quickly headed towards the eye of the storm forming at that moment.


    Meanwhile, in Marineford, the smoke from the explosion made everyone running to the frozen bay freeze in ce, wondering what was happening, as the smoke began to settle.


    "Who is this? What''s happening here?" Lucy eximed a bit lost as Ace beside her, Robin, and the others all stopped in the midst of all that smoke, sensing the danger there.


    "Who is this?!" asked Jozu with a furrowed brow, while the othermanders and pirates from Whitebeard''s fleet looked confused, even the marines were a bit in that state, except for the Haki users who were practically frightened as a shadow emerged from the midst of that destruction, the others didn''t quite understand what it was.


    "It''s really disappointing to see how the navy hase to this state while all its greatest forces are being hindered by rookies who have just entered the sea, but I can''t me them," the voice echoed across the battlefield as someone emerged with a cane from a small hole he had created. "Even our holy knights and Kong are defeated."


    "An old man... Who is this old man?" Lucy asked a bit confused, while almost no one there knew the identity of that man in that ce.


    "I don''t know... I''ve never seen him..." said a marine, facing such an unlikely scene in the middle of that ce, as he tapped the ground with his cane.


    "It''s just an old man... let''s just kill him!" said a pirate.


    "Don''t make any moves!!" shouted Fossa as he put his hand in front of that pirate.


    "Why not, let''s finish him off!" the pirate insisted.


    "You don''t understand! My instincts tell me to get out of here as quickly as possible!" eximed Fossa again.


    In Sabaody, people also looked a bit confused, not understanding what was happening there.


    "Who is this old man?" Kid, with the same confusion about that new character on the screen, asked among the pirates.


    "Does anyone know him?" a reporter looked at his colleagues as he shook his head negatively, not recognizing him either.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of this man. Even the navy doesn''t recognize him..." another reporter said.


    "Maybe he''s a pirate too?" people began to wonder as they talked to one another, some saying he was a lost member of Whitebeard''s crew, others saying he was the navy''s secret weapon.


    "He... that damn man!" Bonney eximed with so much anger that she regretted not having gone with Luffy to Marineford, after all, he was one of the most, if not the man she wanted to kill the most in this life.


    Those who did not know him could only make spections or wait for someone to tell them, however, for those who knew the identity of that person, it was quite surprising to find him here.


    "Who is the old man...?" Lami asked.


    "He came here in person...?" Akainu murmured, escaping being cut by Lami while Usopp also helped her against the admiral.


    "Does anyone know him...?" Teach, although not in a good mood right now, was curious to know who was the person who practically stopped the war. He even looked at Whitebeard and saw that the old man also had a confused look.


    "He''s here..." Shiryu murmured a bit frightened, as a former director of Impeldown, he had to deliver some reports in person to Mary Geoise, and had to speak with those five people a few times. Seeing one of them was quite frightening, as he knew those five elders could be very dangerous when they wanted to and could even make him paralyzed. "Listen, if we want to survive, it''s better we get out of here..." He spoke to Teach with a tone more urgent than usual.


    "Hm? What''s the matter, Shiryu, are you afraid of an old man?" Catarina mocked at that moment.


    "Listen here... this..." He began to speak.


    But before he could speak, Luffy was still on the battlefield against Garp and Sengoku when his brow furrowed a bit, he never imagined seeing one of them here in the middle of the war. Although it was a fair action, what he could do was at least warn hisrades, so his voice echoed across Marineford.


    "Listen everyone, stay away from this old man, his name is Saint Jaygarcia Saturn, he is one of the five elders whomand the world, his power level is that of a Yonko!" Luffy immediately eximed.


    "What?!" The scream was collective as everyone turned their gaze to that man.


    "You have information you shouldn''t have..." Jaygarcia Saturn murmured.


    ''That''s true... how does this brat have this information...'' A mental voice inside Jaygarcia Saturn was heard. It was another elder speaking mentally, after all, they can maintain contact with each other through telepathy.


    ''Anyway, let''s destroy him here.'' Jaygarcia Saturn gave his response.


    ''Alright, finish them all.'' Another Gorosei spoke through telepathy.


    "He''s one of the five elders?!" Robin had wide eyes, after all, it was they who had ordered the professor''s elimination.


    "He rules the world government!" Buggy immediately eximed.


    "He is one of the five elders..." A marine murmured.


    "One of the legendary five elders!" A reporter eximed, sweating.


    "Very well... since I''ve been introduced... I shall begin..." He started walking forward while everyone immediately took a step back. "Today, I will not rest until I kill... Nico Robin, Bepo, Monkey D. Lucy, and Monkey D. Luffy." He announced his four main targets, surprising everyone.


    "Why does he want to eliminate just these 4? Not even Ace is among them." A pirate murmured, not understanding.


    "Why does he want to eliminate them!?" Ace eximed next to Lucy and Robin, as his arm caught mes, he wouldn''t mind facing someone like him.


    Even though the pirates didn''t understand why this being, appearing for the first time to the world, didn''t have targets like Ace and Whitebeard, because as much as they were a threat to the navy, Saturn didn''t see them as a threat to the government, but thesest four were different, they were a threat to be eliminated.


    "Tsk." Robin murmured and prepared for the fight, being one of the people closest to there.


    "I won''t let this old man hurt us!" Lucy murmured, getting into a fighting stance as well.


    Saturn just scoffed and unleashed his Haki, and the next moment, a rain of ck lightning struck Marineford, everyone there immediately felt the great power of an elder for the first time.


    "What is this... I''m trembling...!" Vista murmured with wide eyes.


    "Is there someone so strong hidden all this time..." Jozu murmured.


    Enel and Yamato fighting with Kizaru furrowed their brows, the same could be said for Reiju and Marco against Kuzan and Lami and Usopp against Akainu.


    Luffy was looking seriously at this, he had never felt such powerful Haki... "We have to retreat from here, we''re not ready to defeat one of them with so many opponents dividing us..." He had to admit, after all there were the three admirals, Garp, Sengoku, and now one of the elders.


    "Yamato, Enel, Lami, Reiju, and Usopp. Finish off the three admirals immediately and go to the front lines to help the others!" Luffy eximed loudly.


    "He''s here... so finally we might win this war after all." Sengokumented while Garp looked with a furrowed brow, his two grandchildren were on his list of targets to kill.


    "They need help..." Whitebeard murmured.


    "He is an elder... so powerful..." Teach had to admit that this was a force he did not expect.


    "Captain, be careful!!" they murmured, and the next moment, a shock threw them away, as Whitebeard decided to finish Teach quickly so he could help everyone on the other side of the crater.


    Besides Robin, Lucy, and Ace, who were ready to fight the man walking in front of the crowd, Jimbei, Ivankov, Crocodile, Jozu, Vista, and many other divisionmanders like the fleet captains prepared for the fight, while others could barely move with the Haki. Hancock also appeared against the elder, even with a furrowed brow at that being, she still maintained helping her husband.


    Nojiko, Baby-5, Alvida, and Vivi quickly went to Robin''s side, while the ground cracked with giant steps, being Hachi, Bepo, Shirahoshi, Nami, Chouchou, Chopper also appeared in their giant forms. In the sky, Kuina, still transformed into Shiva, prepared for the fight.


    Saturn found himself surrounded by dozens of warriors ready to fight him. "Just insects..." he said with disdain. But then, a shadow appeared above Saturn at that moment, and he looked up calmly before a huge fist of rocks exploded him with the ground beneath him, while the titan had punched him immediately, Hugo wore the same expression as always, but suddenly his eyes shone.


    Everyone saw the arm buried in the ground start to tremble as it began to rise, and it wasn''t because Hugo moved it. Saturn had simply caught his punch with one arm, he hadn''t even been hurt at all, holding Hugo''s arm with such ease.


    "As I said before, merely inferior beings..." hemented and wasted no more time by throwing Hugo''s arm upwards with such force that the giant struggled to bnce in the next moment.


    His transformation began as he created several legs around him, releasing his mythical zoan with so many unique powers, and Luffy knew the danger that represented not just because Saturn was powerful, but he could simply summon the other Goroseis to the battlefield and if those five were in this ce... he and his group were not at all ready to face those beings.


    Luffy would have to ask Bepo to destroy all of Mary Geoise if that happened, and he knew that man must be aware of this. After all, a rain of meteors would fall on the holynd soon after.


    Zoro saw this and frowned, as he stopped fighting against Mihawk. "You''re no longer focused on this fight..." Mihawkmented, and Zoro looked at him a bit frustrated.


    "My friends are in danger, I can''t just stay here fighting, I''m sorry..." Zoro spoke seriously.


    "That''s fine... You''re still not ready for my title... but you certainly surprised me, it might be one of the best fights I''ve ever had..." Mihawk acknowledged.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be ready to surpass you next time we meet, Mihawk..." Zoromented.


    "I hope so, I will train as well, after all, I don''t want you to try to surpass me so quickly..." Mihawk spoke, he saw Zoro''s growth as a motivation for him to evolve even more, so he was looking forward to their next meeting.


    Zoro nodded and disappeared from an area with giant cut marks all over the ce, a small result of the fight between the two, as he went to help his friends face that monster.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 333 – War 27.

    Chapter 333 �C War 27.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Spider-like steps touched the ground at that moment, sounding heavier than thergest giant among them. Everyone stood firm despite the tension as they witnessed the transformation of that being.


    Luffy saw this and quickly began to grow more aggressive against the two as he advanced towards Garp, exchanging a punch with him as the ground exploded.


    ''I need to get stronger...!'' Luffy had this thought as he felt his urgent need to be stronger.


    He wanted to be strong, he needed it, as he began to feel his soul heating up with this, and Garp exchanging blows while having a greater internal conflict than before, he felt something change in Luffy at that moment.


    "Hm?!" He didn''t know, but Luffy was manifesting his hakis unconsciously.


    ''I need to get stronger...!'' He said again internally.


    With every step he heard of the elder advancing against the crowd of pirates, while most of the marines were watching to see what would happen, Luffy tried to react.


    <em>BOOOOOOM!!!!</em>


    The battle on the other side of the rift, Luffy seemed increasingly aggressive, while his sh with Garp seemed tied. But he simply exploded the ground as he advanced once again, as he couldn''t just leave there and go after Saturn, Sengoku appeared at that moment before he reached Garp and because Luffy was so focused on ending this fight, he lost a bit of concentration and received an attack from Sengoku while feeling his body being sent to the ground, as he saw his vision fill with concrete as he was buried there.


    ''I need to get stronger...'' This thought appeared again, as he felt mes appear and explode in front of him while Garp and Sengoku felt the explosioning with Luffy appearing, rising from the ground as he rose up high with his wings and began tounch powerful purple mes enough to create a huge explosion.


    The me bullet flew like the one heunched at Whisky Peak to stop the Baroque Works fleet, which decimated countless ships.


    "This?!" Sengoku and Garp felt the pressure and danger of that attack as Luffy threw it over them, it was much bigger due to Luffy having increased the power of the moa moa no mi. Garp and Sengokuunched an impact with haki, but to dodge the attack while it hit against their haki for a few seconds before they could dodge the attack, flying into the sea and the next moment it exploded.


    Marineford was illuminated as a huge explosion urred the next moment, as big as Marineford itself.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM</em>


    The explosion created such arge impact that the ce trembled, Garp, Sengoku, and even Whitebeard and Saturn, as well as the others, looked at that impact with wide eyes, while the impact came right after with the vortex making everything fly and shake.


    "This kid had the power to destroy the entire Marineford, all this time?!" Sengoku had to swallow dry for this as the explosion finally calmed down at that moment.


    "..." Whitebeard just looked with wider eyes than he could make.


    "So this damn rookie has the power to destroy an ind with one attack..." Saturn murmured.


    ''That was expected, look at the crew hemands, so many powerful people and so many users with king''s haki.'' A telepathic voice from another elder spoke.


    ''He already has so much power, but it will still be easy to deal with.'' Another elder spoke.


    "Yes, let''s start with this one, soon I will be going to kill him." Saturnmented and took another step, before everyone finally felt the first attack of the elder, because in the next moment, everyone who was in front of him, found themselves being thrown backwards while their bodies fell burying in the earth, backwards, or flying to the sky.


    "What did he do, how did he do it!!" Everyone thought at the same time.


    Luffy saw this while he was suspended in the air and did not waste time as he advanced against his grandfather. ''I need to get stronger!'' He murmured.


    "You are getting irrational like this, kid!" Garpined while exchanging another fist against Luffy as his grandson continued to seem to react again, manifesting his hakis unconsciously, but this was also harming him. "Clear your mind... Don''t let your worries dominate you." Garp spoke in the midst of the sh, surprising Luffy with his grandfather teaching him there, even though they were enemies.


    ''You can save Luffy and Ace from that situation... you need to be stronger...'' Garp had this thought, wanting to believe in Luffy internally.


    Luffy tried to attack him, but again was thrown back without many changes from before. ''I need to get stronger....!!'' He kept thinking this as he dodged an attack from Sengoku who started attacking him there, more fiercely after seeing Luffy''s attack that could simply destroy Marineford.


    Luffy continued to dodge before throwing a punch that dragged the Buddha a few meters while defending himself with Luffy''s arm.


    "!" Luffy felt something, he could feel his strength increasing at that moment, as if the moa moa no mi fruit was reacting to his desire to be stronger.


    ''I can feel it... 120 times, that''s my limit!'' Luffymented as he began to feel his speed enter a state of 120 times, exploding the ground as he flew like a sh, Sengoku and Garp did not expect such a big change and Sengoku was the first to be punched by Luffy, advancing to Garp right after receiving a blow from his nephew, while both were sent flying on that side of Marineford.


    Luffy stopped paying attention to them while his gaze fell to the battle happening there in the middle. Zoro had emerged and tried to cut the elder, who stopped him at first and they engaged in a fight between the two, but shortly into the fight, Luffy saw his swordsman being hit and thrown back.


    Luffy gritted his teeth as Garp again came back to fight him, and Sengoku right behind. He knew that even with his increased strength, it wasn''t enough to defeat them. "I still need to get stronger," he murmured internally. As Garp advanced against him, and he did not stay behind, while throwing a punch at him. His Haki continued to manifest unconsciously.


    Luffy exchanged punches with Garp while seeing a concern in his grandfather''s eyes, he was worried about his family. "Come on, kid, you can save them, you need to get stronger!" He heard Garp''s voice, which was practically begging him to do something.


    "I''m trying," Luffy responded with concern, as he continued to counter Garp''s punch.


    ''Do you want power?'' It was at that moment that an internal voice suddenly emerged.


    ''Do you want power?'' the voice repeated.


    "What is this...." Luffy murmured as the whole ce exploded with the sh, he had not heard this voice since the events at Cocoyasi vige. It was his mythical zoan... for some reason it was also manifesting.


    ''Do you want to get stronger?'' The voice of Ifrit once again resonated in his consciousness.


    He gritted his teeth. "Yes," he yelled, all while defending himself from the external attack. But Sengoku hit him again.


    ''Unleash your power... but there will be a price...'' He heard this as he stood up.


    The situation in front of the square was not good at all, as everyone was thrown back once again, no one could confront the elder head-on, as theyunched all their elements and power at him together, but the elder always came out without a scratch, no matter what they used on him.


    "Price..." Luffy murmured and unconsciously received all this information from his fruits... The price was that he could not use his fruits for a while as he forcibly released his power. But also if he used his maximum abilities, he would be amon user for a while, but still with the weaknesses.


    ''So be it... I need to increase my strength...'' Luffy admitted, as he began to give in to the maximum strength of one of his fruits.


    He felt at that moment his moa moa no mi enter its current maximum potency, while everything was in slow motion.


    ''I feel like I can do anything... that my limits are all broken...'' Luffy murmured feeling that he had reached his peak.


    Garp and Sengoku prepared to fight as they had several injuries after fighting so much with Luffy, felt that the pirate in front of them had changed.


    ''Luffy...'' Garp murmured, as he felt his grandson still unconsciously releasing his haki, but he suddenly became extremely dangerous seeing him close his eyes for a moment before opening them again.


    The situation was not easy at all, and even against so many, Saturn was crushing them, Hancock was fighting him now, but she found herself cornered while everyone had been thrown back.


    Whitebeard was trying to do something as he began to crush Teach''s pirates, unable to do anything with Whitebeard still being in a much better state than he had anticipated.


    ''Alright... I''ll do this...'' Luffy looked at his two adversaries. ''Release 200 times, 100 times in speed and 100 times in strength.'' Luffy murmured as he felt his body be much stronger. He was now not only fast but powerful.


    He disappeared the next moment, Garp immediately felt his speed as before while predicting his attack with his haki, but as soon as the two fists collided, he was extremely surprised by the power of his grandson, being thrown backwards.


    "Garp?!" Sengoku eximed, before Luffy switched to 200 times speed and appeared in front of the Buddha, while he put his hand in front, but as soon as he received a punch with 200 times the strength of Luffy. He was immediately thrown back like a rocket.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM</em>


    "Fleet Vice Admiral!!! Hero Garp!!!" The marines eximed, stunned by that, not imagining how two of the strongest in the navy, were thrown like rockets by the rookie who suddenly became much stronger.


    "I feel..." Luffy murmured as his haki began to be more controlled at that moment, he began to reach a new level, he looked to one side, while Garp appeared at that moment. ''I''ve seen this before it happened... I can see the future...'' Luffy was quite surprised with this... his haki was auto-evolving as he had the desire to be stronger, although notplete, he had already reached a new level.


    He looked at his hand as the armament haki also manifested, being the advanced form of Emission, one that he had been trying to reach in recent months, but it was extremely difficult, however, it finally began to appear. Just like the observation haki, it was notplete, but it had reached this level.


    His manifestation of the king''s haki was also getting stronger, hisyer was more solid than before, he felt increasingly in control of this bad situation.


    Garp advanced towards Luffy and he could almost see it in slow motion, he faced his grandfather head-on, with his punch reaching the face of the navy hero with all his possible strength. "Luffy... save them." Luffy opened his eyes while hearing his grandfather''sst words, it was obvious that Garp let Luffy finish him off this time so that he could also fight Saturn.


    Sengoku stood up on the other side of Marineford seeing Garp destroy a part of the city with his body before falling to the ground and not getting up again, he tried to act, but quickly a ball of energy with purple mes advanced against him like a bullet.


    "THIS!!" It came so fast that he didn''t have time to react as the entire area exploded with him at the center.


    Luffy no longer wasted time with them as he moved to the front of the square with the fight with Saturn, while everyone had fallen back and Hancock tried to hold back the elder so that he wouldn''t kill anyone from Luffy''s crew, but this put her in danger and Luffy had to act faster, even forcing his fruit, exceeding the previously established limit and making it enter 240 times his speed.


    --------------------


    Roon here: I want your opinion on the chapter, I tried to push Luffy to surpass his limits, he still has the awakening of his zoan, which will happen in the next chapter.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 334 – War 28.

    Chapter 334 �C War 28.


    Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Everyone was beginning to fall before the power of Saturn. This elder was fighting against everyone at once, and even under a great pressure from several simultaneous attacks, everyone could see he was barely getting hurt, no matter how much they attacked him.


    Then, at one moment, Zoro took advantage of an opening and cut him, severing one of his legs. However, everyone was shocked when Saturn''s leg began to regenerate. He quickly threw Zoro back, making the swordsman crash against the ground, injuring him.


    The situation was not easy for the others either, especially when all had strength below that of Zoro. Even the giants were thrown around like dolls from the impact. Hugo received such a strong attack from Saturn that he fell out of his transformation while falling unconscious among the pirates.


    Saturn could also drain life energy with just his gaze, and this made numerous low-ranking pirates fall in the middle of the battle that was just beginning.


    "Why is it so hard to beat him?" Lucy murmured, as she leapt into the air and blew on her finger, inting it and creating a giant hand like a balloon beforeunching her attack at the elder.


    Saturn just saw this and merely scoffed while watching the insignificant attack, raising his hand before easily stopping it.


    "Why is it so hard?" Lucy murmured, gritting her teeth and quickly losing her attack. Saturn began tounch several fireballs towards the girl in the air with another ability from his own akuma no mi.


    "I won''t let this happen!" a voice eximed, and Ace quickly flew up in mes. Ace appeared in front of all of Saturn''s fire attacks, which exploded in the air.


    "AHH!!!" Ace eximed, as he fell to the ground, surprising everyone since he was burned, even being a logia of the body, he fell like a puppet on the ground, while looking trembling at his charred hands, wondering how this could be happening.


    "Do you think I can''t burn you?" Saturn mocked. "But even though you are the son of that man, you are not as important as the four people here. So you don''t have my interest." Saturn mocked and saw Lucy fall at that moment beside him.


    He again went tounch his attack on Lucy, but all the Straw Hat members did not let it happen. Everyone used their greatest powers. Chouchou opened his mouth sending all the elements, Kuina throwing huge shards of ice, Nami and Vivi with the power of the wind, Nojiko punching with bombs, Robin transforming into her giant demon form, Zorounching his dark cutting energies, Hachi using six styles, Shirahoshiunching her trident, Alvida using her weapon, Chopper, punching him to the ground, Baby 5unching all the missiles she could, and Jimbeiunching his aquatic karate.


    It was not just them, also the divisionmanders, while Jozu, Vista, and the othersunched their attacks at the same time, powerful enough to destroy a reinforced gate of justice, whenunched together.


    Immediately, a huge explosion urred in the square with Saturn in the middle of it, even sting the wall that separated the bay from the square back, vaporizing it. Saturn seemed to evaporate, leaving a view to the frozen and destroyed bay with a huge smoke rising in the middle of the view. As the smoke began to dissipate, a shadow emerged again and Saturn appeared as if nothing had happened, recovering from the few cuts and injuries he had suffered as quickly as any Eikon fruit.


    "You are so weak," he mocked. Immediately, heunched a shockwave and his unique mes, causing the whole area to explode. In the next moment, everyone was burned and thrown back, with several injuries. Chouchou and Chopper also fell unconscious due to the injuries they endured, while the rest of the crew was burning.


    He quickly moved to grab one of them before retreating, burying them in the ground with his w, this was none other than Lucy while her body was quite burned and injured. Being unable to do anything below the elder, being squeezed and the only thing keeping her from being crushed was her body being made of rubber.


    "I finally caught you. You are a potentially dangerous threat to leave alive, so it''s time to end this," Saturn spoke, as he raised his leg, transforming it into a haki spear, beforeunching it towards Lucy on the ground who could not react. But before he could kill her, he quickly lifted that leg even higher as another feather came running while mming against him, pushing him back a few meters as he was dragged. This was Hancock, who had used all her strength in that attack.


    "You bastard!" Hancocknded on the ground, looking furiously at Saturn, who had not even been hurt, nor had he been petrified by the effect of the love fruit, just scoffing with his gaze.


    "So you are betraying the Marines, Shichibukai?" Saturn said with a dangerous tone.


    "I will not let you hurt her. I will not let you kill her," she spoke with a determined look, not wanting to let her husband''s sister die, as she did not want to see him sad.


    "Very well, thene. You will die along with them," Saturn decided. Immediately, a fight started with Hancock, while Luffy was still fighting against two enemies at that moment. Hancock''s fight against Saturn was disastrous. The girl was on the ground a momentter, while no one had yet recovered from thest attack and Lucy could not even stand up properly, Hancock was a bit hurt, while Saturn calmly approached to finish her.


    "You are pregnant," he used, feeling the life growing in her womb. "But that does not matter, you will die here," he spoke, about to thrust one of his ws into the Shichibukai with Hancock looking at him furiously.


    But before anyone could intervene in that execution by Saturn, a swift shadow appeared, so fast that the ground exploded as it passed through the entire square. The marines did not even notice what was happening, only realizing when the explosion threw them away.


    Luffy was feeling his body reaching the limit, even more now that he was surpassing all the limits of his fruits, but he did not care. He had gained a chance to unleash the true power and would not let Hancock die there, even if he had to use his body to defend her. And that was exactly what happened. Saturn could not react, while he was about to kill Hancock. Luffy appeared right in front, exploding the ground with his feet and was pierced by Saturn at that exact moment. Confused and surprised by the sudden explosion when he attacked Hancock.


    With the dust settling and Hancock opening her eyes, Saturn was also surprised to see Luffy in front of her, being pierced by his w as it went through his chest.


    "LUUUUUUUUUFFFFFFFFYYYYYYYY!!!!!!" Hancock eximed frightened. But it was not just her. Everyone looked shocked at that.


    "LUUUUUUUUUFFFFFFFFYYYYYYYY" Lucy also screamed nearby, as she stumbled on the ground, looking frightened to see her brother in that state.


    "Luffy!!!" Ace trembled at that sight.


    "LUFFYYY!!!!" All his crewmates still standing and injured, looked frightened at the scene of their captain being pierced.


    Luffy coughed a little as blood ran down his lip and he looked at Hancock behind him.


    "Get out of here now," he ordered so firmly to the girl.


    "No... you are..." She said trembling.


    "GET OUT NOW!" Luffy shouted angrily at her, and Hancock, despite being enraged and frightened, nodded trembling and quickly moved away from him, grabbing Lucy who was also there and screaming for Luffy.


    Luffy looked at Saturn. "Yeah, you are here, you bastard." He cracked a bloody smile, while Saturn looked on with amazed eyes.


    "What was that speed? Not even I could react. It surpasses Kizaru many times," Saturnmented, frowning.


    "Like it, don''t you?" Luffy taunted. "But this is just the beginning," he said as he began to grasp the feather on his chest. Luffy was careful not to hit his heart, as that would mean his death. Even with immense pain, he was satisfied that he seeded in protecting the mother of his children and his children.


    "Hm?" Luffy felt Saturn''s w heat up at that moment, as he pulled it out of his chest, and threw it forward, with blood gushing from him in hemorrhage. His skin around the hole in his chest began to turn dark.


    "This is one of the effects of my power. You will die horribly," Saturn mocked, as he had something simr to Magen when he used his awakening. All of Saturn''s ws could generate this effect while the ground began to melt or corrode around him at that moment.


    "You are really dangerous, and I didn''t expect to find someone like you here," Luffy said while spitting out some blood. He didn''t seem to care about his wound, his skin began to darken, spreading like a virus.


    Everyone looked on in shock, even behind the screens, where everyone was speechless watching the events unfold in ways they did not anticipate. First, an Elder in person was there, showing that the World Government had such power in their hands, surpassing even the power of the navy. And another moment, Luffy appeared there, looking like he was going to die in front of everyone. People were shocked, others cried at this moment, as they knew him. His crew was devastated seeing their captain in that state, but Luffy didn''t seem to care about any of that. He appeared calm, and Saturn frowned when he saw the pirate''s expression in front of him. Something was wrong and he didn''t know what it was.


    In the end, Luffy had reached the limit of his body using 240 times his speed, but he was still far from finished. He would surpass what his body could endure even more until his people were out of here safely. After all, he still had one card left.


    He sighed even with that hole that seemed to have destroyed part of his lung, everything seemed to calm down for him at this moment. Luffy noticed that around him, everything began to disappear while darkness filled his surroundings.


    There, in front of him, in the middle of the darkness, lights began to appear, or rather, purple mes began to burn, while a gigantic creature stared at him with eyes between the mes and the darkness.


    "Do you want to use my power?" The voice asked, one that Luffy still remembered very well when he heard it for the first time, ancient and powerful.


    "Yes, I am ready to pay the price," Luffy spoke.


    "Alright, then use my power as much as you can use, and I will sleep after that. When youe back, I don''t want to see the weakling you are again, since you don''t have the capacity to use all my strength yet," The voice spoke and mocked Luffy.


    Luffy almostughed at that. After all, his fruit was calling him a weakling even after reaching such a level, but he still had to admit he was far from the top of this world. He sighed and looked firm, even with the hole in the middle of his chest, and nodded to the creature while ignoring all the pain he felt.


    "Remember... I am not like the other Eikons... I will be the lord of chaos..." The voice spoke again as the darkness around him began to change again and the mes he was seeing, disappeared.


    Luffy found himself again in the middle of Marineford square, while everyone stared at him breathlessly, Garp was scared in the distance joining his crew, while Whitebeard frowned.


    Luffy, who had stopped to sigh, lifted his head a few inches staring directly into Saturn''s eyes, they shone as if everything was alright now, with the elder looking curiously at him.


    ''What is happening to him...?''


    ''He should be dying!''


    ''Something isn''t right... I feel something ising.''


    The elders began to speak among themselves telepathically, but Saturn immediately opened his eyes to Luffy seeing his change faster than anyone else in the world.


    Suddenly, Luffy began tough softly while lowering his head and then burst outughing loudly, leaving everyone confused and stunned with just his voice echoing in that destruction. Heughed looking up in the end, until he began to stop and finally stopped.


    Luffy looked forward and had an excited smile for Saturn. "Let''s start our real fight now..." he spoke.


    The next moment, all the darkness that was reaching his skin suddenly began to disappear and the hole that Saturn had created, piercing several parts and various internal organs, began to be rebuilt in an instant. The next moment, his chest was normal in the time of a breath.


    Saturn looked stunned while Luffy felt something as a circle began to grow on his back with mes of chaos. He would finally awaken his fruit.


    --------------------


    Roon here: Give your opinions on the chapter, did you think I pushed this scene too much, that I made Saturn much stronger than usual to destroy all resistance that tried to reach him? Was Luffy being pierced clich��?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 335 – War 29.

    Chapter 335 �C War 29.


    Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of all that situation, an explosion urred the next instant, sweeping across the entire battlefield. Saturn, being the closest at the time, was the first to receive it.


    The explosion invaded all sides of the destroyed square, catching both the Whitebeard pirates and the Straw Hat crew members. Hancock still held Lucy as she moved away, quickly turned back, cing her hand a bit forward to shield herself from the wind created by Luffy, while her hair was thrown backwards. Lucy also looked dazed into the distance, not knowing what was happening.


    Hachi and Bebo suddenly began to shrink, losing Luffy''s ability and trying to shield themselves on the ground. The same could be said as ships began to fly out of Luffy''s pocket, starting to grow and falling in the middle of the square. Nami and Kuina, already tired and injured from fighting Saturn, returned to their normal forms. Vivi, Nojiko, Alvida, and Baby 5 were there nearby the others, feeling the wind Luffy was creating.


    "Luffy-Sama!!!" Shirahoshi eximed frightened to Luffy. She was still quite scared seeing the sight of the man she loved in a near-death state. Tears streaming with the wind blowing her hair.


    Zoro also jumped to hispanions amidst the chaos, while looking at Chochou, Hugo, and Chopper, lying on the ground. "We need to get them," he said, his voice slightly muffled by the wind.


    At that moment, the wind began to swirl stronger, with yellow and red lightning simultaneously exploding in all directions. The marines felt it soon after, while trying to hold firm. The vice admirals, a bit recovered but still injured, looked dazed towards the end of the square closest to the bay.


    "What is this?" Tsuru murmured next to the fallen vice admirals, as Yamato fought against Kizaru, looking towards Luffy. "He''s okay..." Yamato said with a heavy heart, after having seen him being pierced, but he could do nothing at that moment as he was still fighting Kizaru.


    The three noticed Luffy passing by them at high speed, with no one even able to react.


    "What is this? What fear..." Kizaru murmured with a real sense of fear this time.


    Lami and Usopp, fighting against Akainu, also felt the wind and haki at that moment, as Akainu looked on with narrowed eyes. Luffy''spanions wondered what was happening to him at that moment.


    Kuzan, Reiju, and Marco were also hit by the wave of Conqueror''s Haki, which passed beyond the gap that Whitebeard had created, moving to the other side of the square. Meanwhile, the rest of the marines, mostly with Sengoku and Garp, looked from a distance as Garp stood up and stared wide-eyed, his shoulder sagging. "Luffy," he murmured, not understanding what was happening there and how his grandson had changed so much.


    Even Sengoku, who was standing, looked wide-eyed. Whitebeard, who was knocking down Teach again as he screamed in pain, felt the impact of the Conqueror''s Haki, along with Teach''s other crew members shielding themselves from the wind, as the strongest man in the world turned to look at the start of the square.


    This Conqueror''s Haki was not limited just to that space. It began to explode more, spreading throughout all of Marineford, and advancing into the sea while generating opposing waves pushing the sea back. Thunders resonated throughout the ce, with Armament Haki and echoes of thunders from a time.


    "This is much more powerful than the 7 users together. What is happening to this boy?" Whitebeard murmured, surprised by Luffy''s incredible sudden strength.


    Meanwhile, Saturn stood there, still firm, but still looking at that dazed. Luffy was in a transformation, while his skin turned purple as in the hybrid phase, this time, there were red symbols and a tongue that seemed unknown to anyone. It began to wrap around his entire body; his size was the same as the hybrid phase he had, but he felt that, instead of increasing his strength six times, it had multiplied by at least about 30 times, Luffy felt his personality change because of it, since, when a fruit awakens, he ends up assuming the form of the beast hepletely ate.


    Luffy continued to release his Haki as his head began to rise, starting to stare down Saturn in front of him. His observation Haki had evolved, and he foresaw the future, seeing the future where Hancock had been pierced and likely killed along with her two daughters. This was enough to drive any man out of his sanity.


    Luffy looked at him as if he were the worst enemy to appear in his life. Luffy, who had already killed mercilessly, wanted to make this man suffer like no other he had fought. He wanted to make the man burn and scream. He wanted to make him regret having messed with him, he wanted to show this inferior being what happens when someone tries to destroy his descendants.


    "You''re going to die here," was the only word Luffy spoke while Saturn, although surprised, would scoff at what he heard. But the next moment, Luffy simply disappeared and Saturn felt his face being buried; the next moment, Luffy''s punch seemed to even break reality as the space around him began to distort, burying the punch in Saturn''s face, increasing his strength and speed two hundred times each.


    A millisecondter, the entire area exploded, enveloping the entire square in cracks and debris flying into the sky as if someone was digging, and everyone there was caught by the attack, Saturn disappearing flying with just one punch to the face of that elder. And suddenly, the entire bay exploded with him piercing the ground while continuing to fly downward.


    Nobody really saw what happened; they only saw the explosion emerging. Not even Zoro, there, could see, being the most proficient in Haki. Everything happened without anyone being able to react, after all, a millisecond had passed since Luffy advanced.


    Saturn felt his nose and face cracking as he exploded, moving directly to the sea outside the ice. He didn''t even know what was happening.


    And he couldn''t even react with something breaking the ice near him and advancing as it surpassed, Luffy traveled the ice without any resistance, while his own body emitted ayer of heat burning the ice as if it were a sword piercing soft sand in an instant, since his mes had entered another level, entering the form that could consume matter with its high heat, corroding everything around him without even needing to touch it. He practically flew.


    And as soon as Saturn tried to regain consciousness once again, he felt the impact on his back breaking all his bones and flying again, exploding that area. The entire ice of the bay suddenly exploded upwards with the force of Luffy.


    Everything happened in just two or three milliseconds while Luffy threw it to the bay and exploded the entire bay. No one could understand anything or even have a thought with all that happening, still trying to recover from the first attack that blew up the entire square while the bay and the ice flew everywhere. The bodies of the other Tenryuubitos and unconscious Kong also flew to the sky with the ice.


    Luffy had destroyed the entire bay of ice with a single punch, while the sea wanting to fill that waterless area, quickly wrapped against it. But as soon as it reached, it suddenly vaporized at the same instant without being able to touch him, generating an explosion of vapor. But he did not stay there for long, since he had to make that elder suffer more.


    Saturn was sent out towards him like a broken doll, flying above the ice, reaching 3000 meters in less than 0.001 seconds. And as soon as he opened his eyes, Luffy was already there preparing to deliver an uppercut to him while his space distorted, stronger than any other.


    The punch was so powerful the next moment, that a part of the elder''s mass simply disappeared from his body, while all the clouds around also vanished with just that punch, generating an impact so powerful that it emitted pressure in all directions. Saturn was sent flying towards space at a speed that no one could follow.


    The people of Marineford were still reeling from the square being destroyed by Luffy''s first punch, when it suddenly stopped the next moment, as the impact of the third punch sent all the ice crashing back down instantly, causing everything to crumple under a pressure that no one knew where it came from.


    The entirety of Marineford felt the impact, as pirates and marines fell to the ground from the pressureing from the sky, and even the sea itself was descending. The Tower of Justice simply sank, exploding into the ground along with the entire city.


    "What is this?" The strongest marines still managed to speak, but they were lying on the ground feeling the pressure crushing them.


    "..." Garp was there unable to keep up with everything, trying to withstand the pressure of his grandson with his knees on the ground to avoid being like most of the marines crushed as their bodies seemed to bend against the concrete.


    The divisionmanders, Admirals, and even the Straw Hat were on the ground, unable to move; the strongest could still be in a better position, but even Whitebeard, the most powerful in the world, was kneeling at this moment, looking at it with wide eyes.


    The entire sea of that area had been buried to the point that Marineford was showing its structure below it, from the earth to the concrete built. It was a surreal scene for everyone there. Buggy and all the prisoners were being crushed and frightened as they screamed and even the den den mushi seemed to shrink in its recording. Everyone watching had expressions from a second ago, after all, all this happened in less than a second. The pressure exploded and began to spread to all sides of the sea, while the clouds disappeared into the sea.


    Saturn was gushing blood as he flew among the clouds towards the''s atmosphere. He didn''t even know what was happening, it all happened in an instant and he didn''t even have time to feel the pain of his shattered body at that moment.


    Luffy reappeared in front of him and punched him once more, and another impact explosion urred 200,000 meters from the sea, creating another impact while the elder flew towards the sky. They passed through the troposphere, stratosphere, mesosphere, with Luffy feeling the temperature drop to -90 degrees Celsius, entering the thermosphere where the temperature increased and finally they reached the exosphere, the temperature was so hot in thisyer, not that it bothered Luffy, but the elder had mes over his body.


    Saturn couldn''t even enjoy the view of the he had now, with the entire orbit in front of him, close to finally leaving the''s habitat and entering space.


    Luffy quickly followed him, with each step of his geppo, he was tens of kilometers away, and saw that the elder was beginning to regenerate his body. "It''s time to end this," he said as he approached the elder, clenching his fist as he began to umte mes, much more than any attack Luffy had ever attempted.


    He delivered a punch while Saturn could only watch, his deathing in a way he couldn''t have imagined when he left Mariejois, because Luffy simply struck him, the entire space around began to distort, beyond the force, he had umted his emission and coating of the king''s Haki.


    Saturn''s body shattered, as he was sent directly into space, with the purple mes generating a beam like aet flying out of the carrying the remains of Saturn''s body.


    This attack was so powerful, that the pressure once again descended downwards and exploded all the clouds in the sky and created more pressure at the point below Luffy, being Marineford, the entire sea below once again and everyone fell to the ground the next moment.


    Unaware of the chaos he had created thousands of kilometers below him, Luffy looked ahead, the entire world of One Piece was in front of him... he felt that his power was now on another level... that he could kill anyone he wanted in this world, but he also knew that this was temporary and had a price.


    He sighed and simply moved downward, disappearing the next moment. In just a few steps, Marineford under his pressure was in sight; he quickly advanced andnded on the ind, but hisnding simply broke the pressure and the entirety of Marineford began to rise at that moment, all arms of the moon in its bay rising to the sky, throwing numerous pirates and marines around, while another part of Marineford also rose, exploding everything.


    People behind the screens began to look at it in shock. No one knew what to say about it, and what exactly was happening. It all happened in 2 seconds since Luffy''s first attack on Saturn, making everyone there feel between high and low in such a short time.


    The entire chaos took a while to stabilize as Marineford had its axes twisted with raised parts, while the sea returned to its normal level, but this caused chaos throughout the sea.


    People in Sabaody looked to one side with a rumbleing, and suddenly a powerful wind hit the ind, like all the inds around Marineford. This was the impact of the first punch on Saturn taking him to the sky. A momentter, another explosion came from Luffy throwing Saturn into space, while everyone in the world could see a purpleet in the sky, seeming to move away from the.


    People screamed in fright, wondering if what they were seeing was real; no one could reason what they were seeing. Amidst the chaos, the dust settled and Luffy was in the middle of the raised ce.


    Everyone looked at him with fear. "This is not possible, what kind of power is this?" peoplemented, whether they were marines or pirates, looking at him with conflicting feelings, it was almost as if they had seen a God among mortals. Luffy just kept looking up at the sky, searching for any sign of the Elder in thatet, if he was still alive.


    The entire world was shocked by this, and at that moment, Dragon was advancing whilending on one of the raised arms of Marineford''s bay, but no one even paid attention to him because everyone was focused on Monkey D. Luffy, or whatever that was now.


    Roon here:


    Answer me honestly, do you think I exaggerated?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 336 – War 30.

    Chapter 336 �C War 30.


    Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM</em>


    The sea finally surged upwards, creating chaos on the water''s surface with sshes in every direction, making it seem like it was raining for a while, until things finally began to calm down.


    The sounds of explosions still echoed through the environment as the ce finally began to settle, with debris stopping its descent. Marineford had lost all the glory it disyed just a few hours ago.


    The Tower of Justice was no more; the entire city had been devastated. It stood tilted, diagonally, the whole ind had three sides up, and only a few lowered slightly, but still maintained a diagonal stance, showing the entire area in a state of destruction.


    "How could this happen?" the marines murmured, clinging to various ces to avoid falling down, no one there had imagined that such a thing could happen.


    The sailors looked again towards the being who had stopped in the middle of it all. Luffy maintained his form in awakening; his eyes fixed on the ground, but it was as if he was aware of everything happening around him at that moment, with nothing escaping his perception. Everyone looked, and most had a gleam of fear, fear of what that pirate had now done to one of the elders of the World Government, those who ruled the world.


    "This is the power of Luffy..." Zoro murmured, so shocked he couldn''t believe what he saw, he hadn''t even seen what had just happened.


    "Luffy," Yamato murmured.


    "So this is the power of a true God," Enel''s eyes were shining at this moment. He and other logias felt the impact of Luffy''s punch closer, as their bodies were smashed to the ground, transforming into their element. But even in this form, they could not escape the pressure. Enel felt imposing and now saw the true power of that demon, he had finally seen the point he aspired to reach.


    Garp was shocked in a corner, after rescuing some marines, being Helmeppo and Coby, who almost fell into one of the holes Luffy had created with his impact. Garp looked at his grandson, also shocked. "Does he have that much power?" he murmured, but soon narrowed his eyes, realizing that this was a temporary power.


    Luffy had done something that broke the limits of his fruits and body, meaning he would have to pay in some way. His gaze returned upward as he saw Luffy''s father standing at a distance, looking at him with serious eyes.


    "Did youe to rescue him too?" he murmured, since Dragon wouldn''te here for Ace, his reason foring here, must be because of the Elder himself and the danger that Luffy and Lucy were in.


    Lucy was shocked, still clinging to Boa Hancock, who also looked with stunned eyes, just like the others at her husband. Most couldn''t believe it, wondering if the being there transformed, was really Luffy, who remained silent the whole time.


    Luffy ignored them and his gaze passed to his father for a second, but he moved upward as the sky began to darken. He didn''t even make a sound or speak as he saw a shadow approaching, and the others also looked at the same at that moment.


    Kaido had finally arrived at the war too. "What is he doing here?" Sengoku murmured, but not as shocked as he should have been. He had seen too much to be surprised by another Yonkou appearing here.


    "That''s Kaido!!!" themanders of the Whitebeard divisions pointed to the sky.


    "Kaido? The Yonkou?!" Nami eximed, stunned.


    From a distance, Yamato opened her mouth, shocked, as she saw her father approaching, enveloping Marineford until finally emerging from the clouds.


    "Yamato!" Kaido eximed.


    "What are you doing here?" Yamato yelled angrily.


    "I came to take you home, you ungrateful son!" Kaido said.


    He was about to say more, as he was determined to grab Yamato and take her to Wano, but the next moment, there was an explosion in the middle of the destroyed ind, with something beingunched flying towards Kaido as the dragon was surprised by Luffy shooting into the sky and seeing a man transformed into his beast form in front of him. He looked surprised and didn''t even have time to react when he received a punch right on the side of his cheek, creating an impact that generated another force of wind, but not as powerful as the attack.


    "Am I bleeding? How is this possible?" Kaido couldn''t believe what he was feeling as blood came out of his mouth from the punch, and as he flew upward, he felt someone grabbing his tail and, before he could continue, he was immediately pulled down as Luffy spun him around, leaving everyone in Marineford stunned by that scene, even Whitebeard was looking at it with wide eyes, since he didn''t expect Kaido''s visit, let alone this development.


    Kaido was thrown to the ground the next moment, while his body, a snake hundreds of meters long, exploded directly in the middle of the pirates and marines, creating another explosion, cracking more of the ce and destroying even more structures of Marineford.


    Luffy decided to act immediately after, he was at his time limit in his transformation, feeling his strength decreasing more and more. He only had 30% of the strength he had fought with against Saturn at this moment, so he would use thesest moments to finish Kaido before he could hurt someone from his crew or even take his wife, Yamato.


    "This bastard..." Kaido murmured as his huge body began to shrink with all the marines watching him shrink.


    He appeared in the middle of the smoke a momentter in his hybrid form with blood running down his forehead and lips. His gaze fixed on Luffy still in the air, with Kaido narrowing his eyes.


    "Kaido!" An explosion resounded with a voice with a tone of anger, as Whitebeard mmed his weapon on the ground, creating a tremor. "What are you doing here?" Whitebeard was furious with Kaido appearing in the war.


    "As much as I want to fight you, old man, you are finished," Kaido turned to Whitebeard and mocked, seeing him full of wounds. "But I am not interested in you or your crew. What I want is my son back," he said as Yamatonded on the ground and raised her weapon.


    "That''s not going to happen, old man." Yamato spoke, she was finally free, she had seen the world she always wanted to see, met people, and even fell in love, she wouldn''t return to that life in Wano again.


    She didn''t want it and neither did Luffy, after all, he moved the next moment, distorting the air with his high speed, and the next moment, an explosion emerged as Luffy exploded the ground in front of Kaido, facing him.


    "..." Kaido looked at him raising an eyebrow.


    "..." Luffy hadn''t spoken any words since he awakened his fruit, so he continued in silence.


    "So you are Monkey D. Luffy... The one who married my daughter..." Kaido murmured. "You are really strong, stronger than I imagined... but I am the strongest creature in the world." He spoke seeing the blood on his hand before turning back to the pirate. "But I admit, no one should be able to injure me so easily," he murmured. Kaido even felt powerful beings for a moment as he approached Marineford, but saw that one of them had disappeared.


    Luffy said nothing again and simply exploded the ground, advancing. Kaido didn''t waste time, drew his weapon, and struck vertically at Luffy, but the straw hat easily dodged quickly, while Kaido kept striking, and received a punch from Luffy, sending him flying into the sky.


    The next moment, Luffy reappeared by his side, with Kaido unable to do anything, looking surprised with pain and surprise, and was struck once more from behind, flying straight. Luffy appeared on the other side, punching him again. This started an aerial beating where Luffy began to ur through the air, punching Kaido from one side to the other.


    "Luffy..." Dragon watched from a distance as his son beat a Yonkou, unable to do anything but be struck.


    As the entire world still saw only shes racing across the high area of Marineford, Luffy was now beating one of the most powerful enemies in front of the entire world.


    "He''s reaching his limit," Whitebeard noticed something, and he would have helped the rookie deal with the dragon, but suddenly enemies began to appear around him, with Teach taking advantage of that moment of distraction, attacking him. However, Whitebeard quickly started to fight him as well, continuing his battle against Teach and his crew.


    Yamato watched Luffy fight her father, surprised, unable to do anything as a light appeared beside her. Kizaru was trying to attack and Enel quickly defended her.


    "Hey, pay attention to the devil, focus on the fight," heined, and Yamato nodded, returning to fight Kizaru again.


    The other pirates were still standing, but Zoro was the first to act. "Hey, everyone! Grab the idle ships and put them in the bay," he quickly eximed, as everyone there went to the ships that hade out of Luffy''s pocket and grown due to him losing control of his fruit upon awakening.


    "Leave it to me!" Jozu started to pick up one of the ships, lifting it with his own strength. There were ck Pearl, Sunny Go, Enel''s Barge, the ship from the Goa kingdom, a ship of a Tenryuubito, and the ship of Germa 66 with a huge snail.


    Everyone also helped while Nami grabbed one of them, assisting with her giant ws, and others also pushing it through the openings in the wall.


    There were still 6 tenryuubitos trapped in the sail of the main ship, but no one seemed to care about that.


    "HEY, we need to get Oars out of here!!" Ace eximed, being another who hade out of Luffy''s pocket and had grown along with the ships. The pirates quickly began to push him out of the bay.


    "Don''t let the pirates get out," the marines mored and began trying to advance as everyone started to retreat, with the Straw Hat members taking the unconscious to their main ship.


    ck Pearl finally fell into the water as the crew members jumped onto it.


    "Garp! We can''t let them get out!" Sengoku eximed, since he had three options: help the admirals, interfere in Luffy''s fight with Kaido, or deal with Whitebeard. Choosing to deal with the fleeing pirates, leaving the pirates to kill each other.


    Garp didn''t want to act, but he had no choice. However, just as they were about to advance, a figure flew in front of them, preventing them at least from going to Luffy and the other pirates.


    "Dragon," Garp murmured seeing who hadnded, and Sengoku frowned deeply.


    "You can''t let these people go sailing." Dragon spoke looking at his father.


    "Chief Dragon!" Ivankov shouted surprised from afar as he entered the ck Pearl.


    "Look, it''s the world''s worst criminal!" Reporters quickly began taking pictures and writing things, as bizarre as the events were.


    Luffy still continued to beat Kaido, but his punches began to lose strength. He was down to just 5% of his explosive strength, and Kaido finally managed to breathe easier.


    "This bastard... I didn''t know he was so strong," Kaido murmured in the air still being beaten, he was drenched in blood and wounded, not imagining that he would be beaten by anyone here, but he finally began to react to an increasingly weaker Luffy.


    Luffy was losing his strength at that moment. He felt that he could no longer hurt Kaido, and Kaido was finally able to defend himself, before striking Luffy with his weapon d in Haki with ck thunder, and he was immediately thrown to the ground.


    Luffy coughed up blood as his body began to lose the effect of awakening, and Kaido took this opportunity to strike him, advancing to the ground.


    "Come on... get out of here, I need a bit more strength..." Luffy murmured as his body flickered between awakening and normal form, as if he wasmanding but his current condition did not allow it.


    Kaido approached at that moment with his strike, "Raimei Hakke!" he eximed as he approached the ground, and just as he reached the Straw Hat, an explosion emerged and someone reappeared, striking against Kaido''s weapon.


    Luffyy on the ground as he began topletely lose his awakened transformation again. He saw the strongest man in the world engaging in a battle above him with Kaido, with the Conqueror''s Haki causing explosions everywhere. Whitebeard had just simply blown up Teach and the others while everyone seemed to be fallen on the side of the destroyed part of the city.


    From the ground, Luffy watched in surprise. "So, this is a battle between Yonkous," he murmured while beneath the impact of the two weapons that weren''t even touching. Whitebeard and Kaido momentarily distanced themselves from each other.


    Whitebeard might have been at a disadvantage against Kaido before, but now he was also severely beaten by Luffy.


    "Do you need help, kid? You''d better get out of here," Whitebeard said while waiting for the next attack. Luffy struggled to his feet, finding a bit of strength to do so.


    He raised his hand and tried to generate purple mes, but they appeared briefly and easily extinguished. "Seems like I''ve lost that ability for a while," Luffy murmured, feeling that his Eikon was no longer there.


    Once again, Whitebeard and Kaido shed. And Luffy moved away while looking towards hispanions, apart from the battles with the admirals, all of them were boarding the ships as soon as they were ced in the bay.


    A group of vice admirals began to approach them to prevent it, while Luffy sighed and finally spoke again. "Lami, prepare to get everyone out of here," Luffy eximed, as Lami, still fighting against Akainu, nodded.


    It was time to finally start retreating from Marineford.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 337 – War 31.

    Chapter 337 �C War 31.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Lami heard Luffy and nodded; finally, the moment hade for them to leave Marineford. She quickly began to create her room, expanding it across the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Luffy couldn''t help but look at his father there, keeping Garp and Sengoku upied, while the ships were starting to leave the bay. He nodded at that and began running towards the end of the za, feeling Momonga appear beside him with his sword. He was quite injured, but that was normal after all his wounds on the battlefield.


    Luffy only had his body''s abilities at that moment, with his Devil Fruits losing their effect. His cloak was all torn at this point, and he quickly discarded it while Momonga cut the cloak, with Luffy using it as a decoy.


    Momonga saw Luffy appear right next to the cloak, surprised as he received a punch coated with Luffy''s Haki. The Vice Admiral flew back at that moment, exploding the ground.


    Luffy resumed running through the destruction, shirtless. ��We won''t let you get out of here!!!�� Another Vice Admiral, Strawberry, tried to cut him while he moved his body, seeing the future, and turned his body, with the knife passing by his side.


    He was about to punch seeing the opening, but quickly turned to the side as someone appeared with Soru and punched him with Haki. Tsuru hit Luffy, crossing his arms while falling back and exploding the ground.


    But Luffy quickly started running again. ��We have to stop him!�� Tsuru eximed, still standing in ce, seeing Luffy pass by another side.


    ��I won''t let you go, Mugiwara!!�� Dalmatian appeared at that moment, ready to punch him.


    ��I want to see you try.�� Luffy, despite being beyond his limit after the fights, ran while advancing with emission Haki. A sh between the two fists made the area explode, and Luffy began to gain the upper hand.


    ��This...?!�� Dalmatian quickly felt himself being pushed back before flying away.


    ��We have to stop him!!! He can''t get out of here alive. You saw the power he showed, but now he''s in a weakened state!! We must stop him at any cost!!�� Eximed the other Vice Admirals.


    ��Let''s stop them!!!�� The low-ranking soldiers who stayed on that side and could still fight eximed while starting to aim at Luffy. He saw this and quickly unleashed Conqueror''s Haki in that area, making everyone fall unconscious.


    ''I am forcing my Hakis too much... I will have to use only the Six Styles...'' Luffy thought while passing by the fallen marines and reaching the edge of the precipice Whitebeard had created, with the za forming a V due to the explosion Luffy created whennding from space.


    He jumped and started using Geppo to rise into the air. At that moment, Tsuru, Doberman, Strawberry, Cancer, Mozambia, and giant Rear Admirals with Commodores attacked Luffy while he dodged blows from guns, abilities, and des trying to hit him.


    Luffy used Geppo, Soru, and even Tekkai to hold back the blows and avoid using Haki. Luffy turned to them all and showed his fingers in a pistol formation. Several Shigan were fired, hitting some of them and throwing them back.


    A giant tried to hit him. While dodging, Luffyunched a Rankyaku with a kick, throwing the giant away with his weight, exploding the ground. While this was happening, several cracks appeared, and waves of Haki began to destroy the ground due to Whitebeard''s fight against Kaido and Dragon''s fight against Garp and Sengoku.


    Luffy started dodging the des of some Vice Admirals using Soru and Geppo quickly, finallynding on the other side of the gap and beginning to advance towards the bay again, running. Another Vice Admiral tried to hit him from the side, but he dodged, and Tsuru appeared again, with Luffy making a move at thest second. However, a third Vice Admiral managed to hit him with a Haki punch. Even being dragged with his arms crossed, Luffy didn''t waste time and regained his bnce before continuing to run while the Vice Admirals quickly ran after him using Geppo.


    The Vice Admirals were no longer at their peak, so they weren''t a powerful enough challenge to stop Luffy, even together and with him no longer using his Devil Fruits.


    A vice-admiralnded in front of Luffy, who attacked as he dodged the blow and grabbed the opponent by the arm, pushing him over his shoulder and throwing him on top of the other vice-admirals who wereing after. But Luffy didn''t stop there. He simply pointed both closed fists at the man still suspended in the air and falling backwards,unching a strike.


    "Rokuougan!!!" He unleashed the seventh technique of the six styles for the first time in battle since he learned it.


    The tips of his two fists generated a vortex explosion, hitting that vice-admiral, whose eyes turned white in the next moment as he fell defeated and advanced towards hispanions, with the explosion hitting all the other vice-admirals at that moment, throwing them back.


    Luffy sighed a bit and kept running. Now there were low-ranking soldiers and admirals fighting against hispanions on this side of the square.


    "Lami!" Luffy eximed, now able to enter the space she created.


    Lami heard Luffy and quickly started moving everyone inside her space with the Ope Ope no Mi. She, Usopp, Marco, Reiju, Enel, and Yamato disappeared with Luffy, reappearing at the edge of the square, near the exit.


    The ships now in the middle of the sea were starting to depart, all full of pirates leaving the square, but there were more ships at the edge of the bay where other pirates could take them. Even the Moby Dick, which had fallen after Luffy exploded the ice in one corner, the Whitebeard pirates began to fill it as they reached it. This also happened with the marine ship that the prisoners from Impel Down hade on, with them on the ships and Buggy still filming Marineford from that angle.


    The admirals saw the seven fleeing and did not stand still. They quickly began to move, with Kizaru appearing in the sky andunching light rays downward. Enel also fired lightning bolts, which shed with the light, but it wasn''t enough. Since some shes of light came out through the gaps, and the lightning exploded all over the ground. Lami again used her power and made everyone disappear from the attack, reappearing a little further away, closer to the bay than before.


    At that moment, Aokiji created an ice barrier between them and the sea, but Reiju and Usopp started firing fire and light rays while exploding the barrier, creating a breach that dyed them only for a few moments, as they passed through it.


    "Come on, we''re almost there!" Luffy said, and the next moment, he looked back, seeing a rain ofva falling on them.


    "Kizaru, you know what to do," Akainu eximed.


    "I should separate one of them, right?" Kizarumented in hisedic tone.


    All the Straw Hats stopped at this moment as they began to strike theva rain falling on them. Lightning, light, and fire mixed, and Luffy helped by punching with his custom shigan,unching vacuum waves by punching the air.


    It was at this moment, as Lami was about to teleport them again, that Kizaru appeared in the middle of them. Before they could react, he kicked Luffy, who shot to the side of the bay, only having time to cross his arms, while Kizaru was quickly hit by several members who struck him in the next moment with anger, sending him flying back, with blood spilling several meters away. He exploded the ground with his body and did not get up from there, making the marines wonder if he had been defeated like that, which was no surprise when he moved amidst so many haki users.


    "Luffy!" hispanions eximed, but quickly an ice wall reappeared, separating them from their captain.


    Luffy saw this from a distance, trying to get up still hurt. "Go away. I''ll find a way," he shouted, as ava explosion happened next to him, with Akainu walking up to him calmly.


    "You seem to have lost all your strength," Akainu taunted with a deadly gleam in his eyes.


    Luffy stared at him with narrowed eyes. "I''m not afraid of you even in this state. And what can I do? I just faced several forces at the same time, unlike you, a coward who likes to scheme but runs away when cornered," Luffy mocked, despite not being in a very favorable position against Akainu.


    "You talk as if you''re still going to get out of here alive. I will kill you for daring to kill a Tenryuubito and an Elder. You are a greater threat than anyone else who has appeared in this world, and I will be the one to destroy you," Akainu said, positioning himself as a kind of hero, but Luffy wanted tough at his hypocrisy.


    The Straw Hats tried to destroy the ice barrier, but new ice walls emerged, as Akainu was determined not to let them pass, not even attacking them but ensuring they were kept separated.


    "This is an order from your Captain!" Luffy suddenly eximed again. "Return to the ships and leave the bay!!" He wanted to reinforce this, as hispanions didn''t seem to obey him.


    They nodded hesitantly, but they had no choice but to obey their Captain. Lami disappeared with the others while Luffy sighed.


    Luffy faced Akainu, keeping a smile. He could no longer use healing on his body, while he was bruised in various parts. Suddenly, Luffy''s den den mushi started to ring. "Can you give me a second?" Luffy mocked Akainu, as an explosion ofva urred right where he was, making him jump back.


    Anotherva strike, from a giant fist, tried to hit him, but he dodged and grabbed the ringing den den mushi and answered it.


    "Luffy,e here immediately!" Nami eximed, her face on the den den mushi looked scared, but it wasn''t that simple.


    ��LUFFFYYY!!!!�� Another voice emerged, Luffy heard the tone of concern in Hancock, seeming like she was feeling unwell.


    "Luffy... Luffy!" Lucy seemed scared.


    ��Luffy!!! We''reing!!�� Ace eximed.


    ��Wait a little longer, captain!!!�� Zoro said.


    ��No...�� Luffy said calmly, dodging another blow from Akainu, careful not to touch any drops ofva. ��I want you to stay there, but I need a favor, pass the den den mushi to Bepo," he requested.


    "Captain," Bepo said immediately, now without his ck Power, looking scared and worried.


    "Bepo, remember when we talked beforeing here? That thing I asked for?" Luffy said, as Bepo seemed to hesitate. "Yes, Captain."


    "I want you to do exactly that," Luffy said.


    Bepo had everyone else looking at him confused, while he seemed hesitant, looking towards Marineford. Luffy had asked him to mark the ind with his power as soon as they touched the square.


    He raised his hand and pointed, while all of Marineford suddenly started to tremble. Initially, those there thought it was Whitebeard''s power, but even he was looking surprised at this, and Marineford was not just shaking but starting to levitate. The heart of marine justice, now a broken V-shaped structure, began to rise, separating from the solidnd and staying suspended in the air while it continued to ascend.


    Sengoku looked worriedly at Garp and the other marines. The ind began to levitate, and this appeared to the whole world, as Buggy continued filming from the ship they had boarded. The whole world saw the final unfolding of the war.


    As the ind continued to rise, Luffy looked satisfied, and Akainu seemed quite frustrated.


    "Let''s continue," Luffy looked at Akainu. "It''s time for you to pay, with no way to escape this time," he said, closing his eyes.


    ��I need one more second of my powers, it''s all I ask...'' he murmured, opening his eyes, which became redder, staring at his prey in front of him. Akainu would suffer as Luffy began to transform again.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 338 – War 32.

    Chapter 338 �C War 32.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Marineford, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy''s skin began to turn purple again, as red runes reappeared on his body, encircled by mes on his back.


    "What?!" Akainu was surprised to see Luffy transforming again.


    Luffy said nothing and simply sted the ground, Akainu''s confidence quickly turning into a pained expression as his body was battered by Luffy, his bones beginning to break with his chest being hit.


    ''I don''t have much time...'' Luffy thought and quickly drew his sword, aiming topletely sever Akainu''s head in slow motion, the entire ce exploding just from his movement.


    Akainu saw his death approaching at that moment, while Kuzan looked stunned at the development and even tried to get close, but it was already toote.


    ''Die...'' Luffy said as his de neared Akainu''s neck, however, Akainu tried to use hisst resort, exploding intova like a volcano in all directions. Luffy saw this but continued, knowing theva wouldn''t hurt him.


    Theva erupted everywhere at that moment and another explosion urred, as a ball ofva shot into the distance, some of the own marines being hit by their admiral''s attack, ready to be killed as they began to scream with theva burning them.


    In the midst of the chaos and what appeared now ake ofva, was Luffy, withva still dripping from his skin, but he didn''t seem to care now, as his gaze fell to the ground, with a severed arm. ''He managed to dodge the attack at thest moment...'' he continued staring at the arm, knowing he couldn''t wait any longer, while Akainu appeared in the distanceing out of theva ball, his arm bleeding.


    In thest milliseconds of that second, Luffy exploded the ground as he flew towards the bay at high speed, passing by Akainu.


    "Luffy!!!" Yamato eximed from ck Pearl amidst all the ships, as Luffy shot out of Marineford still rising like a missile before dropping towards the ship.


    Luffy crashed onto the deck of the ship the next moment, exploding against the wood of the ship before rolling, barely able to move at this point.


    "Luffy, are you okay???!!!" His crew quickly went to him as hey on the ground looking up at the sky.


    "It seems I''m just a bit tired..." Luffymented, feelingpletely drained of his akuma no mi powers at this moment and quite injured, his body no longer having any strength.


    "LUFFYYY!!!" Hancock, Lucy, Nami, Vivi, Baby-5, Yamato, and even Bepo surrounded him, crying like children and hugging him the next moment.


    "Hey, I need to breathe!" Luffy murmured with a muffled voice as there were many breasts in his face.


    Meanwhile, Nojiko, Alvida, Lami, Reiju, Kuina, Robin were smiling with some tears of relief.


    Ace, Zoro, Usopp, Jimbei, Hachi, Ivankov, and Marco, who had been teleported by Lami, had a half-smile on their faces, while Crocodile, Mr.1, Enel had an indifferent look. Hugo, Chouchou, and Chopper were still passed out.


    "You can let him go, he''s injured!" Shirahoshi in her giant form, eximed worriedly while the women seemed toe to their senses and began to move away from Luffy.


    But then Shirahoshi''s shadow of a hand appeared and picked him up from the deck before anyone could react, Luffy felt his body being lifted into the air before hitting the giant''s face. "I''m so happy you''re alive and well... Thank goodness!!" Shirahoshi began to cry, crushing Luffy against her face before she could start crying like a baby.


    "You''re crushing him!!!" Everyone eximed on the ship with a grimace, while Shirahoshi did exactly what she had told the women not to do.


    A blue field began to expand, before Luffy disappeared from Shirahoshi''s hands, as he appeared on the deck floor with Lami checking him, "I''m the only doctor here in the crew, I''ll take care of him now." She warned as she began to assess Luffy''s injuries, his body severely battered as he had long passed his limits.


    Luffy did notin, and his gaze shifted upwards, where Marineford still stood tall. "Stay alert, I''m sure someone wille, and it will probably be Kuzan." Luffy warned as it looked like someone had fallen from the square, heading towards the sea, with the ships moving away from the area, while the pirates from the fleet filled the ships left at the front of the bay.


    "I''ll head back to the Moby Dick." Marco announced and flew off to hispanions.


    As Luffy was being treated by Lami, Marco arrived on the ship, "Marco! What are we going to do now... the Poops..." Jozu said while all themanders and crew members of the main ship looked at him waiting for some answer.


    "We should wait, trust in Poops..." Marco spoke as explosions began to appear on the marine ind, with cracks urring and debris falling from the sky.


    Kuzan finally fell and touched the water, while everyone noticed the sea starting to freeze. "Don''t let the ice reach us..." Luffy requested as all the Akuma no mi users nodded.


    "The sea is freezing!!!" the pirates of Whitebeard pointed to the ice beginning to approach them.


    "What do we do, boss Buggy!!!" On the marine ship, the prisoners eximed in fear while Buggy just pointed the den den mushi transmitter and made a frightened grimace, praying to get out of there as soon as possible.


    Ace, Usopp, Reiju, Baby-5, Nami, Vivi, Robin, Zoro, Hachi, and Enel quickly moved to the back of the ship, while the others who did not have very powerful long-range attacks, quickly began tounch all kinds of attacks the next moment, as the ice began to shatter and melt with the heat of the attacks the following moment.


    This seemed to frustrate Kuzan on the other side, but he continued, freezing more as the attacks still continued preventing him from stopping the ships from moving away.


    "Bepo... Do it now." Luffy requested while Bepo nodded.


    He pointed towards Marineford flying, and while the marines were all in panic on the ind at this moment, with the ce bustling and two fights happening in the middle of them, they could do nothing but look on, but they were cornered, trying to protect themselves anywhere, but the ce was chaotic. While they were already hundreds of meters from the ground, Coby was scared. He continued to hear voices in his head since he woke up from the fight with Lucy, feeling all the terror that people around him were feeling without understanding anything.


    "What are we going to do, Coby? Are we going to die here??!!" Helmeppo said with a scared and distressed expression.


    "Just make it stop," Coby murmured, touching his head.


    The vice-admirals were trying to organize themselves amidst all this, two admirals were out of battle while Kuzan was down there trying to stop the pirates. There was no more victory for the marines; what they could do was try to save as many marines as possible.


    "Come on, get everyone who is falling and put them in a safe ce!!" Tsuru ordered while there was dried blood on her face.


    They were trying to keep them safe until they could try to get out of this situation, but then, something happened. Marineford suddenly began to fall, this made everyone there immediately scared, feeling the ground beneath them in free fall.


    Dragon was fighting against Garp and Sengoku, they stopped at that moment, while the severely injured fleet admiral looked in the distance, frustrated with it, and seriously looked at all the marines.


    Even Whitebeard and Kaido, both injured, looked surprised. The ships continued to move away and everyone could see Marineford plummeting, while the whole world watched it, saying nothing, they just looked mesmerized by the sight trying to see how all this would end.


    Explosions continued to happen at the site while Whitebeard used his power, this continued for a while as the ce fell and then, suddenly, a st of wind emerged with lightning and Luffy looked at it with attentive eyes, as he saw a small object fly into the sky at that moment, and it was his father escaping the ce and crossing the sky.


    Dragon''s gaze returned to the same ship, which continued firing several explosive shes on top of the ice that pursued them. Dragon and Luffy seemed to stare at each other at that moment, as the man in the sky gave a small smile and shot towards the horizon the next moment.


    "We''ll meetter, father." Luffy murmured softly.


    Another explosion emerged as a dragon began to grow and fly into the sky. His gaze appeared frustrated, with bloodstains all over his face. He looked towards the ship, with Yamato inside, frustrated, as he had burned the vivre card connected to Luffy that had brought him here, so he could no longer pursue that pirate group without getting lost.


    But with no choice, since Whitebeard was still there, he couldn''t continue fighting and shot off towards the New World, trying to find Wano again. Another explosion arose with Whitebeard firing into the sky, as all the pirates under his g opened their eyes and smiled broadly. He exploded onto the deck of the Moby Dick, causing the ship to sink slightly and then bounce back up a momentter with a bit of sway.


    "My children!!!" Despite being injured and covered in blood, Whitebeard seemed quite animated as he eximed. "GURARARARARA! Looks like I''m back. The navy and Kaido wouldn''t bring me down so easily!" heughed and smiled at his crew.


    "POOPPSSS!!! THANK GOODNESS!!!" All the ships with members of the pirates eximed while crying with joy that they had finally done it all.


    Whitebeard smiled at his children, before heading back to thest ship there, the ck Pearl, which had protected everyone from Kuzan, who at this moment had given up, as he was concerned with Marineford falling at this moment.


    "Now let''s find a good ce to talk!" Whitebeard said, as Marco approached to help him with his wounds.


    The gaze of everyone, despite the joy, looked towards the falling structure of the navy. Luffy, being treated by Law, saw it with eyes that felt a bit sorry for the marines and thought of his grandfather. After all, most there were just marines following orders, and the navy also had its importance inbating really bad people on the seas.


    Luffy turned to Bepo next to them. "Cushion the fall," he said atst.


    Bepo nodded, while moving his arm again towards the structure, beginning to slow its falling speed. Kuzan was already prepared to create ayer of ice to minimize the fall, but in the end, Marinefordnded silently in front of him, giving a small explosion as itnded on the earthen structure beneath the water.


    Sengoku sighed with relief, but saw in the distance all the pirate ships leaving with frustration, this should have been the greatest disy of the navy''s power to the world, but it became the greatest shame in history, the navy was in a very delicate position under the gaze of the entire world.


    Both the pirates of Whitebeard and the Straw Hat pirates, the revolutionaries, and the prisoners breathed a sigh of relief, finally moving away and distancing themselves from Marineford.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 339 – The New Era is Coming! 01 (Sabaody).

    Chapter 339 �C The New Era is Coming! 01 (Sabaody).


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody, First Half of Grandline.


    ...


    ...


    "Boss Buggy!! What are we going to do now with the transmitter...?" One of the prisoners spoke to Buggy as their ships sailed among the other 20 ships heading out of Marineford. The fleet had beenrger when it arrived at Marineford, but due to the destruction of many ships by the Pacifistas, a little more than half were destroyed.


    Buggy looked at his hand at this moment, still holding the den den mushi, frowning about what to do with that thing. He immediately jumped up, ran to the side of the ship, and threw it into the water, with the den den mushi making a face. With no choice, the connection between the snail and the screens that had broadcast the war around the world was cut off, as the snail began to swim away after having worked the entire time.


    People around the world saw their screens go dark, looking hypnotized. It wasn''t known at which moment, but everything around these people seemed to disappear as they focused solely on what they had been witnessing. Sabaody was in chaos; Luffy''s explosive punch had impacted all the nearby inds with a st of wind and pressure. Everyone was hit, but still, all the spectators kept their eyes glued to the screen after recovering from that wind.


    "The war is over..." murmured a reporter... he hadn''t been writing anything since the elder appeared in the war.


    "The navy lost..." another murmured in silence.


    "Ace of Fire Fists is free... Whitebeard is alive, Marineford is destroyed... the navy lost countless soldiers, far more than the fleet of Whitebeard''s pirate ships... The Straw Hats entered the midst of the war, dominated the entire war and left without losing a single member..." People continued to talk among the crowd...


    "How... how could this have happened..." someone seemed on the verge of despair, murmured.


    "I don''t believe this! This must be a nightmare!!" someone eximed, denying reality.


    "They destroyed the navy..." a reporter began to write while trembling.


    "Did you see... Straw Hat didn''t kill anyone but a Tenryuubito at the beginning... he killed one of the Five Elders..." a citizen trembled remembering it.


    "This is madness... Kaido and even Monkey D. Dragon were there!"


    "What kind of war was this!"


    "Amazing!!! I''ve never seen anything like this in my life!!" some people seemed quite excited by the fight.


    "Did you see?! The Straw Hats changed the whole war!!" a reporter seemed quite excited.


    "Look up!! The violetet is still cutting across the sky!!" someone pointed to the open sky among the huge trees of Sabaody.


    "He sent the Gorosei there?! How far does his attack reach to paint the sky that way." another person spoke with concern.


    "He must be a god! No human should have that power!" another used.


    "Does this mean he''s stronger than Whitebeard? Did you see how he hit Kaido?!" another person eximed.


    "This is going to be incredible... I''m putting this in my kingdom''s newspaper! If mypany had the reach that Morgans News... had, it would be so interesting..." another reporter spoke.


    "Monkey D. Luffy fought against Vice Admirals, Admirals, Garp, Sengoku, Shichibukai, Yonko, and even a Gorosei... He''s incredible!!!" a man shouted excitedly.


    "Hey, don''t say those things openly!! You''ll be hunted by the government if those agents over there hear you!" another person warned while pointing to the men lying on the ground knocked down by Rayleigh.


    "Hahahaha!!! I saw the birth of a Yonkou!! Monkey D. Luffy is definitely an Emperor of the Sea!" another eximed.


    "Did you see how powerful his crew is?! Most have mystical beasts and they even have 2 logias... this is madness!!"


    "Yes, he will be the king of pirates!! No doubt about that!!!" another eximed.


    "This era belongs to the Straw Hat crew!"


    "What can the government do about this?!" another asked curiously.


    "Isn''t it obvious they can''t do anything... They''ve already tried at Enies Lobby... Now at Marineford, they filled the bay with mystical beasts... You saw... nothing can stop them..." someone seemed very optimistic about the Straw Hats.


    "Don''t forget there are more Gorosei! I once heard there were five of them, so there are four more in Mariejois... did they join to melt them?" Another asked.


    Amidst the crowd screaming things in both despair and disbelief or even excitement and tion, there was no doubt that people had probably watched the most powerful war they would ever see in their lives; they couldn''t believe anything could surpass it.


    People were running to the den den mushi to inform theirmunicationpanies, others fell to their knees losing their footing, while others cried and ran to their homes.


    The entire ind of Sabaody was talking about the events, but everyone was unable to imagine which direction the world was starting to take at this moment. Whitebeard might have survived, but from today, a new protagonist had emerged in the seas.


    "..." An old man took a sip from his bottle atop a tree, Rayleigh had made a great number of faces while watching the entire broadcast, never imagining seeing so many things done by that boy. "That boy... his awakening was done much earlier than he could have... what happened..." Rayleigh still remembered Luffy''s punches on the Gorosei, which made them travel to the sky until he lost sight of them... Rayleigh was wondering just how high he went to generate thatet in the sky.


    "I don''t know what happened to you... but surely you would even make my younger self feel scared..." Rayleigh didn''t know how powerful one must be to simply throw a punch that makes the entire sea sink just with the pressure of a punch being fired in the opposite direction, it was quite frightening and he had never encountered such a monster in the sea, not even his captain had that capability. "And to think we were so weakpared to the new generations... Hahahaha." Rayleigh had tough.


    "That breaks all the rules of the world... but also, it shows that this is temporary... now my question is... can you reach that level of power... You and your sister... can you take this world out of the destruction that wille to it?" He murmured, but with a glimmer of hope for the future, as he drank more from his bottle.


    "Hey... are you okay?!!" Someone asked a person who was looking down while their body seemed to be convulsing.


    "I... I..." The person eximed until their head lifted up while everyone around looked at their strange behavior.


    "I... feel like my life was worth living after today!" He spoke, then a burst of light emerged, not just from the eyes, but from the entire body, suddenly everyone in Sabaody saw a sh of light, almost believing that Kizaru himself was there, as an explosion urred on the entire ind.


    "LUUUUUUUUUUUUUFFFFFFFFFFYYYYYYYYY-SEEEEEEEEEMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPAAAIIIIIII!!!!!!" Bartolomeo eximed with his glow reaching the maximum power of a fan seeing his idol reach his peak.


    "That''s a strong glow... better close the windows." Shakky said as she pulled the curtain protecting her bar from Bartolomeo''s fan glow, she turned back to look at her guests there.


    "Hooray!! Hooray!!!" Camie eximed joyfully pping her hands without seeming to have really understood what she had just seen, but was celebrating that Luffy had managed to escape after rescuing his brother.


    Meanwhile, Pappag, beside Camie,y lifeless on the sofa in the bar, as if everything he had seen was beyond humanprehension.


    Shakky sighed, understanding very well what he was feeling. They had caught a small screen hacking the broadcast from the main square and watched in the bar alone, then saw every detail of the battle while Buggy filmed it all.


    She never imagined being so amazed by this war. "It seems the straw hat boy has be the main protagonist in this event... I wonder what his achievements will be in the future..." She murmured, waiting to see what the future held for the young rising pirate.


    "I swear I will kill him!!" Elsewhere, a girl was having a rage attack, while still remembering the scenes of the pirates beating her father... he was left in such a bad situation, that he fell defeated with an arm petrified and destroyed.


    "I will kill him, I swear!!" Bonney continued to exim with so much anger.


    "Easy captain!! We can''t beat him!!! Did you see what he did to a Gorosei...!" The men were terrified as their captain wanted to try and kill Straw Hat after what they saw on the screen, he was on a Yonkou level, no, even beyond that after those explosive punches that could destroy everything, he even scarred the sky with his still burning mes.


    "He defeated Saturn..." Bonneymented, seemingly stopping her rage attack... I should have been the one to kill him... but if he defeated him and dad is alright... I might forgive him..." She whispered softly.


    "This was too much for me..." Bege said with a tone of defeat while the rest of the Worst Generation just watched him walk away.


    "It seems like all those scenes were too much for him..." Basilmented, appearing just as shaken.


    "Hey, Bege... Are you still going to the New World?! Are you giving up being a pirate?!" Urouge asked, while Bege didn''t even respond.


    "It looks like we''ll just be picking up crumbs like this..." Killer murmured.


    "So this is the real power of the Straw Hats..." Kid murmured, before giving a more cautious look. "That power made by Monkey D. Luffy... no human should have such strength... how can he reach a level that even makes Whitebeard''s power look second rate?!" He eximed, gritting his teeth.


    "We have a chance of taking the top spot like this..." Scratchmen Apoo murmured a bit frustrated, unsure if he could handle such power... this way, Monkey D. Luffy would win all the territories. "Hm?" He nced at someone and moved away.


    X-Drake was leaving there without speaking to anyone or expressing anyment, but anyone who saw his face from the front would see his extremely somber expression, which wasn''t surprising for someone seeing their own organization being destroyed while he was working as an undercover spy... His wish was to help the marines, although he doubted if he would be of much help, the scenes of the Straw Hats arriving, the Conqueror''s Haki, the mystical beasts, Luffy facing all three admirals at the same time, fighting against Garp and Sengoku, throwing the prisoner''s key and freeing him, the fight against Saturn, the destruction of Marineford, and the moment they fled.


    All of this was going through X-Drake''s mind, he had to get in touch with the navy to know what to do, because after today the navy''s ns might change a lot.


    It wasn''t just X-Drake thinking about those scenes, other smaller pirates who wanted to maintain their independence even if they were not from the Worst Generation, saw that event as an opportunity.


    "I''m heading to the sea! Marineford isn''t far from here! I''ll ask to join the Straw Hats!" someone eximed.


    "Me too, even if it''s just for the fleet, I want to be under the wing of someone with those capabilities." Another spoke.


    "The era belongs to Monkey D. Luffy!" A third shouted.


    "Let''s talk to him before he enters the New World!" They decided, as they ran to their ships, everyone hoping for an opportunity to join the most powerful group, confident that Monkey D. Luffy would really achieve the ambitions of his words, which were to dominate the seas, and seeing Luffy demonstrate a strength that surpassed Whitebeard, got all the pirates excited, many who had already thought about joining a Yonkou''s crew, quickly changed their minds, leaving Sabaody counting on the chance to meet part of the fleet leaving Marineford.


    Roon Here:


    This chapter was just the reactions at Sabaody... I''ll have to make 3 or 4 chapters like this, since there are a lot of characters toment on... before going back to Luffy.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 340 – The New Era is Coming! 02 (East Blue).

    Chapter 340 �C The New Era is Coming! 02 (East Blue).


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    East Blue.


    ...


    ...


    "We shouldn''t be doing this..." Woop pmented, looking at the crowd partying in front of him.


    "Long live!! Long live!!!" Queen Makino celebrated, pping for the crowd and joining in their celebration.


    Instead of the Goa Kingdom looking at this with gloomy eyes due to the overwhelming defeat of mine, they seemed to be celebrating while the whole country was partying in the streets.


    "Yokatta!!" Dadan was crying out loud in the middle. "Yokatta!" She continued to exim while her tears seemed endless. She saw Ace being saved, but soon fell into despair when she saw Luffy being impaled by that monster that appeared at the end. Dadan believed Luffy would die there and screamed in despair in that square, while Makino had tears in her eyes and everyone from Foosha was desperate, watching Luffy in that condition.


    But then he overcame his adversary, shattered Marineford... he hade out victorious, while she cried and eximed, herpanions from her hideout who saw those children grow up also shared their tears.


    "My queen... we shouldn''t be so open about favoring a pirate..." A minister cautiously said.


    "Don''t you see that they''reing out of that ce alive... of course we have to celebrate!" Makino said with tears in her eyes, while the minister sighed.


    The city was filled with posters of Luffy and Ace everywhere, while even the nobles eximed joyfully. Nobody there knew if Makino was truly the wife of the red-haired Yonkou, but they certainly knew that Monkey D. Luffy was the patron behind the curtains of this kingdom. So it was quite normal for people to have this attitude, but it didn''t change the fact that they were cheering for a pirate too.


    But it wasn''t just the Goa Kingdom celebrating at this moment, after all, the entire East Blue was in festivity at this time. It''s not like all the inds knew what had happened, but certainly everyone went to Loguetown to watch the live broadcast and managed to see as any other important point in the world.


    "How could they have done this, those damned! They led Chouchou astray!!!!" The mayor eximed angrily, kicking the ground while some members from Orange Town who apanied him looked on with worried eyes.


    ''When that damned pirate said he would take him and said Chouchou would have a bounty soon, I thought he was joking after all a dog shouldn''t have a bounty.'' He muttered internally, unbelieving that until a little while ago, he was seeing Chouchou transforming into a three-headed monster and massacring marines.


    "But, mayor, they managed to get out fine..." A citizen said cautiously.


    "Fine? Did you see what happened to Chouchou?" The man pointed to the turned-off screen. "He was knocked out by that other old man. If he were in front of me, I would beat him with this cane," the man said, after Chouchou had been knocked out by Saturn along with Hugo and Chopper.


    "But, mayor," one of the citizens murmured scared, "you''re talking about a government elder! He''s one of those who rule the world. I thought they were just myths."


    "Do I care if he is one of those elders?! He hurt Chouchou, I should have beaten him up, but that straw hat pirate got there first..." The man spoke, pointing to theet in the sky.


    And his citizens just sighed at the grumpy mayor, despite not believing his words.


    "And that damned pirate who attacked our town was there too! I wanted to hit him, because that straw hat prevented Chouchou from eating him!!" He said at the end, dissatisfied that Luffy prevented Chouchou from killing Buggy.


    "Did you see Usopp, Merry?!" Kaya eximed excitedly now that the war had ended.


    "I saw. It really was a tough fight," Merry murmured, still shell-shocked, wondering how those people who visited their ind just a few months ago and, despite the Captain mercilessly beating Kuro of a Hundred ns in disguise, had be as powerful as those people they saw today.


    These were people who could decimate the entire ind. That punch from Luffy to the elder was so fast that almost no one saw it, but the effects were terrifying. He trembled with fear just imagining taking a punch from him.


    "Merry!!" Kaya called him as she tried to talk to him again, stuck in his thoughts.


    "Yes, youngdy, I mean, queen of Syrup..." Merry said the official term while Kaya looked a bit displeased but continued.


    "I''m trying to talk to you... Did you see how strong Usopp has be?" She eximed still excited, seeing him fight against vice admirals and other naval forces, transforming into a dragon several times in the midst of battle andunching explosive rays of light.


    "It really is quite a change, my queen..." He spoke, Merry had to admit that even Usopp had be a monster, imagining how he would deal with Kuro at this moment. ''He is no longer that old storyteller... The people of the Syrup Kingdom would be shocked and would never call him a liar again when they saw his performance in the war.'' He thought.


    "Did you guys see Zoro-Senpai! He was fighting the world''s greatest swordsman so evenly. What an incredible battle!" A student from Shimotsuki Koushirou''s Dojo eximed excitedly to his peers while everyone nodded.


    "Yes, did you see when he cut through the two frozen tsunamis with Mihawk? That was incredible, that scene won''t leave my mind! I didn''t know someone could have such ability," another student joined the conversation.


    "Can we be as strong as Zoro-Senpai, sensei!?" they eximed looking at Shimotsuki, who was there with his arms crossed while looking at the turned-off screen.


    "Maybe... it all depends on how much effort you put into your sword..." Shimotsuki replied with his eyes fixed on the same spot.


    There were many things happening there, first Zoro showing himself to be someone who even surpassed him at this moment, and it hadn''t even been a year since he had left East Blue and he was already fighting the user of Yoru in that manner.


    It was truly frightening, but not only that, secondly, his daughter had also be extremely powerful, even though she couldn''t be as strong as Zoro and many others, being one of the youngest on that ship, she faced each adversary without bowing her head, be it that Tenryuubito, the vice admirals, and even the Gorosei, something Shimotsuki never imagined seeing in his life. So he was proud and had to admit that his words were in vain,pared to the power Kuina had now. He might reach the top one day, even being a woman.


    And,stly and most unexpectedly, was Dragon, his old acquaintance appearing there. But there was also no reason for him to be surprised, despite Ivankov, his oldpanion, also appearing in the middle of the war with Kuina and her crew. Dragon would never let his son be in danger and probably he was there knowing the government elder was there, although in the end, his son took care of him alone.


    "Kuina, Zoro, the world is changing and a new era will alsoe. I want to see what your roles will be in the eye of the storm, especially what your captain will represent..." he murmured.


    "Did you see Reiju? She was incredible." A cook from Baratie spoke while everyone listened.


    "Not just her," Zeff interrupted, "The whole crew was incredible. That whole bunch has grown a lot since they left our restaurant and it wasn''t just in numbers." He spoke. "That straw hat... I''ve never seen anyone so strong in my life..." Hemented.


    Everyone agreed and a waiter in the group there shuddered at hearing that, after all, he had started an argument with Luffy as soon as he entered Baratie for the first time and had asked for help from Reiju, where he had his first contact with Luffy at that moment. Just thinking that he could take a punch from him... his body would shatter and he was all goosebumps about it.


    Zeff said no more while his cooks continued talking, until he looked up, saw theet, and took a deep breath, wondering what the future of this world would be from today.


    "Governor, are you alright?" the secretary spoke to the governor of Cocoyasi Kingdom, who was trembling.


    "Did you see? They made it out alive!!" The man celebrated excitedly although he would nowin about Luffy letting the queens be in danger in a war.


    "Yes, let''s leave that forter. Let''s go back to the Kingdom. We have nothing more to stay here for," she spoke, and the man nodded. Celebrations forter in the year. "Let''s go." He looked back, while he had two warriors from the kingdom with him.


    "Yes..." Both spoke while crying, after witnessing so many emotions on those screens. They were none other than Yosaku and Johnny, who stayed in Cocoyasi after parting with the Straw Hats.


    Meanwhile, people were still there,menting and eximing about what they had witnessed. Sailors looked at the crowd, stunned, unable to shake off a shiver after everything they had seen at the marine headquarters. They hadn''t been summoned to the ce, as they were not elite soldiers, and internally they were thankful they didn''t have to go to that hell.


    "Did you see that Straw Hat kid? He''s be so powerful," the man murmured.


    "Yes, I was in Shelltown when I first met him. I saw him kill Morgan with a punch, ripping his head off, but now he really has be a monster. I never want to face him again," said the sailor in fear.


    "Yes, I was at the looting of base 16. They just arrived and started firing cannons. I never imagined seeing him like this, not even the most powerful in the navy could do anything to them," another spoke, trembling.


    "I faced them here and saw the fight between the Monkey family. It was terrifying. The square is now quite repaired, but they had destroyed the whole ce," another spoke.


    "Incredible, incredible," someone murmured, with a bottle in hand, watching the broadcast on the screens. He had climbed onto a roof and watched every detail, excitedly eximing at each shocking scene.


    "To think I lived to see such a thing, my life is fulfilled with this kind of battle, but I still want to see more!!" The old man eximed, who was none other than the owner of the Gold Roger Bar, and had met Luffy with Shirahoshi a long time ago. "I''m sure my bar will start filling up looking for stories of Monkey D. Luffy... maybe I need to update his name too..." He spoke while leaving the ce with a smile on his face, heading to his bar.


    "AHHHH!!" a woman let out a scream, while beside her, a man raised his sword.


    "The navy lost, the Whitebeard pirates got what they wanted, but the one who won the war was Monkey D. Luffy, even with the entire navy, an elder, and 2 Yonkou on the battlefield! To the sea, men, it''s time for us to make our name," He eximed and a group of pirates who had recently set out to sea in the East Blue shouted, wanting to go to the New World at that moment.


    "Yes, let''s dominate those waters too. If the Straw Hats could do it in a few months, we can also be powerful," they eximed, and the group began to leave the square, making everyone cautious, clearing their way. They headed to their ship confidently.


    Meanwhile, there were other groups that had a slightly different thought. "Let''s find Monkey D. Luffy. Let''s join his crew. We can''t miss this chance. This era belongs to the Straw Hat, and as pirates from the East Blue as well, he will surely ept us," another excitedly eximed.


    This quickly became an epidemic, even bounty hunters and even non-pirates began to exim wanting to go to sea after the navy''s defeat, it only started where there were screens in the East Blue, but soon the whole sea would know what happened at Marineford and this sea would be chaos with people inspired by Luffy.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 341 – The New Era is Coming! 03 (Grand Line).

    Chapter 341 �C The New Era is Coming! 03 (Grand Line).


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    The events unfolding in Loguetown began to spread around the world wherever the broadcast reached, with pirates from North, West, and South Blue each drawing their own conclusions as they set sail. They dered this to be an era where the Marines were losing power and the age of pirates was advancing to a new peak.


    However, for the people of the Grand Line, this could spell trouble; with all the pirates now heading for the Grand Line, the number of crimes would explode across various kingdoms.


    In basta, where one of the broadcasts was centered, several kingdoms hade to watch the battle, especially its allies.


    "Those kids... They''ve really grown even more..." Kureha said, striking a pose next to the King of Drum, who kept his arms crossed, nodding.


    "Chopper fainted at the end of the fight... but I no longer need to worry about him, he has very strongpanions, now I can enjoy my youth," she said at the end.


    "Vivi..." King Cobra also watching the broadcast murmured as soon as it was cut off.


    "The princess is fine, my king," Pell spoke.


    "Yes... but..." King Cobra murmured before continuing. "Did she have some volume in her belly?" he asked.


    "What do you mean by that, my king?" Igaram looked surprised at thement.


    "I''m asking if she''s pregnant!" he eximed, leaving everyone stunned. "basta needs an heir! My daughter must bear the future king!" He eximed, leaving the guards and advisors speechless.


    ''I want to see my grandchild soon!'' the king eximed in his mind, with a strong desire to continue his lineage.


    "He''s alive... everything turned out fine..." Elsewhere, Mr.3 was on a destroyed street while the whole ce was devastated.


    "I know... but I didn''t want him to almost die like that... He didn''t even tell us he was going to war!" Makino said with dried tears, deeply shaken by the scene of Luffy, she began kicking the ground in agony, increasing her weight and destroying the entire street.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it... he had everything nned, besides, he dered that Ace of the fire fists is his brother," Mr.3 spoke, trying to calm the girl.


    Meanwhile, another person there was spinning in a whale form while crying, but with joy. "Luuuuuuufffffyyyyy-Chan was so amazing!" Bentham eximed joyfully as he watched all the scenes in front of him with delight. "He fought so hard and in the end, saved his friends, it''s so incredible!!!!" he said excitedly.


    In Water Seven, the mayor finished watching the broadcast with a sigh. "It seems that besides Enies Lobby, they would destroy the very headquarters of the marines... But Franky wasn''t there... means he went somewhere else..." Iceburg murmured as his city was silent, it was no secret that this ce was Straw Hat territory after he left here, the defeat of the marines was bad, but it also made Iceburg smile at the end.


    High in the sky a few kilometers from there, Skypiea continued floating with several inds around it, while Shiki''s scientist had hacked the broadcast system and put it on for everyone on the ind to watch.


    "Well... it looks like they did it..." A woman from Skypiea murmured.


    "Thank goodness... Luffy is fine..." Uta eximed, touching her heart, she also felt agony with Luffy being hurt that way by the Goroseis, but in the end, he was fine.


    "That was super cool!!!" Franky eximed, striking his pose.


    "Yohohohoho! They were too much!" Brook eximed.


    "Heeeeeeeee!" Laboon agreed, but his sound was so loud that everyone covered their ears, after all, Laboon got stranded in the middle of the city after losing his small form with Luffy using his awakening, while he had to wait for Luffy to return.


    "Shark Shark!" Megalo, who wasn''t as big, but still had his 20 meters with a bubble ring around his waist for him to fly.


    "..." Guren, Luffy''s Monkey, remained silent, but seemed to have a sparkle in his eye after seeing the strength of those fights.


    "They beat Moria-sama!!!" Perona was still dissatisfied with the scene of Moria getting beaten by Jimbei and the others. "But in the end they got out of that chaos, not that I''m happy about it!" she said before pouting and looking away, while her ghost manifested looking at her as if she were lying.


    "Amazing, when I see him again, I''ll ask him to marry me!!" L also eximed from the crowd of spectators in Skypiea.


    Meanwhile, Gan Fall was pondering what he had witnessed... staring at the sky, there were no clouds left, just theet filling the sky beyond the blue, after all, Luffy''s punch had reached them and dispelled all the clouds in the sky with a strong gust of wind, it was frightening.


    "So this is a fight of the people from the blue sea?" a man from Skypiea murmured.


    "And to think they are so powerful..." another spoke.


    "You saw Enel, that bastard was there, and even he seemed so weakpared to the great forces..."


    "These people are frightening!"


    Everything seemed calm, the crowd continued murmuring, until suddenly, an explosion urred and everyone in the city of angels looked toward a floating ind powered by Bepo.


    "Hey, what''s happening?!" Uta asked.


    "Hello, what''s happening here?!" The scientist activated the den den mushi and inquired of the men.


    "My lord, the prison exploded! Someone is trying to escape!" He eximed as people looked at each other.


    "Let''s go!" Uta wiped away her tears and spoke, and all the others followed to see what was happening.


    Meanwhile, in another ce in that sea, below the sea, the ind of the fish-men was also finishing watching the broadcast. But unlike the shock, all the merfolk and sirens eximed, leaving the country in celebration.


    "Hooray!! Whitebeard lived!!!"


    "Yes, they rescued his crew member and he''s still alive!!" The fish-men eximed in celebration, happy that their protector had survived.


    "Our great friend is alive!" They eximed. After all, Whitebeard was someone the entire Fish-Man Ind held in great regard. Seeing him alive after everything that happened was truly surprising and made them joyful.


    "It seems he is alive after all..." Shyarly murmured, after all, she had seen a vision of the future that Whitebeard could die due to a great enemy, but that enemy ended up being defeated by someone else.


    As the poption of Fish-Man Ind gathered in the center of the ind, a boat at the harbor, flying the Big Mom g, had Kutagari and frowned upon it, as they did not expect this oue.


    Fukaboshi approached them, "Well, Big Mom pirates, you saw what happened and it''s better you leave here, as Whitebeard must being here at this very moment," he said.


    Katakuri, with arms crossed and despite practically being expelled from the ind, nodded in the end and looked at Smoothie who was with him. "Let''s go..." he said, and they started leaving the ind the next moment, returning to the New World.


    "Mom won''t be happy about this..." Smoothiemented.


    "There''s nothing we can do, just hope she doesn''t freak out..." Katakuri said at the end, as even if they tried to take the territory, they would have to face the entire surviving fleet returning from Marineford alone, which doesn''t seem like a good choice.


    Meanwhile, back at the ind''s za, Neptune was crying in a corner of the za.


    "It''s so good that Whitebeard didn''t die!" Ryuboshi, one of his sons, spoke joyfully.


    But Neptune shook his head. "Yes, that''s great... But my daughter has grown so much, I can''t hold back my tears!!" He eximed, as he remembered Shirahoshi fighting in the middle of the war. He was extremely enraged when he saw this, seeing his daughter in such a dangerous ce, but still, after not seeing her for months, she had changed so much, and even chosen a trident as her own weapon. He was proud.


    "That''s true... and think that she possesses the conqueror''s Haki..." Manboshi murmured beside his brother.


    "I hope shees here, otherwise I myself will go hunting them," Neptune murmured at the end, while Shirahoshi''s brothers nodded.


    In the New World, the survival of Whitebeard took everyone by surprise, especially those who were watching on their inds the battle and had to immediately call their subordinates scattered through the New World going to or already being in Whitebeard''s territories to conquer them, informing the urrences and causing chaos everywhere, making the majority immediately retreat.


    Big Mom, the only Yonkou who had stayed in the New World, was shocked by everything she witnessed on Whole Cake Ind, wondering how this could have happened.


    "Mom, what will we do?" one of her children asked.


    "That old man didn''t die. There''s nothing we can do. Damn it, but that Straw Hat... What was that power?" she murmured with a certain gleam of fear in her eyes upon seeing Luffy''s explosion. "How could that rookie have such power?" She had never seen anything like it and it was frightening.


    "We can''t let that kid grow up," she concluded in the end, as no one would be able to stop him if he were as strong as he was at that moment. She had also never seen a Gorosei and seeing one made her very cautious about the World Government as well.


    As Big Mom plotted her ns, chaos ensued in Dressrosa. Domingo''s men were desperate, now that the king was dead, who was the mind behind all the schemes and all the underworld market dealings.


    Now with Domingo dead, all the phones were ringing in the Royal Pce. After hearing the news of Domingo''s death, Princess Vi was lost in a corner, but could do nothing, while watching Domingo''s men cry and answer the calls, being cautious about what they could now do, even though her kingdom was free from Joker, she still couldn''t fight those people.


    "How could this happen? How could Domingo die like that? And Baby 5? That traitor!" they eximed, cursing.


    "We have no choice, we''ll have to talk to the Beast Pirates," Diamante spoke more rationally, the Donquixote pirates wereing to an end with the death of Domingo, what they could do now was seek help from a more powerful group.


    "How can you be so cold!!" Trebol eximed crying.


    "We have no choice, we must seek protection, without Domingo, other Yonkou or even other forces operating in this sea, will try to take Dressrosa." He spoke at the end. "Even if we have to give everything to Kaido. This will be our only chance to get out of this situation now." He spoke at the end and everyone agreed.


    Vi frowned, imagining that now that her country was freed from one monster, another monster would take over. Leaving the future uncertain.


    "It seems the war is over..." a revolutionary spoke in a remote country.


    "Yes, Ivankov and the boss are okay after everything..." another murmured.


    "Whitebeard is still alive, but seeing the death of a Gorosei... that even marked the sky, is really incredible..."


    "Yes!! We don''t know what will happen to the world now, but look up, this is the mark of hope, remember this scene, it''s the hope that we can defeat the World Government, no matter how powerful they are!!" someone spoke.


    "The mark of hope..." others murmured looking at the purpleet in the sky.


    "Hm?!" Ko was watching Sabo sleeping when she heard amotion outside. "Mark of hope?! What are they talking about..." she murmured and looked at Sabo a momentter, hoping he would wake up soon.


    Meanwhile, back in Paradise Sea, ships with the g of the Whitebeard fleet continued sailing, while a ship with a skeleton marking scars on one of its eyes, being none other than Red-Haired Shanks, approached.


    Shanks himself looked ahead, bewildered, wondering what had happened at Marineford. Watching the Whitebeard fleet half leaving, while the cries of celebration were even heard from there, with the Red Force in the distance.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 342 – The New Era is Coming! 04 (Consequences).

    Chapter 342 �C The New Era is Coming! 04 (Consequences).


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    While the world reacted one way, Marineford finally managed to calm things down, but the atmosphere was somber. Sengoku looked frustrated at what remained of the Marine headquarters.


    Sailors seemed paralyzed as they looked at the trail of destruction. Some, by some luck, had been unconscious since the Straw Hat crew unleashed their Conqueror''s Haki and were not crushed by the destruction while unconscious.


    They finally woke up, still remembering the arrival of the Straw Hats as if it was just a second ago. They were now facing the current reality of the Marine situation.


    "Hey, hey... What happened here..." The sailor trembled as he surveyed the area.


    "How could this happen..." The sailor trembled, viewing the situation.


    The other sailors who had witnessed all the chaos wore dejected expressions. Garp emerged from among some rocks, tossing them aside as he looked grimly after being punched by his son.


    "We don''t have time toment the navy''s terrible defeat... we need to start rescuing those who need help and conduct damage control." Garp approached Sengoku, continuously clenching his teeth as he viewed Marineford.


    "You''re right." Sengoku finally spoke, before starting to issue amand that resonated throughout Marineford. "Everyone, take care of all the injured sailors and I want reports of all our losses!!!" He eximed.


    Officers began to issue orders as sailors helped each other, rescuing sailors hanging from cliffs, others trapped in rubble, or even on top of structures that Luffy had created with his body falling to the ground.


    This continued for a while as Sengoku saw Kuzan approaching, the only admiral well, after all, Kizaru was being dragged injured but still alive, the worst of all was Akainu who lost an arm while fighting the Straw Hat alone.


    "My lord... here''s the report..." An officer approached with the papers after surveying the entire field. The situation was much worse than they had imagined... "40,000 navy soldiers were killed... besides Kuzan being the only admiral not down, all the Shichibukai were defeated except for two, Mihawk had stopped acting after his fight with Zoro while Hancock had fled with the pirates..." He murmured.


    Mihawk had left Marineford without saying anything a moment before and didn''t respond to any questions, Kuma, Moria were being carried unconscious, while the worst was Domingo. Being carried dead by the sailors.


    "From the World Government team... 2 CP0 members are dead... Kong is also defeated... along with another 4 tenryuubitos..." He continued reading the report while a group was rescuing them. "Furthermore... Monkey D. Luffy killed a tenryuubito, still having 6 under his custody. Squard killed another after being defeated by the Straw Hats..." He finished with frustration, this was an unprecedented scandal in this era, not even Gol D. Roger had done such a thing.


    Garp said nothing... even more frustrated by his granddaughter now bing a pirate, but relieved inside that Ace, Luffy, and Lucy were still alive, despite all the destruction they caused in this war.


    "And ckbeard disappeared along with his crew and the prisoners he managed to get from Impel Down... that bastard..." Sengoku murmured, realizing there was no more sign of his crew since Marineford began to fall...


    "Fleet admiral!" An officer came running to him with a den den mushi. "A call from Mary Geoise!" The man spoke.


    Sengoku sighed. "That was expected..." he spoke, picking up the den den mushi.


    "Sengoku..." The somber voices of the elders were heard, Sengoku even had to swallow hard, he had never heard this tone from them, they must be enraged.


    "Yes..." Sengoku responded cautiously.


    "Come to Mary Geoise immediately, we need to talk." They spoke in the same tone, leaving no room for discussion as he simply nodded.


    "Kuzan, I want you to be responsible for organizing Marineford. I am going to the holynd." Sengoku spoke at the end, he had to go there immediately as he leapt into the air and left the sailors taking care of all the damage.


    Sengoku could even see the fleet following through the sea as he looked angrily at those ships, but what more could he do, he just turned his face and followed his destiny.


    Luffy on the deck, looked up at the sky with recognizing eyes, his thoughts interrupted as crew members started speaking beside him.


    "Give me that loot!" Zoroined as Hachi handed him a bottle.


    "I killed a Shichibukai... what else did you do, just fought a weaker Tenryuubito than my opponent." Lami started arguing with Reiju.


    "Tsk. Don''t get cocky because of that. I defeated my opponent much faster than you!" Reiju snarled.


    "That''s because he was weaker than mine, he had the power of sma, very simr to Kizaru''s fruit." She scoffed.


    "HEY, can you two stop fighting, shouldn''t you be taking care of Luffy and the others!!" Vivi approached talking to Reiju, while she went over to Luffy still bandaged on the ground while all his mates were celebrating, only Baby-5 was beside him fanning him with a fan with a pleased face.


    "How are you..." She approached her husband.


    "I''m getting better... but I want some alcohol too." Luffy didn''t hesitate to ask.


    "You want alcohol!! You need to rest!" Nojiko, who was beside him, spoke in a dissatisfied tone.


    "You know that won''t stop me from drinking either." Luffy spoke.


    "Do you want some hormones, Straw Hat-Boy?" Ivankov approached, and Luffy looked strangely at him.


    "No thanks... I''d rather stay away from your hormones." Luffy had a big bias against putting hormones in his body... he didn''t trust that method much and preferred to stay in that state.


    "You know, but it''s a pity your father didn''te to talk to you. I thought he would appear on the ship." Ivankov couldn''t helpmenting.


    "You know he''s a busy man." Luffymented and looked at the group. "Shirahoshi, can you lift me up for a moment?" Luffy spoke while Shirahoshi, who was drinking a huge mug of orange juice made by Nami, upying most of the deck with her tail to the outside, looked at him and nodded.


    Luffy was lifted by the two palms of her hands in that state as Shirahoshi turned to the entire crew, everyone looking at their captain all bandaged up.


    "Guys..." Luffy started while Yamato, Zoro, Kuina, Shirahoshi, Usopp, Lami, Reiju, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Vivi, Robin, Hachi, Baby-5, Enel, Jimbei, Hancock Ivankov, Crocodile, Mr. 1, and his group, Lucy and Ace who were also celebrating on the ship. Chopper, Chouchou, Hugo were in a corner passed out, but already cared for by Lami.


    "HEY, get us out of here!!!" The voice of the Tenryuubitos was heard while they were still trapped in the cell.


    "Enel." Luffy requested.


    Enel nodded and struck them with lightning, making them scream in pain, Luffy had no mercy, while they finally quieted down for him to give a small speech. "Hurting false gods... I like this." Enel murmured, satisfied with the suffering of those people.


    "I wanted to say that we got exactly what we wanted at this moment, we marked the world with our g, now everyone recognizes us as a force in the sea, our crew now unts fame and power, and when we enter the New World, nothing can stop us." Luffy spoke to everyone while most nodded.


    "However... we''re not going to do that now." He began, leaving many surprised. "We''ve be powerful, but you saw what the World Government can do... we faced an elder and almost lost, there are still 4 of them in Merry Geoise and many Holy Knights we faced. And I assure you... the government has much more hidden power, while they may be in a delicate situation now... but when they recover, they will attack, so I want everyone to be even stronger. Because when we find the One Piece, the whole world will turn against us and they won''t spare any effort to destroy us!" Luffy eximed while everyone looked more serious.


    "One Piece... Captain?" Hugo raised his voice waking up at this moment. "Sounds great!" He said with a bruised smile.


    "Woollfff!" Chouchou barked too.


    "A new adventure?" Chopper also woke up at that moment, being in the same state as Luffy, unable to move much.


    "One Piece?! Of course, the one who will find it will be Pops!" Ace crossed his arms and eximed.


    Luffy looked at the other ships while seeing everyone celebrating there, Moby Dick was also in celebration, but another ship approaching them caught his attention, while Luffy cracked a small smile seeing Shanks appearing.


    "Luffy, I''m heading to my ship, you''ll have toe there when you''re better!" Ace dered, cutting through Luffy''s thoughts as he nodded.


    "Alright, tell your old man I want a rematch with him." He said with a smile.


    "You''re not in any state for that, damn it!" Lami eximed with a scowl.


    Ace just smiled and leaped into the air, transforming into a line of mes whileunching other explosive mes into the sky, celebrating as all the pirates watched excitedly.


    "Ace!!!" Everyone eximed, watching him slice through the sky beforending on the Moby Dick.


    "Ace!!" All themanders and their subordinates quickly eximed as they greeted their old mate.


    "Guys!!" Ace eximed, hugging everyone excitedly. He stopped and looked at his father a bit better after Marco gave him some assistance.


    "Gurarara!" Whitebeardughed seeing his son, and finally smiled. "Good to see you back, kid."


    "Pops!" He said, with a few tears running down his eyes.


    "Don''t cry, now let''s celebrate!" Whitebeard dered.


    "Yes!!!" The crew jumped excitedly.


    But Whitebeard wasn''t finished yet. "However... there''s someone approaching that we need to take care of first..." He spoke and looked ahead as another Yonkou''s ship approached.


    "Luuuuuufyyyyyyy!!!!" Lucy finally noticed while pointing ahead, stunned. "Shanks is here?!" She eximed in disbelief.


    Everyone looked at the ship called ck Pearl, with curious nces. "Wait!! Shanks... the Red-Haired?!" Nojiko eximed, surprised.


    "Yes... but don''t worry, he''s not here to do harm... he''s an old acquaintance, some of you still don''t know, but the one who gave me this hat... it was him." Luffy dered, surprising those who had joined after they entered the Grand Line, since Luffy hadn''t shared that fact yet.


    "Shirahoshi, move me forward." Luffy requested as Shirahoshi delicately ced Luffy at the front of the ship.


    He took a deep breath before releasing a statement that resonated across all the ships there. "SHANNNNNKKKKSSSS, YOU FINALLY SHOWED UP, YOU BASTARD, NOW WE''LL FIGHT TO THE DEATH!" He eximed, leaving everyone stunned; without the power of his devil fruit, he had to shout, but his words made his crew fall to the ground the next moment.


    "WHAT''S THIS ALL OF A SUDDEN?!" They eximed.


    Meanwhile, at the prow of the Red Force, Shanks looked ahead, cracking a smile at this moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 343 – The New Era is Coming! 05 (First Meeting with Shanks).

    Chapter 343 �C The New Era is Coming! 05 (First Meeting with Shanks).


    Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of Luffy was heard by everyone as people looked stunned at the ship, noticing the Red Force at this moment.


    "Akame no Shanks is here...!" The pirates quickly eximed.


    The reinforcement continued approaching the ships at the front of that fleet, while Moby Dick was among them.


    "Shanks..." Newgate looked at Shanks on his ship, while Shanks looked back at him with a more serious tone as soon as he saw him.


    "Honestly... I came here thinking I''d find you dead and wanted to save whoever I could from your crew." Shanks said without hesitation.


    "You think pops would die just like that, Shanks?!" Ace immediately eximed, dissatisfied.


    "Ow, I see you''re fine, Ace, I''m d about that." Shanks admitted, smiling at Ace who was gritting his teeth. "Anyway... it seems that everything went well." He looked back at Newgate.


    "You can say that..." Whitebeard didn''t seem offended by Shanks'' words, after all, he himself thought about sacrificing himself, but he managed to survive that ce, even though he faced Teach with that strange power and Kaido, the navy had to direct their forces to deal with another crew. "I had some help." He admitted in the end.


    Shanks nodded. "Seems like it''s true..." he murmured, looking at one of thest ships there, being the one representing the g with his old hat, given by his former captain.


    "SHAAAAANKKSSSS!!!" Lucy eximed excitedly from the ship.


    "Lucy! You''re here, which means you left the navy!!" Shanks seemed to sparkle with that.


    "Yes..." Lucy responded a bit sad about it, but seemed not to regret it.


    "And you Luffy..." Shanks looked at the boy lying in the palms of the giant mermaid on his ship. "You seem to have grown a bit, but you''re still just a kid, not strong enough to face me, brat! HAHAHAHAHA!" Shanks began to mock.


    "Boss..." Lucky Roux approached while Shanks wasughing.


    "Hm?" Shanks looked curious.


    "Everyone''s looking at you like you''re an idiot..." He told his captain who turned back to Whitebeard''s pirate crew and saw that everyone was looking at them that way.


    "Why are they all looking like that..." Shanks murmured, stopping hisughter at that moment.


    "So he''s a Yonkou too... doesn''t look very strong..." Nami murmured.


    "Don''t be fooled... All my instincts tell me I''d die if I faced him..." Zoromented.


    "Then this is Shanks'' crew..." Usoppmented, scanning the crew until his eyes met someone staring at him. "Dad..." He murmured, the man opening a smile for him.


    "SHAAAAAAAANKKKKKSSSS!!!!" Buggy''s voice echoed through the area as he appeared furious!


    "OH?! BUGGGYYYY!!!!????" Shanks opened an excited smile seeing his old mate.


    "Amazing... Boss Buggy is fighting with a Yonkou..." The prisoners began to murmur seeing this.


    "Shanks you bastard!! I hate you since you made me eat that akuma no mi and made me lose my treasure map while we were on the Oro Jackson!" Buggy began to cry, remembering the immense anger he had for Shanks.


    "Buggy... don''t be like that. I really want to catch up with you like the old times!" Shanksmented.


    "Catch up like the old times nothing!!" Buggy grimaced.


    "Hey, someone get that ship and tie it up with ours." Shanks requested, as he was eager to see his old friend and it seemed that no one there would mind him kidnapping Buggy.


    "What are you doing?!" Buggy eximed as a steel chain locked his ship to that of Shanks.


    "Let''s have a feast, Buggy!" Shanks said with an excited smile while Buggy started to swear and asked everyone to try to remove the rope, but to no avail.


    "Shanks, you bastard,e to my ship and let''s talk." Luffy shouted again.


    "Noooo!" Although he was surprised by the crowd''s reaction when he mocked Luffy''s challenge, after all, he didn''t see what happened at Marineford besides the windy and rough sea that the Red Force had to cross twice with the strangeet that he still didn''t know had made, he didn''t want to meet Luffy yet. "Let''s talk only in the New World, since you are fine, I will go away!" He eximed.


    "Alright, you idiot, we''ll see you there then. Get ready for my fleet to invade your territory!" Luffy eximed smiling.


    "I''ll be waiting." Shanks said sticking out his tongue, while looking at his men. "Let''s turn around, and head a different way from them, while Buggy was being dragged by Shanks." He spoke, after all his promise was still standing, but it wasn''t the time to really meet Luffy.


    "Help me, he''s trying to kidnap me!!!" Buggy eximed to hispanions, but no one in the Whitebeard''s fleet cared.


    "It''s a shame we won''t see him..." Lucky Rouxined disheartened.


    "Yes... but it won''t be long until that happens..." Yasopp said with crossed arms, looking at his son from a distance. He wanted to meet him after all these years, but as his captain said, they would leave that for the New World.


    "Thatet in the sky..." Benn Beckman murmured. "It was made by Luffy..." He concluded.


    "Yes..." Shanks admitted in the end. But still without knowing exactly what happened. Deciding to look into thatter.


    "It seems we won''t be able to see each other yet..." Luffy murmured. "Shirahoshi, can you put me down."


    "Luffy!!!" Hancock approached Luffy on the ground faster than anyone else could get there first, as she looked at him worriedly. "Let me take care of you!" She said.


    "That''s great... can you bring me some alcohol?" Luffy asked cheekily.


    "He really won''t stop drinking..." Nojiko murmured.


    "Fufufu." Robinughed and used her power to bring a bottle of sake to Luffy.


    "Hey, he asked me!" Hancock eximed with a bit of anger, but still took the bottle and began to give it to Luffy.


    "This is life! Let''s continue our feast!!!" He eximed as everyone began to nod, having started a little before Luffy''s and Shanks'' speech.


    They began a great celebration at this moment while Hugo, Chouchou, and Chopper also joined in. The whole world was beginning to receive information about what happened in Marineford in the next few hours, while most people became more scared and afraid of what would happen to the sea in all the blues and grandline. It was no secret to anyone that pirate activities would greatly increase and people would be more susceptible to their atrocities with an even weaker navy. The future seemed quite grim for most.


    And as the navy began trying to control the situation across all the seas, the pirates, victorious from the war, continued their feasts across all the ships. Beard, continuing to exim, they had not only victory after all since they lost manyrades in this fight. They came with 45 ships, including 43 from the fleet and 3 main ones, including Moby Dick. However, only 20 were returning and they had lost at least half of their men in the war.


    There were 6000 pirates killed, but the navy lost more than 40,000 men, which gave them a crushing victory against the navy, a blow that will be remembered for this era as the navy loses most of its credibility.


    The pirates might be celebrating, but they also felt the pain of their dead brothers, but would leave that forter, after all, their sacrifice was not in vain in the end and they would honor them in the new world.


    The night soon arrived and passed while the ships continued to party, with most not going to sleep. Luffy did not hold back despite being paralyzed with his injuries and stayed on Hancock''s legsughing with his crew.


    The next morning, he was much better, standing but still bandaged, finding someone on the deck while he touched his belly.


    "I want you to be okay..." Luffy said.


    "I will be..." Hancock murmured.


    "Tell everyone in Amazon... the navy won''t do anything now that it''s broken, but that might change soon, and when it does, we will have moved Amazon Lily." Luffy said.


    "Yes, I will prepare everyone for the changes." She said with a small smile.


    Despite Hancock having participated in the war so as not to be removed from the Shichibukais, in the end, she ended up bing a traitor as she fought with the pirates against Saturn, and Amazon Lily could be in danger soon, so Luffy instructed her during the night to prepare the kingdom. Luffy would move it to Skypiea with Bepo, leaving them in safety, especially with the babies missing a little more than 6 months to be born.


    "That''s good, it will be good to have our daughters close to us when they are born." Luffy said, he was excited to have his first child with her.


    "Then I''m going to be an aunt!" At that moment, Lucy appeared excited while looking curiously at Hancock''s belly. Luffy had spokenst night that he was going to be a father, and Lucy had found out everything. She stayed on top of Hancock the rest of the night asking questions. She seemed quite excited about the idea of having nieces.


    Hancock, who just smiled and was quite responsive to the excited girl, would not deny Luffy''s sister, her excited sister-inw, the joy of her daughters.


    Hancock sighed and looked at Luffy, "Well, I''m going," she said in the end.


    He nodded, giving a small kiss. She then began to leap into the air, flying over the sea after that. The ships were still navigating through the Calm Belt, so Amazon Lily was very close at this moment.


    Luffy turned his attention back to his ship, with his crew finally calming down from the feast, many still sprawled on the ground after drinking all night and most of the women sleeping in his room.


    This could also be said of the rest of Whitebeard''s pirates who were all down on the ground and even in the masts. Luffy looked towards the farthest ship, Moby Dick, and saw the man sitting in his chair in the middle of the deck while also staring back at him.


    "Looks like we''re finally going to talk," Luffymented as he turned back to his sister. "I''m going to Ace''s ship to talk with his captain. I''ll be backter." He said.


    "I want to go too!!" Lucy eximed excitedly as Luffy leaped into the air and stretched out his hands to grab her at that moment and pull her along.


    Luffy just wanted tough at Lucy, but let the girl be carried by him as he jumped through the air with Geppo. Despite feeling a bit of pain in that state, it was nothing that hindered him, and he advanced over all the ships.


    Landing on Moby Dick, with his sister clinging to him, where the man known as the strongest man in the world was waiting. Luffy faced him while the man did the same. Whitebeard was also bandaged like Luffy, as he had many injuries, and only the man was awake on the deck at that moment.


    "Hm?" Lucy was looking confused at the silence there.


    Neither of them spoke a word. Luffy took his eyes off Whitebeard, who looked to the side as he approached and grabbed a barrel of rum and came back towards the pirate, taking a ss and pouring it for him before tossing it to Whitebeard, who quickly moved his hand and caught the barrel.


    "If we''re going to talk, good rum can''t be missing," Luffymented calmly, cracking a smile as he sat on the ground and his sister did the same beside him, the man just nodded. They were finally going to have their conversation.


    Meanwhile, in Merry Geoise, things were not going well. A heated discussion began in Pangaea Castle, with Sengoku and the 4 Elders.


    Sengoku could only stay quiet as the men eximed angry words against him and his n, which had been a total failure with unimaginable losses.


    Kong appeared a few hourster, since he had recovered a bit in Marineford and woke up, but quickly left even with his injuries, as the situation was urgent.


    "Enough of all this, it''s already happened and we should just start thinking about how to reverse this, we also agreed on the n and it''s our responsibility too, so let''s start the projects," one of the Elders decided.


    "Yes. It''s time to start mass-producing Pacifistas and initiating the Seraphim Project," he said, while the elder only nodded, knowing very well what they were talking about.


    "Contact Egghead, it''s time for Dr. Vegapunk to start the projects. We''re going to create the greatest force the World Government has ever had in the history of this world." Another Elder spoke at the end with a somber voice.


    "Now, we also need to put bounties on all those pirates," another concluded as they nodded.


    A new discussion began, the bounties on the Straw Hats were to be updated.


    Roon Here: I don''t know the ideal number of how many men Whitebeard put into the war, so I ended up asking ChatGPT for help, it gave me this answer:


    In the Marineford War, Whitebeard managed to gather a considerable force of allies. In addition to his own crew, which had 16 divisionmanders and about 1,600 men, he also brought arge number of allies from other pirate crews. In total, it''s estimated that he mobilized about 43 allied pirate captains, each with their own crew.


    This puts the total number of pirates under Whitebeard''smand in the war at several thousands. The series doesn''t provide an exact number, but considering that each allied captain could have between 50 and 100 men, the total number of men beside Whitebeard could easily exceed 10,000.


    I ended up putting then 11,600 men.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 344 – The New Era is Coming! 06 (Conversation with Whitebeard).

    Chapter 344 �C The New Era is Coming! 06 (Conversation with Whitebeard).


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    "You are the old man Ace is so fond of... you seem like a nice guy...." Lucymented, sitting beside Luffy.


    "Gurarara. And you are Lucy, Ace spoke very highly of his two brothers," Newgate spoke calmly.


    "Not just us, there''s one more," Luffy smiled at that.


    "Sabo! I can''t wait to see him soon! Shishishishi," Lucy said with an excited smile.


    "We''ll meet soon," Luffy smiled, and his gaze fell on Whitebeard. "Anyway, we are heading to Fish-Man Ind, I''m sure Neptune will throw a grand feast," Luffy said.


    "He will, but do you think the man will easily ept you there after you kidnapped his daughter?" Whitebeard asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I''ll ask her father for her hand in marriage," Luffy dered.


    "What, you''re getting married?!" Lucy eximed in surprise.


    "I can''t imagine that guy''s face, but it will surely be fun," Whitebeard continued with his smile.


    "There''s that, but there are also other things that need to be done there," Luffy said with a serious tone while Whitebeard had a serious glint in his eyes.


    "What are you talking about, kid?" he asked.


    "Fish-Man Ind is casting a shadow that will soon cover the ind in a civil war, I told this to Shira the first time we met," Luffymented before continuing. "There''s a person named Hody Jones who is forming a group of fish-men with ideologies starting from a fish-man named Arlong, one my navigator killed in the East Blue. Even though he was weak, he still managed to nt an ideology of fish-men hating humans, treating them as inferior beings. This guy is also behind the death of Queen Otohime," Luffy said, while Lucy remained silent this time.


    Whitebeard looked very serious, "Jimbei had mentioned something about this..."


    "It won''t be something that happens now, they might act in a few years, but I want Shira to handle it, after all, this is hernd and she is now ready for it..." Luffy said.


    "If the girl can handle it, then it''s fine..." Whitebeard, despite having Fish-Man Ind as his territory, wouldn''t prevent his princess from dealing with the issues.


    "Another thing also... I intend to move Fish-Man Ind to the surface," Luffy stated seriously.


    "Do you think you can?" Whitebeard asked, knowing the old dream of the sea folk, they wanted to coexist with humans on the surface.


    "You know I have Shiki''s power in my crew, I''m nning to bring multiple kingdoms together when I head to the new world," Luffy shared some of his ns.


    "When will you sail these waters, kid?" Whitebeard asked.


    "Soon, but I n to train for some time, I''m without my devil fruits at the moment, it will be an opportunity to enhance my haki and body," Luffy said, he wouldn''t need to rely so much on his fruits anymore.


    "I see... so you had a negative reaction... you really were scary to deal with that old government guy... and to think they were so strong... I don''t know why they weren''t sent to GodVilley..." Whitebeard reminisced about his youth.


    "I had to make extreme decisions, but I didn''t even have full control of my awakened form... The only thing on my mind was to kill that elder," Luffy admitted.


    "Anyway... I don''t know what would have happened if you had shown up at Marineford," Whitebeard admitted, looking up, with theet still illuminating the morning sky.


    "To be honest, I thought you were going to die," Luffy spoke earnestly, he didn''t believe Whitebeard would make it out alive, which is why he didn''t promise anything to Jimbei at Impel Down.


    "Gurarara. Do you really think this old man would go down easily?" Whitebeard mocked. But then his face turned to a more serious tone. "However... with these wounds of mine... I don''t think I willst much longer," he admitted, looking out to sea while no one else around listened to their conversation, except Marco hiding, the only one awake that Luffy noticed with his haki.


    "You know that Teach wille after you, right?" Luffy spoke.


    "Yes... and let hime, next time I will be able to finish him." Whitebeard was confident.


    "Just be careful with your fruit... it can absorb all the powers from other devil fruits and I believe it can remove the devil fruit from dead users... you know what that means, don''t you...?" Luffy said with a gleam in his eye, as he began to drink his rum.


    Whitebeard was surprised for a moment and nodded. "So he wants my power in his crew..." He said with a bit of disgust.


    "Not just that..." Luffy shook his head. "He wants your power for himself, after all, he has the ability to hold more devil powers than the yami yami no mi," Luffy said.


    "That''s impossible." Whitebeard didn''t believe Luffy''s words while Lucy looked at her brother curiously.


    "He was already a devil fruit user, even before using the devil fruit," Luffy revealed, speaking about his theory of how Teach''s body works, after all he has not one or two hearts, but three.


    "He was already a devil fruit user?!" Whitebeard stopped drinking as he looked at Luffy in a stunned tone.


    "Has he ever shown that he isn''t a devil fruit user, like have you ever seen him at sea, getting close to Seastone... Ever?" Luffy asked seriously.


    "That... I don''t remember... I''ve never seen Teach at sea," Whitebeard admitted.


    "I don''t know how it works, but it''s quite likely he ate the Tako Tako no Mi, Model: Kraken, that would make his body have three hearts like the mythical beast suggests..." Luffy said.


    "..." Whitebeard was silent for a while, thinking about what he heard.


    "Anyway, be careful with him, I could have killed him before, but I didn''t because I believe he will be a good fighter to keep this sea from getting too boring when I reach the top, so don''t fall to him like that," Luffy spoke, beginning to form an arrogant smile.


    "Gurararararara." Despite the arrogant words, Newgate was not offended by them and justughed at Luffy. "Do you think you can do again what you did in Marineford? The enemies for the one who wants to reach the top are nothing more difficult than a war with the navy..." Whitebeard said with interest.


    "You can bet on it." Luffy smiled. He knew the enemies far better than the man known as the strongest in the world in this era of pirates. "The new era ising. Joyboy will return, the war that will decide the future of this world will happen. And I will do whatever it takes to protect my people, I will dominate all the seas and be known not only as the king of the pirates, but the emperor of all seas," Luffy spoke confidently.


    ''I bet my arm on the new generation.'' The words of Shanks echoed in Whitebeard''s memories as he listened to all this from Luffy, but he was shocked by the mention of Joyboy.


    ''I wish I had lived in the era of Joyboy...'' In another memory of Newgate, Roger once said this to him.


    "Joyboy?! Who is this?" Lucy asked curiously to her brother while heughed.


    But before Luffy could answer, Whitebeard began tough. "Gurararararara!" He started tough much louder than before. As everyone began to wake up with hisughter. "Well done, kid, it will be a pity that I won''t be here to see how this world unfolds, but it will certainly be very interesting...!" Whitebeard never cared about getting the One Piece, he knew what Roger predicted was never for him, his only goal was to keep his family well and have a good sessor to protect them after death.


    ''It''s not Teach... But is this the man you were waiting for, Roger?'' Newgate murmured internally looking at Luffy, though not interested in asking who the Joyboy that Luffy mentioned was.


    The crew continued waking up from Whitebeard''s words echoing throughout the fleet, while Luffy maintained a calm smile for the man.


    "Luffy, Lucy!!??" Ace, being on the Moby Dick, approached surprised after waking up.


    "Ace!!!" Lucy eximed before they joined the crew, and the small talk between Luffy and Whitebeard turned into a feast as they spent the rest of the day with themanders and some captains.


    They spent the rest of the day heading toward the Red Line, while a crew member began to coat the ships even while moving at sea to submerge in the water before descending to its depths.


    Meanwhile, the meeting continued non-stop among the 4 Gorosei, Sengoku, and Kong, deciding on the Straw Hat crew''s bounty. They weren''t worried about Whitebeard, after all, he wouldn''tst long after the damage he received at Marineford, but the Straw Hats were a different matter.


    "So this is the best bounty for him..." An elder decided.


    "A rookie with such a bounty... it''s absurd... but there''s nothing to be done," Saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro murmured.


    "A bounty unprecedented for a man who has done unprecedented things..." Saint Marcus Mars said in a serious tone.


    "Even though this is the official bounty... it won''t be all after all, we the Tenryuubitos will not let this pass easily and will put Monkey D. Luffy''s head on the ck market," Saint Shepherd Ju Peter said.


    "..." Sengoku and Kong remained silent, as Luffy''s photo was printed on the table for everyone to see, his bounty starting with a 3 followed by several digits. The crew of Monkey D. Luffy became the most wanted in the world.


    "In such a situation, I believe we should call him..." Saint Topman Warcurymented.


    "No, we should not bother him," Saint Shepherd Ju Peter advised and the others agreed, although Kong and Sengoku didn''t know who they were talking about, but they certainly wouldn''t ask these four.


    As the elders spoke, Luffy''s bounty was not just limited to that; after all, the Tenryuubitos throughout Mery Geoise, enraged by what they had witnessed, began to call all their contacts, further increasing Luffy''s bounty. Luffy might not be the most wanted man in the world officially, but as the Tenryuubitos began to gather money to kill him through the underworld, he surpassed his father, bing truly the most wanted person in the world, despite having 6mon Tenryuubitos and 2 warrior Tenryuubitos hearts under his custody.


    Unaware of his official bounty and total bounty, two ck Pearls sailed underwater with Whitebeard''s fleet, as finally, Fish-Man Ind began to appear in front of them; they had finally arrived.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 345 – Fish-Man Island 01.

    Chapter 345 �C Fish-Man Ind 01.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    Fishman Ind had be a spectacle in the eyes of those who had never seen it before, with its guide showcasing the gigantic ind enclosed in a massive bubble, with the royal family''s pce, known as Ryugu Pce, perched above it.


    Below therger ind were the submerged districts filled with water, where the merfolk who preferred living within the water resided.


    "So beautiful!!" Yamato eximed, gazing at therger ind shimmering in the middle of the ocean. There were some Sabaody trees rising from that spot all the way to the surface, over 10,000 meters high. Sun rays prated the surface and continued down to the ocean floor, highlighting the beauty they were witnessing.


    "So this is your home, it''s incredible, Shishihora," Lucy eximed.


    "It''s Shirahoshi, Lucy-sama... Yes... I''ve never seen it from this side before, it''s incredible!" Shirahoshi murmured shyly, still towering at her 17 meters, since Luffy had not yet recovered the powers of his fruit.


    "Got it... Hoshirashi," Lucy smiled, messing up the princess''s name once again.


    "Nee... Finally, we''re here..." Hachimented.


    "YES!!!" Camie shouted next to him. They hadn''t gone to Sabaody, but Hachi had used geppo to travel to the ind with Pappag to pick up the princess so they could return to Fishman Ind safely after what had happened.


    "..." Jimbei was also on the ship, crossing his arms with a small smile.


    "It really is beautiful... as Shirahoshi said..." Vivimented, enchanted by the sight before her.


    "It truly is incredible..." Nami agreed while the rest of the crew made manyments about the ind.


    The ships continued approaching the official port of Fishman Ind as hundreds of merfolk wearing armor and wielding tridents awaited along with the royal family to greet them, simr to the crowd that began forming, looking curious and excited at the arrival of the Moby Dick, which was the first ship.


    The other ships followed closely behind, filling the port with all the ships of the fleet, while ck Pearl arrived as one of thest. Shirahoshi stood out within the coating, watching her people with bright eyes, seeing her home again after months.


    "Father!! It''s our sister!!" Manboshi eximed, watching Shirahoshiing on thest ships. Two giants stood out among them; one was Oars, who was recuperating, upying an entire ship that barely contained him, Reiju had bathed him with phoenix mes since he was no longer at risk of death.


    "Shirahoshi..." Neptune almost cried seeing his daughter finally return home. But his attention turned to the man descending from the first ship, as Whitebeard looked as though he had just walked out of a war, strolling calmly towards Neptune who was waiting for him.


    "It''s so good to see you well, Whitebeard!" Neptune spoke with a respectful tone.


    "Gurarara. How are you, my friends? Were you expecting this old man to die?" Whitebeard began tough.


    "It''s Whitebeard!!" The fishmen and the mermaids excitedly shouted for Whitebeard.


    "He''s okay, thank goodness!" The crowd began to exim.


    "We''ve prepared a feast in the ind''s square, so please feel free to enjoy yourselves, while I want to see my daughter," Neptune spoke as Whitebeard nodded in understanding.


    Neptune then moved with his children to one corner of the port while the Straw Hat crew finally started tond, leaving the ship. The crew members looked curiously at the fishmen, except for those of the same species, who looked back at the crew.


    "It''s them... the princess fought in the war with the pirates..." A mermaid pointed towards the giant mermaid.


    "So he is the man who destroyed the Marine Headquarters..." Another pointed at Luffy, who was descending at that moment.


    "Did you see how strong our princess was... I never thought Neptune''s daughter could be so powerful."


    "I had never seen her after she isted herself in the castle, with the death of Queen Otohime, she''s so tall!"


    People continued eximing as the royal soldiers finally arrived with the king himself and everyone had to make way for them until Neptune finally arrived in the presence of the pirates, stopping with his gaze fixed on his daughter.


    "Daddy..." Shirahoshi murmured, almost crying from missing him.


    "My daughter..." He spoke, his eyes moist.


    "Sister!" The three brothers appeared beside her.


    "Brothers..." She said, equally missing them.


    It didn''t take long for them all to throw themselves into each other''s arms as Shirahoshi embraced her father and brothers like a family.


    "I''m so happy to have you here again, my daughter! I''m so proud of you," Neptune spoke before stepping back from his daughter.


    His gaze fell on the man near Shirahoshi, and as Luffy still wore many bandages on his body, Neptune''s look turned to anger. When someone had spoken about a prophecy involving someone taking his daughter a while back, he swore he wouldn''t let anyone steal his precious daughter, but this man had done something that took his daughter straight to the East Blue, and he had abused her, first with that inappropriate photo of the unmarried princess on a man''sp in a throne as had happened in the Goa kingdom and other things he had seen in the newspaper.


    "You!!" Neptune spoke, pointing so swiftly with his trident at Luffy''s head that it created a gust of wind, causing hispanions to get into a fighting stance, but Luffy just seemed calm, looking at the trident pointed at his head. "You stole my daughter right under my nose!" Neptune used loudly, as the Whitebeard pirates looked on stunned from their ships, the crowd began to murmur among themselves.


    "Stop it, daddy! Don''t hurt Luffy-sama!!" Shirahoshi immediately stood between Luffy and her father''s trident.


    "Shirahoshi, this human stole you! You should never have left your room!" Neptune immediately argued.


    "No! Luffy-sama saved me, helped me not be a coward, he said I could continue my mother''s dream, that I can be strong enough to take care of the merfolk people!" She eximed again, with a defiant look towards her father, and the next moment, everyone felt the sea be agitated as the ind began to tremble.


    "Hey, what''s happening?!!" Both the pirates and the merfolk quickly felt it with stunned eyes.


    "..." Whitebeard looked at it also surprised, but his eyes widened when he saw that huge shadow emerge behind the bubble covering the ind, with a huge sea king beginning to appear to everyone.


    "What is that!!??" Ace eximed, shocked next to an equally stunned Marco, who were looking at that huge eye watching them.


    "Why is there a sea king there!!"


    "Run! It''s going to attack the ind!"


    People immediately started to get scared, seeing the creature watching them as if they were just ants.


    "..." Neptune opened his eyes to that huge eye that covered all his field of vision to the sea behind the bubble.


    "..." Luffy, who was not very concerned with Neptune''s threats, looked curiously at the power of Shira manifesting in this way, while the sea king seemed just to observe them, feeling the wrath of Poseidon, but just its presence agitated the sea so much that it made the ind tremble. "Calm down, Shira. Let me talk to your father," Luffy spoke calmly.


    As Shirahoshi heard this and began to calm down, with the sea king finally leaving the ind and disappearing into the middle of the sea, Neptune looked at his daughter cautiously, he had never imagined she could manifest the power she was born with in this way, something she couldn''t do six months ago.


    "Shirahoshi..." He murmured as his gaze returned to Luffy, moving past his daughter.


    "I did take your daughter, Neptune. I admit it, but I don''t regret it, and she is an important crew member that I weed under my g, I protected her in all possible ways and will continue to do so. If you think I touched your daughter, you are mistaken, although she is of age, I respected her," Luffy began with his arms crossed, looking directly at Neptune.


    "But you know what... since you are here, I''ll be straightforward and dere one thing," Luffy continued as he spread his arms with everyone looking at him. "I INTEND TO MARRY SHIRAHOSHI, SHE WILL BE MY WIFE!" He said with his arms out before crossing them again as if he was stating the obvious and right thing.


    "What?!" Shirahoshi''s brothers immediately eximed.


    "This is not how you ask someone to marry you!" Nami, Vivi, Lami, and Reiju eximed with a grimace.


    "Fufufu. Looks like we''ll have a new sister," Robinmented.


    "I don''t know why you''re all eximing; your marriage proposal wasn''t normal either," Nojikoined to Lami and Reiju.


    "Luffy is so relentless..." Usopp murmured. "Right, Zoro?" He looked to the side where Zoro should have been, but the spot was empty.


    "Zoro disappeared!!" Chopper eximed.


    "Woollf!!" Chouchou followed his scent and dashed through the streets past the fishmen looking for Zoro.


    "Tsk." Enel just scoffed, uninterested in any of it, while Hugo had a neutral face.


    "..." Camie, Pappag, Hachi, and Jimbei had grimaces while snot dripped from their noses at Luffy''s deration.


    Besides the rest of the crew having various reactions, Neptune stood with his eyes and mouth wide open, a snot dripping from his nose, "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" He eximed, not believing those bold words.


    "Luffy... what are you up to now?!" Ace eximed next to Whitebeard.


    The poption also had shocked looks at this while all showed faces simr to Luffy''s deration.


    "WHAAAAAAAT?!" A collective scream was heard as both the pirates and the ind''s poption yelled in astonishment.


    Shirahoshi immediately blushed, cing both hands on her cheeks. "Luffy-sama, you shouldn''t say something like that in front of everyone, but I ept," she said shyly in a tone of a truly infatuated woman.


    Once again, everyone was shocked; after all, Luffy had dered this to her father, it wasn''t a request to the princess, but she epted it in front of the entire ind. "WHAAAAAAAT?!" Once again, everyone screamed.


    "Gurararara... These kids know how to be reckless..." Whitebeardughed at that.


    "Your brother really knows how to shock any ce he goes... Ace," Jozumented, looking a bit stunned since a wedding was thest thing they expected upon arriving at Fishman Ind.


    "..." While everyone was shocked by this, a mermaid looked around at others who seemed quite shocked by it, but unlike the group, she just maintained a small smile.


    "So this is the famous Monkey D. Luffy..." Madame Shyarly murmured, looking at him with interest. After all, she still had her hands trembling with the vision she had that morning, a vision of the future where the entire world was at war, and that boy wearing the straw hat there, was the man at the center of the war that would decide the fate of all inhabitants of this world.


    Though in the vision, the one wearing the hat was that sailor near them, with her having a different form in the vision, with white hair and quite shocking powers, and what Shyarly saw, was Lucy fighting alongside her brother.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 346 – Fish-Man Island 02.

    Chapter 346 �C Fish-Man Ind 02.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    Chouchou followed Zoro''s scent through the streets of Fish-Man Ind while the locals stared at the strange creature curiously, as they had never seen a dog before in their lives.


    He continued down the streets until he reached the far end of the ind, wondering how Zoro had ended up there, but what shocked the animal the most was that his scent ended at the bubble, making him wonder where Zoro had gone.


    "WOOLF!!!" He started barking, but the only response from the other side of the bubble were the fish swimming at the bottom of the sea.


    With no choice left, Chouchou had to simply turn around before heading back to the group going to the square, unsessful in finding hispanion.


    Deep under the sea... beneath the main ind, the atmosphere wasn''t at all pleasant or even shocking like above, since a group neither knew what was happening up at the port nor seemed very happy with the news that Whitebeard was still alive, which destroyed all their ns. How would theyunch an attack on Ryugu Pce now?


    "This is bad... Jones!" Dosun spoke with a worried tone.


    "Yes... Moreover, that man who defeated Arlong in the East Blue is extremely powerful... Can we handle him?!" Zeo said with a somber tone.


    "You saw what he did at Marineford, his crew is as powerful as him... besides..." Daruma said before ncing at a corner.


    "My Shirahoshi is back!! But my powers no longer work on her!!!" Decken IX started crying.


    "Why are you so down? Just drink a bit and it''ll pass." Hyouzou spoke while belching a bit from his bottle of rum.


    "Hody Jones!!!" Suddenly, a fish-man entered the ce with an urgent tone.


    "What now?!" Hody Jones was already in a bad mood as he looked at the fish-man.


    "There''s a human in the district!!" He eximed.


    "A human? What is he doing here?!" Hody Jones couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "He''s out there!!" The man pointed as they immediately went out to see, while a group of fish-men who shared Hody Jones''s ideology more than celebrating Whitebeard''s return on the main ind, stared, forming a crowd around that human, who was none other than Zoro himself.


    ''I feel so weak...'' Zoro murmured while he was in the middle of the sea, barely able to move in the water with geppo, feeling a great pressure on his powers. But he still managed to stay within the sea.


    ''Gosh... How can they get lost like this... don''t they have any sense of direction?!'' Zoro murmured while his cheeks puffed up as he held his breath.


    He looked in front of him, a crowd was surrounding him at that moment while new fish-men approached him, looking at him with interest.


    ''Maybe they can help me.'' Zoro thought and started making signs.


    Hody Jones looked on, stepping in front of all his subordinates. "What is he doing?!" A fish-man asked as Zoro was making strange gestures, since he couldn''t speak.


    "I don''t know... humans are so strange..." Another fish-man spoke.


    "Hey... I know who he is! It''s Roronoa Zoro!" Daruma said, recalling that he saw the poster of the Straw Hat Pirates, a group they had been interested in since they knew they were with the mermaid princess with them after defeating Arlong.


    "So he''s the spacey one of their crew..." Hyouzou seemed interested as he drank his alcohol underwater.


    Zoro continued making strange gestures at the bottom of the sea with a slightly tired face. "Can anyone tell what he''s saying?!" Ikaros Much asked as he saw the human continuing to mime to everyone there.


    "Let me see!" A thunderous voice was heard at this moment, as the huge Wadatsumi looked at Zoro with narrow eyes.


    "Can you guys tell me how to get to the square... of the ind?!" Wadatsumi spoke with a pause while trying to see each movement of Zoro and what he wanted to say.


    "Square... He''s talking about the main ind...?!" The fish-men soon became astounded by this, wondering if this man had some sort of directional problem, after all, the square of the ind was on the ind.


    "I think this human is lost?" One of the fish-men murmured.


    "Humans are really inferior beings..." Another mocked.


    "Isn''t this a chance to destroy the pirates who ruined Arlong?!" another murmured.


    "This sounds interesting..." Hyouzou said, coughing drunkenly. "Leave it to me?!" He spoke and grabbed his sword.


    ''Hm?!'' Zoro looked at the fish-man who suddenly moved, at high speed in the sea, but for Zoro, even weakened in the sea, he saw the swordsmaning in slow motion.


    "What?!!" Everyone eximed in the next moment as Zoro defeated the fish-man with one strike, reappearing behind him while Hyouzou had white eyes with his blood streaming through the water as he floated defeated.


    "That damn human!! Let''s defeat him!!" other fish-men eximed as they prepared to attack Zoro.


    Then a fight began while Zoro did not understand why he was being attacked, but even with his face still tired, and holding his breath, he continued defending himself from the attacks of those fish-men as muffled explosions in the deep sea kept urring around them.


    It didn''t take long for structures in those districts to be destroyed, as new fish-men from there went to the site, looking stunned at the scene in front of them.


    "What is this?!" They immediately eximed.


    "How could this happen!!??" Another spoke.


    Everything was destroyed, but not only that, Hody Jones and his main members were lying defeated, floating in the sea, while Wadatsumi was now left lying on the ground atop the destroyed buildings, all of them beaten.


    "Hody Jones!!!" The new fish-men who shared his ideology about the fish-man race being superior to surface species looked scared and went to help their leader.


    Meanwhile, Zoro continued jumping through the sea with a tired face holding his breath, until he saw something in front of him, the graveyard with the Noah''s Ark. ''They don''t seem to be here... but at least I could breathe a bit.'' Zoro concluded without thinking that looking up, he would see the ind where hispanions are.


    He was frustrated while hispanions should be drinking sake at this moment. Which was true, after all, the main ind square was having a huge party with all the inhabitants, as it was a feast that matched the whole kingdom, so it was not just held privately at the Ryugu Pce.


    "Hahahahaha! Come on, father-inw, you can''t be in such a bad mood at the banquet!" Luffy eximed to Neptune who looked angrily at him.


    "You damn brat!! You dare steal my beloved daughter and still want to marry her!!" Neptune spoke angrily.


    "Straw Hat!!" The three brothers seemed to share their father''s opinion as they looked at Luffy angrily.


    "Luffy... you shouldn''t provoke them like this..." Nami approached Luffy while he was eating with Lucy and Ace, near Whitebeard, Baby-5 was feeding him.


    "Don''t be like that! He''s my father-inw, now we''re family." Luffy said as he grabbed Nami who let out a surprised scream and was pulled towards Luffy.


    "Luffy?!" Nami eximed before receiving a joyful kiss from her husband.


    "How dare you kiss another woman while you are trying to marry my daughter!!!" Neptune shouted with red eyes.


    "You damn!! You''re cheating on Shirahoshi!!" The brothers eximed to the future brother-inw.


    "Don''t be mad, dad... Luffy-Sama has more than 10 wives." Shirahoshi approached drinking her juice.


    "More than 10 wives?!!" Neptune seemed to be having an attack at this moment as his head caught fire with anger. "Tell me, my daughter... Has this human ever touched you? Because I swear! I''ll kill him as soon as I hear anything like that!!" Neptune shouted angrily.


    "No dad... though I wanted to know why Luffy-Sama and the others made strange noises, they seemed to be having fun." Shirahoshi said with her hand on her chin, while both Neptune and his sons fell to the ground at that moment as if they had lost their souls.


    "Dad-Sama!! Brothers-Sama!!" Shirahoshi was extremely worried about them at that moment not knowing why they were having this reaction.


    "Gurararararara. These kids are fun." Whitebeard murmuredughing.


    The square was full of people from all over the ind, while the Neptune family had also provided food for everyone to also get involved in the celebration.


    Everyone seemed joyfully eating, while the main members were gathered in the center of the ce, with Whitebeard, hispanions and fleet, while Luffy and the others were beside.


    "HMMMMM!!!" Lucy continued eating everything as her belly grew and grew.


    "Hey, Lucy!! You''re eating my food!!" Ace eximed, frowning.


    "Stop that, sailor-san!" anothermander eximed as his food was stolen.


    "Luffy, tell your sister to stop eating my food!!" Usopp eximed.


    "My food is disappearing!!" Chopper shouted.


    "WOOFFF!!!!" Chouchou did not like a stretched hand stealing his piece of bone-in meat.


    "Ace''s sister is a friend, she can eat as much as she wants." Oars said, his voice echoing through the square; he was already conscious, despite being bandaged and his leg still severed, but he let Lucy eat his food with a happy smile.


    "Fufufufu." Robinughed.


    "You dare to steal the food of a god?!" Enelined andunched a bolt at Lucy. But as soon as the light from the bolt disappeared, Lucy was fine as if nothing had happened.


    "Lucy, at this rate, you''re going to finish off the banquet!" Luffy eximedughing.


    The banquet continued for the next few hours while the crew kept up their usual pace, until everything calmed down while only the pirates were no longer in the square.


    "It''s a shame we couldn''t talk to him..." one mermaid murmured.


    "Stop that, you know he''s engaged to Princess Shirahoshi!" another mermaid spoke, but had a dreamy look like her friend.


    "Can you two stop that... let them be." Madame Shyarly said alongside, looking at her employees with disapproval.


    "I wonder if he''ll go to the Mermaid Cafe?! That would be interesting!" another mermaid murmured.


    "I don''t know... but now that the banquet is over, let''s get back to work." Madame Shyarly said eventually.


    Back at Ryugu Pce, the party continued while all the pirates went there as Shirahoshi seemed quitefortable seeing the rooms of her castle after years locked in her room.


    "It''s so good to see my daughter not afraid to leave her room anymore!!!" Neptune cried as he watched Shirahoshi looking curiously at all the ces in her house.


    "But that doesn''t mean I''ll let that damn human marry my daughter!!" Neptune concluded.


    "Hee... So this is Neptune''s pce...!" Hachi murmured.


    "So big!!" Camie said excitedly.


    "There must be many treasures here!!" Nami eximed with dor signs in her eyes.


    "Hey hey, can you stop that." Nojiko pped Nami''s head.


    "Is there a dragon outside, can we beat it?!" Yamato asked curiously.


    "You know that''s a statue, right?" Kuina said looking at Yamato as if she were a fool.


    "OWW! Never thought I''d be here in my life!" Pappag eximed, raising his hands.


    "Speaking of which, where is Luffy?!" Lucy asked, still eating.


    "He went to talk to pops about something..." Ace replied beside her while also eating, after all, Lucy had finished all the food at the banquet in the square and they had to eat here.


    "So, what did you want to talk to me about that needed to be private?" Luffy asked looking at Whitebeard drinking his rum, this was a different situation from what happened on the boat, after all here they had privacy, while Whitebeard needed to talk about the future of his children, since he didn''t have much longer to live after the damage he suffered at Marineford.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 347 – Fish-Man Island 03.

    Chapter 347 �C Fish-Man Ind 03.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    "You know..." Whitebeard began. "I won''t be alive for much longer," he admitted.


    Luffy looked at him with a rather serious expression, nodding, understanding what the man meant by those words. "Yes..." he said.


    "My family is not strong enough to defend against other Yonko... as you can see... I hoped to have a powerful sessor, but I haven''t found anyone yet and believed that Ace would be that person," Whitebeard admitted while Luffy nodded.


    After all, he really saw Ace as his potential sessor, even to the person who would find the One Piece hidden by his father and lead the battle that would involve the entire world. However, his death was approaching, and Luffy didn''t know if Whitebeard still believed Ace would be that person; in fact, it wouldn''t matter.


    "Do you think everyone would follow me just like that? I doubt it," Luffy spoke immediately, reading Whitebeard''s thoughts.


    "I don''t think so... but I fear for their lives when they try to defend my legacy with their current strength..." he murmured.


    "Unfortunately, that will happen, Whitebeard. But if they really want to join my g, I will ept them," Luffy said. He would not deny these people; they were strong and reliable, at least more so than most of those Hachi mentioned when he went to Sabaody. The sea was infested with pirates looking for Luffy wanting to join his fleet.


    Luffy wanted to have an army, but not in that way; after all, he preferred quality, and these pirates were often just criminals looking tomit crimes under the shadows of a criminal g.


    "..." Whitebeard looked at him for a while and decided to continue. "What are your ns for the New World?"


    "I n to stay in Paradise for another year since I will train and perfect everything I''ve learned. We will go to the New World as soon as this time passes and start conquering the inds of the New World by stealing them from the other Yonkos," Luffy said, smiling.


    "You n to start a fight against everyone at once?" Whitebeard was surprised by this statement.


    "Yes, I already have conflicts with Kaido and Big Mom, so I don''t mind messing up the entire New World until I create my own territory before stealing all the red Poneglyphs with the location of Laugh Tale," Luffy said with confidence.


    "Do you think you will be able to dominate this sea? Do you understand what it means to find Roger''s secret?" he asked with an intense look, and Luffy just smiled.


    "I know very well, I''ve been preparing for this since I left East Blue. You can see, I have the most powerful crew of all because even if in my current state I can''t reach the level of a Yonko, I have manypanions who are on par withmanders and will be even stronger," Luffy said, clenching his fist.


    "Before my powers return to me, I will be as strong as any Yonko just with my Haki and physical body," Luffy dered, "I even pondered giving you a beating."


    "Gurararara. Arrogant brat. Very well, I would like to leave my territories under your g... when I depart with my crew." In the end, Whitebeard spoke his thoughts.


    "I will go to the New World in a year, I will be willing to take whoever wants from your crew if you are not alive by then, but try to stay alive, old man," Luffy said with a satisfied smile.


    "Very well, if that guy conquers my territories by then, expel him from there as best as you can," Whitebeard didn''t seem very confident he would live until then.


    "Yes, Teach is someone I intend to give a beating to as soon as I see him," Luffy said.


    "Gurararara! It seems this old man can finally rest," Whitebeard said with some satisfaction.


    "Well, if you see Roger on the other side, tell him I will surpass him," Luffy said and began to get up. "I will go talk to my crew, after all, there are still things I must do on this ind." He began to walk away from Whitebeard after that, heading to the main part of the castle.


    Whitebeard was left alone, watching Luffy''s back as he walked away. ''Tell Roger that he will surpass him...'' He thought of Luffy''s words.


    "Gurararararara. Could it really be him, Roger?" Whitebeard couldn''t help butment in the end while sighing alone.


    He had to admit that he had little time left to live and was happy to spend it with his family, but he could also rest in peace knowing that his children would still have a powerful ally, and that if it depended on him, Luffy would have his territories and fleet as long as he could protect them.


    Luffy returned to the throne room, which was now infested with pirates. As he passed through, he was recognized and greeted with admiration, gratitude, and even fear by Whitebeard''s fleet pirates and their captains, until he finally reached the person he wanted to talk to.


    "Shira," Luffy called to the mermaid.


    "Luffy-Sama!" Shirahoshi approached Luffy.


    "Shall we go to your mother''s grave now? I want to visit that ce," Luffy said, while Shirahoshi''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes! Let''s go, Luffy-Sama!!" She seemed quite excited.


    "Robin,e with us," Luffy also requested, and Robin approached, while Shirahoshi picked up the two before flying out of the room.


    "Shirahoshi!!!!" Neptune saw that at thest moment and cried out, "She doesn''t even ask for her father''s permission anymore!!" Heined, feeling his daughter had be quite rebellious.


    Luffy and the others left Ryugu Pce after putting a bubble around themselves to protect against the seawater while Shirahoshi quickly took them out of the royal area, crossing to the side of the ind as they continued descending.


    "Where could my mother''s grave be..." She asked, looking at the sea fungus.


    "There," Robinmented, seeing a lighting from a forest, while Shirahoshi continued to approach.


    "What is that giant ark?!" Robinmented, seeing the enormous ship beside it.


    "This is Noah, Shirahoshi''s vessel," Luffymented.


    "What?! My vessel, I won''t stay on the ck Pearl anymore?!" She eximed, horrified by that.


    "You will, Shira, but this is a ship that only the kings of the sea can pull, you willmand it one day," Luffy said, and they finally reached the location.


    "Hm?! Zoro is here!" Luffy seemed shocked as he watched Shirahoshi pass through the bubble with Robin and himself.


    "You finally stopped getting lost," hemented.


    "HAHAHAHA," Luffyughed before mocking Zoro. "You got lost, you idiot, you also missed all the loot from Ryugu Pce," he said.


    "What??!!" Zoro seemed shocked.


    "Anyway... let''s move on, there''s a Poneglyph here and Otohime''s grave," Luffy said, jumping off Shirahoshi''s back andnding on the ground with Robin doing the same.


    "This is the forest down here... it''s as beautiful as the ones on the surface," Shirahoshi murmured until they finally found the grave. She stopped to pray for her mother while Luffy took Robin to the Poneglyph nearby.


    "Well... it seems it''s as I thought..." Luffy let his thoughts escape as he read the symbols.


    "Wait, you know how to read this?!" Zoro asked, curious.


    "Yes. For a long time, actually, I learned from Robin," he dered, approaching the stone and touching it.


    Luffy closed his eyes and waited for the voice of all things to say something, but all he could hear was a sound about... a battle happening with explosions and screams. ''How strange...'' He murmured before losing the voice of the Poneglyph, as he couldn''t visualize anything else.


    "Did you notice anything, Luffy?" Robin asked, curious, knowing about the ability her husband had mentioned once, studying the Poneglyphs he found in East Blue.


    "Nothing much..." Luffymented while sighing, but Robin didn''t stop her questions there.


    "This Poneglyph is different from the others... Joyboy, who is he that you mentioned before?" She asked, curious. She was happy to find another stone of her dream, but more doubts arose for her.


    "Joyboy is my sister," Luffy shrugged.


    "Hey hey, what kind of answer is that?!" Zoro made a face, but Luffy didn''t respond, his gaze returning to the stone.


    "Here, Joyboy would marry Poseidon, but it''s her brother," Luffy smiled and turned back to Shira. "Are you done?" He asked, and Shirahoshi nodded with some tears in her eyes after finally seeing her mother''s grave.


    "Yes, Luffy-Sama..." she said with a tone of gratitude.


    "This is good. It''s time to liberate this ind. This is a good opportunity," Luffy dered as hispanions turned their gaze to the captain, curious about this, but Shirahoshi was the only one who understood those words.


    "Yes... Luffy-Sama..." Shirahoshi said, grabbing her trident with a determined look. It was time for her to finally execute what she had agreed to in East Blue as soon as Luffy had included her in his crew.


    Although Luffy had expected Hody Jones to be stronger, since they had not yet stolen the royal treasure, without those drugs, they were extremely weak. But Luffy wanted to end this; if they did this a year from now, they would also be so strong that they would deal with them with the same ease as now.


    Hody Jones had just regained consciousness while his face was bruised and with a huge cut after facing the human swordsman, which had not ended well for him and hispanions as the others were also getting up.


    "Damn... how can he be so powerful... he wasn''t a Devil Fruit user...?! How can he still be much stronger than a fish-man in this ce!" Hody Jones muttered angrily while hispanions remained silent, frustrated by the situation.


    More and more fish-men appeared until there were 10,000 of them, with Wadatsumi still groaning from his injuries.


    "That damn human!" Some fish-menined.


    "He must not be far... let''s call the Kraken!" Hody Jones immediately said.


    "Should we beat the drum?" ____ asked, surprised.


    "Yes. Call him," he said as they prepared to finish off Zoro with hatred for the humiliation they had suffered from that human.


    It didn''t take long for a huge horn to echo through the depths of the sea, and the next moment the sea seemed agitated as a huge shadow emerged,ing to the fish-man district below the ind.


    "Kraken, I want you to help me kill a human!" Hody Jones spoke with a firm tone, while the Kraken seemed to nod.


    "Now let''s find the human," Hody Jones said as he prepared to go after Zoro, but at that moment, a huge shadow appeared above him.


    Then a sound exploded in the middle of the sea the next moment, "SERRRRUUUUUUMMMMMEEEEEEE," an object at high speed traversed the sea and went straight for the Kraken before it could react, with the strange name.


    Luffy appeared in front of him inside his bubble on the Kraken''s face, while his arm was coated with Haki, and he punched the cheek, making it sink immediately as the Kraken fell knocked out backward. "Serume, I''m going to make you my pet!" Luffy said excitedly as Shirahoshi flew to fight the 10,000 fish-men with her trident.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 348 – Fish-Man Island 04.

    Chapter 348 �C Fish-Man Ind 04.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    The sea churned at the bottom of the ind as Serume fell, struck down by a haki-coated punch from Luffy. Even without his akuma no mis, he was extremely powerful for a rookie.


    The Kraken was knocked out before he could look ahead, seeing his attacker right in front of him. He immediately red angrily. "I''ve decided, you will be my Kraken, a pirate needs one," Luffy dered with a smile.


    Immediately, the mythical creature began sending its tentacles at Luffy, who started dodging them easily as he bounced from side to side with geppo. The Kraken was surprised again as Luffy appeared in front of him after zigzagging to his head, where he struck him once more.


    But Luffy resolved to end this as he knocked out the giant creature, with it falling to the ocean floor.


    "What?!" The nearby merfolk were already stunned to see someone punching the Kraken, but seeing him knocked out with a second blow left them bewildered.


    "It''s him!! It''s Straw Hat!!" They eximed, now recognizing who had done this.


    "That damn human!" Hody Jones was frustrated, watching the situation, wanting to kill him, but he also knew that this man was a monster.


    "Hey, what is that!!" A merman pointed upwards, as a shadow approached in front of the sky''s light.


    "A giant mermaid?! Is it King Neptune?!" They eximed, thinking it might be Neptune due to his size and trident, but as the person appeared, revealing a feminine figure...


    "Is that?!"


    "Princess Shirahoshi!!!"


    "What is she doing here!"


    "Shirahoshi!!!" Vander Decken IX eximed, eyes wide, seeing the princess he always wanted to marry, to the point of threatening her and making her stay locked in her room, but for some reason, he had lost his ability with her after hearing she had disappeared and the country was put on alert.


    Shirahoshi approached the crowd while Zoro and Robin stayed back. "Luffy wants to catch another animal?" Zoro asked curiously.


    "Fufufu... where will he put this one, it seems this one lives under the sea," Robinmented.


    Shirahoshi looked at the crowd looking at the group of fish-men stopping some distance from them. "You want to cause chaos on the ind of the merfolk, don''t you? Luffy-Sama that you tried a coup in the future," she said calmly.


    "Hm?! You figured it out...?" Hodymented, looking interested. He wouldn''t deny it if they found out. "We are superior to humans! Neptune''s management is weak, we must dominate the surface!" Hody dered firmly as everyone agreed.


    "Then I must fight you!" Shirahoshi said with an even firmer tone.


    "Shirahoshi, marry me!!" Vander Decken IX shouted from the side.


    "I can''t, I''m going to marry Luffy-Sama," Shirahoshi eximed.


    "WHAT??!!" Vander Decken IX eximed, not believing those words.


    "Finish her!" Hody eximed as his soldiers moved into fighting position.


    "Leave it to me!" Wadatsumi eximed, stepping in front of Shirahoshi. "Sorry, Mermaid-San," he said, clenching his fist beforeunching it at Shirahoshi.


    "Hm?" Shirahoshi watched calmly, before swinging her tail and disappearing, then appearing in front of the giant who was still moving his arm to punch.


    In the next moment, Wadatsumi''s cheek buried as he was sent flying backward with force by the haki punch, making the man fall to the ground crying out as buildings were destroyed and some merfolk were crushed by his immense body falling far away.


    "AHHH!!!" The merfolk screamed in desperation as they were crushed and sent flying.


    "What?! She''s that strong?!" They eximed, stunned.


    Hody clenched his teeth. "Attack her!" Hody eximed as several of his members began advancing through the sea.


    Seeing this, Shirahoshi began moving at high speed, disappearing and reappearing beside them as she sliced through the sea with her trident andunched water strikes.


    Even as they alsounched strikes with merfolk karate, they couldn''tpare to Shirahoshi''s attack, which caused the sea to churn the next moment as a giant wave appeared, devastating the whole area.


    "She''s very strong, Mr. Jones!" A merman eximed, looking bewildered at the scene.


    "So this is the strength of the princess... she even surpasses Jimbei..." Hody was frustrated for not having his pills he nned to take.


    "Mr. Jones!!" A merman eximed to a huge shadow emerging, as Shirahoshi became a giant creature at that moment.


    Finally, Leviathan appeared in its serpent form while looking at the 10,000 Mermen who maintained stunned looks at the transformed mermaid princess, something they had not seen in the war.


    "Hey, she can transform into that thing? What is it?" The Mermen eximed, stunned. "She was as big as the Kraken, over 100 meters long," as she looked at her opponents and roared, making the entire sea tremble.


    <em>ROOOOOOOAAAAARRRRRR</em>


    All 10,000 mermen looked on fearfully, shielding themselves from the water crashing against them.


    "Can we fight against this thing?" the Mermen murmured.


    Hody Jones, equally frustrated, saw that they could not win. "We must escape from here. We cannot fight her, let alone with Straw Hat and the members of the Whitebeard crew on the ind." He murmured, seeing that this was a disadvantageous fight for them and they would have to escape to try to deal with them another way or when the pirates were no longer on the ind.


    However, Leviathan began to glow at this moment with a blue hue, and the sea began to get all agitated as Shirahoshi released her power.


    Luffy was next to Serume when he saw the entire sea turning strange. "Amazing, she is so powerful within the sea," Luffy murmured, seeing the true ability of Shirahoshi in her domain. "Besides being able to control the entire sea with her Eikon, she also had control of the sea kings, making her practically invincible under water." He had to admit with some admiration for hispanion.


    Suddenly, everything began to stir, and water hurricanes started to emerge all over the sea, rising upwards. This affected not only the district but also the entire ind began to feel it, trembling with huge hurricanes emerging from outside the bubble as everyone still celebrating at the feast looked stunned.


    "Hey, what''s going on there?" the residents were scared by this as they saw chaos making the bubble start to shake as if it would burst at any moment.


    Even Neptune came out of his pce along with other pirate members, who were there looking equally stunned at this. Unaware that his daughter was producing all this.


    Meanwhile, in the midst of the chaos, the hurricanes continued to swirl through the sea and the mermen looked scared at this, not knowing how to act.


    "We must flee immediately!!" They eximed as they prepared to leave.


    However, the glow from Leviathan grew even stronger andunched its attack, while all the hurricanes began to be directed towards the crowd of mermen.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM</em>The sound echoed throughout the sea, and even the sea on the surface became agitated by this, but the whole ce at the bottom of the sea began to be devastated as Mermen were thrown far away with the impact.


    Even Zoro and Robin at a distance had to protect themselves from it. From a distance, Luffy saw various rocks flying towards his direction while Serume was behind him.


    Serume suddenly woke up stunned with the sea and the ground being devastated, as he saw various rocks flying towards him, but the human who had hit him began to move, breaking all the huge rocks with a haki-coated punch, protecting him.


    A cloud of dust wasunched in the next moment covering the seabed rising upwards, as people could finally see the direction from where the chaos began with the sea beginning to calm down.


    When Zoro and Robin finally managed to see through it, a huge hole appeared in front of everyone. The entire district was no more, while thousands of bodies were floating in the sea, knocked out.


    "Well, she ended that pretty quickly," Luffy murmured as he no longer needed to punch rocks at the bottom of the sea, protecting his pet.


    Leviathan saw the result of the attack and transformed back into its original form, looking at it curiously. "Did I overdo it?" Shirahoshi murmured.


    "Hey, that was quite surprising," Robin approached Shirahoshi.


    "Thank you, Robin-Sama," she smiled, pleased by thepliment that she was finally strong.


    "That was really surprising..." Zoro murmured, looking cautiously at the being who could devastate an entire city and defeat more than 10,000 opponents in just one strike.


    Luffy smiled at them from a distance then turned his attention to Serume, who was awake. He approached his slightly bruised face and crossed his arms. "Serume, now you will belong to the Straw Hat crew!" Luffy dered.


    As Luffy continued trying to convince Serume to join his fleet, a group of Neptune''s soldiers quickly approached the scene with the king himself, concerned about what had happened.


    "Shirahoshi!!!" Neptune eximed as he approached his daughter. "What happened here...?!" He asked worriedly.


    "Daddy, I finished off the bad men," she spoke in a timid tone.


    "What do you mean, you did this?!" He was stunned, not knowing about Shirahoshi''s transformation and believed it could be the sea kings.


    "Let me exin, father-inw," Luffy stepped forward at this moment, after having talked a bit with Serume and convinced him to be a member of the fleet, he could exin the situation better than Shirahoshi.


    Despite some veins growing on his forehead from being called father-inw, Neptune stayed silent, waiting for Luffy to speak. Luffy ended up exining the situation, and in the end, he made a statement about Otohime. "It was Hody Jones who killed your wife," he said, as Neptune''s eyes widened.


    "What are you saying?" he murmured.


    "Hody Jones is a cancer to the ind, while your wife believed in the coexistence of humans and merfolk, he was an antagonist, he wanted the opposite, he wanted the merfolk to go to war against humans and for them to dominate the surface, believing that his race is superior. It seems like a foolish dream, after all, merfolk are very fewpared to humans on the surface, and much weaker than the major forces," Luffy scoffed, not intending to offend Neptune, but it was true. "However, they wanted to use the power of Shirahoshi, which could bnce the forces," Luffy added at the end.


    "This..." Neptune was furious. "Are you sure it was him who killed Otohime?!" He eximed, seeking an answer, and Luffy pointed to Shirahoshi.


    "She saw everything," he said finally as he looked at his daughter.


    "Why did you never tell me this?" her father said, demanding an exnation immediately.


    "It''s because mom didn''t want more conflict, so I ended up hiding it..." shemented, though she had been cowardly at that time, but she would no longer be so.


    Neptune, despite his anger, nodded. "I want all of them arrested," he eximed to his soldiers, as they began to head to the bottom of the sea to collect the fallen bodies, "I want Hody Jones and his group personally to be tried!"


    "Well, that was quite easy," Luffy murmured, with the threat of the merfolk ind being so easily destroyed with just one strike from Shirahoshi.


    In the end, Shirahoshi, Zoro, and Robin went to the Ryugu Pce, and Luffy said they would be free to do as they pleased while he ended up going to the Merfolk Ind, wanting to visit the ce alone.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 349 – Fish-Man Island 05.

    Chapter 349 �C Fish-Man Ind 05.


    Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Grand Line.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy walked around the ind afternding, observing it for the first time. The people still seemed frightened by the chaos caused by Shirahoshi''s power.


    People started to notice him as he strolled through the streets lined with houses resembling corals. "It''s very beautiful down here..." Luffy had to admit.


    He ignored the gossip being stirred up about him as he approached a well-known ce. "So this is one of the iconic ces of this world..." Luffy murmured, looking at the sign at the entrance.


    He then decided to enter, opening its doors while there seemed to be little activity at the entrance since people were still celebrating Whitebeard''s return, but the ce was also open so he saw no reason not to continue.


    His entrance caught the attention of some mermaids who were in the ce. "Hm... a customer...?" One mermaid murmured in surprise.


    "..." Luffy stared and noticed 4 mermaids working there, cleaning the tables after people had been celebrating all day before their arrival.


    "Wait!! This is Straw Hat-San!!" One quickly noticed.


    "Hello, mermaid. Can I serve myself here?" Luffy asked curiously as the other mermaids recognized him.


    "Of course! I will tell Madame Shyarly that Monkey D. Luffy is here!" One of the mermaids spoke as she left the area.


    "Well... can you bring me some drinks?" Luffy asked as he reached the counter, while the mermaids quickly brought things for him, slightly blushing.


    "We have aquatic lemon juice, Mugiwara-San!"


    "We also have coral milkshake!"


    "Do you want some sea tea?"


    Luffy looked at those three cups with a not-so-pleased face and immediately refused. "Sorry... but what I want is alcohol. Give me your best Rum!" Luffy said.


    The three mermaids looked at each other and went to fetch his alcohol. "So he''s here." Madame Shyarly said with interest as she walked through the doors to see Monkey D. Luffy drinking alcohol, surrounded by three mermaids hugging him.


    "You are so strong, Luffy-San. I was all emotional when you entered the war." One mermaid spoke while rubbing against Luffy''s arm.


    "You really are brave, you even killed a Tenryuubito in front of the whole world, I''ve never seen anything like it." Another mermaid spoke in Luffy''sp.


    "You truly are a hero... to think that Uncle Whitebeard woulde out alive from that war." A third mermaid murmured as she kissed Luffy on the cheek.


    "You''re exaggerating, I just did what I should for my brother." Luffy said before smiling and drinking his alcohol. "Don''t you agree... Madame Shyarly?" Luffy looked at therge mermaid watching.


    "Can you let our customer breathe a little?" She approached, asking the other mermaids, as they quickly ran away from Luffy with blushing faces while they seemed to behave.


    "This is not very good behavior while this man is the fianc�� of the princess as you know." Madame Shyarly said with a stern tone, making the mermaids a bit embarrassed.


    "Anyway, forget that. Madame Shyarly, if you''re here, it''s an honor to meet the seer of the mermaid ind..." Luffy smiled at the woman after drinking more from his bottle.


    "You seem to know me..." Madame Shyarly said calmly, looking at the pirate with interest.


    "Of course... you are Arlong''s sister..." Luffymented calmly, setting a somewhat hostile mood.


    "Well... you could say that... I heard one of yourpanions killed him." Madame Shyarly said.


    "Yes... you could also say he caused his own death... He was enving humans in the East Blue for over a decade..." Luffy murmured before returning to his drink.


    "I can''t deny he had a deserved end... that fool chose his hatred and it spread to some ces on the ind." Shemented, and Luffy nodded.


    "Yes. But that''s also settled, my princess ended them, you must have heard the explosions and how the sea was agitated, it was the cleansing and I fear to say that the mermaid district no longer exists." Luffymented.


    "Yes... I already knew about that..." She said at the end.


    "Now tell me, for you being here, did you see anything in the future? I''m not going to destroy the mermaid ind or anything, am I?" Luffy asked curiously.


    "No..." She said with a raised eyebrow. "I didn''t see anything about your future if that''s what you''re asking." She spoke at the end.


    Luffy looked at her for a moment, knowing she was lying, but he didn''t mind as long as she didn''t freak out saying he would destroy the ind.


    "Anyway, I want to enjoy this ce," Luffy said, and the mermaid nodded.


    The Straw Hats soon began to spread out as everyone started to leave Ryugu Pce and also began enjoying the ind.


    "Usopp! They have a picture of a milkshake!" Chopper shouted, looking at the mermaid cafe.


    "Let''s go in and see what they have!" Usopp eximed excitedly as he entered.


    "Customer-san?!" A single mermaid greeted them before recognizing their identities. "You are friends of Luffy-Senpai!" The mermaid eximed as she approached.


    "Have you seen Luffy?!" Chopper eximed, not having seen his captain for thest few hours.


    "He''s there, behind the cafe in the VIP area," the mermaid said. "Do you want to see him?"


    "Yes. Show us the way," Usopp said as the mermaid nodded and led them behind the mermaid cafe.


    When they arrived, they encountered a strange scene: Luffy was inside a coral pool drinking, surrounded by more than 20 bikini-d mermaids. Nothing explicit was happening, but he was clearly enjoying himself surrounded by so many women in bikinis with fish tails.


    "Luffy is living the dream of anyone from this world!" Usopp eximed, dazed.


    "What??!! Where?!" Chopper, too innocent to understand what he was referring to, was looking for something tasty that Luffy must have been eating.


    "Hm?!" Luffy looked over with a smile. "You guys are here... folks!" Luffy smiled at them while continuing to enjoy the small paradise of beautiful mermaids.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere on the ind, Lami waspeting in something with Reiju, while Nami, Vivi, Alvida, Nojiko, and Kuina went out to shop on the ind.


    Some stayed in the pce while others went to different ces on the ind. Luffy was again walking through the ind''s streets, heading towards the harbor, noticing an increase in shipsing from the surface��a quite obvious reaction with many pirates wanting to reach the New World after the great loss of the Navy.


    He saw some familiar gs, and he would speak to themter, but first focused on his ship. As he approached, no one neared the ck Pearl and the others; there were guards keeping watch as they did on Whitebeard''s pirate ships. He passed easily, being well-known, and boarded the ship while he was alone. Entering it, he went straight to the prison, filled with Tenryuubitos.


    Everyone there immediately saw the door opening, especially the Celestial Dragons who grimaced with hatred at Luffy.


    "Hey, you damn inferior being!" one shouted but couldn''t continue, as Luffy''s wave of Haki covered the entire ce, leaving only two people standing.


    "..." Page One maintained a cautious look at Luffy but was thankful he had knocked down those idiots who had been screaming the whole time about getting revenge when they had the chance.


    But Luffy wasn''t interested in him, but rather in Chief Jailer Domino, whom he had taken from Impel Down. The woman looked at him with a dark tone but was surprised when he simply opened her cell.


    "Come with me, you''re tired of staying here, how about youe along?" Luffy smiled.


    "Why are you doing this?!" She asked with a cautious tone.


    "I''ve decided you''ll be a member of my fleet," Luffy said. He hadn''t intended to take this woman before, but not wanting her to get hurt as the only woman in the prison rebellion, he ended up bringing her on the ship as well.


    "And if I refuse..." She said, not wanting to associate with a pirate.


    "You can choose that... then you can leave... but do you really want to go back to Impel Down, living there is a bit sad..." Luffy spoke with a smile. "But you can also work for me. You can get strong... So you decide," Luffy said, turning to leave.


    "Hey, wait!!" Page One murmured.


    "Speak," Luffy looked at him.


    "Can''t you get me out of here?" he asked.


    "I could, but you''ll have to swear loyalty to my g. Otherwise, you''re just a trade with Kaido..." Luffy said.


    "..." Page One was silent but conflicted; Luffy saw this and started to leave the ship.


    He couldn''t help but smile as Domino followed him. "I see you''ve decided."


    "No. I just don''t know what to do yet," she said with a stern tone.


    Luffy didn''t care and was about to leave the ship when he felt his den den mushi ring. "Hm?!" He saw it was Uta.


    "Luffy?!" She said with an urgent tone.


    "Did something happen?" Luffy asked, his eyebrow raised by the tone of her voice.


    "Some prisoners that Bepo brought... they''ve escaped from prison!" She said.


    "Who?!" Luffy kept his voice calm, despite the surprise, wanting to understand the situation first while Domino remained silent beside him.


    "It''s Cracker and Reiju''s family... they''ve escaped and caused some chaos. They''re far from here... we can''t stop them," Uta spoke.


    "That''s kind of bad... I''ll stay here a bit longer before heading to Skypiea with the crew, just let me know if something like this happens again," Luffy said and hung up the den den mushi.


    "Well... you see why I need a jailer, Miss Domino?" Luffy looked at her, although he didn''t like the news, there wasn''t much he could do since he was far from Skypiea now.


    "..." Domino said nothing, and Luffy continued to exit the ship, with the woman following him.


    But as they reached the port, there was a crowd of people being held back by the guards. "Look, it''s him!!" A pirate said.


    "Luffy-Sama!! Hire me!"


    "Let me join your crew!"


    "Let''s dominate this era together, ept me into your fleet!!"


    "I want to be a member of the Yonkou without territories!"


    A crowd of people were all gathered while shouting at Luffy, who scratched his head at this, somewhat surprised by this reception seeing Neptune''s guards not letting them pass.


    "Sorry folks..." Luffy began to speak to them. "But I''m not interested," he said, leaving everyone surprised, as he had once thought, it was a bunch of criminals looking for a powerful g to continuemitting crimes.


    The next moment, he released his haki, catching everyone off guard as they fell to the ground, surprising the guards, while Domino had already seen this in the prison more than once.


    Luffy looked at a group behind the crowd of pirates as he approached with a smile. Kid, Killer, Basil Hawkins, Bege, X Drake, Apoo, Urouge, were there and he released another burst of Conqueror''s Haki at them, catching them off guard.


    His haki was much more powerful than what they had seen in Sabaody, making them feel a mountain on top of them as he put pressure on them.


    "Hm?!" All the seven rookies with bounties above 100 million soon began to fall to their knees.


    "I know you''re interested in seeing how powerful I am... so I''ll give you a taste," Luffy dered with a smile, increasing the pressure even more.


    "What?!" Everyone was surprised as they fell further, unable to move, and some looked at Luffy in fear as he released haki all around that area of the ind, with everyone there stunned by the event.


    Luffy continued pressing them not to intimidate them, but for them to see how strong they would need to be if they wanted to reach the top of the new world. Kid clenched his teeth at this. "I won''t let you humiliate me!!!" Kid eximed, releasing his own Conqueror''s Haki for the first time in his life, against his, though it was like a child trying to fight an adult.


    Luffy stopped releasing his haki and opened a satisfied smile at this. "Hahaha. That''s what I wanted to see... very good. I hope we meet again, and that you be a powerful challenge in those waters," Luffy dered as everyone looked at him cautiously.


    "Anyway, where''s Bonney?" Luffy asked.


    "She stayed in Sabaody..." Hawkins responded, and Luffy nodded to that, it seems the girl had epted his proposal and he would return to the ind to pick her up.


    "Great, see you then. Don''t let any pirates get close to my ship," Luffy spoke to the guards still dazed in the middle of the fallen, fainted crowd.


    He looked at Domino. "Let''s go to Ryugu Pce, after all, there''s a trial happening," Luffy said, as Holy Jones and the others would be tried by King Neptune.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 350 – Fish-Man Island 06.

    Chapter 350 �C Fish-Man Ind 06.


    Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Fish-Man Ind.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy returned to the Ryugu Castle with Domino. As he entered the throne room, where Neptune was at that moment beside all his 4 children judging Hody Jones and Vander Decken IX, both handcuffed and still quite battered from Shirahoshi''s attack.


    "You are used of murder, attempted murder, kidnapping, and treason against the ind of the fish-men," Neptune began, showing a tone clearly unsatisfied with the situation.


    "Big deal, Neptune. You listened too much to that foolish wife, leading us down an unworthy path, while we have to kneel to the humans on the surface..." Hody Jones openly mocked.


    In the room, Luffy stood at a distance, not getting too involved in the discussion and the trial. Present were Whitebeard himself and some of his crew members like Marco and others, along with members of the Straw Hat crew, listening to the entire trial, such as Robin, Jinbei, and Shirahoshi.


    Thement from Hody Jones quickly enraged Neptune, as he pointed his trident at Hody Jones with fury. "Dare to speak of Otohime once more and I will execute you right here!" he said with a bloodthirsty glint in his eyes.


    "Fine words for a man who needs humans for everything... You are weak Neptune and..." Hody Jones said fearlessly. He would ept his death quietly, while still defending his beliefs to the end.


    "To think things havee to this point..." Jinbei murmured. He felt responsible for everything that was happening, after all, he let Arlong go after taking him out of Impeldown, where he ended up doing horrible things after talking with Nami about her life in East Blue.


    Beside Hody Jones, Vander Decken IX was crying. "I just wanted to marry Princess Shirahoshi," Vander Decken IX said immediately, looking at the princess. "I did all this for love," heined, while everyone looked at him like an idiot.


    "I already have a fianc��," Shirahoshi said calmly, as the man had received a knife hitting his heart.


    Neptune, tired of this, already gave his verdict wanting to end this. "Anyway, I sentence you to death for all your crimes!" he eximed, while none of the jurors from the Ind of Tritons denied it, since Shirahoshi had given her testimony against Hody Jones seeing him murder her mother. As for Vander Decken IX, not much was needed to condemn him after years of throwing things at Shirahoshi.


    Luffy was just looking from a distance and finally approached. The first thing he went to see was the whale with a crown on its head standing in a corner, drawing the attention of others at that moment. "Hey, whale," he called out, while the whale looked at him curiously. "Do you by any chance want to join my crew?" he asked, as the whale became more confused by that.


    "HUH?!"


    "What are you doing??!!" Neptune immediately eximed from his throne seeing Luffy asking such a question to his loyalpanion, Hoe. "This is the damn thing! You already want to steal mypanion, besides having taken my daughter?!" Neptune was scowling at Luffy.


    "Don''t be like that, father-inw," Luffy said approaching them. "I don''t force anyone, but if he wants, he cane," Luffy said, shing a smile at Shirahoshi,pletely ignoring Neptune.


    "Don''t call me father-inw, damn it!" Neptune eximed again with another grimace.


    "Gurarara," Whitebeardughed at that, having remained silent the entire time.


    "Anyway, since we are on the Ind of Tritons," Luffy said turning back to Neptune. "Let''s finish this and let''s prepare the wedding with my future wife," he dered, knowing that Shirahoshi would wish to marry here, with her family rather than in Skypiea.


    "Who said you''re going to marry her?!" Both Neptune and his other 3 children shouted at Luffy.


    "So sudden... I haven''t even put on a dress yet!" Shirahoshi shyly listened to those words.


    "Don''t agree with him!!" The four family members shouted at her while she continued to timidly ce her hand on her face, while Luffy didn''t care about the Neptune family''s anger.


    Neptune''s face changed from enraged to one of defeat a momentter as he remained silent. He was in a ce with several people at this moment, wearing a suit next to Shirahoshi in a white dress.


    The wedding had been initiated in the ind''s square while the closest family members were there, and the rest of the ind was around the square with many people on the upper part watching the royal wedding.


    Neptune had no choice but to walk his daughter down the aisle in front of the entire ind while he did not look very pleased; Luffy was at the altar while Neptune''s Minister of the Left, who would be officiating, stood in front of Luffy.


    Shirahoshi looked quite excited, unlike her family while her brothers near the altar seemed to share their father''s situation. With no choice, Neptune walked his daughter up to Luffy.


    "I''m going to kill this human...!" Neptune eximed, clenching his fists angrily as he lost his precious daughter. Ignoring this, the minister began the wedding vows.


    "Do you take this mermaid as your future wife and will be with her until death do you part?" the minister asked Luffy, who nodded while wearing a ck suit.


    "Yes," he replied with a smile.


    The Minister of the Left turned back to the giant mermaid. "Do you take this human as your husband?" He asked Shirahoshi, who nodded timidly.


    "Yes," she dered with a small smile to Luffy.


    "Both have consented, now I ask you, is there anyone against this marriage? Speak now or forever hold your peace..." The Minister of the Left said to the entire ind.


    "I OBJECT!!!"


    "I OBJECT!!!"


    "I OBJECT!!!"


    "I OBJECT!!!"


    The only ones who eximed were Neptune and his 3 children.


    The Minister of the Left nodded to that. "As no one has spoken up..." He began.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me!" Neptune and your three sons shouted, but the Minister continued.


    "Then I dere you husband and wife," He spoke in the end. Shirahoshi ended up grabbing Luffy with her hands, he felt strange with it, but had no other choice as he was kissed by that mouthrger than his entire head.


    With that, the wedding wasplete, while Neptune and his children cried, Luffy and Shirahoshi entered a carriage that took them back to Ryugu Pce.


    The people of Fish-Man Ind were celebrating while pping for the newlyweds, seeing the kingdom''s princess marrying a human was a big step towards the goal of thete Queen Otohime, sealing a pact that humans and fish-men could finally unite. Even members of the Worst Generation that Luffy had met before were present while keeping to their own thoughts.


    A few days passed and Luffy woke up in a giant bed with him and all his wives, including Shirahoshi, while she upied most of the bed.


    Luffy opened his eyes and left before anyone woke up, and walked around the castle until he saw one of his crewmates alone sitting drinking, he ended up joining him.


    "You didn''t find your room and spent the night here, did you?" Luffy approached.


    "You''re saying I got lost, of course not." Zoroined while Luffy shook his head seeing that was indeed the reason.


    "Pass me the sake." Luffy sat next to the swordsman and started to drink his sake with him.


    "So, Captain, what''s your n now that the whole world is paying attention to us?" Zoro ended up asking Luffy, who smiled before answering.


    "I want you guys to stay here for a bit. I''m going with the Whitebeard fleet to the New World. I''m going to do some important things and want you guys to meet me in Sabaody after I cross the Redline." Luffy instructed.


    "What do you n to do in the New World? You said we would train a bit more before entering those waters. Do we need that?" Zoro asked given his strength in Marineford.


    "We are strong enough topete for territories in the New World, but we are still novices with just a few months at sea. I want us to be more prepared when we invade the New World," Luffy said, maintaining a gleam in his eye. "As soon as we get there, I want to dominate all the territories. And we will do it without any problems. After all, if we face the Yonkou, we might even win a victory here and there. However, the World Government will spare no effort to destroy us and instigate these fights to try to catch us," Luffy spoke, drinking some liquor to get rid of the hangover.


    "So we''ll have to deal with pirates and the World Government at the same time...?" Zoro murmured, a glint of challenge in his eyes, but he understood his captain''s reasoning, after all, they could receive attacks from all sides.


    "Yes, it''s time for us to dominate the seas. This year of training will give us enough power for that. I no longer possess the power of my Devil Fruits, but that''s also good," Luffy said. "After all, I don''t want to rely too much on my fruits, since not everything is based on fruits. They are just a support; the base strength and Haki is what dominates everything. I was lucky in fighting Saturn, but I doubt I could maintain that state fighting against the other Elders at the same time, I have to be strong enough to face them and even worse things." Luffy continued and drank some more.


    Not just that, he would also have to worry about the kingdoms that were his territories. Most of them were already under his name under his g. He could say that East Blue belonged to him, however, it stillcked military power.


    As much as, in these months, all the kingdoms where he had ced instructions, were starting to create armies, it still wasn''t enough. He needed weapons and good material, so he bought Wapol''s fruit to build a powerful metal and create a weapon factory in Skypiea. He already had an idea of who might consume it.


    In the end, a few more days of celebrations happened in the Pce, while Luffy socialized more with the members of the Whitebeard crew and spent time with his brothers, reminiscing about the past.


    "So, when will we see Sabo?" Lucymented, looking at the fish outside the Pce, feeling quite excited about this future meeting.


    "Soon," Luffymented.


    "I''m excited to see him again and to think that he was alive all this time," Ace murmured with an excited look having revealed the brother he thought had been dead since basta.


    "Yes, I''m sure that you will find him first before us, Ace. After all, I doubt he''ll stay put after knowing the truth and will probably look for the Whitebeard crew," Luffymented and looked at his brothers. "How about we reminisce about old times with some sake, like when we did our ritual to be brothers?" Luffy said, and both nodded as he grabbed some sake. Although Lucy was the only one who didn''t like alcohol, she still enjoyed the moment.


    A momentter, all three brothers were drinking, like when they were just kids in the Goa Kingdom, in the middle of that forest with almost no one knowing of their existence, while they were nobodies and now, their names echoed around the entire world at this moment, as a new era was arising.


    After that, Luffy went to talk with his crew. Lucy apanied him too, as she was now part of the Straw Hats. It was time for Luffy to talk about his ns.


    "So, we''re meeting on Sabaody Ind today, right?" Nojiko asked.


    "Yes, there are people to pick up there, and also Rayleigh will go with us to Skypiea. After we return, we will train for 1 year isted from the world. I''m sure the gically modified monsters by Shiki''s scientist will be our training base during that period," Luffy said, as everyone nodded.


    "You''re not going to pick up more women in the New World, are you?" Nami murmured, crossing her arms and giving Luffy a hawkish look.


    "What is this? You think I pick up women everywhere?" Luffy mocked.


    "You already picked up one in Impel Down," she pointed to Domino, who was standing by.


    He justughed. "Anyway, I''ll be going. I''ll get in touch with you," Luffy said, ignoring the usation.


    In the end, the Whitebeard Pirates began to head back to the port, while Luffy went to the Moby Dick, hitching a ride. Whitebeard said goodbye to Neptune and the others.


    "Hey, don''t forget to pick up the Flying Dutchman, that ship is important for my ship collection!" Luffy eximed and looked at Neptune. "Goodbye, father-inw!" He said while Neptune cursed him.


    In the end, Whitebeard boarded the ship and thus the fleet began to depart, returning to the New World.


    "Come on, men! Let''s return to the New World as heroes and clean up all the mess those damn Yonkou made in our territories. We''ll also teach everyone a lesson!" Newgate dered, while all the pirates alongside Luffy began to shout.


    Luffy remained calm, but also excited to finally enter those waters for the first time.


    -----


    Roon Here:


    I''m thinking, I want to change the beginning of this story, starting with a beginning of about 10 chapters before Luffy starts in the barrel. I want to finish this arc, and if I do that, I''ll release a chapter one day about the story and another day about an alternative beginning if it''s not bad for you.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 351 – Punk Hazard 01.

    Chapter 351 �C Punk Hazard 01.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New World.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of a stormy sea, with huge waves continuously crashing against each other amid heavy rain and lightning, ships began to appear. The first was the Moby Dick, followed by twenty more trailing behind, heading back to the New World.


    "We are here again!" The members of the Whitebeard Pirates maintained a satisfied look, surveying the tumultuous waters. Bubbles burst from the Moby Dick, and more coatings exploded from the other ships until the entire fleet was finally ready to sail towards their territories. The rain and lightning continued to pour down from the sky, lighting up the entire area.


    Luffy gazed with a bit of admiration at the chaotic scene before him. He and his crew would navigate these waters in the future, but he certainly already had a taste of this sea until the ck Pearl sailed here.


    Beside him, Ace approached. "Are you already scared of navigating the New World, Luffy?" he teased with the question.


    "Do you think I''m scared of this ce? I''m just excited because I''ve officiallye to this sea, I will conquer the whole New World, Ace. Remember that." Luffy retorted, mocking his brother''s provocation.


    "Arrogant as always, aren''t you, Luffy?" Ace murmured, but soon smiled. "Anyway, we''ll be waiting for that. Are you going already?" he asked.


    Luffy nodded, looking into the darkness of the night, raising an arm and looking at his wrist. "Yes, Ace. I need to do some things and it has to be somewhat quick." He lowered his arm and looked in a certain direction. "After all, many forces are in motion now. Probably this organization I''m targeting must be in chaos with the death of their leader, I need to hurry to execute my n."


    Luffy then turned his attention to the other crew members. With them watching him at that moment. "So you''re leaving, Straw Hat?" Marco asked with a friendly smile.


    "Looks like we won''t see each other soon," Vista spoke. "It''s a shame we can''t exchange a few blows, since I wanted to see the skills of the one who possesses the sword of the ancient king of pirates," hemented.


    "In the future, we will have a chance," Luffy said.


    "Anyway, thank you for your help, Monkey D. Luffy, I''m sure that we got out of Marineford so well thanks to your crew," Jozu acknowledged.


    Luffy nodded, turning his attention to Whitebeard. "Goodbye, kid. Good luck, and when you return to these waters in the future, make your name," he said.


    Luffy nodded. "You can count on it, Whitebeard. I hope to find you strong and healthy still, you hear me?" Luffy spoke smiling.


    They looked at each other with some respect. Truthfully, Luffy didn''t believe he would meet him again and this would probably be theirst meeting, but without saying anything more, he turned around.


    "Good luck, Straw Hat," Marco said.


    "Thank you. Ace''s brother, see you. Get back to the ship when you can, we''ll have a feast," the Whitebeard crew eximed cheerfully.


    "You are our friend, visit when you can," various exmations came from the pirates of the divisions.


    Luffy nodded. He liked these people and now Whitebeard would have a chance to live a little longer with his family. Putting that aside, Luffy bent his knees on the ship''s deck and exploded into the air, flying with Geppo.


    Quickly approaching the dark clouds in the sky, and looking at his wrist where there were three Eternal Pose, he chose one specifically before sensing its maic field and moving in that direction, bursting through the air, slicing through the rain and dodging falling lightning at that moment.


    The Whitebeard crew watched as Luffy disappeared into the horizon, "Hope to see him soon," Marcomented.


    "Yes, Luffy will be here with his crew soon. So, we can''t fall behind. I''ll get so strong that I''ll kick his ass when I see him," Ace said with a challenging smile.


    "Well, men, let''s move forward now. After all, we have our territories to reach and see the chaos they made in them," Whitebeard said and everyone nodded. Finally, they began to move forward.


    Luffy continued to navigate through the storm until he spotted an ind in the distance. With a Geppo, it didn''t take long for him to finally see it, as it was enveloped by toxic smoke. This was Punk Hazard, moments before the fight between Aokiji and Akainu, with the ind serving as a major government research base where Dr. Vegapunk worked on research for the government. Luffy believed the ident was caused by his assistant, Caesar Clown.


    The ind was uninhabitable; Dr. Vegapunk had moved to Egghead and Caesar had secretly reactivated the abandoned base and started his Smile project with Domingo.


    Luffy was after Caesar, so he decided to capture him. Moreover, there was a fruit on this ind that interested him, wanting to obtain it for the person he believed was most suited for it.


    As soon as he arrived above the ind, Luffy removed a mask from the system. He might not have his akuma no mi, but he still had the system with many credits he had acquired in recent days; he even convinced Neptune to give him a dowry. After cing the mask on his face, he advanced onto the ind.


    Meanwhile, Caesar Clown was quite agitated as an assistant helped him pack everything up. They had to leave theboratory by order of their new leader. The Donquixote pirates had affiliated themselves with the beast pirates for protection, as without Domingo, they would be doomed to destruction with so many enemies they had acquired, and without Joker, the underworld would also be in chaos.


    It was at that moment that an explosion urred, shaking the entire station, with Caesar and M immediately looking towards the source of the sound.


    "What''s happening?!" Caesar eximed with a look of fear.


    "We should find out, Dr. Caesar," M said in her whiteb coat, not yet having her modifications, just an ordinary woman.


    Meanwhile, at one of the entrances, Luffy entered theboratory in a suit sealed against the poisonous gas. After blowing up the entrance with a punch, he picked up the dented door and put it back where he had taken it from, although it no longer covered everything, with some poisonous gas leaking through the gaps.


    Luffy started walking, even with the poison entering the base. He knew he had time to do everything he needed before leaving there, so he pressed on.


    He also quickly sensed the presence of everything in that base. There were many artificial fruits there along with Caesar and his assistant. It seemed that no one else was there, so the children were not used by Caesar yet at this time.


    He continued cutting through the corridors until he entered arge space leading to the center of the base; his haki showed two presencesing towards him through the corridor ahead. Caesar flew in his gaseous form and finally encountered Luffy in the corridor, stopping in front of him angrily, with M appearing below him. Caesar''s angry look quickly turned to astonishment with a grimace, after all, who in the world didn''t know Monkey D. Luffy at that moment?


    "What are you doing here?" Caesar eximed in fear.


    "I''m here to rob you," Luffy said with a smile. And before Caesar could say anything more, Luffy was already in front of him. He simply clenched his fist with Haki and struck him in the face, making Caesar fly a considerable distance, with blood spraying in the air from his broken nose, before he copsed defeated on one side of the corridor. Meanwhile, M immediately stepped back, with Luffynding in front of her, looking at her with interest.


    "So it seems that what was expected is happening... The Donquixote pirates are acting... I would like to understand the situation now that Domingo is dead," Luffy said calmly. M couldn''t act while she transformed into snow, but Luffy hit her on the head, causing her to faint.


    "So easy to deal with them," Luffymented, looking at the two fallen on the ground. "Anyway," he said, taking some handcuffs from the system and cing them on M, then moving towards Caesar.


    Caesar opened his eyes a momentter and was stunned as he saw Luffy staring at him with handcuffs ced on his arm. "Hey hey, what are you doing? Do you know who I am? I am the greatest scientist of all!" he eximed immediately.


    "You really are a good scientist, which is why I will be capturing you. I''ll need your help in my ns," Luffy did not hide his greed. Caesar would be very useful.


    Caesar, trying to maintain his pride, now understood why Luffy was there. He valued his abilities, and this immediately made him fearful that he was about to be used by another pirate. "Wait, wait, you can''t do this. We are directly affiliated with Kaido and the Beast Pirates!" Caesar tried to argue, but Luffy justughed.


    "That doesn''t matter, since we will take down Kaido in the future so you wille with me anyway..." he said before pping Caesar again, making him truly faint this time.


    Luffy made sure they would stay locked up and left them there while he entered a base and quickly began to explore the whole ce. There was a Smile factory and a reasonable stock of artificial fruits, but his real interest was in the junkyard of the ce. As he was at its entrance, he blew up the ce entering the junk dump and walked through it until he found a pink fruit.


    This fruit was an experiment ssified as a failure by the World Government when Dr. Vegapunk was working here, trying to develop an artificial fruit for Kaido. However, in the tests, it was deemed a disposable experiment, making the World Government very disappointed, as they had spent many resources on this project. In the end, after that, Caesar went mad and caused the incident that led to the chaos the ind is in today.


    ''Failed experiment? What foolishness...'' Luffy murmured, looking at the fruit in his hand. Momonosuke had managed to transform into a giant dragon, though not asrge as Kaido, after all, this fruit is inferior to the Uo Uo no Mi, Model: Seiryu (a Dragon Fish). But still, it gives more power than most fruits.


    Satisfied, Luffy stored the fruit as he left the ce, going to other areas to steal some money and take the resources. He could put Caesar''s treasures with his money in the system, but since he didn''t have his Moa moa no mi at the moment, he would have to carry the other things he picked up at the base.


    He was not interested in the fruits, so he decided to destroy them, along with the wholeboratory. But just as he was about to start, he felt a presence entering the base through another of thergeboratory''s entrances.


    "Look what we have here, a vice-admiral of the Navy..." Luffy murmured and opened a smile, giving up his move as he walked towards the entrance.


    A man with a bamboo, wearing Navy robes, walked in, surprised to see Caesar and M handcuffed in the middle of the corridor. Luffy approached along the corridor, while his steps echoed through the ce.


    "Hello, Vice-Admiral Vergo," hemented calmly appearing in front of the man.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 352 – Punk Hazard 02.

    Chapter 352 �C Punk Hazard 02.


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter Size: 1900 Words.] </font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">


    Third Person POV</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">New World.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">...</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">...</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"I''m going to handle something." Vice-Admiral Vergo stepped out of his office and announced the men of G5, who looked more like bandits than navy soldiers saluting the vice-admiral who stayed in the New World to protect them while the rest of the navy fought against the Whitebeard pirates.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The New World was a chaotic, unsurprisingly, and Vergo was trying to keep the sea controlled, dispatching soldiers and ships to manage those regions.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had been in touch with Dressrosa while they reported on the path the Donquixote family would take, thirsty for revenge to kill those who caused Domingo''s death, Vergo ended up agreeing to affiliate with Kaido.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He received thetest updates on the ns and decided to head to Punk Hazard with a ship to escort Caesar to Wano to work with Queen in thend of the samurais'' factories.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Vice-Admiral Vergo is leaving..."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Where is he going... the sea is a chaos... with a growing number of pirates emerging..."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As theyining, Vergo kept leaving without caring about thements, he simply left the base and flew into the air with geppo, as he advanced towards a ship from Dressrosa on the sea heading to Punk Hazard.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He arrived at the ship a momentter and everyone greeted him. "Vergo, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you..." A man with spiky hair crossed his arms.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Yes." Vergo was terse, he was not in a good mood, as everyone was mourning the fall of their former boss.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ship continued sailing until Punk Hazard finally appeared to them, while Vergo left the ship to meet Caesar and M, but as soon as he walked through the doors where he had ess and encountered the two tied up with seastone, and with their mouths shut .</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"What''s going on here...?!" He murmured looking at Caesar trying to speak to him, but with an iprehensible voice.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But in the next moment, his attention was drawn to the corridor ahead, when he heard footsteps approaching and from one of the corridors, a person emerged walking calmly towards him.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Vergo looked at Luffy behind his sses with a quite bewildered expression, seeing one of the people he and his family wanted to destroy, there in front of him.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Vice-Admiral Vergo... So you''re here..." Luffy spoke with a smile.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Mugiwara..." Vergo murmured with a dark tone despite keeping serious.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"It''s good to see a dog of Domingo here too... I had the desire to kill him, but my partner got there first... not that I can me her, since my wife would be very sad if I took her goal of revenge." Luffy started calmly.</font></font>


    Vergo looked at him unstartled that Luffy knew about his affiliation with the Donquixote pirates, as he tested himself burning with rage inside, so much that he couldn''t hold back anymore and exploded the floor passing through Caesar and M ready to kill the straw hat.


    ''The reports indicate that Monkey D. Luffy could no longer use the abilities of his fruits at the end of the war... this is the chance to kill him when there seems to be no one else from his crew here.'' Vergo thought as he approached Luffy with his still open smile.


    Luffy saw the man raise his staff as he moved towards him. Luffy quickly drew his sword at thest second, shing against the weapon with haki and generating a wave of yellow lightning.


    Vergo clenched his teeth, seeing that Luffy was truly powerful with haki, trying to put as much power into his haki, but Luffy had evolved even further with basic haki and began to cut through Vergo''s haki.


    "You really are a powerful haki user, Vergo, but your limit is just the basic form," Luffy taunted, slicing through the bamboo. Vergo felt his arm being severed from his body the next moment.


    Before he could react, with blood spreading around, with Caesar and M watching this scene stunned and with a glint of fear, Luffy moved and punched him in the chest. Vergo put his arm in front to protect himself from the attack, unable to properly react to Luffy''s attack and his body flew backwards, breaking the walls of theboratory in a straight line.


    Vergo was not having an easy time as he felt the pain of losing an arm. He tried to stand firm so as not to break the other with a punch from Luffy, which made him break all the walls until stopping in the eighth room after that punch, finally falling to the ground with some debris falling on him. He was a bit breathless and growled feeling immense pain.


    He tried to lift his head and, the next moment, Luffy appeared in front of him, trying to punch him once more. Vergo quickly used Soru to move away, but Luffy reappeared by his side the next moment.


    "You are slow!" Luffymented, delivering another punch to Vergo, who flew into the wall, exploding again.


    Luffy looked to that side of the wall and began walking forward, raising an eyebrow with Vergo finally reacting, flying towards him transformed all in armament haki.


    Even with just one arm, Vergo did not seem to give up, at a disadvantage, trying to hit Luffy, who quickly put his hand in front, waiting to see the strength of the opponent, as he was dragged a few meters back, but nothingpared to what he did to Vergo, not even passing five meters.


    "Interesting," Luffy murmured and sheathed his sword while his arms transformed, coated in haki, getting ready to fight. He flew the next moment towards Vergo. Meanwhile, Caesar and M could only hear the explosions while the whole ce trembled with the intense battle in the next moments.


    "They are destroying my entireboratory," Caesarined with his muffled voice, as he could not speak with his mouth gagged with a rope. M was frightened seeing Vergo''s arm fallen on the ground in front of them.


    The explosions continued until Vergo, again, flew into that room, hitting against the wall, cracking it. He tried to stay standing, but he was all bruised. Even with his whole body wrapped in haki, blood was spread all over the ce. He had his arm broken, his ribs, and his organs were all damaged. Even his sses had already fallen off, leaving him in a deplorable state.


    Luffy burst through the wall he came from, while approaching calmly, looking at the man mockingly. "I thought you would be a greater challenge, but you are too weak," Luffymented. Despite having faced several vice-admirals and used just haki and the six styles to defeat many of them in the war, he expected more from Vergo, since he was a challenge for Trafalgar Law in the original.


    Luffy, sighing, decided to finish this. He simply removed his sword again from its sheath and showed it to Vergo, who could only look at it now without being able to do much.


    Vergo was without his weapon and his whole body was broken. The only thing he could maintain was his haki, but it was also already at its limit after just a few blows from Luffy.


    Luffy didn''t care. He turned his body as he ced his sword behind him. It began to glow with red lightning. Preparing to make his move, he then spun quickly releasing his attack.


    At thest millisecond, Vergo, even with a broken arm, put his hand in his pocket and was cut the next moment, M and Caesar, who were crouched on the ground, saw the blow passing over their heads.


    "Hey, what''s going on up there?" one of the Donquixote family members asked curiously, hearing the explosionsing from therge mountain on Punk Hazard Ind, not understanding what was happening there.


    "Who knows. Maybe Vergo is annoyed with M or something," another man spoke.


    But then, the next moment, a huge lightning strike in the shape of a cut emerged from the mountain and went in all directions of the ind, piercing all the other peaks of the ind as they were cut along that line. The lightning passed over the ship, generating wind with the members only able to protect themselves by putting their hands in front.


    "Hey, what was that?!" theckeys of the Donquixote pirates quickly ducked in fear, as dius looked with narrowed eyes, wondering what was happening and looking up at the sky.


    "Hey, look there," a man pointed to the ind again.


    "What??!!!" Others eximed.


    The next moment, everyone was looking at the mountain from where that cut with electricity came out, seeing it fly in half with the Smile factory being cut by Luffy''s sword, which made a 360�� movement.


    Everything turned into chaos after that in theboratory, explosions began to emerge all over the ce, while Caesar and M were in the middle of it all, with the former screaming desperately not wanting to die orining about the destruction of hisboratory.


    The mountain began to fly over theboratory, while falling down, creating a cataclysm on the ind with explosions and tremors. Luffy saw this with satisfaction, as the Smile factory was destroyed with this movement with Vergo being cut. He looked ahead, where there was Vergo, with half of his body cut. Unlike what happened with Law, Vergo was really cut and his life was quickly ending as he couldn''t react while having only half of his body. Luffy raised an eyebrow, seeing him with a look of despair holding a den den mushi that he had pulled from his pocket before Luffy cut him.


    "Vice-Admiral Vergo, are you there?" A female voice continued calling from the den den mushi. "What is all this noise, where are you and what is happening?!"


    "Monkey D. Luffy," Vergo murmured as he was dying, still managing to speak in hisst moments. "He killed me at Punk Hazard..." He said dropping the den den mushi the next moment, while Vergo looked at the now open sky. "Soon I''ll be meeting you, Domingo..." He couldn''t help but murmur and Luffy raised an eyebrow at that.


    ''This guy is certainly loyal...'' He couldn''t help feeling a bit of admiration for the man as he died.


    "Vice-Admiral Vergo, Vice-Admiral Vergo?!" The voice on the fallen female den den mushi kept calling;


    "He''s dead," Luffy decided to speak as the woman on the other end of the line opened her eyes and was stunned before ring with hatred.


    "You are Monkey D. Luffy, aren''t you? You think you can get away with all this? You will face the justice of the Navy and pay for all your crimes," she eximed angrily.


    "If you knew this person, you wouldn''t speak like that," Luffymented. "After all, he works for Kaido." Luffy replied with the obvious, but looked onest time at the den den mushi that had a beauty mark below the mouth and smiled. "Goodbye, Vice-Admiral Gion." Luffy said and turned off the Den Den Mushi.


    He wasn''t interested in continuing to talk to that woman, despite thinking she was one of the most beautiful in the Navy.


    "Anyway, let''s deal with theckeys now..." Luffy looked down at the ship on the ind, while he had an idea. After all, his next target was Dressrosa and he didn''t want to be carrying M and Caesar to the ce. So, he would leave them there for a few days. He quickly moved to grab both his prisoners and headed towards the ship of the Donquixote family men.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">RoonLeague | Patreon</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Extra Content Already Avable:</font></font>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</font></font></strong>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</font></font></strong>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</font></font></strong>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</font></font></strong>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</font></font></strong>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</font></font></strong>


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</font></font></strong>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Visit our Patreon for more!!</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">������������������������������������������������������������� ��������������������������������</font></font>

 Chapter 353 – Viola Princess.

    Chapter 353 �C Vi Princess.


    Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New World.


    ...


    ...


    The entire ship was on its knees at this moment, even dius was on the ground, staring fearfully at Luffy.


    "So I''m leaving these two with you. I want you to sail calmly in the middle of the sea until I return, and just to be sure, I''m making a vivre card of dius and Caesar, after all, I can''t let them go, otherwise, I''ll have to kill them," Luffy spoke calmly as all the Donquixote minions trembled on the ground and dius was not much different, as angry as he was at the Straw Hats, he cared more about his life than the feeling of revenge and now knew that Vergo had been brutally killed, how could he deal with someone who cut a mountain with a wholeboratory not long ago?


    Luffy nodded, seeing the silence and the fear in their eyes, and grabbed the two prisoners and threw them in the middle of the deck. "I''m going to do something important at sea at this moment, so it''s better you do exactly as I said... after all, I don''t want to kill you," Luffy said with a very firm tone, while everyone felt fear, with Caesar being the most fearful, starting to cry wanting to wake up from this nightmare.


    Luffy approached the frightened Caesar and took one of his hairs and did the same with dius, while doing what he learned with Yamato during their travels, Luffy was not just a captain who gave orders and nned the future of the crew, but also lived learning things with hispanions, whether making vivre card with Yamato, learning to read poneglyphs with Robin, feeling the weather with Nami, and learning to be a better swordsman with stealing or a better shooter with Usopp.


    After that, Luffy smiled at everyone. "I''m leaving, see you in about 2 days. Goodbye," Luffy said and disappeared the next moment, flying high, leaving Punk Hazard behind, while following the path to Dressrosa with his second Eternal Pose of the 3 on his arm, disappearing into the middle of the sky.


    Dressrosa is known as thend of fairies, thend of romances and passion, while countless toys walked through all the streets of the city, couples met and kissed, while some toys seemed enraged with them, but they didn''t care.


    "This is terrible!!!" Trebol shouted quickly in a meeting where the crew members gathered there to discuss urgent matters and this time it was a very delicate issue, after all, there was a vivre card starting to disappear while burning quickly in front of everyone.


    "Vergo is dying!!" Diamante was shocked by this, after all, Vergo was one of the Elite members and there were only 4 of them, being Trebol, Pica, Diamante himself, and Vergo, with thetter about to die.


    "He was in Punk Hazard to escort Dr. Caesar Crown to Wano... something happened..." Pica said in his thin tone.


    The other members also looked around with tense and fearful nces. "We should call dius... he must know what''s going on!" He said and they tried to make a call, but the den den mushi wasn''t working, after all, Luffy made sure to remove all of them from the ship as soon as he left.


    "Buffalo, go there immediately!" Pica eximed while he nodded immediately, leaving through the window.


    "Vi. I want to know about anything suspicious that might show up here, you understand?" Trebol said and Vi in a corner nodded.


    Vi was quite confused, it seemed that all Joker''s allies were turning against him and his family was not managing the situation. Even with Kaido''s name on them, some forces didn''t seem to care, not believing that the family would continue with their arms sales as they had provided before.


    The meeting began and many members began to cry with the fall of Vergo as his paper disappearedpletely, showing that he died. Vi spent a day thinking about what to do and when she went to her room the next day nning to see her niece at the coliseum today, since this kingdom belonged to Kaido now, she feared for her father''s death, she needed to find a way to keep him safe.


    But as soon as she reached the door, she immediately opened her eyes with her X-ray vision, while she was paralyzed, debating whether to open the doorknob or not. In the end, she nervously opened the door with the room appearing to her while there was a man near the window looking at the kingdom.


    "I was wondering how long you would stand at the door and for a moment I thought you were going to call the rest of the Donquixote family... Princess Vi," Luffymented calmly without turning to the woman.


    "Monkey D. Luffy... You are here..." Vi murmured.


    "Yes... I came here from Punk Hazard," Luffy spoke as Vi opened her eyes at that moment.


    "So you...?" She asked, shocked.


    "If I killed Vergo and captured Caesar Crown? Yes..." Luffy admitted.


    "..." Vi was still quite surprised by this and she almost wanted to know the intentions of this man as she began to activate her eyes.


    "If you try to read my mind, I won''t be kind at all, princess of Dressrosa," Luffy immediately warned, he did not want someone reading his mind.


    "!" Vi quickly deactivated her eyes to not enrage the pirate in front of her. "But... but what do you want? What are you doing here?" She asked cautiously.


    "You want this country to be free again, I heard it''s now Kaido''s territory..." Luffy said.


    "Yes... it belongs to Kaido, are you nning to take him down?" Vi asked, Luffy had beaten Kaido in the war, so she was thinking that he really could defeat him.


    "I n to take him down, but not now," Luffy said.


    "But..." Vi with a glint of hope to see this kingdom finally free, insisted, but Luffy shook his head.


    "I know you want to take this kingdom out of the beast pirates'' hands as soon as possible. And I could even free them, by going into the factory and beating up that brat who turns people into toys..." Luffy finally turned to Vi. "But I won''t be at sea next year, so even if I defeat the Donquixote family here, Kaido will send forces and I can''t be here..." Luffy spoke, he had no ns yet to go into a war now, waiting for his entire crew to be ready for such a thing.


    "..." Vi didn''t know what to say about this, but still, she looked at Luffy with some hope. "But you wille to this country in the future then, you will go to war with Kaido...?" She asked as Luffy shook his head.


    "But what do you n, why do you want to help Dressrosa?" Vi couldn''t help asking, it was strange Luffy''s actions or why he was here to talk to her after everything.


    "I intend to make this ce my territory, but I won''t govern it, I''ll leave that to your father, putting him back on the throne again and restoring the royal family''s name again," Luffymented.


    Vi wasn''t so surprised by the first statement, after all, Luffy wouldn''t help them for nothing, but the second part left her eyes shining with hope, she was ready to beg him to do just that no matter the cost, as long as he saved her father. "Thank you..." She murmured in the end while looking at Luffy with a glow of admiration.


    "It''s alright, after all, I don''t want to be the ruler of countries with my g, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have norms and I n to call them at a time to fight with me, but I am just, all the kingdoms with me, are growing very well," Luffy said and Vi was surprised by this information.


    "You have territories?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    Luffy just smiled, "I''ve been conquering territories ever since I set out to sea..." He said. "I know I''m known around the world as the Yonkou without territory, actually, I''m quite surprised with the newspapers talking about me here," Luffy pointed to a newspaper on Vi''s headboard, which she had received a few days ago, it was Luffy''s bounty and his crew with new reports.


    "Besides..." He continued while pointing to the wall with a photo of his bounty and several articles about him kept under the bed. "Didn''t know I had a fan in this ce..." He said, making Vi immediately open her eyes with this.


    "This... isn''t what you''re thinking!" She replied with a somewhat desperate tone, while turning red with embarrassment at this moment.


    "It''s okay... let''s just say you''re no Stalker," He replied with a smile while the woman seemed to get even redder with that.


    "I''m no Stalker..." Vi murmured.


    "Anyway... I didn''te here just to talk about some of my ns," Luffy began as Vi tried to regain herposure to listen to him.


    "What you want... if you are fair, the royal family will be grateful and follow you," Vi replied.


    "I nned to have Lami free this country while she kills Domingo. But as you can see... she did it herself in the war and Domingo is dead, so I thought of another way to fight for this country, since justing here and defeating all the remaining members of Joker is too easy..." Luffy said, not wanting to do everything alone, what''s the concept of a crew then? "I want one person to do this." He spoke in the end.


    "One person?" Vi didn''t know what Luffy was talking about.


    "I want Princess Reba, I came here to pick her up," Luffy said.


    "Reba?!" Vi was surprised by this.


    "Yes, my intentions are not bad, but I want to recruit her into my crew and give her the strength to free the country..." Luffy said, he always had in mind the ideal crew to conquer the seas and handpicked his future crew members, Reba was always someone he intended to have as well.


    "You intend to do this..." Vi was somewhat suspicious of Luffy''s actions, even a bit jealous that it wasn''t her he was looking for his crew.


    Luffy guessed what she was thinking. "Your skills are very useful, and I n to make use of them in the future, but now you need to stay in the kingdom. To keep it, after all, the people of Dressrosa still need to see the royal family on thisnd. I don''t believe anything will happen to Dressrosa this year, just keep things as they are. When we act it will be quick and to the point, the Donquixote family will be destroyed and Dressrosa will be safe while we are in this sea," Luffy spoke.


    "Yes... but what do you intend to do with my niece...?" Vi began to understand Luffy''s reasoning, but still didn''t understand how he would make Reba as strong as he ims.


    "See this fruit?" Luffy showed the pink fruit to Vi. "It''s a replica of Kaido''s fruit, although not perfect, it is still very simr," Luffy dered while Vi was shocked by this information.


    "Really...? This fruit is like that of the Yonkou?" She murmured.


    "Yes, anyway, take this," Luffy handed a den den mushi to Vi. "If everything is working as usual, avoid contacting, but if something happens, call me," Luffy requested, and Vi stepped forward, taking the den den mushi before looking at Luffy gratefully.


    "Thank you," she couldn''t help but murmur with a blush.


    "It''s okay, Reba is in the arena and they are having games today..." Luffy looked back out, towards the coliseum in the middle of the city.


    "Yes... members of the Donquixote family are trying to keep order in the kingdom and believe that keeping people busy fighting will work," Vi responded while Luffy nodded.


    "Alright, I will take Reba to get her out of the kingdom. You don''t need to lie when they ask who attacked the coliseum, but keep it discreet and contact me if something happens to you or Dressrosa," Luffy requested.


    "Yes," Vi responded in the same tone as before.


    "Anyway, I''m going. I need to save a princess while she is forced to wear erotic clothes in front of the whole kingdom, that''s too disgusting," Luffy spoke with some disdain.


    "..." Vi just looked at him as Luffy merely smiled.


    "See youter. I hope we meet soon, Princess Vi," he said before jumping into the air out of the window and flying towards the coliseum as fast as he could.


    "..." Vi continued to look at Luffy disappearing with her own thoughts, while cing the den den mushi she received on her right chest with quite conflicting thoughts while keeping the image of Luffy in her mind with a blush on her face.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 354 – Rebecca Princess.

    Chapter 354 �C Reba Princess.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New World.


    ...


    ...


    "Let''s start another round of the next fight!!" the announcer shouted, hoping for another day of the tournament despite Dressrosa being quite agitatedtely. Still, the coliseum was open to everyone in the kingdom while they seemed to enjoy it.


    Two men in armor, one 7 meters tall and the other 4 meters, began a fight while citizens and toys continued to scream, seeming to forget that their king had been killed over a week ago.


    Meanwhile, no one noticed somethinging towards the coliseum from the royal castle at high speed, creating a huge impact in the middle of the ce the next moment. The coliseum shook at this moment with the impact.


    "What is happening here?! An attack on the coliseum?!" the announcer shouted as the bikini-d women beside him put their hands on their faces, worried. The crowd in the stands showed expressions of fear, while the two diators stopped their fight to see what was happening.


    Meanwhile, inside the coliseum, debris flew in all directions, with several diators who had not yet entered the arena looking horrified at the destruction of the ce next to them. The coliseum was fortified so no one could leave, but here it was being destroyed, as a shadow began to emerge from the wreckage, moving into the ce.


    "Who is this?!" a diator asked, raising his sword with some fear.


    "An enemy of Domingo taking advantage of his death?" another expressed his thoughts.


    "We should call the Donquixote family!" a guard eximed as the shadow finally came out of the wreckage while Luffy wore his usual casual clothes, his hat showing his symbol.


    "Wait...! This is..." All the diators immediately recognized who this person was.


    "He is Monkey D. Luffy!! A Yonkou!!!"


    "The one who is captain of the woman who killed Domingo!!"


    "He killed a Gorosei, one of the people who rule the world!! Fought against Garp, Sengoku, 3 admirals, and even hit Kaido!!!" Everyone immediately became shocked by who was in front of them, feeling very afraid and immediately backing away.


    "He has a bounty of 3.5 billion berries!!!" another eximed, trembling.


    Luffy continued walking, listening to thements while cracking a small smile. But the next moment, he released his haki, making everyone in that ce fall to the ground.


    Luffy saw everyone copsing, except for one person he excluded from his haki as soon as he felt her. Reba was in a corner wearing ssic clothes that showed most of her body like a kind of bikini, something used to ridicule her while turning the princess of the kingdom into being exposed like a prostitute.


    She was surprised by the explosion and heard everyone eximing Luffy''s name as soon as she appeared, she wasn''t sure how to act, though she was grateful for Straw Hat beating and humiliating Domingo while that Lami killed him in the war, she didn''t know why this powerful pirate was here and her first thought was to run from there, but as she was about to take the first step, a powerful wind swept through the ce and the next moment she saw the crowd falling to the ground with white eyes and open mouths, fainted instantly, she saw this in the war shown on the screen and she took a step back with so much fear and it reached its peak when Monkey D. Luffy stared at her from that distance with a smile.


    "Why is he looking at me?!" Reba murmured as she raised her sword against Luffy, waiting for him to make a move.


    "Reba." Luffy said calmly as he began to walk towards her.


    "How do you know who I am...? What do you want?!" Reba kept her sword as she began to tremble, she knew she couldn''t handle this man.


    "I know who you are because I came looking for you and I want to take you from here." Luffy replied calmly.


    "!" This caught Reba by surprise as she narrowed her eyes trying to look at him with courage. "What do you mean by that?!"


    "Simple. I''m here to take you, I want to make you stronger, do you want to be free, want to free Dressrosa?" Luffy asked calmly.


    "Make stronger... Freedom..." She murmured a bit confused by these words.


    "I have a proposal for you, I want you in my crew. I wish to make you so strong that in one year, you will return and almost destroy the entire Donquixote family and free Dressrosa, and I will go to war against Kaido, but I want you to follow me until the end of my journey." Luffy gave her his proposal.


    "..." Reba had stunned eyes, almost dizzy from hearing this; she could never have imagined receiving such a proposal as Luffy walked up to a few meters from her.


    "Are you serious?" she murmured.


    "Yes, I just spoke with your aunt and I know she is watching us from the castle right now. I want to free you and restore the Riku family, with your grandfather returning as king and you receiving the title of Princess of Dressrosa along with your aunt, and not living in this humiliating way... you want a better life, so I want you by my side," Luffy spoke as Reba was left speechless, looking at Luffy.


    Reba, despite having many sympathizers, was still ostracized, everyoneughed at her and made maliciousments, constantly living in humiliation; she had never been touched, as her aunt would never allow such a thing to happen, but even so, for a 14-year-old teenager, this was a cruel life. Everyone had fierce voices against the Riku family and took it out on her and her grandfather, who often came to the coliseum.


    Now she was hearing something from a stranger she never imagined, saying he would take her away and make her strong, her family and her country would be saved by her, this caught her by surprise and as someone living this kind of life, she always clung to anything that gave her hope, even suffering in the coliseum, she wanted to be strong, strong enough to have killed Domingo and free her aunt and grandfather from the clutches of their enemies.


    That''s why at that moment, she started to tear up, looking at Luffy as tears began to fall. "Really? Do you think I can be strong enough to free this country? Do you want to take me with you?" she asked as tears started to fall.


    "Yes, we''ll spend 1 year away training and I want to recruit you to my crew, although you will be a pirate, you are not the first princess in my crew. Vivi, the princess of basta, and Shirahoshi, the mermaid princess, are with me and have be powerful women, although today they are also my wives..." Luffy murmured at the end, and hearing this, Reba blushed, but looked at Luffy with hope; she didn''t know why, but she felt she could trust this man.


    "Be careful, Reba!!!" a voice emerged at this moment and a toy soldier in dark and red clothes with only one leg, using a type of toy weapon, jumped and stood in front of Reba and Luffy.


    "Toy-san!" She was surprised by this.


    The toy soldier seemed to look at Luffy unafraid and Luffy looked at him with interest. "Don''t trust what this pirate is saying, you don''t know him to believe in his words!" he said firmly.


    "So you appeared," Luffymented looking at Kyros calmly.


    "Sorry, Toy-san, but I will ept Monkey D. Luffy''s proposal," Reba spoke and Luffy was surprised with the system putting her as an official member.


    ''I''ve never had such a quick eptance in the crew,'' Luffymented internally, quite pleased.


    But the same could not be said of the toy, who looked at Reba stunned. "Don''t do it, Reba!!" he eximed, but Reba shook her head.


    "I will believe in him, he defeated Domingo once and I will do anything to be stronger!" she said determinedly.


    As the toy soldier was about to try to convince Reba not to agree to this, because it was very suspicious for one of the world''s greatest pirates to appear at this moment, and wanting to take Reba saying he will train her, as a father, he didn''t trust Luffy at all with this attitude, even though he is an enemy of the Donquixote family.


    "I''m not surprised by this, toy soldier," Luffy interrupted before continuing. "She is your daughter, so I understand your concern," Luffy admitted, catching both the toy soldier and Reba looking at Luffy confused.


    "What do you mean by that? Mr. Luffy?" Reba asked bewildered.


    "Do you know who I am?!" the soldier eximed, stunned; after all, even the Donquixote family doesn''t know about him, with everyone forgetting his existence as soon as he turned into a toy.


    "Yes. You are Kyros, married to Princess Scarlett, mother of Reba, and she is your daughter, that''s why you always apany her," Luffy spoke.


    "Wait... father... I have a father?!" Reba couldn''t be more stunned as she looked at Luffy and the supposed father who had been apanying her for years while helping her train, but she had never imagined that he would be her father.


    "Yes, the toy in front of you is your father, his name is Kyros, the one you treat as a legend when you see his statue in the arena; he is your father transformed by a devil fruit user, and that makes you forget his existence too. I am the only one who really knows who he is," Luffy said, and at that moment, Reba waspletely taken aback. She had always heard about the statue of Kyros in the middle of the coliseum, symbolizing a legendary diator that existed, but no one remembered him, like a true legend.


    "Is this really true...?" she murmured while even Kyros didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s leave this reunion forter, we have to get out of Dressrosa, I''ll take you with me and if you want toe along, feel free," Luffy said, not wanting to separate the father from the daughter.


    "..." They didn''t even know how to respond to what they had just heard, and Luffy just sighed as he appeared next to Reba, grabbed her by the waist and the toy soldier by the arm, and began to leave before anyone could react, through the hole he had created.


    As soon as they left, a sword appeared in front of them, as Diamante tried to cut him at that moment, but Luffy maneuvered carrying the two by his side and dodged the attack as Diamante appeared in front of him.


    "Mugiwara!!!" Diamante eximed with hatred, ready tounch another attack.


    "Hey, Reba, grab your father, I need a free hand," Luffy eximed and threw the toy to the girl who caught him, while he advanced towards the high-ranking man from the Donquixote family. Once again the sword tried to attack him but making curves in the air with Geppo and Soru, Luffy surprised Diamante, as he delivered a punch to his face, making the makeup-d man fly backwards, hitting against a building in the city.


    "One down, now the other," Luffymented as the city transformed in front of him with a giant of houses and rocks emerging.


    "Mugiwara!" Pica eximed, only 20 meters tall, while Luffy puffed his cheeks.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Look at your voice, Pica, I didn''t know it was so funny!!" Luffy eximed, unable to stopughing at the giant, while the toy soldier continued to be held by Reba, watching everything here without being able to react properly due to Luffy''s incredible speed.


    "You bastard!" Pica tried to hit him with a punch.


    "Hahahaha! Take that, Pica! Hahahaha!" Luffy continuedughing and went straight into his punch, hitting it, stillughing. The next moment, the two fists collided, but Luffy didn''t give his opponent a chance as his haki was much more powerful, making Pica''s fist explode, and Luffy took this opportunity to take off into the sky with Reba and the soldier, leaving Dressrosa in chaos with this little fight. Luffy treated them like children, but it wasn''t the time for them to interfere with Dressrosa.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 355 – Returning to Paradise.

    Chapter 355 �C Returning to Paradise.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New World.


    ...


    ...


    "Mr. Luffy, I am a bit tired," Reba''s voice sounded from behind Luffy as she clung tightly to his neck. With a soldier behind her, the girl had a slight blush on her face.


    Luffy nodded, understanding that this girl, who had been traveling through the night, was exhausted and needed some rest.


    "Alright, let''s find a ship." Luffy said and continued across the open sea. They spotted a pirate ship in a corner and advanced towards it in the next moment.


    "Let''s choose an ind to replenish our supplies before going further into this sea!!!" The captain with a 40 million Berries bounty eximed as his crew raised their weapons.


    This ship belonged to a pirate group that had just entered the New World, deciding to sail these waters after the battle in a strong manner, excited to conquer their own territories and make their name in this New Era. However, they did not expect an object at high speed to explode from the sky onto the deck, sinking the ship in the next moment.


    As the ship returned to normal while rocking uncontrobly, the pirates quickly panicked, with most of them falling to the ground unbnced by the impact.


    "What is that?"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Where is it?!!"


    The pirates quickly eximed various words in fear, looking for any ship that might have fired that cannonball at them.


    "Wait, there''s someone there," someone shouted, pointing a finger at the explosion, seeing a shadow emerging from the debris of the wood.


    As Luffy stepped out from that spot, he appeared in front of them, staring them down, all the men quickly raised their swords at him with a look of caution and anger for invading their ship.


    Reba was already on the ground, approaching him cautiously, waiting for Luffy to deal with the pirates.


    It was then that the pirates finally realized who was in front of them with his distinctive face and straw hat.


    Many began to tremble immediately. "That''s Monkey D. Luffy!"


    "The Yonkou without territories!!"


    "The pirate with a bounty of 3,500,000,000 berries."


    Quickly, exmations were heard as Luffy scratched his nose, bored with this new way people had of reacting to him now.


    "Drop your weapons! Do you think we can fight him?" The captain quickly shouted, making all his men drop their swords, not wanting to present a threat to this monster.


    As the captain rubbed his hands, he approached Luffy. "How can I help you, Lord Luffy? As you can see, we are newly arrived pirates from the New World. Perhaps you would like to recruit us into your fleet?" He asked, knowing very well that he couldn''t face the monster of Marineford; they were just antspared to what they saw in the war.


    Luffy looked at him calmly while shaking his head.


    "I''m not recruiting at the moment," Luffy was direct. "I want you to bring me food and water and also a female outfit. I''m tired of feeling these irons resounding on my back," Luffy murmured while Reba blushed even more at thisment.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re talking about my daughter?" The toy soldier immediately shouted, but Luffy didn''t care and continued looking at the pirates.


    The group quickly started to move after that, and Luffy and the others waited for the pirates to bring what was requested quite quickly and obediently,plying with Luffy''s demands to avoid offending him.


    "Lord Luffy, we have prepared a great banquet for you, your girl, and your pet." The pirate captain said, trying to be as polite as possible.


    "Who are you calling a pet?" The toy soldier immediately shouted, but Luffy just smiled and began to eat. Reba ended up joining him as they sat by the deck.


    "Where''s the loot? Bring me alcoholic drinks," Luffy ordered, while the men quickly started bringing him the best they had.


    Luffy drank and ate while Reba ate and rested after changing clothes, putting on a dress that Luffy had to buy in the store because the pirates only had men''s clothes. At least now she wasn''t showing most of her body anymore.


    "Lord Luffy... Can you give me an autograph?" A boy around Reba''s age approached with Luffy''s 3.5 billion poster. Luffy took the paper with a feather, signed it, and handed it to the boy who reminded him a lot of Coby. The boy was very pleased, and Luffy turned his attention back to the captain.


    "I must admit, this was better than I expected," Luffy murmured at the end and looked at the men who were keeping a watchful eye on him. "Well, it seems I said I wasn''t recruiting, but if you want to be part of my fleet, I challenge you to survive a year in the New World. Make your own names, and if you''ve done that and still want to join me, seek me out. You''ll know when I''m in the New World," Luffy spoke as the men nodded.


    "It will be an honor, Lord Luffy!!!" the captain eximed.


    Luffy stood up, stretched his body, and looked at them. "Tell me your name," he asked the Captain.


    "I am Captain Barrocos, Lord Luffy. I ept the challenge. We''ll survive a year in this sea and then seek you out to be recruited!" he said. After all, of all those on the sea at this moment, Luffy was the one everyone saw as the future Pirate King.


    "Great, here''s a list of crimes I absolutely do not ept under normal conditions." Luffy took a paper from the system and handed it to the captain, who took it and began reading.


    Luffy heard the man nod in respect to the rules, and he just nodded before picking up Reba with a shout, cing the soldier on top of her, and jumping into the air. Luffy soared high, carrying Reba like a princess.


    He left the ship on the other side of the horizon and continued across the sea for the next few hours, following the direction of the two vivre cards until he spotted ships on the other end of the horizon and advanced. It was not just a ship of the Donquixote Family''s minions but also a Marine ship beside it.


    "These guys are fast," Luffy murmured and advanced with all speed. As he quickly approached, he was attacked with sword shesing at him, dodging and keeping Reba safe.


    "It''s him, he''s here!" Luffy began to hear the sailors quickly start shouting, stunned, trying to flee from the man worth over 3 billion.


    "Where are you going, you idiots? We can''t run from fighting for justice! We must stop this pirate right here!" A female voice eximed as Luffy saw Gion, who quickly set out with her ship as soon as Vergo made the call. She didn''t like that vice-admiral, but still, he was a member of the navy.


    She took the ship and advanced to Punk Hazard until she found this ship in the middle of the sea. Understanding that it left the ind and was frustrated that Luffy had escaped to another ce.


    Luffy had no difficulty in passing through all her attacks and reaching a ship, while Gion pointed her weapon at him, looking angry.


    "Pirate Monkey D. Luffy. I am here to arrest you and bring you to justice after all your crimes," she eximed while everyone looked at Gion a bit cautiously, wondering if she saw what he did in Marineford, be theyckeys or sailors on the ships.


    Luffy looked with interest. "So you are the famous Gion, Vice-Admiral of the Marines, operating in the New World. You are more beautiful than I imagined," Luffy said with a smile, looking at the girl with oriental touches and a mole below her mouth.


    "He''s trying to hit on Vice-Admiral Gion!" the sailors quickly shouted jealously.


    "Enough of this crap, pirate!" Gion said, advancing towards Luffy.


    Luffy just looked at her, unfazed by her attacking him. Even without using his Devil Fruit powers, Luffy could easily handle several vice-admirals.


    Throwing Reba up, he dodged Geio''s attack and reappeared behind the woman, and before she could react, Luffy moved to strike and gave her a p on the butt so hard that it made her fly a few meters before falling, scratching her bottom as she looked at him with a re of hatred.


    "You bastard!" she eximed, her anger reaching a new level towards Luffy.


    "He pped the Vice-Admiral''s butt! Bastard!" the sailors immediately began shouting.


    Luffy just smiled. "Don''t be like that, Gion, it wasn''t that bad." Hemented before picking Reba up again and cing her on the ground. "Wait a bit, I''ll deal with these marines," he said. In the next moment, he disappeared.


    Gion, even with immense pain in her right buttock, prepared to face the pirate, and the fightsted a few more minutes. However, all the marines were shocked as their vice-admiral was already on the ground defeated.


    Luffy looked at them. It didn''t take long for him to knock everyone else down with haki while looking at Domingo''s subordinates, who were trembling as they faced Luffy.


    "Mr. Luffy, it wasn''t our fault!" They immediately shouted, not wanting to die. "They appeared out of nowhere and captured us, imprisoning all their prisoners with Chief dius!!" one of them informed.


    Luffy just nodded. "I''ll be right back. So, if you try anything against these girls, I promise you will suffer in hell," he said in a threatening tone, making them all kneel.


    They all sweated and shouted, "Yes, we will do exactly that! We will protect them with our lives!" They eximed as Luffy boarded the marine ship.


    Caesar was conflicted, wondering if it was worse or better to go with that demon or go to Impel Down. However, he had no choice; he was now on a marine ship heading to Impel Down. But that changed when he saw Luffy entering the area and breaking the door with an explosion.


    "Well, it looks like you were trying to escape from me, but you wouldn''t get far," Luffymented while breaking into Caesar''s cell, dragging him out with an expression of fear and anger, also grabbing M, leaving only dius in one of the cells.


    "Why are you taking me too?" M asked. She could understand him taking her from Punk Hazard, but now directly, and even so, he still insisted on taking her.


    "Well, I need an assistant. Vivi can''t handle everything alone," Luffy said, and M looked at him strangely, not remembering agreeing to obey at any point, but Luffy didn''t care.


    He went back outside, reflecting. "I only have two hands, I can''t take everyone at once like this..." he murmured until he looked at Caesar, who stared at him with a glint in his eyes, while the mad scientist did not like that at all.


    In the next moment, Caesar found himself tied in a chain, while Luffy grabbed M and Reba by the waist, with a third woman tied to his back. Reba was holding the toy soldier.


    Then Luffy jumped into the air and started to ascend while Caesar screamed as he was pulled by a chain in the air, trying not to curse due to the humiliation. Luffy left dius still in the prison with Domingo''s subordinates to free him. Luffy had nothing more to do with them and proceeded to the first part of the Grand Line.


    "Mr. Luffy, why are you taking this marine?" Reba couldn''t help but ask, looking strangely at Gion being carried by Luffy unconsciously.


    "I didn''t want to leave her here alone, in a ce full of pirates, while the marines are down. I''m doing this for her safety," Luffy said, thinking of dropping her off at Sabaody.


    And so he continued. He did not pass through the middle of the Red Line, which would be the shortest route to Sabaody. However, there was Mary Geoise, and he certainly would not be weed if seen by the Gorosei. So, he followed around several kilometers of the city until he passed to the side of the Paradise, in the middle of the Calm Belt, almost entering the East Blue, and then proceeded to his final destination on his Eternal Pose, which was Sabaody. He only had these destinations on his three Eternal Poses: Punk Hazard, Dressrosa, and Sabaody, finally heading to thest point to finish his journey and its final details before returning to Skypiea.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 356 – Bonney’s response.

    Chapter 356 �C Bonney��s response.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    The Straw Hat crew was in Shakuyaku''s bar at the moment, having arrived without alerting anyone, with the ship hidden in the air among the trees thanks to Bepo''s power, while everyone was gathered around talking to Rayleigh about the war. Bartolomeo was turned to stone in the middle of the ce.


    "Why is this person still turned to stone?" Kuinained, looking at the man with a strange expression.


    "We should save him, does anyone know the cure for petrification?! Lami?!" Chopper eximed, but Lami wasn''t paying attention, fighting Reiju in the middle of the bar.


    A bottle broke in the middle of the ce while Shakuyaku watched due to the fight between the two women. "You spilled a good whiskey, so that''ll be 1 billion berries," he announced.


    "What do you mean 1 billion berries?!" Nami immediately eximed with a grimace.


    "Hey, uncle. You really were in the Pirate King''s crew, Ace''s father?" Nearby, Lucy was looking at Rayleigh while drinking.


    "You could say that... and you left the marines to be a pirate to save your family, you''re very brave," hemented.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t let Ace die! Shishishishi." Lucy said with a smile.


    "What a noise, this is too much for a god..." Enelined nearby, while Hugo stood next to him with crossed arms. Domino was also quietly in a corner.


    "Catch this!!!" Usopp was throwing a rubber ball for Chouchou to fetch in the middle of the bar.


    "WOOF!" Chouchou was ying without any issues, picking up the ball before bringing it back to Usopp.


    "Hahahaha." Yamato wasughing at the counter.


    "They seem to be having a lot of fun..." Robin said, sitting next to him.


    "How long will it take for Luffy to get here... they''ll destroy the bar before he shows up and that woman won''t charge cheap..." Nojikomented.


    "Hm?!" Vivi near the window was startled when a huge finger touched her from behind, and she looked at the window with the finger sticking out while a huge eye appeared, with Shirahoshi looking at them from outside the bar.


    "There''s someone here wanting to speak to Luffy-Sama..." Shirahoshi announced.


    "Someone wanting to see Luffy?" Alvidamented, going to see who it was.


    "Where''s the meistre... I prepared these delicious explosive cookies!!" Baby-5 murmured, crying, while her food was getting cold.


    "How scary!!" Bepo eximed.


    "Nee... that doesn''t look very good, maybe you should use Takoyaki." Hachi suggested.


    "Hey, don''t give her ideas!!" Usopp shouted.


    Alvida appeared with a pink-haired woman walking firmly on the ground. "Where is Straw Hat?!" She demanded, as if losing her pride.


    "I don''t know... Luffy must have gotten lost on the way." Zoro responded, drinking alcohol while everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Don''t forget to pay 2 billion for the sake, swordsman-san," Shakuyaku requested.


    "Hey, you''re trying to rob us!!!" Nami eximed furiously at the bar woman, while she smoked without caring about it.


    "Luffy will be here soon, he has the Eternal Pose to the ind." Nojiko responded.


    "Alright... I''ll wait for him!" Bonney said, sitting in a ce while looking to the side with a huge eye staring at her.


    "I always liked looking at your hair, it looks so much like mine. Bonney-sama." Shirahoshimented.


    "Don''t stare at me like that..." Bonney was slightly startled by the giant mermaid.


    It was a momentter that Usopp and Enel sensed something with their observation haki before everyone else. "Luffy ising!" Usopp eximed while it didn''t take long for the others to feel it, and the next moment, someone descended from the skynding in front of the bar with Shirahoshi beside him.


    "Finally we''re back..." Luffymented with a smile, looking at their destination finally found.


    "Luffy-Sama!!" Shirahoshi immediately eximed to Luffy, while he opened a smile.


    "Hello wife, we''ll soon be home and you can have a space to gather with everyone." Luffy said while cing Reba and M on the ground.


    "Hey, what is this?!" Nami immediately looked at Luffy with an unsatisfied tone. "I''m seeing 1, 2 women with you, not 3!! You damn womanizer!" She eximed angrily.


    "I only brought important people for our crew." Luffy said and pointed to Ceasar in a slightly defeated state chained up. "I brought a scientist, an assistant, and a princess," Luffy dered.


    "Who is this marine woman?!" Vivi also appeared, looking suspiciously at Luffy.


    "LUUUUUUUFFFFFYYYYYY!!!" Lucy eximed from the door, her two arms stretching out to grab Luffy.


    She approached a momentter, cing her face against Luffy''s cheek until she noticed someone behind him. "Wait, this is Zion!!" Luffy was surprised.


    "It''s Gion, Lucy," Luffy said,ughing.


    "Anyway, how are things, everyone?" Luffy asked them.


    "We arrived early in the morning on the ind and have been waiting for you since then," Yamato replied, after they had left Fish-Man Ind and returned to the surface with a small farewell from the fishmen.


    "That''s good, we just need to do a few more things, and then we''ll head to Skypeia," Luffy said, satisfied, and started to walk. "Now let''s go inside, I need to drink something," he said, leaving M, Caesar, and Gion tied up outside the bar while he entered.


    Luffy walked into the ce with most of his crew and was surprised to see someone he didn''t expect to be there. "Wait, is that Bartolomeo? What''s he doing here?" he said, surprised, seeing a petrified man. "Wait, is Hancock here too?" he asked, not sensing her presence.


    "That''s not what happened," Usopp said. "He just showed up here, then started eximing all our names and suddenly turned to stone," he said with a confused tone.


    "Luffy, do you think this is a disease?" Chopper immediately asked.


    "No, no, he''ll be fine," Luffy shook his head and said before pping the statue on its back.


    "And you''re going to kill him like that?!" Chopper shouted, closing his eyes, but it was toote.


    The p on the statue immediately undid the transformation, leaving everyone shocked as the green-haired man fell to the ground.


    "Hm?! I was having the best dream of my life, where I saw the Straw Hats in a bar I randomly entered..." Bartolomeo began to murmur but didn''t give up on his dream and got up, looking around. "Where are the Straw Hats?" he eximed, still thinking he was dreaming.


    He turned his face and found someone he didn''t expect, Monkey D. Luffy, in front of him, who looked at him indifferently, seeing this peculiar pirate who was supposed to be his fan with this kind of reaction.


    Bartolomeo looked at Luffy speechlessly for seconds while everyone watched the scene in the bar, and suddenly, he turned to stone once again.


    "He turned to stone again!!!" everyone shouted simultaneously.


    "What a strange guy..." Luffy began tough. "Leave him be, he''s just a fan," Luffy said in the end.


    "That''s a fan?" Kuina murmured, surprised.


    "To me, he''s a subject," Enel said.


    "Woolf!" Chouchou went next to Bartolomeo and peed on his stone foot.


    "You peed in my bar, 500 million in damages," Shakuyaku warned.


    Luffyughed a little and approached the counter. "Give me a good alcoholic drink, Shakuyaku," he requested while the woman brought a bottle of whiskey.


    "That''ll be 5 billion berries," she demanded.


    "Hey, hey," Luffy murmured, but in the end, he drank.


    "Master, I made these Takoyaki," Baby-5 approached with a loving expression, handing the food to Luffy after Hachi suggested making them.


    Luffy thanked her and ate with the drink, before his mouth exploded, inting his cheeks, and he only let out smoke from his mouth without any damage. "It''s not as good as Hachi''s, but it''s an explosion of vor," Luffy said in the end.


    "I''m d you liked it, master," Baby-5 said, cing her hands on her cheeks like a lovesick girl.


    "Reba, this man is dangerous!" The soldier who entered the bar with his daughter saw Luffy''s rtionship with the women and immediately disliked it.


    Reba was speechless, seeing that strange crew.


    Then, unaware of the thoughts of thesest two, Luffy turned his attention away from Baby-5 and looked to the side where Rayleigh was drinking. "Have you thought about what I said?" he asked while the older man smiled.


    "Yes, I will go with you," he said in the end, and Luffy smiled, satisfied.


    "Great, now... first of all, let me introduce our new crew member on the main ship. This is the princess of Dressrosa, I kidnapped her, and next to her, her father, turned into a toy," Luffy said, leaving everyone a bit surprised.


    "Why did you bring a princess from Dressrosa, Luffy?" Nojiko asked, but unlike her sister, she was just curious.


    "It''s simple because I desire Dressrosa as our territory in a year, and when we take down what''s left of the Donquixote family, we''ll enter a war against Kaido, and at that moment, I want to have someone from that country as a member of my crew, like most of our territories," Luffy dered. He also had ns for Vi but would leave that for the future.


    Then Luffy began introducing everyone to the new crew member. They started talking among themselves for the next few hours, while he finally noticed the girl in the corner of the bar next to Domino, looking at him like a hawk. He sighed and stood up. "Come, Bonney, let''s talk," he said and began to walk away. Bonney followed him a momentter as they moved a bit away from the bar to talk.


    "Can you really save my father? Besides, your crew members beat him up. I hope he''s alive; otherwise, I''ll kill you!!" Bonney used, and Luffy just smiled, seeing only a daughter wanting the best for her father.


    "He''ll be fine. After the war we fight in Wano, we''ll go to Egghead, where we''ll find the cure for your father with Dr. Vegapunk, and I promise to do everything in my power for that," Luffy dered, and despite her frustration, Bonney looked serious before nodding, trusting Luffy''s words.


    "And Joyboy, are you really serious about that?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, but she''s not ready for it yet. But in a year, I''ll make sure Joyboy is finally in this world," Luffy said.


    "Why don''t you say who it is once and for all?" Bonney looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    "It''s still a secret," Luffy dered.


    In the end, Bonney nodded, and a system message saying Bonney was officially a member of his crew appeared in front of Luffy.


    ''More pink-haired women,'' Luffy thought, now having five of them in his crew.


    "That''s great. You have a crew here, right? I''ll ask Bepo to apany you to your ship, and he''ll bring you flying back here," Luffy said, and Bonney nodded.


    Bepo ended up leaving with Bonney shortly after, heading to her ship. In the end, Luffy still chatted a bit with his crew while the festive atmosphere returned to normal, as always, the same atmosphere that had started since the beginning of their journey, in East Blue, to this point.


    It was only after some time, with Bepo arriving with a ship picked up from one of the docks with Bonney and also bringing a ship with Luffy''s face on it, along with Bartolomeo''s crew, as Luffy had asked his Mink, that they began to prepare to depart. ck Pearl started descending at this moment. In the end, everyone began boarding the ship, including the official crew, Rayleigh, and a petrified Bartolomeo.


    "Ahh, help me!!" Caesar eximed, but Hugo was taking him to the prison while Reiju ended up taking M.


    "Mugiwara!!!" Gion woke up at this moment while Luffy approached her.


    "Here you''re safe," he said, while the woman looked at Luffy, confused.


    "Zion!!" Lucy also eximed, seeing her awake while waving cheerfully at her.


    "Lucy, did you really leave the Marines?" she murmured, while Lucy, already over such things, just stuck her tongue out at her.


    Her gaze fell on Luffy. "Why did you bring me here?!" She saw him approaching until he got close enough to cut her ropes and hand her sword back, leaving the woman stunned and confused.


    "I brought you from the other world precisely so no one would hurt you. Here you''re safe. You can return to the Marines, Bonitinha," Luffy said, leaving Gion speechless next to Shakuyaku, smoking a cigarette, watching Luffy jump onto the ship as it began to take off to the sky along with all the other ships that belonged to Luffy.


    Now their next stop was Amazon Lily since they were going to remove the entire ind from the location while more than seven ships departed, flying from this Sabaody towards the Calm Belt.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 357 – Get ready for order 66.

    Chapter 357 �C Get ready for order 66.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    "Vice Admiral Gion was left in Sabaody and ising through the route that leads to the New World via the Redline," an officer said at a temporary Marine base near Merry Geoise, as Sengoku listened to the report with his senior officers.


    The mood wasn''t good for the Marines since the beginning of the war, with pirate activity starting worldwide stronger than it had been in the first weeks after the Pirate King''s death and the announcement of the One Piece.


    This was due to, besides the sea changing, the defeat of the Navy giving a sense of daring to all ouws with the Navy at such a low point. And now to help matters, Straw Hat had started moving right after the war.


    "I want theplete report on Monkey D. Luffy," Sengoku requested to an officer who nodded as he picked up a sheet and began to read aloud to everyone there.


    "Pirate activities began reaching a new peak worldwide, and just over a weekter, the Whitebeard pirates were spotted returning to the New World without the Straw Hats... But Captain Straw Hat appeared in the New World, his first recorded activity was on Punk Hazard with Vice Admiral Vergo, warning of his death by the pirate captain. We don''t know why Vergo was there... but we are now aware that there was a scientist wanted by the government who had worked with Doctor Vegapunk for many years, Luffy captured him and Vergo tried to stop it but ended up dying brutally..." He began.


    "How was Vergo there?" someone asked.


    "We don''t know, only that he told his subordinates he would be going out but didn''t notify where... But there''s something rted to the pirates of thete Shichibukai Domingo," the man said.


    "Strange... we need to investigate thister, but now it doesn''t matter, continue the report," Sengoku requested and the man continued reading.


    "After that, he went to Dressrosa, invaded the country, entered the arena, and kidnapped the granddaughter of the former king of Dressrosa, Riku, the 14-year-old Princess Reba, who was kept in the arena as punishment for her family''s crimes and had to fight every day, to be humiliated," he read, despite grimacing at this part.


    "Keeping a child in that way? Has Dressrosa fallen so far?" Tsuru couldn''t help butment.


    "We don''t have much activity in the country due to it belonging to a Shichibukai..." another replied, but with dissatisfaction.


    "Another reason to destroy this system..." another suggested.


    "We still need them... we have to fill the vacancies that are missing and we have some ideal candidates," Sengoku said.


    "Even if it makes Zeff leave the Navy, you know he will do that if we invite that guy..." Tsuru spoke to Sengoku.


    "This is the decision of the World Government, we can''t do anything more about it..." Sengoku said and looked at the man with the sheet in his hand for him to continue.


    "Monkey D. Luffy managed to get out of the country even though the former members of the Donquixote family tried to stop him, they weren''t sessful. He returned to the start of the New World, where he encountered Gion anticipating the ship that came from Punk Hazard and Straw Hat defeated all the marines there, easily. He took Caesar Crown and another assistant of his from the marine ship along with the defeated Gion herself and took everyone to Sabaody," he spoke but was interrupted by a frustrated tone.


    "So he got the better of us, how did we not catch him?!" a person with a cigar snarled.


    "There are many ways to get around Merry Geoise... you shouldn''t be surprised and Straw Hat is certainly not dumb," another replied.


    The man sighed and continued. "He met his crew and left shortly after with some more crews, reports say people saw ships in the port flying out to the middle of the ind..." he said.


    "The damn one is recruiting more members for his own force..." Sengoku said. "There was a member of the worst generation who didn''t leave with the others, wasn''t there?" he asked.


    "Yes, Bonney..." Kizaru was the one who answered that.


    "That''s bad... The government was interested in her..." Sengoku said.


    "What happened next...?" Kuzan asked.


    "They took their ship and left without anyone seeing... then they left the ind," the man from the report spoke in front of everyone as they pondered everything they had heard.


    Everyone there had fought in the war and was trying to find a solution to all the problems it had brought. Garp was not present, as he was not in the right headspace for this, and Sengoku did notin while he was heading to the East Blue.


    "Monkey D. Luffy did not kill Gion... maybe we can use her?" someone suggested.


    "Gion is not a prostitute! Don''t you dare say that again!" Tsuru immediately growled, Gion was her pupil, she would never let her go on a mission to seduce a pirate.


    "How are the states of the Shichibukais?" Sengoku asked.


    "Moria is fine, as is Mihawk, but Kuma is not doing well and we need to take him to Dr. Vegapunk," the man from the report spoke.


    "Alright, Kuzan, I want you to go after the new Shichibukai candidates," Sengoku started while thetter nodded.


    "Kizaru, I want you to go to Egghead and escort Kuma," he said to the man who also nodded.


    His gaze fell on thest man there, missing a part of his body. "Akainu... we need to give a response to Boa Hancock for having betrayed us... The government does not want you to capture or kill her, but also to destroy the ind of women with a Buster Call."


    The man sitting in a corner smoking his cigar nodded, he was now a mad dog, ready to kill anyone who had hindered him from destroying the pirates at Marineford, now was his chance to finally find one of those responsible for the death of the navy. "I will make them all pay..." He growled, wanting to kill Boa Hancock.


    Akainu had lost an arm and should not even be here with this injury, but as someone with hatred at its peak, he would not wait to heal before acting. "I''ll prepare the fleet, I''m waiting for you guys outside," Akainu spoke as he stood up, after all, he did not want to wait any longer and the vice admirals should follow him in the Buster Call.


    Sengoku said nothing and turned back to the men. "The government is not at all happy with us, even more so since we let the user of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi live and the Straw Hat after he showed unbelievable power," he said. "We have to seed in all our missions."


    "Straw Hat is without the power of his fruits... isn''t this a chance to kill him?" someone suggested.


    "We are working on that, but do not forget that he is much stronger than a vice admiral, maybe even than an admiral in this state, but we cannot let him reach his peak again, that''s why we will silence him on all the inds of this world," Sengoku spoke before sighing.


    "This will be myst mission... after all, I am leaving the position of Fleet Admiral... this war was a failure that I cannot let pass," Sengoku spoke as everyone nodded understanding the situation.


    "I rmend Kuzan as the future sessor..." He continued while Kuzan listened to that and nodded. "However... the government wants someone else... so we will have to talk about this in the future, for now let''s focus on the Straw Hats," Sengoku dered and everyone started nodding as they left the room, going to do their missions.


    The ships soon began to leave the temporary base, as everyone left filled with 10 vice admirals, 20 pacifistas, and 1 admiral, advancing towards the calm belt.


    Meanwhile, the Straw Hat ships, almost reaching these waters, did not go directly to the ind of women, while following a Vivre Card of a ship that was now in sight of them before entering the Calm Belt, it was just a regr ship and of all the 7 flying ships, ck Pearl was the only one that began to descend,nding next to it.


    "Hey guys!" Luffy jumped from ship as he met this group that had left the ind of the fish-men some time after his crew.


    "Mugiwara-boy!!" Ivankovined spinning as if he was dancing ballet and raised his hands in a pose.


    "Mugiwara-San!!" The members of the transvestite yelled at the same time while Luffy smiled at his friends and the members on the ck Pearl also eximed greeting everyone.


    "I thought you were going to the New World, to meet with the revolutionaries..." Luffymented to Ivankov.


    "Not yet... I have to organize my kingdom as king, before meeting your father, my dear," Ivankov said and winked at Luffy, who justughed at his friend.


    "Do you not want to work for me?" Luffy couldn''t help but ask, already knowing the answer.


    "I can''t, since I already work for your father, for the Revolutionary Army," Ivankov spoke calmly with a smile.


    "Alright," Luffy nodded. "Even so, there''s someone I''d like you to train in basta, can you stay with this member for a year?" Luffy asked, referring to Bon-y.


    "Of course, after all, we''re allies, I''ll take very good care of your friend!" Ivankov eximed and Luffy nodded, handing over a den den mushi to contact him.


    "Speaking of which... did Crocodile decide to stay on the fish-men ind?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes... Croco-boy said he would go to the New World alone," Ivankov responded.


    "I see... Alright then, let''s get going," Luffy said, looking at the crew member who was on this ship.


    "Yes." Jimbei nodded as he followed Luffy.


    Ivankov and his group stayed on the fish-men ind to get in touch with the Revolutionary Army, while Jimbei still had some mess to clean up that he and the royal family had worked on after the celebrations concerning Holy Jones, like his public execution, happening a little after the ck Pearl had left.


    "Goodbye Ivankov... Folks!!!" Luffy eximed as the ck Pearl started to fly again.


    "Goodbye Ivankov-Sama!!" Shirahoshi eximed.


    "God Ibankov!!" Lucy also bid farewell, as did many others.


    "Goodbye!!" Everyone on the other ships also eximed and they headed for the beginning of paradise.


    Luffy nodded and turned back to all his crew members gathered. "Keep Ceasar and M on the ship for now, we''re going to the ind of women," Luffy instructed while Bepo started steering the ships toward that area.


    Luffy sat in a corner of the ship where there were several den den mushi. He picked up the main den den mushi and began giving orders. "Attention all our allies, I want everyone to get ready to enter a state of preparation, we are going to start preparing for order 66," Luffy said as all the kingdoms and fleet listened to this order, it was themand to prepare with full force for the events that would start in a few years.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 358 – Removing the slave mark.

    Chapter 358 �C Removing the ve mark.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    The Calm Belt sea stirred suddenly, but it wasn''t due to a Sea King prowling these waters. Instead, ships with considerable military force sliced through the waters, passing all the inds in this sea, heading towards a single destination.


    There were 20 navy warships, with 10 vice admirals and one admiral, all loaded to explode the ind of women and destroy Boa Hancock, the Shichibukai who had turned against the navy.


    "..." Akainu stared with fierce eyes at the horizon, eagerly waiting to act against the traitors who had brought dishonor to the navy.


    Seconds turned into minutes, and then an hour passed; he grew frustrated as nothing appeared on the horizon where an ind should have been emerging. "Where is Amazon Lily?!" He growled to himself.


    "Vice Admiral Akainu!!" Some sailors approached at that moment with cautious looks.


    "What''s wrong?! Why isn''t the ind appearing, did we take a wrong route?! I swear whoever did this will pay dearly!" Akainu eximed angrily.


    "It''s not that... we''re on the right path... but..." The man seemed hesitant and lost. "We reviewed the route and the navy''s maps for the region... the ind should have appeared by now... in fact, we passed where it should have been more than an hour ago!" He said.


    "What do you mean?!" Akainu growled.


    "The ind... disappeared!" He dered, leaving Akainu stunned as the ships were almost entering the East Blue through the Calm Belt.


    Meanwhile, a huge ind traveled through the sky, above the clouds, continuing to fly over paradise after leaving the Calm Belt unnoticed, only asionally casting a massive shadow over some inds, with anyone witnessing it assuming it was just a cloud.


    On this ind, which was indeed Amazon Lily, dozens of women looked from the edge of the ind as they gazed at the clouds around them, excitedly eximing at the unique view in their lives while traveling over 10,000 meters in the air.


    Luffy''s crew was all present on the ind along with his friends and allies, leaving all the ships stationary in the middle of the ind, while a huge festival began with all the ind''s women weing the Straw Hats in a grand feast.


    As night fell with Bepo still steering the ind towards Skypiea, Luffy struggled to please so many wives gathered, especially Hancock who wanted to spend hours in the act with Luffy, without anyone interrupting, but even with her dissatisfaction, she shared the bed with other women, staying for at least 2 days behind closed doors until Luffy seemed to emerge tired at the end, leaving the room alone.


    "Don''t you ever settle down, boy?! What kind of life is this? Don''t you even go out to eat?!" Gloriosa eximed as soon as she saw Luffy leaving the women sleeping.


    "Do you think just some women can bring me down?!" Luffy challenged her, but he looked at her with dark circles under his eyes.


    "You''re clearly tired!!" She grimaced.


    "Hahahaha. Don''t be like that, now tell me what''s been happening these 2 days?" Luffy askedughing.


    "Well... your crew is scattered across the ind, but Amazon Lily is turning into chaos!" She eximed, shaking her staff. "First, your sister is depleting the ind''s food supply!" She began. "Then that swordsman of yours got lost and cut down a mountain to find the city again! What kind of person needs to cut a mountain to get back to the city!"


    "Well... Zoro is predictable in that regard..." Luffymented, holding backughter.


    "There''s also a lunatic iming he''s a god! Now the women of this ind are wondering if men are gods!" She eximed unsatisfied.


    "Enel. Another predictable one." Luffy murmured.


    "There''s also an extremely angry girl on this ind, she''s turning everyone into children while asking for Pizza, something we don''t have on the ind!" She spoke, and Luffy immediately knew.


    "She''s mad because we beat up her dad..." Luffy shrugged it off.


    "As for the others, they''re doing strange things... but nothing as noticeable as these first three..." Gloriosa said at the end a bit more calmly.


    "I see... anyway, I promised something, you can call Hancock''s sisters, we''ll start removing her brand." Luffy requested and the door behind him immediately opened with Hancock looking at him with shining eyes.


    "Really, my love!" she eximed, jumping on Luffy, while he just let her hug him tightly without resisting.


    "A smitten empress..." Gloriosa murmured and went to call the other two sisters.


    A momentter she arrived while they looked nervously at Luffy being embraced by Hancock. Luffy looked at them and pulled Hancock away from his side. "Now that you''re here, prepare a special room where we can be alone. I''m going to fetch two people." Luffy dered and went back to the room.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" a female voice was heard.


    "Just put this on, we have something to do." Luffy spoke.


    "Hey, I thought you liked seeing me naked!"


    "I do appreciate you two naked, believe me, but I need you out there, put on this dress." Luffy dered as he opened the doors, taking two women by the waist as they came out tired from the room.


    Luffy followed the Boa sisters, and they went to a special room, where Luffy gave instructions to Lami and Reiju. "As you can see, they have a mark on their backs. Lami will be in charge of cutting their skin to remove the ink and Reiju will regenerate it with the phoenix mes." Luffy spoke, while the two women, still sleepy, nodded at the end.


    "Don''t interfere, you hear?"


    "Do your job and I''ll do mine, got it?!" Both started to argue quickly.


    "Are we going to be okay?" Marigold murmured fearfully.


    "Of course you will, just..." Luffy said before pping each on the head, "Stop fighting and help these sisters!" Luffy eximed.


    They finally stopped while even Boa Sandersonia watched cautiously, but Hancock didn''t care as she continued to gaze at Luffy.


    "I''m going to leave now. You can start." Luffy said and left the room as he began to wander through the castle, pausing at a painting of Lily.


    "She''s a copy of Vivi..." Luffy murmured.


    "She''s not..." Gloriosa approached.


    "Yeah... I learned a bit about her life in the lost century from a poneglyph in basta..." Luffy murmured.


    "But there are still doubts about her, aren''t there?" Gloriosa couldn''t help noticing that in Luffy''s look.


    "Yes... there are things I still don''t understand... important things..." He admitted.


    ''Why didn''t Im tear up Vivi''s poster like he did with Luffy, ckbeard, and Shirahoshi...? Why did he keep it, he has a painting just like this one, what''s his rtionship with Lily and is he interested or nning something for my Vivi...? I''ll kill him.'' Luffy debated internally while still looking at Lily and what her real motive was for spreading the poneglyphs around the world, why not ept going to Merry Geoise and what interest Im had behind it all, there were so many secrets, but he would uncover them by the end of his journey and knew he was destined to fight against Im.


    His thoughts were interrupted when a sound of thunder emerged at one of the windows and Luffy sighed, wondering what this guy wanted now, after all, he was there to talk to him.


    "I''m going to see what Enel wants." Luffy told Gloriosa, while she waited for Luffy''s two crew members to remove the ve mark from the sisters.


    "Tell me, Enel..." Luffy stepped out onto the balcony with the former god of Skypeia sitting there looking at him with a calm expression.


    "I''m leaving." He spoke.


    "You''re leaving?" Luffy looked at him a bit confused.


    "You will return to Skypea, and train everyone, but I don''t want to be a part of that... I''m going to do my own training." He spoke seriously.


    "What are your ns?" Luffy asked, although surprised, he wasn''t upset, after all, Enel''s presence would cause discord with the former inhabitants of the sky kingdom, although it could also be good training for everyone.


    "I''m going to the moon." He dered.


    "Hm... well, I see nothing wrong with that, as long as you don''te back weak from this trip..." Luffy spoke.


    "I will be so strong that I could defeat you, Demon. Then I will be a god." Enel said confidently and mockingly, but Luffy didn''t mind.


    "I hope so, after all even in this state, I can defeat you, I don''t want weak people in what''s about to happen in this world, not in my main crew." Luffy dered while Enel clicked his tongue.


    "Do not underestimate me, my destiny is to be the god of this world and I will prove it to everyone by subjugating you," Enel said in his usual tone.


    "You said you will spend a year in training, so I will leave in 1 year and fulfill my dream of going to the Moon," he spoke.


    "Be that as it may, if you are leaving, we can''t stay with the Tenryuubito while they will be detected by the vivre cards from Merry Geoise." Luffy said, after all, it was Enel who was blocking that.


    "Those false gods...?" Enel scoffed.


    "Take them with you, do whatever you want with them, it doesn''t matter to me." Luffy said, indifferent to whatever suffering they might endure at Enel''s hands.


    "That sounds interesting, I can show the false gods what a true god is like..." Enel seemed pleased with the idea. "I''m going then." He dered and Luffy nodded.


    Enel transformed into a bolt of lightning and went to ck Pearl, taking the prisoners with Hugo''s help and went to his ark, beginning to ce them in his vessel before starting to head towards the sky.


    "Where is Enel going?" Nojiko approached at that moment next to Robin.


    "He will have different ns for the next year, so let him be." Luffy spoke, returning inside again.


    "We''re done..." Reiju came out of the room with Lami at that moment.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!" A cry of joy erupted from the other side of the door, as the three sisters seemed overwhelmed by their disappearing brand, and it wasn''t long before they came out and rushed to Luffy, embracing him.


    "Thank you!!" They cried and shouted at the same time.


    "I just made the suggestion; it was Lami and Reiju who did it...." Luffy murmured, being crushed.


    This continued for a while until Luffy finally managed to calm them down, at least two of them, while Hancock continued to cling to him.


    "Well... if we''re here celebrating, let''s have a big feast today!" Luffy dered as his other women also came out of the room, and they organized a grand feast at that moment for the rest of the day going into the next, with Amazon Lily not far from Skypiea as the inds began to appear at that moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 359 – New Members for the Fleet.

    Chapter 359 �C New Members for the Fleet.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    "You''re going out again?!" Nami looked past Vivi to Luffy.


    "There''s another group of people nearby, I can meet them without drawing attention while I n to recruit them," Luffy told his entire crew.


    "..." No one could disagree with that as Luffy nodded. They were almost reaching Skypiea and Luffy wanted to see a few more people he had secretly kept Vivre cards for, to follow them in the near future, which would be used at this moment, after all, his fleet needed new powerful members.


    "I want you all to organize everything in Skypiea, see what damage the prison break has caused and check on the rest of the crew, I''ll head there when I can," Luffy spoke again before leaving Amazon Lily, floating through the air.


    He quickly advanced over the blue sea using geppo as he spotted some inds, but he followed his Vivre Card, directly to a specific one.


    It was a small ind, where there was a port vige, trading fish, and resources that some pirates bought to stock up their supplies. With the fall of the Marines, their ports were busier than ever, while everyoneughed and even fought with each other.


    The pirates themselves fought to preserve the town, after all, if itcked resources to fill their ships, they would be without a ce to refuel on their journeys.


    In a tavern where pirates met, it was quiet at this moment, while a man watched attentively ahead, being the tavern keeper. He used to work in Jaya, but the ind was destroyed by powerful pirates fighting against each other, so he decided to open his bar here but ended up encountering one of the pirates involved in the chaos of Jaya''s destruction.


    This same man seemed in a bad mood as he hit everyone else present, and the entire bar was full of bodies thrown around. He was cautious despite not wanting a fight in his bar, he didn''t have the courage to contradict this pirate.


    "Give me more alcohol!" the blond man demanded while the bartender, with no choice, nodded; he still remembers that everything started with that supernova Kid starting a fight with this man in his bar, who got beaten so badly that Domingo came to Jaya and the chaos began even with the arrival of the Beast Pirates and Monkey D. Luffy himself.


    ''I still remember that pirate Kid wanting to go after Straw Hat back then... Surely the man had no idea who he was dealing with...'' The man quickly dismissed this thought and went to the drink showcase to get another bottle to hand to the pirate before he became the target of his fury.


    As soon as he ced the bottle on the table, the doors burst open at that moment, while the owner looked up with a furrowed brow, knowing he could be yet another victim of this frustrated lunatic.


    "Bemy," the voice of the stranger said as he began to enter the bar. The owner finally began to see who was entering the ce and couldn''t be more shocked, as he frozepletely standing in that position, seeing that man of all people at sea at this moment, entering his bar.


    Bemy turned around at this moment, frustrated, to see who had called him, but as soon as he saw Luffy, he recognized him immediately. "You?!"


    He was furious about everything that had started happening months ago, having left his pirate group after learning of Domingo''s death at Marineford. He didn''t know what to do anymore. After all, Domingo was the person he most admired in this world, a person he wanted to be. And standing in front of him was none other than Monkey D. Luffy, the one who had ovee Domingo, had him imprisoned in Jaya, and had crew members so powerful that one of them ended the life of the one he most admired in the world.


    "I see you''re handling your frustration in a rather odd way," Luffy spoke calmly, practically mocking Bemy.


    "What are you doing here?" Bemy demanded immediately, but Luffy just smiled.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I came here to recruit you. You seem lost here..." he said.


    Bemy really was lost, but his ns were to go to the New World and speak with the remnants of the Donquixote family members to find out what their ns were, looking for a new path in his life.


    "Why would I join you?" Bemy immediately questioned. Thest crew he would think of joining were the Straw Hats themselves. However, Luffy didn''t care about his response as he approached.


    "You don''t understand, I''m not asking you a question or giving you an option," Luffy spoke, and Bemy only had time to stand up as his head was grabbed by Luffy''s hand and smashed onto the counter, falling the next moment while even the bartender, who had been frozen, jumped back scared and looked at Luffy cautiously and trembling.


    ''The same thing you did to Luffy...'' Luffy thought about the original story and found it satisfying to do this to Bemy. He looked at the trembling man in front of him now.


    "Take this for the damages," Luffy said as he threw a bag of berries to the man. The man couldn''t even respond, as much as he didn''t want this pirate''s money, but also, it could offend him and he just remained silent.


    Luffy grabbed Bemy and dragged him out of the tavern, shooting up into the sky while the rumors of Monkey D. Luffy appearing on the ind quickly spread to everyone, causing pirates to start moving around looking for the pirate for a rare chance to join his fleet.


    However, Luffy was already far away, traveling with an unconscious Bemy, secured by his own clothes by Luffy as he approached another ind.


    This next ind was a mid-sized kingdom subordinate to the World Government, with arge marine outpost and good trade, especially in rice and other agricultural foods. Even their ports were bustling with the construction of ships, from small to medium-sized vessels, and with a huge amount of fishermen selling seafood at the market that gathered tens of thousands of people every week.


    But this was not important to Luffy, as he traveled over the country, crossing over the King''s Pce and continuing through the middle of the capital.


    Meanwhile, in a ce below him, there was a small warehouse. In this ce, there was a small group of people gathered there, while some seemed quite injured with bandages, others looked fine, but still tired.


    "We need to get out of this kingdom soon..." one of themmented while the others agreed.


    This was the former CP9, with the members having to flee after the events that urred at Enies Lobby, being marked as ouws by the government chasing them.


    The former government agents had no choice but to flee, and the pursuit intensified even more with the fall of Marineford, with high-ranking members being relocated to capture them.


    Theirst encounter with their pursuers did not end very well, as they faced a member of CP0 in person and managed to escape by luck, but Rob Li ended up injured along with others to have a chance to flee. They were trying to recover while staying hidden in that warehouse.


    "It''s getting harder and harder," Mia Kalifa murmured as she tended to Li''s wounds.


    "This is really bad," Kaku murmured, keeping an arm supported after being broken.


    "I knew we''d be betrayed by our own organization one day!" Jabra eximed furiously.


    "We made a mistake, so we''re disposable," Rob Li said as if he epted his situation very well.


    "How can you speak so naturally about this?" Jabrained again.


    "Anyway, let''s head to South Blue. We can pass through the Calm Belt flying with geppo," Bueno said, and the others agreed.


    "That''s right, let''s just rest here today and leave this ind," Li spoke at the end.


    But at that moment, the door of the warehouse simply opened and everyone went intobat mode, looking with surprise and caution as a shadow cast in front of the sun. He began to enter the ce, as his figure finally became visible, and their old enemy, Monkey D. Luffy, entered the ce, finding them finally, still carrying an unconscious Bemy while all the other members looked stunned.


    "Straw Hat," Li immediately frowned and clenched his teeth.


    "How did you find us?" Kalifa immediately eximed.


    "I don''t think that matters now," Luffy shrugged as he approached them. "Anyway, I''m here to give you a chance beyond just running away through all the Blues until you''re captured again by the World Government," Luffy exined.


    "What do you mean?" Li narrowed his eyes.


    "Simple. If you want toe work for me, I''ll give you security to escape from the World Government, after all, you were only pursued for failing your mission," he said, leaving the CP9 members even more surprised.


    Luffy wasn''t so desperate to hire them, so he let them choose, unlike Bemy, who was forcibly taken. They looked at each other for a while, seeming to think, when finally someone stepped up to Luffy.


    "Let me work for you," Bueno spoke.


    "Bueno, what are you doing?! You''re going to trust him?!" Kalifa eximed, but Bueno shrugged.


    "Do we have much choice? At least he is powerful enough to ward off the government, and I''d rather work against the government at this point," he said, still frustrated with the situation, so he didn''t think twice before epting Luffy''s request.


    "Good," Luffy murmured, pleased with this. Of all there, Bueno was the one he was most interested in, after all, he possessed an important fruit, one he even considered stealing after killing him before delivering him to Enies Lobby, but Luffy wasn''t so cruel as to kill a prisoner.


    "Sorry, guys, but I also see no way out in continuing to run from the government. At least we''ll be aligning with someone powerful," Jabra dered, leaving the other members looking at him with furrowed brows, while Jabra walked up to Bueno who knelt before Luffy and did the same.


    The others thought a bit, and many looked at Rob Li, seeing what he would choose, but he simply shook his head.


    "I won''t ally with you, much less, intend to work for you," he finally spoke, and Luffy wasn''t offended. In fact, he wanted Li to be a challenge for him in the future, someone he could fight. After all, the sea is more satisfying with obstacles as Luffy sails.


    Then, Luffy just watched as all the others decided to follow Li. "Well, let''s go. We have to head to my current HQ," he said, while Bueno and Jabra followed him. It didn''t take long for the three to start flying out of the ind.


    Meanwhile, Li just looked out the distance through the warehouse window. "I swear I''ll defeat you one day, Straw Hat," he murmured. And if Luffy heard that, he would be satisfied with the determination.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 360 – Meeting.

    Chapter 360 �C Meeting.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy arrived in Skypiea a while after his crew was still in the city of angels, while Gan Fall was talking with Yamato and Nojiko about the events of the blue sea and Luffy''s ns.


    "Let me go...!" Luffy heard Bemy murmur beneath him, as the man had already regained consciousness. But Luffy didn''t seem to care about the man and turned his attention back to his crewmates as he approached, apanied by Bueno and Jabra following him through the air.


    Luffy eventuallynded near Gan Fall and hispanions, with the old man greeting him. "How are things?" Luffy asked.


    "Things were quiet regarding the training; we just had the issue with the prison break, no one could stop them," Gan Fall said.


    "I can understand, after all, we''re talking about one of Bigmom''s three most powerfulmanders," Luffy said and sighed.


    "I want aplete report on all this; I''ll check the damages more in my cabin, for now, I''m going to see our former members..." Luffy said, looking at the gigantic Laboon in the middle of the city, each thing he said sounding like a sonic turbine echoing throughout the ce.


    "Can''t this guy go to the cloud sea...?" Luffy couldn''t help but ask, yet he headed to the location with the new members.


    "Hugo." Luffy called hispanion as soon as he went to the square while the big man looked at his captain.


    "I want you to put these new members into training as well."


    "But this one is kind of rebellious, you know?" Luffy said as he tossed Bemy toward Hugo, unable to do anything but grit his teeth.


    "Let me go!!" Bemy eximed, but he couldn''t free himself from Hugo''s grasp even as he transformed his arms into spring legs and tried to pull away with them pressed against Hugo''s body, who just looked at him as if the blond was an idiot.


    "Easy there, blondie. I''m sure you''re going to have a lot of fun here, understand?" Hugo spoke with a small smile.


    "That''s great, I''m thinking of making him the supervisor of the new recruits, I want you to train them as I did with our crew one day," Luffy said, still remembering how merciless he was with the members from the start, he didn''t even care about his wives begging him to be gentler.


    Meanwhile, beside them, Bueno and Jabra looked at each other frowning. "Let''s go." Hugo said, carrying Bemy, and the two, having no choice, followed him as Hugo began exining things.


    Luffy approached the square with the crowd gathered around his members chatting with each other, when someone jumped over the people, while Luffy saw Uta approaching him at immense speed.


    Luffy epted the girl''s strong hug as she squeezed him with tears in her eyes, swinging her twin tails in front of him. "How are you, my love?" he said, kissing the girl''s lips affectionately.


    "I''m fine, but I saw what happened in the war. I saw you being pierced, I was so scared when I saw that..." Uta said as she hugged him with all her strength.


    Luffy gently patted her back. "Sorry you had to see that," he also made a small caress on her head. "Don''t worry. I''m here now and well, soon we''ll be so strong that we won''t ever need to be hurt like that again. It won''t happen to me again, and I won''t let anyone be hurt like that," Luffy said as the girl nodded in agreement.


    "I believe in you..." She said with a tone that understood Luffy''s words.


    "Now let''s see the others." He put her down as he proceeded to the center of the ce with the crowd of Skypians quickly clearing a path for him.


    Luffy looked at the massive mass beside them. "Laboon!" Luffy greeted his friend, as a huge eye stared down at him.


    "HEEE!" The sonic explosion of Laboon opening its mouth to talk like any whale made most cover their ears as Luffy broke into a smile.


    As he arrived, he saw almost all his members gathered chatting. While Yamato and Nojiko were still talking with Gan Fall, Shirahoshi next to Megalo in their gigantic sizes, Usopp, Chopper chatting with Brook and Franky. Lami and Reiju in another one of their typical arguments. Alvida, Vivi with Karoo, Kuina, Robin, and Baby-5 were talking. Chouchou and Hachi were joining the others at that moment to y.


    Luffy had already been noticed, but some members came to greet him. "Captain!" Brook eximed as he went up to Luffy and Uta. "It''s so good to see you again. Yohohohoho. You protected everyone in the war!" He said,ughing with his iconicugh.


    "Hello Brook." Luffymented.


    "Captain, you were super strong in the war!" Franky eximed as he approached, crossing his two arms in his iconic stance.


    "Yes. It''s good to see you too, Franky, and I see you''ve started testing the projectiles I gave you..." Luffy noticed some modifications on Franky''s body.


    "Shark! Shark! Shark!" Megalo eximed next to Shirahoshi after her friend had been telling her about her adventure on Fishman Ind.


    "How''s Megalo!?" Luffy said to the 20-meter shark.


    There was also a giant monkey staring at Luffy a few meters from Shirahoshi and giant Megalo. "Greg. You''ve returned to your normal size... it''s a pity since I won''t be able to put you on my shoulder." Luffy said. "Even so, I want you powerful until the end of our training." Luffy spoke while the red gori nodded.


    Luffy went over to the remaining crew members. "Where are my sister, Bonney, Perona, Nami, Bepo, Domino, and Reba??" Luffy asked curiously with none of them there.


    "Your sister went into a restaurant in town along with Bonney, Reba seems very embarrassed... and Perona is the same way, hiding from us without seeming to mingle much... Zoro got lost as always, while Bepo went to Amazon Lily to fetch ck Pearl, Domino stayed in the ship''s prison, and Rayleigh is talking to that woman named Gloriosa in Amazon Lily," Kuina said, while Luffy looked at the women''s ind floating among all the other inds around Skypiea.


    "I see... But what about Nami?" Luffy asked, somewhat satisfied with the ind now there and about Domino finally epting her job as a jailer, taking care of Caesar, Page-One, and M being the only prisoners on her ship at the moment, he also found Perona and Reba together with Kyros in a corner chatting, but afraid to socialize with the crew as others usually did, Luffy didn''t me them for that, he would have to talk to themter, as for his sister, she seemed to naturally get along well with Bonney while eating and having fun around the city.


    "About Nami..." Kuina sighed, but someone interrupted her before she could continue.


    "She''s in the golden pce built for you." Nojiko approached with Yamato at this moment.


    "Pce...?" Luffy murmured until he remembered seeing something shiny in the middle of the upper garden, but thought it was just part of Shandora that he hadn''t moved.


    "Luffy-Sama!" A Skypiean approached.


    "Hm?" Luffy looked at him confused.


    "We built a residence for you as the new god of Skypeia," he said, pointing towards the forest where Shandora was located, and for the first time, Luffy saw a huge pce.


    "How did you shape gold like that?" Luffy was surprised.


    "We learned to do many things during this time, Luffy-Sama! So we built a pce for our god," he said, and Luffy was a bit confused, after all, he never said he would be the god of Skypiea, while they could ce Gan Fall in this role and this ce would just be his territory and an area used as his HQ.


    "That doesn''t sound bad. I''ll soon take a look to see how it turned out, Nami must be ecstatic there... it''s better we see her before she goes crazy..." Luffy murmured before looking at other members of his fleet in the city.


    He saw a group hidden looking at him while gossiping. "What are they doing, huh?"


    "I don''t know, Captain. They''re very strange and just keep shouting, eximing from afar, but they''re afraid to approach. Are you sure they''re trustworthy?" Alvidamented as Luffy wanted tough at Bartolomeo in that corner, his eyes looking like stars, but he was just an observer.


    "It''s okay, they''re like that, but they''re trustworthy," Luffy shrugged.


    "Captain!! Marry me!" L appeared at this moment, while everyone fell silent to that question.


    "No." Luffy shrugged.


    "4852 rejections!!!" All the members behind L shouted even the Skypieans in a chorus for Luffy, as he frowned at this bizarre scene.


    "Captain... How are you after the war, if you need a good wife, I can give you a massage!" L said, winking one eye at Luffy.


    "Do you want to die?! I''m the only one who can give a massage to the master!!" Baby-5 eximed while her hand turned into a weapon to attack L.


    Luffy sighed and noticed Foxy among the crowd, he was silent and looked much more serious than when Luffy had caught him; now he was really getting strong and his fruit would be very well utilized.


    "Uta... Can you step back a bit?" Luffy suddenly asked, while the girl, closer to Luffy than anyone else, nodded even though she didn''t understand.


    Luffy then looked up to the sky. "HUUUSSSBANDDDD!!!" A female voice came like a yellow bullet falling on him the next second.


    A huge explosion then urred where Luffy was, with him appearing a momentter with the smoke cloud lowering, him in the middle of a crater with a woman clinging to him.


    "What the hell is this?" someone eximed in surprise, looking there cautiously, while the woman began to look at Luffy angrily and with concern as indicated by the tears on her face.


    "You went to that damn war and almost died!" Makino immediately eximed, grabbing her husband after falling with him with her full weight, but he just easily grabbed her and didn''t even move from the spot while the ground was destroyed.


    Luffy sighed, after all, all the women were quite worried about him, he had to understand their concern. "It''s all right now... I went through it and got stronger too, none of this will happen again. We''ll talk moreter, for now, I''m going to organize things, if you''re here, it means Galdino also received my call." He spoke and noticed someone approaching the next moment.


    "I''m here, boss!" Galdinonded next to him, Luffy had called only him and Mikita to Skypiea seeing that things seemed controlled in their kingdoms. Bon-y would train with Ivankov, picking him up in basta, and the other members of the Baroque Works would still be working as sentinels in other kingdoms except for Mr. 1 and Crocodile, who are no longer from the Baroque Works and went to the new world as independent pirates.


    ''Crocodile will still belong to my crew,'' Luffy thought and let go of Mikita.


    "Now let''s see the pce made of gold, I want everyone with reports for me to read, before seeing what happened in the prison and the escape of Cracker with the main family members of Germa66." Luffy dered before heading to the Upper Yard with his members.


    ------


    Some information about the Straw Hats below:


    ------------------------------ Information --------------------------------


    Harem: Hancock, Yamato, Shirahoshi, Lami, Reiju, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Vivi, Robin, Uta, Mikita.


    Lovers: Baby-5


    Children: None


    Main Crew Members: Luffy (Captain.), Yamato (Vice Captain.), Zoro, Kuina, Shirahoshi, Usopp, Chopper, Lami, Reiju, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Vivi, Robin, Hachi, Baby-5, Chouchou, Bepo, Enel, Hugo, Jimbei, Lucy, Domino, Perona, Reba, and Bonney, Frank, Brook, Uta.


    Official Animals: Karoo, Laboon, Greg, and Megalo.


    Main Fleet Members: Hancock, Foxy, Mikita, Galdino, L, Bemy, Bueno, Jabra, Vi (Spy), Kyros, Bartolomeu.


    Potential Contractors: Page-One, M.


    Scientists: Shiki''s Scientist and Ceasar Crown.


    Future Projects: Gic Enhancement of Giant Animals, Dinosaurs from Little Garden, Germa 66 Clones, Creating Wapometal, Super Soldier Project, Shipbuilding, Secret Project (A project only between Luffy and Enel, which will be done on the moon), Enhancing the three Haki types with all members, Studying the secret Conqueror''s Haki technique of the lost century.


    Ships: 20


    Fleet Members: 5,000 soldiers.


    Countries in his territory: Goa Kingdom, Syrup Kingdom, Cocoyasi Kingdom, Shimotsuki Vige, Whisky Peak, Drum Kingdom, basta, Skypiea, Lumenarchy, Water Seven, Amazon Lily.


    Soldiers from all kingdoms: 100,000


    Future Kingdom Projects: Little Garden, Jaya, Dressrosa, Wano, Egghead, Sabaody.


    Allies: Rayleigh, Whitebeard Pirates, Red Hair Pirates.


    Avable Fruits: Uo Uo no Mi, Model: Seiryu (Smile Project), Baku Baku no Mi, Eikon Eikon No Mi: Ramuh.


    ------------------------


    Am I forgetting any information? I won''t research about Pacifistas, Luffy has no interest.


    I took a long time to write this because there was a lot of information I had to look up.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 361 – I am declaring war against you, Big Mom.

    Chapter 361 �C I am dering war against you, Big Mom.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy approached the golden castle created for him with the current title of god of Skypiea. The ce had a Japanese design.


    "It''s a Wano designer... How did they manage to do this with gold?" Luffy couldn''t help but ask, looking at the enormous structure.


    "This is like Wano?!" Yamato asked curiously beside him. After all, he had never left Onigashima, so he had never been to Wano to really see what the country was like, besides reading Oden''s diary.


    "Let''s go in. I''m sure Nami is somewhere." Luffy said, and he was right. Nami was lying in a corner, hugging the golden floor.


    Luffy just shook his head and continued walking to the room that would be the main one, "I think this castle is cool... but I prefer the ck Pearl..." Luffy couldn''t help butment, his ship was much morefortable than this ce.


    Then they proceeded to this spacious room, where more than 100 people could fit. The ce continued to be entirely made of gold, something that Luffy didn''t like because it was so bright.


    "Well, let''s get started. I want you to give me reports on everything that has happened, both here and in the countries of our kingdom. Everyone went into a state of preparation for a future order, but I want to see how their current states are." Luffy requested, and Galdino and Uta handed papers to Luffy as he sat in his prepared chair, starting to read the papers.


    "The kingdoms we passed through are developing very well..." Luffymented, satisfied. Drum Kingdom had finally finished building its medical center where new doctors would be trained, and the kingdom was beginning to regain its former glory.


    basta was also returning to stabilization after nearly erupting into a civil war. The rains had returned since Crocodile was defeated, starting the prosperity of the desert country while Luffy suggested some type of agriculture for the country. He followed a machine that bought the project in the system with authorship by Dr. Vegapunk but iplete, which transforms seawater into potable water for consumption. Luffy worked a bit on this machine, trying toplete the project with his knowledge of the modern world. His father-inw initiated a project to ce underground pipes throughout basta in a way that would connect the entire kingdom and not rely so much on rain. This would be executed as soon as they started supplying Wapol metal to the kingdoms.


    Lumenarchy wasn''t a very difficult kingdom to conquer after he robbed the auction house and stole from the king himself. He was interested in the giant crystal on the ind but ended up leaving it in the kingdom since now, with Domingo dead, the king contacted him and practically gave the kingdom away. Luffy abolished any ve auctions in the kingdom, still allowing the activity of selling rare items.


    Water Seven was instructed to continue making ships, but Luffy asked for some shipbuilding teams toe to Skypiea to build new ships for the fleet.


    Whisky Peak maintained a strong trade in alcoholic beverages, creating new types of alcohol that Luffy knew to transform the market. Despite the strong trade between the allied kingdoms within Luffy''s territory, the beverages began to be requested by many other kingdoms, making it an extremely lucrative territory for Luffy.


    In East Blue, the Goa kingdom was very active and prosperous while the world government had not interfered with the kingdom since Makino was exposed as Shanks''s wife and with Luffy''s threat tounch meteors at Mery Geoise. The kingdom used its strong trade while the trade continued strong and the Goa kingdom greatly strengthened the rising kingdoms like Syrup and Cocoyasi, which grew a lot and ended up attracting many people from other blues seeking a better life and finding opportunities in these ces.


    The Syrup kingdom was bing so strong in economic activity, a pce was built, and Kaya had transformed her boat-buildingpany almost into a monopoly of shipbuilding in East Blue, providing manymercial ships for the other inds.


    The biggest growth actually came from Cocoyasi Kingdom, which quickly became the central point ofmerce in the Blue Sea due to its location in the middle of the sea, connecting all the waters. The kingdom also began to have a strong agricultural economy due to the creation of immense farms. The capital was immense while the former mayor took care of things as a governor, while the real power of the kingdom was concentrated in the queens who never returned to the country due to being with Luffy.


    Shimotsuki Vige was also growing while a project to create swordsmen on that ind had begun. With Zoro''s fameing from there and his performance in the war, many would be attracted to the ce.


    Now, regarding a territory he was acquiring without knowing, it was Loguetown itself. With Kyrtir, a man he had rescued with his wife from a ship being attacked by a Cypher Pol division in East Blue, he was a merchant who left hisnd for East Blue in search of treasure. The world government tracked them, and they were attacked. While the man tried to start over in Loguetown, the experienced merchant and his wife soon began to gain power and influence in the city. He quickly started acquiring all the shops in the city and was running for mayor. He sent a letter through his contacts dering his loyalty to Luffy''s g.


    "That''s very good..." Luffy murmured after seeing the reports about his territories. He looked at Mikita and Galdino before seeing their reports on the activities of Baroque Works.


    "I want the organization to expand. We need more members to protect the kingdoms, collect information, and protect the merchant ships between our kingdoms. You will operate everywhere." Luffy said, sitting like a mafia boss.


    "Yes," Galdino said.


    "We also can''t let information about our rtionship get out, although it won''t take long, since I have members from those countries in the crew. But let''s avoid revealing our rtionship as much as possible." Luffy said.


    Luffy went back to looking at information about the training and experiments, thinking about how he could improve them. "This is getting better than before... We will have stronger beasts than they were in Shiki''s time... and with Caesar, I can improve the experiments even more." Luffy murmured, satisfied.


    Now he picked up another paper, and his expression darkened. "I want Bepo to be called here immediately." Luffy requested, with Usopp making a call to the Den Den Mushi in Amazon Lily where he should be bringing ck Pearl.


    "So, Cracker withstood the pressure and managed to free the members of Germa 66... and they killed more than 30 people..." Luffy murmured in a bad mood. One thing he couldn''t stand was his people dying, and he needed to respond.


    "I didn''t expect to do this so soon, but I''ll face that old woman anyway." Luffy decided and pulled out a special Den Den Mushi from his cloak.


    "What are you nning to do, Luffy?" Robin asked, seeing that Luffy was about to do something big, as the others looked at their captain, waiting to see what he nned.


    "I''m going to dere war on another Yonko." Luffy murmured and began dialing a number on the Den Den Mushi.


    Bepo arrived at that moment as ck Pearlnded in front of the golden pce. "Captain!! You called for me!" He appeared, approaching Luffy.


    "Great..." Luffy nodded as the phone started dialing. Luffy took a ck Power from his desk and threw it at a confused Bepo. "Use this, you''ll need it..." Luffy said.


    As Bepo began to use it and transform his personality into a more confident one, Luffy opened a map while the others looked at him doubtfully.


    "What map is that?" Nami finally asked, stopping her admiration of the pce''s gold.


    "It''s a map made by the Marines of the New World," Luffy replied. "Here are the reports, the locations of the Yonko territories'' inds." He said. After all, the navy and the world government had to mark the territory somehow. Even if they didn''t have a dynamic world map, they certainly had many mapped areas.


    "What do you need, Captain?" Bepo asked, looking at him seriously.


    "See this region full of nearby inds... I want you to do that there." Luffymanded, and the Den Den Mushi finally picked up.


    "Alo, alo?" A voice came from the other side.


    "Is this Big Mom''s number?" Luffy asked calmly.


    "Yes, who are you?" the person asked.


    "Good. Let me talk to that fat old woman." Luffy ignored the question from the other side and simply insulted the Yonko without fear, while everyone in front of him looked at him with wide, astonished eyes.


    The Den Den Mushi made a huge frown while remaining silent for a moment before suddenly exploding. Big Mom seemed to be right next to it, listening the whole time.


    Big Mom, who was eating a cake, heard someone insult her out of the blue and immediately eximed, "Who are you, you damn brat!? Tell me now so I can destroy your entire family!" She shouted angrily while the other children in the room looked stunned, wondering who would dare insult their mother like that.


    "I am Monkey D. Luffy. I doubt you can back up your words," Luffy replied calmly.


    "You!" Big Mom eximed, surprised by this. "How did you get my number?" she immediately demanded.


    "It doesn''t matter, you fat old woman," Luffy said again, leaving everyone in the room shocked as Big Mom''s face looked stunned before seeming to go mad.


    "Do you have any idea who you are talking to?!" She eximed, appearing on the verge of losing control.


    "Let me tell you the reason for my call. Your son Cracker has made me quite furious this time. Killing some of my soldiers is something I will not forgive," Luffy began, while Big Mom looked a bit confused despite her imminent fury.


    Her children, mainly Katakuri and Smoothie, who were nearby, frowned. They had received a call from Cracker as soon as the war ended. He and Germa 66 were almost back in their territory at that moment, saying he had managed to escape from the Straw Hat on an ind in the sky. So, the siblings finally sighed in relief, seeing that despite the surprising strength of the Straw Hat, their brother would finally return alive. They didn''t want to go to war against the crew, not now, but Luffy''s call seemed to be taking a different turn.


    "What do you mean?" Big Mom immediately asked, angrily.


    "You idiot woman, your son came to attack me a while ago. I beat him up and imprisoned him, but he escaped from my prison some timeter and killed several soldiers who worked for me. Tell me, Big Mom, what would you do at this moment?" Luffy asked with a tone of anger.


    "What? He was imprisoned?" Big Mom eximed, surprised by this information she hadn''t known until then.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter now. The important thing is that this is my answer, Linlin. I am dering war against you, you damn fat old woman," Luffy wasted no time finishing, while Big Mom was perplexed by someone acting this way towards her, as no one ever did that.


    "I will kill you, brat! Come to the New World!" Big Mom eximed, starting to lose control of her anger.


    "I will do that soon, but here is my answer. And you better look at the sky." Luffy said while Bepo was no longer in the room.


    Big Mom was confused, but it didn''t take long for a soldier with a soul that the Yonko had stolen toe running into the room.


    "Mama, mama!" he eximed. "Meteors areing here!" The toy looked scared while Big Mom quickly got up and looked out the window with all her children. They all widened their eyes in astonishment as six meteors began to fall towards them and all the inds.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 362 – Preparations for Training.

    Chapter 362 �C Preparations for Training.


    Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of the ancient main ind of Shiki, with its headquarters in the middle of the forests, many men who were former subordinates of Shiki and now members of his fleet, carefully watched four people, one of them being Luffy himself, who was staring at the enormous creature in front of him��a gigantic elephant, lying on the ground with thick chains wrapped around it after it had lost consciousness to have its blood drawn.


    This animal was being studied after its gics had been enhanced in the past few months a little before they left Skypiea to continue their adventures. One of the subordinates brought the collected blood of the animal while Chopper took it, carrying it to a piece of equipment and looking through a microscope.


    Luffy was waiting to see Chopper''s report. By his side were Shiki''s scientist and Caesar, who was quite well-behaved beside him, as he could do nothing but obey Luffy, now that his heart had been removed by Lami after Luffy''s request.


    It had been three days since the event between Luffy and Big Mom. He had hung up the Den Den Mushi after the announcement of Bigmom''s soldiers with meteors falling, while Bepo had managed to aim at Big Mom''s ind with his wig of trust.


    Luffy did not know what had really happened and how Big Mom managed to defend herself from the attack or if she really did so, but the news of six meteors falling on her territory was published in the newspaper, with some people taking pictures of them in the New World. This indirectly ended up sending a message to the World Government that they would have to worry not just about one meteor falling on Mary Geoise. Thest few days were just a feast, celebrating the victory of the war and everything they had gone through and survived.


    Now Luffy really began to execute his real ns. The first thing he did was to release M from the ship''s prison. The girl had no choice, after all, she couldn''t just fly off the ind if she tried to escape. Luffy set her free, provided she did not hurt anyone. Otherwise, she would lose her chance with him. He also gave her some documents to analyze and pass on some information to him, in addition to asking her to report on any summary report that came from other ces in the territory. Meanwhile, members of Baroque Works began to bring more important documents, avoiding information arriving through a special Den Den Mushi, which could be traced no matter the technology it had, after all even a call from the Goroseis can be traced.


    Returning to the present, Chopper finally managed to finish examining the blood. "Its cells are stronger and more resilient... it increased about 15%..." He spoke and Luffy nodded.


    "It''s a good short-term result, however, we need to improve even more..." Luffymented as 15% is very little for his training.


    The next moment, the elephant began to open its eyes while it roared quickly as they tried to free themselves in the next moment, while the chains strained and all the subordinates looked on in fear with somements.


    Luffy watched like an animal and wondered how he could improve it, after all, it was weak... it needed a new dose of superpower. "You really seem to have done a good job, Doctor," Luffymented, admitting it was progress, as the chains were loosening every moment.


    "Thank you. We had some work in improving the form, with the information Dr. Chopper passed us and worked together, it became much easier to execute and enhance the old dose." Said the doctor, while Chopper remained silent, just observing without giving his opinion.


    "Do you see this, Caesar?" called Luffy. "I want you to help develop the gics of these animals even further." He spoke but began to take on a more serious tone. "You did a good job, but now with you three in this next year, I want the power of the animals to increase by 200% and I want them to develop Haki as well." He dered.


    "You want these animals to develop Haki? That''s crazy!" Eximed Caesar, shocked, while the doctor and Chopper had a strange expression.


    "You can''t do that?" Luffy raised an eyebrow at them.


    Caesar seemed challenged now, even though he was still a kidnapped scientist. "Don''t underestimate me! If you really want me to do this, it will be done!" he said, all arrogant. "After all, I am the smartest scientist in the world," he imed as the Doctor looked at him, considering Caesar an idiot, since what Luffy wanted was practically impossible.


    "Well, that''s good. Then I want to see results soon." Luffy agreed with Caesar, since he was so confident. He hoped he would do a good job in theing months.


    The next moment, his attention returned to the front, as the chains restraining the elephant exploded. He immediately looked at the four and the other subordinates with red eyes, and in the next moment, he charged, ready to attack with his trunk.


    "He''sing!!" The men screamed in fear.


    "Does this animal think it''s Zunesha or something?" Luffymented calmly, as Chopper transformed into his muscr form. The doctor cautiously stepped back, and Caesar was preparing tounch his poisonous gas, but Luffy acted first.


    As the giant elephant prepared to hit them with its trunk, he advanced, while his fist transformed into Haki, hitting the elephant on the head. The next moment, the elephant was knocked back, breaking the ground and trees, making a small path through the ind of 50 meters before stopping defeated in the forest.


    "The Haki of ryuo can easily take him down," Luffy murmured dissatisfied. "I need him to be stronger than this," he dered. "I want you to develop them so they can learn and develop the use of haki. They will be essential for training this next year and also be a great force for the Straw Hat," Luffy dered.


    "Yes, we''ll work on that," the scientists responded.


    "Great, I want you to start now. The dinosaurs that I brought from Little Gale are still in the upper garden. I want you to modify them too, so they are stronger than thesemon animals, if we could put the same form of growth and strength in them," Luffy said, setting a goal.


    After that, he decided to leave them on that ind full of animals and ended up going to another, where he began to hear a female scream of pain. He approached the ce and found his sister fallen on the ground, with several calluses on her forehead, screaming in pain.


    "Ow, ow, ow," sheined with a blindfold on her eyes, while Rayleigh was beside her, holding a stick.


    Lucy has everything to develop as strong or even stronger than the original Luffy after the timeskip. Luffy wanted to develop even her transformation of Nika before returning to the sea, where she would be much better prepared to face new challenges.


    "I see the first day is already quite demanding," Luffy murmured, staring at them.


    She removed the blindfolds and looked at her brother. "It hurts, Uncle Rayleigh!! This Old-San can hurt so easily, Luffy!" Lucyined, but Luffy shrugged.


    "Don''t you want to get strong? This will be the best teacher you''ll ever have, so learn everything you can," he said. Lucy had a condition of the system that gave her a 100% advantage in her learning, even without the moa moa no mi at the moment, she would still grow and stand out a lot.


    "And aren''t you going to train too?" Rayleigh asked, looking interestedly at Luffy.


    "I still need to develop the Haki of Ryuo better and reach the peak of basic armament Haki, and even control my manifestation of the future vision. I can see a second ahead, but I want to reach a longer time this year," Luffy replied. After all, Shanks had a quick observation that could predict beyond a second, and he wanted to reach that level, which would ensure even more power on the battlefield. "Even want to reach the apex of the coating of the haki of the king." Luffy finished.


    "But you won''t start now, will you?" Rayleighmented.


    "No, I''ll wait a few more days. I want to go to the East Blue still," Luffy dered.


    "East Blue? And what are you going to do there? Going to Foosha Vige?" Lucy immediately asked excitedly.


    "Yes, our grandfather is on the ind at this moment." Luffy said.


    "Then take me with you!" Lucy immediately requested.


    But Luffy denied. "No, you need to train first. If you get strong this year, I promise I''ll take you to see everyone before we head to the new world." He spoke, and Lucy, despite pouting, nodded in the end, of course.


    Luffy turned back to Rayleigh. "I''d like you to take a look at the others too, if you can. I know yourmitment is directly with Lucy, but if the crew needs help, there''s no faster expert than you here," he said, after all, he had asked the man to train his sister exclusively and would not be offended if he refused.


    But he just nodded. "Alright, I''ll check on the crewter, especially those who are learning to use Haki," he said.


    "That makes sense," Luffy responded, satisfied. "Now I''m off. I have a few more things to sort out," Luffy said and left that ind, moving downward.


    He headed to the upper garden, where he saw Perona, Bonney, Reba, Kyros, L, M, Foxy, Bueno, and the others training together with Kuina. As the girl began to teach them about the six styles, those who already knew were developing to an even higher level reaching the level of the six styles of the holy knights. Luffy appeared at this moment, and almost everyone stopped training for a second to look at him.


    "Anything, captain?" Kuina asked.


    "Yes, I want L and Reba with me at this moment," he requested.


    The two girls followed him, while the others continued training, even Kyros was reluctant to let his daughter alone with that man. They went to a corner where there was a waterfall, while the others waited for Luffy to speak.


    L quickly eximed as soon as Luffy stopped near a waterfall. "Captain, are you calling me here for a marriage proposal?" she eximed.


    Luffy looked tired of these requests from the woman, while Reba blushed, but he just sighed and shook his head negatively.


    "No, I''m here to talk about your fruits," he replied, as he took out two fruits from two boxes. "This one is for you, Reba. And this is for you, L. In one box is the Baku Baku no Mi, a special fruit that I want you to use to create a special metal for the entire army and kingdoms," he dered, while L looked at the fruit before nodding.


    "I''ll do this for you, my future husband," she said excitedly.


    Luffy ignored her and looked at Reba, analyzing her fruit. "This is the prototype of Kaido''s Uo Uo no Mi. As I said earlier, it does not possess the same power or level as the original. However, it still gives you abilities like flying, creating ming clouds, and a good fire charge. However, it is still wed in the resilience that the original provides. But that you can work on over time. Your father is a great warrior, I''m sure you can reach a great level with Haki within this year," Luffy spoke, and Reba nodded in the end looking determined to save Dressrosa.


    "Now, you can eat," he instructed, and both girls bit into the fruits, making faces, but still swallowing everything before Luffy could say they didn''t need to eat the whole fruit.


    ''They want power...'' Luffy thought, satisfied with that and cracked a smile.


    "Great. Now you can go back to training. Remember, there will be no rest this year. So, be strong before we sail the seas again," he dered, and the girls nodded, returning to their training.


    Luffy then left Skypeia, while the rest of his crew was training at various locations, further improving their skills. In the air, he could see Nami trying to control the wind transformed into Garuda at the edge of the ind, while Reiju and Lami were fighting each other, which was not new.


    Luffy ignored all this and headed to Amazon Lily, where the women also began their special training after Luffy gave them some training manuals; he wanted them to learn at least the six styles.


    Hended at the Empress''s castle and it didn''t take long for Hancock to appear. "Luffy!" she eximed, raising her hands and running toward him.


    "Hancock, what did I tell you about not getting out of bed? In less than 7 months, we''ll have these children, and I want them to be born healthy," Luffy said, now that she had begun to show the first signs of the second month of pregnancy, with a slight bulge in her belly.


    Luffy also noticed something among his girls, as they looked at Hancock''s belly with a gleam of desire in their eyes. It was no lie that Luffy wanted to have a bunch of kids, and he already had many women for that, but he didn''t want to have many children now with all the chaos happening. Despite this, it was also good for him to already have heirs, since he was not exempt from death, and leaving someone in the world to continue his legacy was important to him or any conqueror.


    Luffy decided to let things go naturally; if any woman turned up pregnant, he would take care of his child like any father.


    Anyway, he just picked up Hancock and went to bed, pampering her, as he often did. The girl also forced him to do this, taking up most of Luffy''s free time.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 363 – Grandfather.

    Chapter 363 �C Grandfather.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    The training continued among the members on Skype, and as Luffy monitored all the trainings, he read reports here and there with Vivi and M appearing in his cabin delivering papers from the kingdoms to him and making calls all the time.


    The green-haired woman finally seemed to ept her fate while continuing to obey everything Luffy asked and did everything with excellence.


    The gic enhancement projects continued with the scientists, while Frank began working on Dr. Vegapunk''s projects that he managed to obtain. Luffy wished Enel were here to help him, but the man was already busy on the Moon with a project he had secretly given him when they said goodbye and asked him to try creating by cing some things in his boat. This project was the one Luffy had read a while ago in Water Seven, before it was burned, but there were still important things he noted with his photographic memory.


    He continued writing more about his projects while clearing up doubts from the kings and those responsible for the current countries and kingdoms of his territory, wanting to understand their orders regarding the Future Order 66. He continued with this for a while and it took about a week until he finally sighed, seeing that he had organized everything and received the information that his grandfather would be in Goa and would stay there for a month because it was normal after everything that happened. Luffy did a little stretch and stood up saying he wanted to organize a few more things on the ind before departing.


    "''Can I see you, my father?'' Luffy suddenly heard Vivi asking and nodded.


    "''Just be careful when traveling there. Use this and just press the button at the end if there''s any danger... understand?'' Luffy said, handing a special alert den den mushi to Vivi, while the girl nodded.


    Luffy continued getting everything organized while the new members of the fleet and crew trained hard and the others struggled to develop their Haki. It was after a few days that he gathered everyone at a banquet to make the announcement.


    "I will be departing along with the others tomorrow and will be away for a few weeks." Luffy said, Vivi wasn''t the only one who would leave with Luffy, after all Chopper would go to Drum Kingdom. Nami and Nojiko to Cocoyasi Kingdom, Reiju to Baratie, and Usopp to Syrup Kingdom.


    "When the captain returns, we''ll show him that we are stronger, right, Brogy?" A giant spoke to his friend.


    "Yes, Dorry, we will be stronger!" Another giant said with a confident tone.


    Luffy nodded and after that, they continued the banquet and the next day everyone who was leaving, departed while Vivi and Chopper headed for the start of the Grand Line, most passed over the Calm Belt. Entering the East Blue, they split up going to each of their kingdoms while Luffy was thest still in the air, heading for the ind at the tip of the East Blue, Boa Kingdom, while viewing from the air, the huge city at one end and the small Foosha Vige at another corner of the ind.


    Luffy looked at the ind while remembering the mountains and forests where he, Ace, Sabo, and Lucy yed when they were children. But his destination was toward the small port vige while a man in a bar suddenly raised an eyebrow.


    The bar was full of security while the queen of the Gol Kingdom was working there again, but this time no one couldin as she served the marine hero, Garp, spending some time here.


    "Garp you damn! You almost let Ace die!" Dadan immediatelyined using him angrily.


    "Calm down, isn''t Ace alive?" Woop p said beside.


    "Here... this will improve your mood!" Makino said as she approached cing a ss in front of Garp, who drank in silence as if he were waiting for something.


    "Aren''t you going to answer me?!" Dadan eximed to Garp, but he kept ignoring her.


    "Calm down, Dadan..." A new voice emerged as the doors of the bar opened while a man with a straw hat entered at that moment.


    "LUFFY?!" Dadan, p, and Makino eximed at the same time with Luffy there.


    "..." Garp remained silent without turning around, already noticing his grandson approaching from many kilometers away.


    Makino seemed so excited that she left the counter side and ran to hug him. "It''s so good to see you," shemented, shing him a wide smile as he nodded.


    "It''s good to see you too, Makino. I see you''ve be a powerful queen and are taking great care of the Kingdom," he said, and she responded with an excited smile.


    "Yokatta!!" Dadan was another who jumped to hug Luffy, crying like a little girl. "I thought you were going to die, you idiot! Yokatta!!" She continued while p approached, and all the other guards and ministers there did not approach that terrible pirate who ruled the kingdom and killed itsst king.


    "You brought more shame to the vige, I mean, to the Goa Kingdom!" pmented with dissatisfaction, but he cracked a small smile afterward.


    Luffy left the three aside and looked at the counter with Garp still keeping his drink in front of him. "So you''re here then, brat," Garpmented, and Luffy looked at him with a more serious gaze.


    "Grandpa... why don''t we go camping on the mountain today like old times," Luffy suggested.


    Garp remained silent for a while longer before getting up and walking past Luffy. "Let''s go," he murmured, and Luffy followed him, leaving Makino and the rest of the high council members behind.


    "Before I leave, I will return!" Luffy said as he continued following his grandfather.


    They headed to the mountain and entered the forest. "You prepare the fire, I''ll go hunt something," Garp said indifferently, and Luffy just nodded.


    He knew his grandfather was not in a good mood and ended up collecting wood despite it being a task unfit for a man of his status. Yet he did it and felt pleasure in it, as if it reminded him of old times.


    His grandfather returned a whileter with a giant dead pig. While he took the initiative to cut it, Luffy prepared arge fire pulling out some spices from the system. Everything was done in silence as Luffy prepared the food, cing these items and finally they sat down to eat as the day disappeared and everything became dark in the middle of the Kingdom''s forest.


    "You know, Luffy..." Garp finally broke the silence, making Luffy look at him curiously. "I always wondered why you and Ace never chose the path of the Navy, and now Lucy ended up following you guys too. But maybe it''s the best path suited for you, even though I think justice is always the best path," Garpmented with a sad tone, and Luffy felt sorry for his grandfather.


    "You know very well that there are things we couldn''t do in the Navy, grandpa. I don''t consider myself a psychopath, but despite people seeing me that way, I still own my path. The Navy limits you to obeying any order from those bastards of Mary Geoise..." Luffymented sincerely.


    "The navy can resort to the philosophy of justice when the world government isn''t threatened, but when they are, they willmit atrocities. You know very well what happened to one of my crew members, Robin, and how her ind was tragically destroyed. And even one of the current admirals, Kuzan, who participated in that attack, had to obey orders andmitted atrocity, even if his view of justice is solid.


    Luffy sighed before speaking more seriously to his very serious grandfather listening, "As long as the Navy is affiliated with the world government, your path of justice won''t always be correct," he said while Garp continued in silence.


    "You know why that Gorosei wanted to kill Lucy when he announced? Among so many people he could have, she was chosen... He chose Bepo because he has the power to destroy Mary Joyce, or at least cause them a great headache. They chose Robin because she possesses the knowledge of the lost century. They chose to kill me because of everything I represent and all the information I have from this world," Luffy continued, looking into the fire. "They chose Lucy in the end and you know why?" He asked looking at his grandfather.


    Garp had always had this doubt since the announcement of Saturn. "I don''t know," he admitted.


    Luffy was surprised that he didn''t know about the Nika fruit. "It''s because of her fruit," Luffy spoke as Garp looked on with a raised eyebrow. He believed that Lucy had amon fruit, although he still believed that Lucy would be the strongest sailor and that she would do great things.


    "The government hides that fruit because it carries the name of a god... the real name of the fruit is Hito Hito no Mi, Mythical type," he said, leaving Garp surprised by this, looking puzzled, before continuing.


    "Its model is... Nika, the god of the sun." Luffy dered.


    "What?" Garp eximed, making a funny face at this moment. "You must be joking," he didn''t believe Luffy.


    "There''s hardly any record of Nika, but he could change the world around him, turning everything into rubber and even shaping reality. It''s the most absurd power in this world," Luffy believed that this power was even ahead of the power of the Gura Gura no Mi.


    "Are you sure about this, brat?" Garp couldn''t help but ask, surprised.


    "I''m not lying to you. Lucy would meet her end in the navy as soon as she showed this awakening of the fruit. The world government fears her power because in the lost century, the government''s greatest enemy was called Joyboy... he had the same power as Lucy... with her awakened fruit... and if she demonstrated it, they would do anything and even kill him to kill Lucy." Luffy spoke.


    Garp looked on for a while and fell silent, thinking about what his grandson had said. "What are you nning to achieve with this, Luffy? What are your real goals for the seas?" He asked, curious.


    Luffy cracked a small smile. "I''m not sure, but this world is in danger. I don''t know the details, but something big is going to happen and it has to do with Roger''s prophecy. That''s why he threw the world into chaos by creating this era, so the right person could find his Treasure. I want to create a world where there is no central government, a world where countries have their own sovereignty, but still, it would be the one who conquers all the seas. I''ve always had my will to face a great adventure, face powerful enemies, have my own family and raise my children, and be strong enough to do all this..." Luffy spoke. He had always had these ambitions, despite his memories havinge just over 6 months ago, he had always thought about this since he became aware of this world and was just following his ambitions normally.


    "I see," Garp murmured. After that, they remained silent, sleeping there on the ground, leaning against the wall. Luffy, in the end, put out the fire and saw his grandfather dozing off. He pulled a nket from the system and covered him carefully, before lying down near another tree.


    Garp and Luffy were sleeping like in the old days while Garp, too, couldn''t help but crack a small smile while he also slept.


    Roon Here:


    I had forgotten about the two giants, Dorry and Brogy. I included some interactions of them in Skypiea to indicate that they are alive.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 364 – Epilogue of the Second Volume!

    Chapter 364 �C Epilogue of the Second Volume!


    Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    In the East Blue, an ind shook as two figures dashed toward each other, shing and releasing a wave of haki all around as each tried to best the other in this confrontation. The ind rocked until one of them lost, being thrown backward as his body dragged dirt and trees before colliding with a mountain in the middle of the ce. Luffy sighed as his body was buried among all that rubble.


    ''''I''m not at grandpa''s level yet...'''' Luffy murmured internally as he felt himself struck by future sight the next second.


    "Luffy... don''t go soft, you brat!!!" Garp appeared at that moment, digging through the earth behind Luffy and emerging in front of him.


    Luffy immediately tried to retaliate, but in the next moment, he was struck again, his body digging even deeper into the ground, while from the outside view, the entire mountain began to crumble.


    Luffy fell into a huge underground cavern, as he got back on his feet, his fists immediatelyyered more haki before he dodged Garp''s next move entering the underground cavern trying to hit him. He moved in a counter a momentter as Garp, without time to react to this move from Luffy, crossed his arms in defense and was sent backward with his grandson''s punch, breaking several walls as he continued advancing through the underground caverns. Luffy did not stay still and this time advanced against his grandfather as thetter was already prepared for him in the next moment, and both began to fight amid those natural underground constructions beneath the ind.


    The whole ce trembled as more and more shocks between Grandfather and Grandson''s hakis hit each other, and they kept descending further as ake ofva appeared in the middle of the fight due to their deep descent, each trying to outdo the other. Even though Luffy was slightly less effective than his grandfather, he did not back down as he continued to strike against him.


    The explosions continued the entire time as Luffy and Garp kept going through theva below sea level, the entire ind trembling as animals began to flee, and once again, one side of the earth burst open on the surface as Luffy and Garp emerged fighting each other. Hours continued while they again returned to the ind''s underground, causing it to shake more than ever, and neither of them noticed as not just hours passed, but days continued with both solely focused on the fight.


    Ships passed nearby, but no one dared approach with the explosions being heard from a distance, even the sea bing choppy with it, deterring any curious onlookers from taking a risk.


    Luffy and Garp spent 7 days fighting each other until they finally decided to stop after exhaustion. Luffy stood in front of the fire, his arm broken and his face covered in marks with bruised eyes.


    Garp stood close to him while maintaining his face with one of the eyes bruised as well, he did note out unscathed, although he managed to fare better than Luffy.


    "You really have be strong, kid... but you still have a lot to learn! Buahahahahaha!" Garp began tough.


    Luffy just stayed silent, not disagreeing with his grandfather. "It''s true..." He then spoke as soon as his grandfather stoppedughing, "But that doesn''t mean I won''t surpass you in the future. So wait for me, Grandpa. I''m going to beat you." He broke into a smile.


    "I''ll be waiting for that." Garp also smiled as they spent another night on that uninhabited ind, apart from the animals, to recover their energies from the start of the fight over thest 7 days, and they went to sleep.


    "I did this for you..." Garp approached Luffy the next morning with a sheet.


    "This?" Luffy murmured, surprised as he took the sheet with observations from his grandfather about his strengths and weaknesses, where he needed to develop, and where he needed to train even more to ovee hisbat deficiencies.


    "I know the King of Darkness is teaching Lucy, as you told me, but I''d like you to have my approval, after all, you are still my grandson..." Garp said, returning to a mncholic tone.


    "Thank you... I guess..." Luffy murmured awkwardly.


    "I''m trying to make sure you don''t die... you have powerful eyes on you now... so protect Lucy and my future granddaughters!" He immediately demanded.


    "I''m heading to Loguetown then... thanks, Grandpa..." Luffy murmured in the end before hugging Garp in the middle of the almost entirely destroyed ind.


    "Take care, Luffy..." Garpmented.


    "Will you stay in Goa?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes, I have one more week off before I go back to the navy. You''re lucky I''m on vacation, otherwise you''d be heading to Impel Down..." Garp said with a cocky smile.


    "You talk as if you could really catch me..." Luffy mocked.


    "You..." Garp ended up not finishing his sentence.


    With things now calmer, the animals began to emerge from their hiding spots. Trying to see if those two were gone, a monkey and a lioness approached the beach and were surprised to find both the two monsters that had been destroying the ind until a few hours ago, standing in front of each other while sleeping upright.


    Both animals looked at each other, lost, as they started to leave so as not to wake them, returning to their hiding spot hoping the two would leave the ind.


    Luffy and Garp continued to nap, possibly due to exhaustion from fighting for 7 consecutive days, the sun raced across the entire sky as it disappeared in the east and with the moon, the same thing happened. It was only the next day that one of them finally woke up.


    A snore bubble escaped from Garp''s nose as he woke up, he looked a bit lost wondering where he was until he saw Luffy in front of him sleeping with traces of bruises from their fight while the bubble in his nose grew and shrunk with each breath.


    Garp got extremely angry with his grandson, sleeping in front of him without knowing how long he had been there. "Luffy, you damn fool!! You shouldn''t sleep in front of others!!" He immediately yelled before turning his fist into haki and striking his grandson, causing a huge explosion in the middle of the beach.


    In the end, Luffy began to say goodbye to his grandfather as soon as he had recovered from that rage attack from Garp. "Goodbye Grandpa!" Luffy spoke before jumping into the air while Garp would go in a different direction, returning to Goa and his grandson, to Loguetown.


    It had been two weeks since he and the others had left Skypiea. Luffy took advantage of this time with the people from the Boa Kingdom, but hidden from the rest of the world, he trained with his grandfather to perfect his King''s Haki coating and further improve his other Haki.


    Perhaps this was the only training he would have in his grandfather''s life, so he took advantage of it to have a very serious fight thatsted thest 7 days and now, with everything ready, he followed to see someone he hadn''t seen for a long time, who had settled in Loguetown after they said goodbye at Baratie.


    Landing discreetly in Loguetown, he went to arge mansion. "They really got a lot..." Luffymented before going to the door while the mansion guards who patrolled the ce, didn''t see him and he knocked.


    A woman opened the door wearing a maid''s outfit. "Who are you?" The woman looked at Luffy suspiciously as he still had his two bruised eyes and a bump on his head from his grandfather''sst punch.


    "I''m here to see Kyrti." He spoke, opening a small smile to the woman.


    "Mr. Kyrti?" She murmured a bit lost thinking he was some kind of beggar.


    "Who is there?" A stern voice came from the middle of the ce as a middle-aged man in a suit approached. "Hm?" He finally saw Luffy in front of his maid.


    "Monkey D. Luffy!! It''s a pleasure to see you again!! Let him in immediately!!" The man eximed with an excited smile.


    "Hello Kyrti! How are you?" Luffy asked entering the ce.


    "Monkey D. Luffy... the Monkey D. Luffy?!" The maid murmured until she opened her eyes and fainted the next moment, but Luffy greeted his old acquaintance ignoring the fallen woman.


    "Come to my office!" Kyrti said, and Luffy followed him.


    "you finally m��stan naejot visit ��lva, skorkydoso issi ra? skori ��l�� isse bisa lentor, ao d��r�� m��stan naejot ��ndegon ��lva!" Marta approached them as she spoke.


    "Hello, Marta." Luffy greeted, though he still didn''t understand anything she was saying.


    Luffy entered the man''s office as they began to talk among themselves, recounting his story of starting again from scratch as a small merchant and bing the main candidate for mayor of the city in less than a year here.


    Luffy was surprised to learn that the man had pledged loyalty to him. His wife spoke as well, but Luffy still didn''t understand anything she was saying.


    "If you want that..." Luffy came to a conclusion. "Then I want you to start these projects... Loguetown will enter the alliance among my territories, where trade has increased a lot and we are militarizing all the countries so they can have their own forces and be summoned in the future." He spoke as he handed over his projects.


    Kyrti took them and read before nodding. "That will certainly be an honor, we will expand the business even further!" He said.


    "Kesi pyghagon bona damn government isse se future. Nyke kostagon daor umbagon." Marta also said.


    "..." Luffy just looked at her not understanding and turned back to the man nodding. "Yes, then I''m counting on you." He said.


    He stayed a few days at the location while talking with the couple, before starting to leave at this moment; he had called all hispanions, informing them that it was time for them to return.


    It took a few more days for Nami, Nojiko, Kuina, and Usopp to return. The two sisters were quite surprised after seeing their old vige transformed into arge kingdom, being hailed as queens.


    Usopp also came, as surprised as the other two, for he discovered that he became king of Syrup and married Kaya in thesest two. Kuina stayed with her father enjoying more time than thest time they met, having a final father-daughter moment.


    With all thepanions back, they began to return to Skypiea, meeting the rest of the members at the start of the Grand Line and heading to the ce in the sky, where they would finally start their year of training.


    Meanwhile, in the New World on a deserted ind, a group was gathering, with the man who was the leader looking at them with seriousness.


    "We may have lost our chance at Marineford, but we can still continue our n... so we will start our conquest of the New World and take down Whitebeard!!" Teach eximed to hispanions as his body transformed into darkness with his power manifesting.


    Elsewhere.


    "That brat... He really gave me a strong punch... but I will make him pay for what he did in the war and I will bring my daughter back, taking her from that damn man!" Kaido eximed furiously about Luffy.


    In another territory.


    "That damn man!! I will kill him, I swear!!!" Big Mom eximed amidst the destruction; she had gone mad after the attack of the meteors and stayed that way for two weeks until her children managed to calm her down.


    Cracker had already returned with the Germa 66, but he had a vacant look with the realization of what the Straw Hats had done to them, capable ofunching an attack of that magnitude in the middle of the territory, and his brothers were not happy with him, after all, he had provoked something like this.


    Shanks elsewhere just sighed looking at the sky, and in the middle of the sea in thest territory of the Yonkou, a small boat navigated to another giant ship, the blond in the small boat smiled as he approached Moby Dick after seeing that the Whitebeard pirates did not attack him, waiting to see who it was.


    "Finally, we are going to meet again... Ace..." Sabomented eagerly for their reunion.


    Already miles away, at a high altitude, four elderly men suddenly felt something at that moment. "This?!"


    "Im-Sama has awakened!" the four elders eximed as they went to see the being who ruled the world.


    End of this volume, post-credits scene.


    The destruction was everywhere, thousands of bodies lying on the ground, in this scene of chaos and cruelty, another crowd was gathered, there were more than 10,000 people looking at a ship stopped with a man wearing his straw hat on his head.


    "We finally managed to get where we wanted," Luffy said to everyone effortlessly, looking at all his fleetpanions who fought by his side in this war.


    They finally managed to establish their position in the New World, and he wanted to redere to the world his crew after reading a specific Poneglyph on their journey so far.


    "From now on, we will no longer be known as the Straw Hat Pirates," Luffy said, as he took his hat and ced it on Lucy''s head, who had been by his side the entire time.


    "Luffy...? Your hat?" She asked, bewildered.


    Luffy just smiled at Lucy. "It''s yours now." He dered, finally passing on the hat of Joygirl, something that should have been hers a long time ago, but Luffy knew that Shanks had passed it to him to pass it to her when the time came.


    He turned to the crowd, ignoring his still dazed sister and continued speaking as his red haki manifested for tens of kilometers, reaching even the World Government ships in the middle of the sea just watching the battle from afar. "From now on, we will be known as the Dawn Pirates Crew, the Ds!" He said as his voice reached everyone within the range of his haki.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 365 – Timeskip 1 Year.

    Chapter 365 �C Timeskip 1 Year.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    The seas had been quite rough since the war at Marineford, even though months had passed since then, and thus a year had gone by. Since then, many things had happened; while some groups remained inactive, others had been the central point of discussions in recent months.


    In a small, simple fishing vige located on a remote ind, a boy ran through the bustling streets that morning, swiftly dodging inhabitants in front of him as he headed towards a specific ce, one of the city exits.


    "HEY, what do you think you''re doing?!"


    "You almost knocked down my stuff!"


    The inhabitants, shopping at the city''s market, immediatelyined to the boy, bumping into them as he continued running through the ind. He finally left the city and approached a house not too far away, perched on a cliff with a rocky shore below, while the sea waves crashed against those rocks.


    Outside this house, there was a middle-aged man, calmly looking out to sea. The man was missing one of his arms and remained silent, just enjoying the pleasure of the sea breeze that morning.


    "Uncle Rotiv! Uncle Rotiv!" A child''s voice emerged in his ears as the boy who had left the town approached excitedly, interrupting the man''s leisurely moment.


    "Hm?" Rotiv turned to the side and saw the boy approaching with a huge smile, holding pieces of newspaper in his hand.


    "Little Kim, what are you doing here? And what''s that newspaper? Any interesting news?" Rotiv looked at the boy as he stopped in front of him, trying to catch his breath after running so much. "I haven''t bought today''s newspaper yet..." He spoke calmly.


    The boy, now smiling, stepped closer to Mr. Rotiv, extending the newspaper. Rotiv seemed a bit surprised to see the front page with a pirate group spotted at sea, he couldn''t hold back and began tough.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" The boy, curious, gave him a strange look, not thinking this was his uncle''s expected reaction. "What''s so funny? Aren''t they the ones?"


    Rotiv, with a calm tone and a knowing look, just cracked a small smile afterughing a bit more. "No, they aren''t."


    "You mean they''re fakes?" The boy seemed very surprised by this.


    "Yes, just a bunch of idiots pretending to be them. Soon, they will meet a swift end. They don''t know who they''re messing with. The World Government will send forces beyond what any novice pirate can handle, they will destroy them soon." He sighed, looking at the photo. "It''s obvious they want fame and privileges, but at the same time, they''re courting great danger."


    "Really? Could they have just gained some weight?" The boymented, confused.


    "Of course not! Look at them!" The man raised his voice, frowning with a grimace, while the boy tilted his head, still confused.


    "Maybe... they are their brothers?" the boy asked.


    "Do you believe that?!" Said the man with a shark-toothed grin to his foolish nephew, his sister''s son. He sighed before turning back to the boy. "They are just impostors..." He said.


    "But it''s been so long... shouldn''t they have returned to the sea?" The boy said disappointedly.


    "Yes... but who knows... No one knows..." Rotiv spoke calmly.


    "But you saw them! You were at Marineford, you must have seen them fighting. You must know something!" The boy insisted.


    The man looked out to sea, slightly disappointed. "Why are you so interested in a dangerous pirate? It''s been a year since anyone has heard anything about him. He just disappeared. I heard he weakened after Marineford. Maybe he''s recovering toe back stronger... And just thinking that monster could get even stronger... it''s terrifying for the entire world," Rotiv said with a quite somber tone.


    He was a sailor who had retired after the war that took ce in Marineford. He had witnessed the horrors, suffered severe injuries while fighting the pirates, and even lost his arm, but he survived all that chaos and massacre, while many of hisrades were not so lucky. In the end, he was awarded a medal of honor and a retirement, living on this ind that he had left many years ago to follow his dream of being a sailor. Since then, he would sit in the courtyard of his house, looking out to the sea below the cliff, reflecting on his life and how it all ended like this, no longer able to fight against pirates.


    This ce was frequented by his nephew, the son of his sister, who always came to talk about the event that urred in Marineford. This ind was small, so there was no live broadcast by the navy.


    The boy would constantly ask him many questions, with newspapersing in about the war, wanting him to narrate the battles, and especially asking questions about Monkey D. Luffy, which was a source of dissatisfaction for the retired sailor. His nephew was a big fan of that pirate monster.


    Ever since he saw that monster appear, he has nightmares every night as a kind of film began to run in his mind, seeing himself again on that battlefield while watching all hisrades dying by his side and in front of him, witnessing the battles of Monkey D. Luffy, a monster that turned out to be worse than Whitebeard himself. He was just a low-ranking soldier fighting againstmon pirates, while that monster passed by them without even looking at him. It was a humiliating situation, but he survived in the end, with some traumas.


    "Nobody knows where Straw Hat is. Many im that he is secretly training with his crew, and as I said before, others say that Monkey D. Luffy weakened at the end of Marinefort and is recovering, while others say he fled and even died. There are even some who say he never existed and is just a legend, despite thousands of witnesses in that damned war..." The man spoke in a somewhat somber tone.


    "Of course he exists!!" The boy spoke confidently. "I want to see him in the newspaper... I''m a big fan of his!" He eximed.


    "You shouldn''t be so excited to see a pirate..." The man said with a tone of disappointment.


    "I don''t care, I''m a fan of Monkey D. Luffy!! He will be the man who bes the king of the pirates!" The boy asserted, sticking his tongue out at his retired navy uncle.


    But before the former sailor could say something, the boy looked at him with a calmer gleam. "Do you think we can see the Straw Hatet tonight?" asked the boy.


    Rotiv looked at him. "Yes, Kim... Today is the day it will appear on this side of the world..." He spoke.


    "That''s great, then I''ll see it with you, Uncle Rotiv!" The boy spoke excitedly.


    "My sister won''t be happy with you staying here... But it''s okay..." He spoke at the end, after all, the retired sailor did not dislike the presence of his nephew, who was one of the few things that did him good, despite the rebellious boy being a fan of those he swore to defeat at sea.


    The young man had be addicted to the story of Luffy, especially when theet that the pirate created to fight against one of the great forces of the world government circled the world once a month, and everyone could see it one day in all parts of the world.


    They continued talking, while the boy asked for the thousandth time about Monkey D. Luffy and what happened in Marineford. In the end, everything darkened, and the night showed a starry and clear sky, while a huge purple light crossed the sky at this moment, being the very lightet that appeared after the rotation of the Earth.


    "I hope to see him one day, uncle," said the boy with eyes shining to the sky at this moment.


    "He will appear one day, despite not liking that monster among monsters again from the sea... he is not something easily defeated and soon we will hear about him, but I still fear for the future of this world..." The man murmured.


    As the nephew and uncle watched the spectacle in the sky, the child eventually fell asleep as the hours went by. "Monkey D. Luffy...." The boy murmured in a chair next to his uncle, with his eyes closed in sleep, seemingly dreaming at the moment.


    His uncle picked him up before taking him inside and cing him in bed. He sighed, looking once more at the sea through the window, before closing up the house and going to sleep as well, since it was quitete. He would have to take his nephew back to his sister''s house in the town the next day, but his gaze kept returning to theet reflecting on the sea as it streaked across the sky. ''What will happen in the future of this world...'' He thought, not having much hope that the future would be so appealing.


    Theet continued to shine in the sky, leaving a luminous trail. Many other people around the world also had this view, and theet was named "Straw Hat" due to its creation in the war. It was a reminder that Monkey D. Luffy was not a legend made up, but someone who had already left his mark on the world, someone who had been absent for more than a year, but surely somewhere, waiting for the ideal moment to appear in the world, once a month, everyone, without exception, remembered him, that one day he would be back.


    Questions continued to be asked around the world, still. "Where is he and what is he doing? Why hasn''t he returned to the world?" Even those who hated and feared him, as well as those who admired and loved him, pondered this type of question in their minds, some hopeful for the future while others had thoughts not as optimistic as Rotiv.


    Meanwhile, the man in question, out of sight of the entire world, was in his current headquarters, amidst the clouds. He was fiddling with some sort of engine inside a hood, while tightening some gears with a screw.


    "I think it''s good..." Luffy murmured, finishing tightening thest screws on the engine and carburetor, smiling as he looked at the V8 engine he himself had built in his spare time.


    "It''s ready to run now... let''s do a test..." He said satisfied.


    In front of him, there was a car that he himself had built. Quickly closing the hood, he was ready to get in and see if his machine really worked, looking at the car, in the ss with two leather seats, a baby''s sound came from inside the car.


    "Let''s see if you can handle a little excitement, son," Luffy said, approaching to prepare the test of his newly built machine with his little son next to the passenger seat.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 366 – Heirs.

    Chapter 366 �C Heirs.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy entered the car, while looking at the little boy with blue hair and red eyes sitting next to him. The boy looked back curiously, making small drinking gestures as Luffy smiled.


    "You see, Sinbad, engines already exist in this world, but no one has ever made a car like your dad''s. This is a Mustang GT with a V8 engine, which I developed myself," Luffy told his son, who nodded curiously at his father''s words.


    Luffy just smiled and put the key in the ignition before turning it. The car immediately made a loud noise as its engines started.


    "HOO??" The little boy was startled at first.


    "Calm down, son. The fun is just beginning," Luffy said, wanting his son to experience some adrenaline.


    While the engine continued to burn the fuel he had put in, he went to the radio and put on a ylist that he had asked Brook and Uta to record for him.


    Then the music started to y��AC/DC''s "Thunderstruck"��as he began to press the pedal in neutral, while the car roared louder and louder, with his son looking more excited now.


    He wasted no time as he quickly shifted from neutral to first gear, starting to release the clutch and elerate as the car sped off, tires skidding, going as fast as the engine allowed.


    The car quickly started speeding through the forest on a road built for this in the upper garden, making turns here and there.


    "Are you enjoying it, son?" Luffy asked as he turned the steering wheel to make a turn, pulling the handbrake with the tire squealing as he drifted.


    "AHH!!" The boy made fearless baby sounds as he watched everything through the window.


    "Let''s add a bit more excitement," Luffy said. He had experienced much to simply enjoy driving a car at high speed, but it was nostalgic for him as he continued making turns and wanted Sinbad to share this moment with him.


    At a distance, suddenly a giant gori appeared from over a hill as it looked at the car moving through the forest, quickly starting to pick up rocks and moving its arm to throw them.


    Luffy watched calmly, as he had asked that animal to do exactly this, after all, he wanted to test his steering skills while his car began to dodge the first rock hitting beside the car. The rocks didn''t stop; Luffy turned the steering wheel from one side to the other, dodging rocks that could easily crush the car.


    His boy still continued excited with his voice muffled by the rock ''n'' roll music. He continued like this for a while as the car kept making tire-burning noises on the streets, until he finally arrived below the gori, braking right beneath it.


    However, the gori did not stop after all; Luffy had promised a lot of food if it could hit him and threw the rock below him, closer to Luffy than ever.


    However, the rock exploded as a shot advanced and hit the gori''s face, making it explode as it appeared burned with the gori having white eyes as it fell unconscious and defeated.


    In the midst of the smoke, Luffy appeared pointing his pistol upward while looking with an unpleasant gaze. "I told this idiot not to keep throwing when the car looks like..." Hemented.


    "AHHH!!!" The boy seemed the happiest while continuing to p his small hands. Sinbad was only a few months old; he should be with his mother, but Luffy wanted to have time with his son too.


    "At least you had fun. Let''s go now; we need to see your mother, she''ll be looking for us soon," Jon said as he left the car aside and picked up his son, unfastening his seatbelt before leaving the area with the car and the unconscious gori, while moving with geppo to the middle of the ind.


    He didn''t take long to see the woman with long blue hair, her hands on her hips as she looked at Luffy like a hawk. "Luffy... You weren''t doing something dangerous with Sinbad, were you?" Vivi asked, looking at him in the same way.


    "You talk as if I do this with him all the time..." Luffy smiled, approaching his wife with his son in his arms.


    "It''s because you always do!" Viviined.


    "He''s going to be a great warrior, so it''s good for him to get used to adrenaline," Luffy spoke.


    "But he''s only 3 months old, Luffy, what kind of father are you?!" She didn''t stopining.


    "Hahaha. You say that because you don''t know about my childhood. My grandfather used to throw me and Lucy into the forest at that age," he said as if it were something normal.


    "Ahhh why do I even argue with you!" Vivi murmured, dissatisfied, but Luffy grabbed her by the waist and pulled her close.


    "You''re a great mother, Vivi. But I will always take care of our son. Now where are the others, let''s put him with them," Luffy spoke, and despite her pout, Vivi nodded with a blush before kissing Luffy.


    Their son just watched and started making noises too, as Vivi picked him up. "They''re on the ship with your sister," she said, and Luffy sensed it with his haki.


    They entered the ck Pearl, which was in front of his golden pce. The ship hadn''t left there in thest year; Luffy hadn''t only been training and developing his projects and army in his realms around the world, but he also ended up having children. Vivi realized she was pregnant as soon as she returned from basta; her father had noticed it before she did, after all, the man wanted a grandchild as quickly as possible and sniffed it out from his daughter. Luffy couldn''t be surprised, after all, they had had hours and hours of sex since they arrived in Skypiea, but it wasn''t just Hancock and Vivi who had children.


    He entered the room where he found his sister ying with his nephew, a boy just like Luffy, with dark hair and red eyes, two months old, and another girl with white hair and red eyes, being nursed by Yamato, her mother.


    "You''ve finally arrived... Fufufu," Robin greeted him, being the mother of the boy identical to Luffy.


    Luffy had children with Hancock, Vivi, Robin, and Yamato, having two boys and three girls.


    "Luffy look at this!" Lucy eximed while ying with Lumem, Robin''s son, as her sister stretched her body with the child eximing happily.


    He approached with Vivi and Sinbad. "How''s our Lumem?" he approached his son stretching in his aunt''s arms, while the little boy looked at his father asking to be held immediately.


    Luffy ended up picking him up and moved next to Robin and Yamato. "How''s Nymeria?" Luffy asked, his daughter not even bothering to look up while being breastfed.


    "Very well... she''s eating a lot, as always..." Yamatomented.


    "That''s good..." Luffy remarked and looked around for some people on the ship. "Where are Mikita and Uta?" Luffy asked.


    "They went out for some air," Robinmented, picking up the boy who still didn''t want to leave his father.


    Luffy quickly scanned the ind and saw the two dipping their feet in an empty waterfall.


    "I''m going to pick up Hancock from Amazon Lily... I want to spend tonight with all my children," Luffy said as the others nodded, and he started to leave the ce. However, as soon as he opened the door to leave, a woman appeared blocking his path, while holding a hand extended on the wall in a pose trying to seduce him.


    "So... future husband... don''t you think it''s time for you and me to have a child too?" The woman with pink hair spoke with a confident smile, as Luffy sighed. This was none other than L.


    However, this L was very different from what she was a year ago. After she ate the Baku Baku no Mi and began to eat things to generate metal, she started to lose weight, her formerly round body began to gain curves in the right ce as the fruit eliminated all her fat, leaving her as beautiful as her mother in her youth. Luffy had to admit that it was an incredible transformation and that he would certainly be tempted by this woman, especially since she flirted with him all the time, and she did it only with him.


    "We haven''t even slept together and you''re talking about children?" Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "Then we can easily resolve that!!" She eximed, advancing towards him with puckered lips, but Luffy dodged.


    "Another time perhaps, now I must see my daughters!" Luffy spoke and quickly passed by the woman, who lost her bnce and fell to the ground, her enormous breasts cushioning her fall as the other women looked at L, sighing at a scene that was quitemon.


    Luffy proceeded to Amazon Lily and went straight to the pce; it didn''t take long for the door to open with Hancock appearing, holding two daughters. "LUFFYY!!" She eximed as she approached.


    "Daddy!!"


    "Papa!!"


    The two daughters, nearly a year old, were already speaking some words and had immediately learned to say daddy. Both had characteristics of their father and mother, with their dark hair, one of them having Luffy''s eyes and the other having Hancock''s eyes.


    Luffy approached with a smile while Gloriosa and Hancock''s sisters craned their necks from the door. "Luna and Aurora!" He approached the two with a loving touch.


    "Shishishishi!" Theyughed at Luffy''s touch, as he caressed them.


    "Come on, let''s go inside... I want to spend some time with you." Luffy said, and they entered the pce.


    "It''s been over a year and a few months... boy... you have a much greater responsibility now... will you start to act soon?" Gloriosa asked as Luffy looked at her.


    "Yes... I''ll be starting to organize our departure in the next few days, but for now, I''m just going to pay attention to my children and my pregnant wives." Luffy spoke, after all, Uta and Mikita were also expecting his children; Luffy had gone from 2 children to more than 7 kids, not that he couldin, since most of his wives hadn''t yet been pregnant.


    In the end, Luffy stayed in the pce spoiling Hancock and the girls. "Papa!! Will we go out soon...?" Luna asked curiously while Luffy touched her head as shey on top of him in bed.


    "Yes... soon we''ll be at sea again and when our adventure is over... I''ll take you to visit the whole world." Luffy said with a small smile.


    "Will we go too!?" Aurora looked at him surprised as he smiled at her.


    "Yes... now let''s get out of here, we have to see your siblings, I want you all to have a party together today."


    "Yes! Want to see the siblings!" They eximed at the same time. Hancock liked to keep them with her all the time here on Amazon Lily, Luffy always asked her to keep them together, and she did often, but not as much as Luffy would like.


    In the end, they left the pce and returned to the ck Pearl, each carrying a daughter, and Luffy gathered all the children. His four children yed while the youngest still needed Yamato''sp, but Luffy also kept his daughter with him, and even the siblings yed a bit with her there. Mikita and Uta also joined, and Luffy was surrounded by mothers of his children with five kids and two more on the way soon.


    This was his real family, one he had solidified in thest year by spreading his seed for the first time in this world, but he still couldn''t fully enjoy his family, after all, he had an entire world to conquer and soon, he would be executing his n to start conquering the entire New World and finding the One Piece.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 367 – Joygirl?

    Chapter 367 �C Joygirl?


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy woke up the following day feeling some pleasure as he opened his eyes, slightly surprised.


    "You finally woke up..." A female voice was heard as Luffy saw Shirahoshi looking at him with a small smile while wiping her lips after giving him a brief blowjob.


    "Shira..." Luffy murmured as he looked at the naked mermaid, but not at her 17 meters, Luffy had regained some of his fruit powers over thest few months and could shrink things again while the mermaid returned to her 1.7 meters, being able to sleep again with Luffy in the same bed.


    "Did you like how you woke up?" She asked with a mischievous smile.


    "I can''tin..." Luffy looked at his mermaid wife and couldn''t help but see how she had changed over thest year, she had matured so much that her voice was now that of a woman and not a frightened little girl, the same could be said of her personality, she was braver and more confident, her gaze had changed a lot too, like a true ruler and Luffy was satisfied with it.


    "Why don''t you reciprocate and fuck me while there''s no one in the room?" She asked with a seductive smile as she moved her tail to the side, and pulled it up where her butt was, revealing a type of pussy that mermaids had.


    Luffy wouldn''t deny his wife''s request as his dick was already hardened from the blowjob he had received shortly before as he approached and positioned it near the already lubricated hole as he fit it in, it was like fucking any other woman, while the scales on the tail didn''t hurt him as he began to move.


    Shirahoshi looked at Luffy with a face lost in pleasure as he started to pound against her ass going in and out of her. "Luffy, I want a child of yours..." She murmured while moaning at the same time.


    It was no secret that she also wanted to be a mother, Luffy saw it on the faces of all the women, as they felt envy while watching the children running back and forth around the ce, or even when he saw their hands nursing the children.


    Luffy got carried away as was usual in morning sex and began to pound Shirahoshi hard while squeezing herrge breasts and continued this for the next hour until he finally found himself back in bed, with the mermaid glued to his side maintaining a closed smile as she slept clinging to him.


    Luffy smiled at Shirahoshi before giving her a kiss on the forehead and leaving the bed, taking a shower to prepare to start the day, after all, he had to prepare everything to start his new journey.


    He left the room after putting on some clothes with Shirahoshi still sleeping in bed, his wives had left him alone early in the morning and Shira was the only one who stayed to enjoy her husband. He walked down the hallway while encountering a baby stopped in the hallway who immediately stared at him.


    "Sinbad? Shouldn''t you be with your mother?" Luffy approached as he picked up the boy who did nothing more than look at him curiously.


    "Heee..." He made a sound trying to say something, but Luffy justughed at it.


    "Come on... let''s see your mother and the others." He said as he continued through the ship, finding his daughter running with some difficulty toward him, with her learning to walk.


    "Papa!!" Aurora shouted seeing Sinbad in Luffy''s arms, clinging to his legs. "You found him! Sinbad had disappeared!" Sheined with her childlike voice and Luffy quickly picked her up.


    "Did he hide from you?" He couldn''t help but smile at Sinbad.


    "Yes!! Papa, he disappeared!!" She eximed with her little arms raised.


    Luffy just yed a bit more as he moved to another room, there were some of his women ying with the children while eating. "Did you find your dad, Sinbad?" Vivi approached as Luffy handed over the boy giving a kiss to the wife, then went to the table sitting next to Hancock with his other daughter, handing Aurora to her.


    "Good morning." Luffy greeted everyone present.


    "Here, your breakfast." Reiju handed him a tray with meat and scrambled eggs.


    "Nami, are you doing what I asked?" Luffy inquired as the girl nodded.


    "Yes, I''m setting all the routes, but do you n to start a war that way in the new world?" Nami asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course, just set the route for the chaos we will create and leave the rest to me and the others." Luffy smiled.


    "Daddy. Take this, it''s really good!" Luna eximed from beside Hancock, trying to give a fruit to Luffy, who took it before ruffling his daughter''s hair.


    "Where are the others?"


    "They''re training, Kuina and Zoro are training on the white sea a few kilometers from here to keep it quiet. Usopp, Brook, Franky, Bonney, Kyros, Reba, Perona, L, Jimbei, Bepo, Chouchou, and Chopper are fighting on the ind of experiments, Lucy is with Rayleigh and I don''t know about the others... But Hugo..." Nojiko was about to speak.


    "He''s with my sisters..." Hancock said with a smile.


    "So they really are together..." Luffy murmured.


    "You like a gossip, don''t you?" Alvida raised an eyebrow at Luffy.


    "Of course... I wondered when they would have something since I noticed their looks more than six months ago..." Luffymented. Hugo and Hancock''s sisters had been flirting a lottely, so he was happy with what happened, especially since Hugo had a sad story with his wife and daughter killed by a world noble while he became a ve before being rescued by Luffy.


    It wasn''t just that, many women from Amazon Lily ended up rting with men from Skypiea, the birth rate exploded this year, but Luffy asked that they ensure that they learned the six styles, which happened with some of them, Luffy had 2,000 Amazons with six styles, 5,000 Skypieans. His entire fleet increased to 10,000 and they all knew the six styles as well.


    Some members from each country were selected to be here and train, creating a unique military force in each country to ensure that they could protect them.


    "I see... how are things with all the thousands of soldiers... they can already go to the kingdoms." Luffy spoke with his wife who had let her hair grow in thest year, Nami and Nojiko both had long hair, Nojiko''s was a bit darker than Vivi''s, so there was no confusing them.


    "Yes... as you said, they are preparing to leave soon, but they want you to do it formally." Nojiko spoke as Luffy raised an eyebrow.


    "I understand... alright... I''ll do that." Luffy said as he went back to eating, he talked with his wives and Shirahoshi joined them a momentter and talked about a few more things before leaving the ship.


    He looked over all the activity on the ind with his observation haki and his attention turned to an ind exploding in conqueror''s hakiing from it and crossing the entire sky of Skypeia.


    Luffy then went there, at this moment it didn''t take long for him to reach the spot where there were two people at this momentpeting between conqueror''s haki in the middle of the ind making it tremble, while Lucy and Rayleigh disputed the coating of king''s haki.


    Lucy had learned it and became extremely powerful, but still could not defeat Rayleigh as she gradually retreated until finally losing, being thrown back digging the ground, buting back with outstretched hands.


    "Damn... Uncle Rayleigh... I can''t win!!" Sheined as her observation haki warned of Luffy''s arrival.


    "You''re here..." Like Lucy, Rayleigh also looked at Luffy with a smile.


    "Yes... your explosions are showy.. just like those of Zoro and Kuina..." Luffy murmured while in the distance, there were explosions happening, with both swordsmen fighting in the middle of the sky.


    "She''s prepared to enter the new world, but are you ready for the challenges of those waters, after all, no one in the world has as great a challenge as the sky..." Rayleigh spoke.


    In Skypeia, no newspaper arrived, but always a member of the Baroque Works, the organization Luffy took over to collect information and protect the kingdoms, brought the updated newspapers, some time ago came the newspaper from a statement that shocked the world, while two Yonkous, Bigmom and Kaido, dered that they were allying to defeat the straw hats.


    Luffy just smiled. "One Yonkou, two Yonkous, I will defeat all 4, so let theme as many as they want at the same time." Luffy said confidently.


    "You''re saying that..." Rayleigh murmured as a burst of Haki surged from him towards Luffy.


    Luffy felt Rayleigh''s Haki to test it, while he himself was unbothered by it, as Luffy just smiled. An explosion countered with his own immodest Haki, creating a wall between the two.


    Lucy had to look on with surprised eyes as both Hakis battled each other, while Luffy and Rayleigh maintained their gaze like two sovereigns opposing each other.


    Rayleigh began to increase the pressure, and Luffy matched him after 10 seconds of dispute... "So you want to raise the level?" Luffy asked as his yellow shes began to turn red with the day starting to fade.


    "Papa is doing it again?!" Aurora eximed from the ship as darkness began to take over the sky.


    "Is Daddy fighting?!" Luna asked her mother while Hancock silently looked up.


    The entire ind noticed the strange darkness with red shes appearing, and even animals with arms coated in Haki fighting some members looked scared at that.


    "Luffy! Is he going to do that?!" Usoppmented cautiously as the others also looked on.


    But as Luffy was about to unleash that level of Haki, Rayleigh began to retreat, his yellow shes shing against the red shes emerging from Luffy, and his pressure started to decrease.


    "We better not do this again... You know very well what happenedst time you unleashed that Haki... you still don''t have full control of it..." Rayleigh spoke with a tired tone.


    "Alright..." Luffy murmured as he sighed and looked towards his sister still watching them, seated and pping. "That was amazing!!" She dered with a smile.


    "Well, you seem excited. That''s good, since I came here to test the transformation of your Zoan again." Luffy dered as Rayleigh looked on with interest, unsurprised unlike Garp, who knew the real identity of the rubber fruit, after all, gomu gomu never existed.


    "Do you want me to turn white again?" Lucy asked.


    "Yes, I want you to awaken your fruit... you''re ready for it, you just need to learn how to do it." Luffy requested.


    "Alright!!" Lucy murmured quickly as she prepared to transform into Joygirl, closing her eyes as Luffy had asked, she focused.


    "Now let your heart beat... Listen to the drums of liberation." Luffy instructed as she concentrated with her vision all covered, then she began to see something, her fruit in her consciousness while it started to beat like a drum.


    ''I''m feeling it... Is this the drum brother talks about so much?'' Lucy murmured internally surprised as she saw her fruit appearing to her.


    "She..." Luffy murmured surprised as he felt something changing in Lucy, the same could be said for Rayleigh with eyes keen to see the transformation of the legendary Joyboy.


    Then smoke began toe out of her mouth, as she began to see the drums beating more and more, starting to get into a frantic rhythm.


    As she felt she was about to beat forcefully with her heart growing more agitated, while Luffy and Rayleigh looked aghast at the white smokeing out of Lucy''s mouth, she suddenly exhaled a lot of gas, her face deting as she fell to the ground the next moment.


    "I''m so hungry..." She eximed.


    Luffy and Rayleigh then fell to the ground stunned, their expectations shattered.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 368 – Lovers.

    Chapter 368 �C Lovers.


    Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    Explosions continued happening on one of the training inds, while Luffy coated his fist with Armament Haki against another huge w also using Haki,ing towards him. As they shed, Luffy quickly gained the advantage, hearing a cry of pain as the animal in question flew backward with force. Luffynded on the ground, looking at the destruction he created as the animal crashed through everything, flying backward. "Too weak..." Luffy said while a group of lions, snakes, zebras, rhinoceroses, monkeys, goris, wolves, and many other animals looked at him with defeated eyes around him.


    "You''ve learned to use Haki... but you''re too weak with Ryuo Haki..." Luffy murmured while the animals lowered their heads in shame. Luffy saw this and continued. "But keep training; I hope to see you all extremely powerful when the timees," he said, as the animals just looked at him, nodding, gaining a bit of confidence.


    These animals, besides their scientists managing to teach them Haki, which was something deemed impossible, had even gained some intelligence and were no longer beasts thinking only of killing each other. They even began to form some kind of society. ''Grandpa would be very happy if he saw this ce; he''s an enthusiast when ites to forests or inds for training. Here, he would be living a big dream.'' Luffy thought as he imagined his grandfather with stars in his eyes, starting to fight all the animals.


    "Luffy..." Reba approached him while watching the fight with other crew members. "Yes...?" Luffy looked at her. "I wanted to know if we''re going to Dressrosa soon...?" Reba murmured while Luffy nodded.


    "You''re eager to return to Dressrosa, aren''t you?" Luffy smiled at her, while she nodded shyly. "Do you think you''re ready to free your country?" he asked. "YES!" Reba eximed with a more confident smile.


    "That''s good... we''ll leave soon," Luffy said as he looked at his other members. "I want you all to fight with the animals... I''ll check the other ind," Luffy said, while the members who were honing their Haki returned to training.


    Luffy then headed to where the dinosaurs he had taken from Little Garden over a year ago were, and he had modified them as well, like themon animals. As he approached the ind from the sky, he found a battle taking ce. Dorry and Brogy were fighting against two huge T-Rexes, while they struck with their weapons in the areas they coated with Haki, causing a metallic sound.


    Nearby, Hachi, Domino, M, Perona, Bonney, Frank, Brook, Foxy, Galdino, L, Bemy, Bueno, Jabra, Bartolomeu, and Margareth, Wyper, Raki, were fighting using Haki against various other dinosaurs that also had mastery of Haki. As on the previous ind, the dinosaurs began forming their own society due to the high intelligence they received while their bodies wererger and stronger.


    This ind was used for those who had already mastered Haki and wanted to refine it to the next stage. Luffy looked at the battle from a distance with a satisfied look on his face, cing this group at level 3. Luffy''s main crew was divided into three groups ording to their captain. The main and strongest group, level 1, consisted of all the users of Conqueror''s Haki, including Luffy, Lami, Reiju, Yamato, Lucy, Zoro, Kuina, and Shirahoshi.


    The second group included members who had already mastered all other types of Haki and were also extremely powerful, like Usopp, Chopper, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Vivi, Robin, Baby-5, Chouchou, Bepo, Enel, Hugo, Jimbei. The third group of the main crew, level 3, consisted of those who were still in the Haki development phase, like Hachi, Domino, M, Perona, Bonney, Frank, Brook, Uta, with Reba being the furthest behind, still developing her Haki.


    The girl wanted to go to Dressrosa, and despite herck of Haki, her fruit was extremely powerful, and she could end the members of the Donquixote family. As for his fleet, the main members were on par with the third group, mastering the 6 styles and developing their Haki. Hancock was the most powerful person in Luffy''s fleet and had further increased her Haki to be on par with level 1. But Hancock was not part of the main crew, as she had the Kuja Pirates to lead, and Luffy wanted her to take care of their children.


    Uta and Mikita were not training because Luffy prioritized their children being born healthy, so they weren''t on the ind with the others. Bemy and Foxy, members of the fleet who were forced to join after Luffy captured them, eventually gave in and were now obedient. Kyros had some issues in his toy form, but he perfected his Haki training and apanied his daughter on the other ind.


    Johnny and Yosaku, old acquaintances who sailed on the ck Pearl in East Blue, were also in Skypiea. Luffy summoned them to train, and they were mastering the six styles and learning Haki while staying in the Cocoyasi Kingdom to protect it. Margareth was someone Luffy had given special attention to and brought into the main group after observing her in Amazon Lily. Luffy nned to remove Hancock from her position as the ind''s queen and ce her in the main crew, believing Margareth could rece her. Margareth quickly mastered the six styles and was learning a greater mastery than regr Haki.


    Due to the training conducted in this location, Amazon Lily and Skypiea had be more powerful among their territories due to easy ess to Luffy''s training. In the past year, he had formed a real army of six styles, while many main members from these countries and others Luffy had called to train were increasingly developing Haki.


    Additionally, some women from Amazon Lily were also training at this location, and many of these talented members were ced in the Baroque Works. Wyper and Raki were the main members Luffy brought from Skypiea and ended up putting them in a leadership position in his fleet, so they participated in the main group during training.


    Luffy watched the group fighting against the animals while Dorry and Brogy faced a T-Rex. Foxy, ddin, Bemy, Bueno, Urouge, Bartolomeo were fighting against other types of dinosaurs, who were extremely powerful with Haki. They were under some pressure because their Haki wasn''t fully developed yet, but many were close to mastering one of the types.


    The battle continued against the dinosaurs, and after fighting for a while, there was almost no clear winner, with most groups ending in a draw, except for a few winners like Hachi, Bonney, and Perona, thetter having a power that could easily defeat any opponent.


    "We''ll be back in a few hours and show them, won''t we, Brogy?" said Dorry with a huge smile.


    "Definitely! Goodbye, dinosaurs-san! We''ll see youter!!" Brogy replied, exhausted.


    Their routine was to fight each other for a while and then return after a few hours with some rest. It wasn''t just the members who were learning and perfecting themselves; even the animals were learning. ''I need to get thest group of animals... those monkeys on the ind where Mihawk lives... but I don''t know where he lives yet... if I could get my hands on those animals, I would create the perfect animal army...'' Luffy murmured, thinking about the animals that learned very quickly and trained Zoro in the original story. He couldn''t imagine what woulde out if they had gic modifications like these animals.


    "Finally, it''s over...!" Foxy murmured, a bit bruised... he had a fairly powerful slowing ability, but he was fighting against animals using Haki, and he had to use it in his gloves, fighting in a boxing style. The others also had tired faces. "Are you all tired already?!" Bartolomeo started to ask everyone with a mocking smile.


    "You practically stand still hiding behind your shield; that''s not how a warrior acts!! He must fight!!" Wyper said with dissatisfaction. Bartolomeo was about to mock him, but when he looked ahead, he saw Luffy standing there, and he immediately opened his eyes with stars.


    "Luffy-Senpai!!!!" He eximed as he ran towards the captain approaching the group, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Bartolomeo..." Luffy looked at the man kneeling in front of him, as he no longer turned to stone, but certainly acted like a crazed fan.


    "My future husband!" L eximed at the same time, while she jumped on Luffy with a bold smile, hugging him tightly and smothering him with herrge breasts in his face.


    "Hey, cut that out, you idiot! You''re too forward!!" Bonney eximed as she punched L off Luffy with her arm stretching.


    Luffy hadn''t yet revealed who Joygirl was, as Lucy hadn''tpleted her transformation. So, there was no point in mentioning it to her now, but Luffy did give some hints. Bonney used the distorted future to transform her body into giant fists here and there while stretching along with her Haki. She was bing extremely strong. Luffy wanted her toplete this transformation because that way, they would have not just one Joygirl in the crew, but two, making them unstoppable.


    Perona also approached Luffy afterward, flying with her umbre while L got up in the distance, unfazed by being punched. "Luffy, you jerk, you finally showed up! Where''s my hot chocte that you promised?" Perona immediately demanded, as it was a way for Luffy to motivate her to train. The girl was extremelyzy, and Luffy had to entice her with sweets.


    "I want pizza too!!" Bonneyined, crossing her arms.


    "Alright... Galdino, I need a huge table." Luffy requested, and the man did as asked with wax. In a few seconds, the ce looked like a dining room while Luffy summoned various things from the system, filling the table with all kinds of food for them to recover before returning to training. "Well... this is your reward for training," he said as everyone gathered around, except for a few people.


    "Is there Coca-C?" A muscr cyborg appeared at that moment. Luffy took out a bottle of Coca-C and handed it to Franky, who had modified his body over thest year and done various other things.


    "Food, Dorry!"


    "Yes, Brogy!"


    The two giants approached and started eating while L also joined, offering food to Luffy, but he refused. "L, I need to talk to youter, meet me at the depot at the end of the day," Luffy said to L.


    "Of course," L replied with an excited smile.


    Luffy ignored the flirtation and went to another part of the ind, where he found Margaret, who hadn''t joined them at the banquet. She was bathing after training and quickly turned her face away when she saw Luffy approaching.


    "Why weren''t you with the others?" Luffy asked calmly as he approached.


    "Because I knew you''de after me," she replied with a smile. "And it seems I was right," she continued, while still washing a bit in the water, not caring if Luffy saw her naked.


    This woman had be his lover over the past year. Luffy ended up getting into the water with her, removing his clothes and spending a few intimate moments with the woman, who was riding on top of him in the water.


    "You''re going to the New World, right?" Margaret asked beside him.


    "Yes, I''ll take the main crew and start a war," Luffy responded.


    "Is there a chance I can go with you?" she asked.


    "No, you''ll stay here. We''ll first conquer the first part of that sea, then we''ll go to Wano and bring the fleet. That''s when you''lle into action," Luffy exined, while the blonde girl listened attentively.


    "Can I join too?" A new voice emerged as Margaret looked surprised, seeing Raki, the Shandian member who flirted with Luffy because he was a powerful warrior who defeated Enel and ended up also bing his lover like Margaret. Raki immediately took off her clothes and jumped into the water with them.


    After another intimate moment, Luffy bid farewell to the two women as they returned to fight the dinosaurs again. Luffy resumed his activities on other inds and met L in thete afternoon at the metal depot, where onlymon ingots were stored.


    "L, I need you to turn this into Wapol metal. The same, L metal that you like to use," Luffy requested. "After that, we''ll turn it into weapons in the factories."


    L smiled seductively upon hearing the request and began to undress in front of Luffy, the future Pirate King or Sea Emperor, who looked at her with a raised eyebrow.


    "How about this? I''ll do it, but first, you have to satisfy me," she said with a provocative look.


    Luffy found himself in a dilemma but eventually gave in. Although L hadn''t been his type before, she was now an extremely beautiful woman, perhaps even more beautiful than Hancock. He began to reciprocate her desire at that moment.


    --------------------------


    Roon here: Sorry if I''m making it seem like Luffy is having sex with everyone in some of the chapters, but I don''t see why he wouldn''t have arge number of partners. Even though the wives will be selected, he will have many lovers who will be concubines in the future. After all, an emperor needs hisrge harem.


    I''m thinking of turning into wives in the future: Kuina, Bonney, Reba. But these girls are all underage, so it will take a few years. L, Kozuki Hiyori, and Vi will also be wives in the future, while the others will remain as lovers/concubines only.


    What do you think of this scenario?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 369 – The Most Wanted Gang in the world.

    Chapter 369 �C The Most Wanted Gang in the world.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Skypiea.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy was sitting in his cabin while looking at the reports in front of him. The first paper was about mapping Skypiea, where every flying ind had a purpose. The inds were summarized as follows:


    - The main ind, Skypiea, was structured into the Upper Yard and the City of Angels, whichy beneath in the sea of clouds.


    - Amazon Lily, home to the Kuja pirates and the Amazons.


    - Shiki''s headquarters, where there was the mainboratory for animal modifications. Luffy built a weapons factory there while L transformed the metals they brought from other ces, building weapons. Ceasar ws assisted in weapon creation along with Franky, who also constructed aboratory for his own creations.


    - There were five inds with transformed animals, where they had already formed their own society and learned to fight all day long.


    - One ind housed dinosaurs.


    - There was also Little Garden itself, where Luffy had asked Bepo to remove the ind from the sea six months ago and bring them to the sky, where he could have arge number of these dinosaurs for experiments, but the ind was still untouched; it had many nts that Chopper used to make medicines.


    Setting aside the structure of Skypiea, he read another report about countries reporting economic growth, trade, and military strength while Luffy managed to improve the quality of life for the people living there; after all, they are his people and he wants them all to thrive. These reports were sent by Baroque Works, but now he set them aside as he needed to know about activities in the New World and his organization was not yet operational there.


    He dropped the papers and looked forward, as Jimbei, who had been out of Skypiea for thest few weeks, returned today with new reports Luffy had requested from the New World.


    "Let me see them," Luffy requested as Jimbei approached, handing over the papers while Luffy began to read.


    Jimbei had been sent to Fishman Ind and the New World to gather some information, some of it from Vi, his spy.


    "Bigmom is still bothering to try and take Fishman Ind..." Luffy murmured as Jimbei nodded.


    "However... she doesn''t dare take it directly..." Jimbei said, after all, Luffy had already shown that they could attack from a distance, and she wouldn''t even leave her territory to take revenge on Luffy with him being able to attack them. So this year, she allied with Kaido and was waiting for Luffy to arrive in the New World.


    "Fishman Ind is mine; there is nothing to discuss about that," Luffy dered, and Jimbei simply nodded.


    "Captain..." Jimbei seemed hesitant as Luffy looked at him sighing.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Jimbei, but we can wait a bit longer. We''ll be heading to the New World soon. A lot has happened in this half-year since thingspletely changed in the New World. It won''t be one or two days that will make a big difference," Luffy said.


    "So we''re going soon, Captain?" he said with a hopeful tone.


    "Yes, I want you to get ready; we''ll be departing soon... We''re in the final preparations," Luffy said as Jimbei nodded before leaving.


    Luffy sighed while reading the movements in the New World, first about the fall of Whitebeard six months ago. Since then, the remnants of the fleet have been fighting against ckbeard and his crew, which also made the New World restless. After all, Kaido and Bigmom also took the opportunity to grab some territories. Ace and the othermanders fought tooth and nail, but in the end, they were losing in a scenario against three Yonkous. Now that Whitebeard was also recognized by the world as such, only maintaining some of the territories trying to protect them.


    Luffy was a bit sad about the death of Whitebeard; hisst farewell with the old man was really as he had foreseen, thest contact he had with the strongest man in the world, but there was nothing he could do about it. Whitebeard had his own adventure on the sea, and he was training to prepare for his own, and as if by fate, Teach managed to get the power of the shock fruit.


    Luffy was also excited to face ckbeard; at least now he was more powerful, and Luffy wanted to see which of them would win with their current abilities. This excited him.


    His gaze fell on Domino, who was looking at him while staying in the cabin with another person, "Do you want to go to the New World?" Luffy asked her, after all, she came to talk to him.


    "Yes..." she murmured. Domino had be quite obedient over the past year and had agreed to join the crew in the end.


    "Alright... you get your things ready, since you''ll be with us," Luffy said as the woman left after nodding gratefully.


    "How is my schedule?" Luffy asked the second woman, M, who acted as his secretary, Vivi did that too, but she was taking care of Sinbad.


    "You will train with Rayleigh this afternoon and have a meeting with the entire main crew," she said. M had be obedient.


    "What''s bothering you?" Luffy asked the woman, who seemed hesitant to say something.


    "You''re going to Dressrosa to overthrow the current government of Kaido there, aren''t you?" she asked as Luffy sighed, understanding why she was talking about it.


    "You''re worried about your sister, aren''t you?" Luffy said as the woman nodded. "Sorry, M, but I will have to remove all effects of your akuma no mi, and she is dangerous, I can''t let her roam free as she was, I can spare her life, but that is the most I will do and I''m doing this for you," Luffy said as M, despite still looking worried, nodded in the end.


    Luffy also picked up a newspaper from thest few days, something that made him scoff and almostugh, after all, this newspaper talked about him, or at least his name, as a return, while there was a pirate group disguising themselves as him going to Sabaody. It was funny to think that people believed they were really them, while the crew was made up of only a few of the members of the Straw Hats from the original work; Sanji was reced by Enel, who was also blond and the character wore some very heavy drums on his back, seeing the effort on his face or even the twisted spine he was having.


    Luffy would deal with them before heading to the New World; he opened a drawer of his desk and took out a stack of papers from it, spreading them out on the table, while M remained silent with Luffy looking at all the wanted posters there.


    The first poster was his; these rewards were changed a year ago, after the war, but he just kept it, especially the first edition.


    Monkey D. Luffy, The Straw Hat: 3,500,000,000 Berries �C Dead Only.


    (IMG: Luffy smiling with his arms crossed, while he was on the prow of his ship arriving at the war with several Tenryuubitos tied up and beaten on his mast.)


    Yamato, Kaido''s Daughter: 1,800,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Yamato transformed into her mythical beast form while fighting Kong alone and using Kaido''s technique.)


    Roronoa Zoro, The Dark Swordsman: 1,500,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Zoro with a serious look crossing his swords against Mihawk''s Yoru as they both cut through the two frozen tsunamis of Marineford.)


    Trafalgar D. Lami, The Surgeon of Death: 1,300,000,000 Berries �C Alive Only.


    (IMG: Lami cutting off Domingo''s head.)


    Reiju, The Red Phoenix: 800,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Reiju striking Kuzan while fighting in Marineford.)


    Nami, The Angel: 500,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Nami transformed in her final form wreaking havoc on Marineford.)


    Nojiko, The Bomb Woman: 300,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Nojiko using the bomb fruit, fighting against a Shichibukai.)


    Kuina, The Ice Swordswoman: 500,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Kuina using her final form against a holy knight.)


    Alvida, The Merciless: 200,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Alvida fighting against a Shichibukai.)


    Vivi, The Princess of basta: 300,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Vivi using her wind powers creating hurricanes.)


    Hugo, The Titan: 600,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Hugo transformed into his final form while Marineford looked smallpared in his form.)


    Chouchou, The Watchdog: 400,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Chouchou crossing paths with a female dog in an alley in the first city where Luffy stopped in basta.)


    Shirahoshi, The Mermaid: 500,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Shirahoshi using her giant form while fighting with her trident.)


    Bepo, The Bear: 2,000,000,000 Berries �C Dead Only.


    (IMG: Bepo levitating all the ming rocks of Marineford.)


    Usopp: 500,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Usopp transformed into Bahamut.)


    Hachi, The Six-Armed Fishman: 100,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Hachi in his giant form after Luffy used his powers on him while he devastated Marineford Square with a six-stylebined with his six swords.)


    Nico Robin, The Demon Child: 500,000,000 Berries �C Dead Only.


    (IMG: Robin using her powers of a demon giant against the vice admirals.)


    Tony Tony Chopper, The Cotton Candy Lover: 10 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Chopper eating cotton candy.)


    Laboon: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Laboon ying on the ship with others.)


    Karoo: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Karoo ying on the ship with others.)


    Megalo: 5 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Megalo ying on the ship with others.)


    Enel: 600,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Enel arrogantly smiling while surrounded by lightning.)


    Uta, The Singer: 20,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Uta singing in a photo of the musical ind.)


    Franky, The Cyborg: 10,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Franky doing his strange pose.)


    Jimbei, The Warrior of the Sea: 600,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Jimbei just crossing his arms with a serious face.)


    Monkey D. Lucy: 1,000,000,000 Berries �C Dead Only.


    (IMG: Lucy just smiling with a piece of meat in his hand.)


    Perona, The Ghost Girl: 20,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Perona flying with her niece and ghosts.)


    Bonney, The Gluttonous Devourer: 140,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Bonney with her feathers open while eating pizza.)


    Domino, The Jailer: 10,000,000 Berries �C Dead or Alive.


    (IMG: Domino with a whip in her hand.)


    All the bounties were there while Luffy said nothing, looking at them, 18,935,000,000 Berries for his crew... they were the most wanted group in the world... only the current 4 emperors together without their crews could match the value of his group and Luffy knew his name came to almost double the bounty since the Tenryuubitos had put a lot of money into increasing his head in the ck market and all of Mary Geoise wanting to kill him, if a Tenryuubito did not hesitate to spend 500 million on a mermaid, imagine hundreds or perhaps thousands of them hating just one person.


    Luffy became the most expensive man in the world with a price on his head, and he was happy with this, as they were still in the middle of their journey. The real mess would start soon.


    M, Reba, and Greg, who also were part of the main group, still had no bounties, as they were hidden members. Perona had the bounty for being part of Moria''s group, Bonney already had her bounty before, Domino was dered a deserter. The bounty that surprised the most was Lucy... putting a billion on her when she did not have the power of a million-bounty pirate, but he could understand that the government knew that their members have a much higher growth rate than normal, so he could see Lucy transforming into Joygirl with her by his side.


    The bounties of ''Alive Only'', almost all changed to ''Dead Only'', whether because Luffy and Lucy presented a great threat, Lami for killing a Tenryuubito, and Bepo for being a great threat to the government, so much so that he became the second highest bounty of the crew, higher even than Yamato.


    "Well... enough of looking at bounties... let''s continue our routine..." Luffy said, getting up as he would do the next task of the day before talking to his group.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 371 – Monkey D. Luffy?

    Chapter 371 �C Monkey D. Luffy?


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    In Sabaody, pirates continued to gather on this ind to prepare before venturing into the most powerful sea in the world, aiming to make their names known and leave their mark in the history of this world, while trying to find the greatest treasure of the world.


    Since the war of the best, the number of pirates had quadrupled with peopleing to this ind every month, and in thest few months, this number had increased tenfold due to the presence of a notorious pirate group finally appearing here after another year without visiting.


    This group stood out from the moment they started sailing the sea, quickly destroying naval bases, killing their officers, and the biggest pirates in the East Blue. Their first appearance in the newspaper surprised everyone as they had taken a captain into custody, who was Smoker in the old Cocoyasi Vige. At that time, not many cared much about it, after all, they had only detained a few pirates worth less than 20 million berries and everyone thought Morgans was exaggerating by putting a novice pirate in the newspaper, even calling to threaten him for publishing this instead of something about them.


    But a few days passed and Morgans dropped another bomb in his newspaper, with Luffy killing the king of Goa, sitting on the throne with a mermaid in hisp, shocking everyone who saw this newspaper that day, and it didn''t take long for everyone to get to know the fearsome Monkey D. family,ing off the first page with Luffy once again standing out, but for the first time, shocking everyone with four people sharing blood in their veins.


    The world began to pay better attention to Monkey D. Luffy and his crew, strange things started happening in the first part of the Grand Line, like the disappearance of the huge whale that was at the entrance of the Grand Line, explosions seen thousands of kilometers in the middle of the night, some rumors that the Straw Hats had gone to the Drum Kingdom, killed its former king, and made the ce their territory, although the government had not managed to prate the kingdom that was not its affiliate to find out, but it was certain that the kingdom began to create arge number of doctors gaining notoriety, just like Whisky Peak that started to get very rich after creating factories of alcoholic beverages distributing both to the Grand Line and all the Blues, bing globally known today as the best drinks in the world renewing the market, even Yonkou were their customers.


    Returning to the events from a year ago, people were even more shocked with Monkey D. Luffy creating chaos in basta with him, 2 Shichibukais, and a vice-admiral of the navy being made prisoners.


    The newspapers published that the navy turned the game thanks to the hero Smoker, but many im that this was a lie and Luffy took the initiative to hand over the vice-admiral and the Shichibukai with a lot of evidence against basta, which resulted in the imprisonment of this former corsair, putting the version of the newspaper at the time to not let the navy''s image down too much.


    Their ship continued and Luminarchy became the next stop, creating another chaos, with rumors that Luffy challenged the very Domingo. With that, they departed, so while the world was beginning to wait for new news after the bounty posters after basta, they simply disappeared for weeks.


    The next news of Monkey D. Luffy came weekster, while he and a mysterious man and user of the legendary Goro Goro no mi, appeared with Luffy showing off his new subordinate, and they attacked various inds in the middle of the Grand Line and faced Kuzan, an admiral, Luffy managed to fight against him and came out of the fight without a defined winner, something that immediately caught the attention even of the Yonkous, seeing Luffy as a potential subordinate with such a feat in so little time.


    And the world trembled once again, because after the event with Kuzan, he faced along with his newpanion, Domingo and Jack, the drought, it was not enough to face a third Shichibukai in so little time, but one of the 3 cmities of Kaido, then the newspaper published the destruction of the ind along with the defeat of their adversaries, making it clear that besides defeating one of Kaido''s mainmanders, he even dered war and called Kaido his father-inw, saying that he was going to marry his daughter, revealing that Yamato, his vice captain, was the daughter of the strongest creature in the world.


    After that, he disappeared. Some rumors say that he entered the Calm Belt and encountered Hancock, taming her somehow after defeating her, as they say after what was seen in the war. Then, the Straw Hats remained inactive for months after Jaya. There were rumors of Monkey D. Luffy being in the South Blue, on the Music Ind, but no one knows for sure if these rumors are real.


    However, the navy and the government continued searching for him everywhere because, after all, he had a member of Kaido and even Domingo in custody, kept prisoner on his ship. It was only after a few months that they returned, and their first stop was Water Seven, putting the entire ind in a state of panic. They quickly started chaos and captured a government team secretly nted in this ce for years and asked for a negotiation with the government.


    The ind chosen after the government epted the pirates'' demands was Enies Lobby, and with more than 10,000 marine soldiers, 10 vice admirals, and one admiral, the Straw Hats did not seem afraid and went to the ind, which soon led to a great conflict revealing partly the strength this crew represented. None of the marine''s major forces could really stop a Straw Hat while fights were happening all over the ind.


    At one point, Luffy began to attack Akainu, and defeated him, but this caused the navy to send a second admiral, Kizaru. Monkey D. Luffy appeared in the newspaper fighting against 2 admirals at the same time, showing that his strength was still underestimated by the whole world.


    In the end, Enies Lobby was destroyed, the navy might not have had many losses, but they came out as losers while Domingo left without an arm and fingers in aatose state from the ce, as the Straw Hats moved away from the ce.


    The next major event was Sabaody itself while the whole world watched Luffy and his crew beat several Tenryuubitos on the ind, which left everyone shocked. He fought again against Admiral Kizaru, this time defeating an admiral in front of everyone, and fought against a golden monkey that few knew, causing chaos throughout Sabaody until things finally calmed down, although the ind was in chaos for many days.


    But this did notst long, after all, news of the execution of Portgas D. Ace clouded the Straw Hat at this moment, while everyone saw the next war happening at sea, being the biggest of this era since Roger put everyone in the sea.


    The Straw Hats disappeared and the war began, everyone was stunned with Ace being dered the son of Gold D. Roger and the fight with the Whitebeard pirates began. However, in the midst of the war, the world once again paid attention to Monkey D. Luffy, who emerged in the middle of the war with a grand entrance, disying several Tenryuubitos tied to his ship.


    Besides dering that he was Ace''s foster brother, he challenged the navy and mainly the world government, executing a Tenryuubito, a scene that no one in this world had seen and left everyone shocked by it.


    Luffy did not limit himself to just killing a world noble in the eyes of the world, he and his crew turned the whole war around, showing that once again, everyone had underestimated the Straw Hats. The navy began to lose ground and soon found themselves cornered, Monkey D. Luffy was facing 3 admirals at the same time with everyone witnessing. They managed to free Ace and a Gorosei appeared in the middle of the battlefield.


    But then it happened, when everyone expected Monkey D. Luffy and his crew to be cornered at Marineford, Luffy appeared and demonstrated a power that many im was a myth, that no human should have so much power, he had shaken everyone. He simply beat one of the men who ruled the world and sent him into space with almost everyone iming that he killed him, able to see hiset every month.


    If the war had already shocked everyone, the news that Monkey D. Luffy had entered Impel Down, and rescued some of his crew members and the prisoners they saw at Marineford added another touch of grandeur to Luffy and his crew.


    There were many reports of him appearing here and there, but nothing with much proof. Monkey D. Luffy then disappeared with his bounty of 3.5 billion, making the world wonder where he was and what he was doing. The government had sent agents to all possible inds across all the seas, but with no sess in finding him.


    Many things changed then. The transfer of the Marine Headquarters to the New World, Sengoku resigned his position, and another took his ce after fighting for 10 days against another contender for the position of Fleet Admiral. Whitebeard shocked the world with the news of his death, and the New World became a great chaos after that as Yonkous tried to steal pieces of Whitebeard''s territories, mainly Big Mom and Kaido, while a new rising Yonkou appears, being ckbeard, leaving everyone shocked with him possessing the power of the Gura Gura no Mi in addition to his dark Akuma no Mi, and everyone has been talking about him ever since as he cements his position in the New World as a Yonkou as well.


    For some time, there was nothing more about Monkey D. Luffy. People said many things, that Monkey D. Luffy was so injured that he retired or that he himself had died, some continued to im it was a myth.


    However, a few dayster, a shocking newspaper revealed that the Straw Hats had returned and were approaching Sabaody. This immediately made everyone go to the ind to meet the legendary territory-less Yonkou, wanting to gather under his g even more so when the legendary pirate issued a recruitment order on the ind.


    The Straw Hatughed as he looked at his recruitment poster in a bar in the town while the bartender filled his ss, trembling thinking he might anger this man and die right there.


    "Look, my crew!!!" the man eximed while all hispanions present looked at him. "We''ve gathered thousands of people to join our fleet with dozens of captains with bounties above 50 million! We''ll enter the New World and conquer it with all of them! HAHAHAHA!" Heughed, while the others nodded in agreement.


    This man was slightly different from the Straw Hats on the wanted posters, but everyone thought that a year can really change a person while the Straw Hat was arrogant and proportionately, fat.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 372 – Sabaody Again 01.

    Chapter 372 �C Sabaody Again 01.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    "Command!!" A sailor eximed over the den den mushi.


    "Hm? What is it?" The voice on the other end of the den den mushi sounded weary.


    "Straw Hat is in Sabaody!!" The sailor said with a tone of urgency.


    "Hm? The one from the newspaper?" The person asked with a bit more disposition.


    "Yes... I''m sending the photo to you." The sailor spoke before sending a photo he took of the Straw Hats hidden as they moved through the streets of Sabaody and entered the bar they were currently in.


    "This photo... I see..." His disinterest returned in his tone of boredom.


    "What shall we do?! Can we protect the ind and the citizens if they decide to destroy the ind?!" The sailor eximed, scared by this thought.


    "Leave it to me." The voice spoke and simply hung up on the sailor, leaving him speechless and still lost without knowing what happened.


    In a room, arge man after hanging up the den den mushi for that sailor, picked up a special one while saying, "Hello. There''s this individual in Sabaody..." He spoke.


    "I see... just a fake, exterminate them with a few pacifistas." An old man''s voice spoke from the other side of the den den mushi and the big man nodded.


    It was obvious they were not the Straw Hats, so with just 2 pacifistas, they set out to exterminate the impostors, after all, the Straw Hats had be a symbol of the government''s insufficiency and letting them roam around dering themselves as Straw Hats would be a p in the face to the World Government and Marines.


    Although the man on the den den mushi didn''t care much, and only asked to send two pacifistas, other people in Mary Geoise were already aware of the appearance of the Straw Hats and began demanding the worst kind of death for them, and several CP agents, forced to obey orders from the Celestial Dragons, had to immediately leave the city and bring back the heads of those men in the newspaper, after all, the Tenryuubito hated Luffy more than anyone else in this world.


    "I will go!" In a special room in the city, everyone present looked surprised at the female figure, standing up at this moment.


    "Are you sure? Just to take care of some ants?" A man with red hair looked at the woman in surprise.


    "Yes... I would give a slow and painful death for them dressing up as those lesser beings we are waiting to appear to eliminate." She spoke firmly.


    "Alright... juste back soon." The leader nodded to her, while the woman went to the window, as four white wings sprouted from her back, before she shot off with divine light into the sky, and descended below the Redline, heading for Sabaody.


    "Saint Venus decided to act..." A Gorosei looked through the window.


    "Let her, we don''t have time to deal with a holy knight acting on her own or even a fake straw hat, let''s continue our discussion about the new world, after all, Im-Sama is not at all happy with what happened thisst year." Another spoke as they continued their meeting.


    Meanwhile, in a bar in the middle of Sabaody, a ship was docked nearby unnoticed, while several bodies had fallen outside, one because the conqueror''s haki knocked out all the customers who were in the bar and the owner herself threw everyone out the next moment, while the bar was filled with new people.


    "So you all look so strong... really a year has been good to everyone..." Shakuyaku said at the counter while resting her chin on her hand and smoking a cigarette.


    "Yes! I''m super strong now!" Lucy eximed excitedly.


    "Yes... she is." Rayleigh confirmed beside her, sitting in one of the chairs and grabbing a drink to sip.


    "It''s good to see you, but I hope you don''t rob us more with your steep prices!" Nami eximed among everyone there.


    The entire crew was practically there while they talked and drank now that the bar was just theirs, they knocked out the other customers because they did not want to be easily seen on the ind.


    "Zoro is with us, that''s a miracle..." Usopp spoke while Zoro drinking a sake that Shakuyaku had priced on a paper, as Nami began to make a face seeing that, looked at the long-nosed sniper.


    "How could I get lost? The ship is on the side of the bar." He grumbled.


    "Because you easily get lost..." Kuina murmured.


    "I never get lost." He asserted.


    "..." Everyone looked at him at that moment.


    "And what about that time we went training in the sky and you took a week to get back to Skypiea?" Kuinamented.


    "Skypiea got lost." Zoro replied as if it wasn''t his fault.


    "..." everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    "Anyway..." Shakuyaku resumed speaking, ignoring Nami eximing things to her, "Where is Straw Hat-Boy?" She asked, not seeing the captain.


    "The captain said he went into town... to see someone who is pretending to be him..." Bepo answered.


    "What? He''s going to cause trouble again..." Lami replied.


    "What do you mean someone is pretending to be him?" Lucy asked, confused.


    "Look..." Shakuyaku picked up a newspaper and ced it in front of Lucy, who immediately looked at it curiously.


    "This...?" Lucy looked at the group pretending to be Luffy and the others, before her eyes widened in shock.


    "Luffy has a brother?! Wait, do I have a brother?!" She eximed immediately while Rayleigh and Shakuyaku looked at each other before sighing.


    "Look! Nami has a sister!! And Franky, and Robin, Chopper, Zoro, Enel..." Lucy continued eximing in admiration.


    "Not you silly..." Nojiko approached at that moment. "They are impostors, trying to pass off as us... to gain fame and followers... there''s a recruitment poster of him in this bar." She showed the paper ced by the fake Straw Hats.


    "I see... so Luffy is there..." Lucymented at the end.


    "Yes... I hope he doesn''t cause any trouble!" Uta spoke with some tone of dissatisfaction.


    Meanwhile, in a bar, a fat, middle-aged man with unkempt beard, wearing a red vest, shorts with flip-flops, and a very poor-quality straw hat on his head, was in this bar in Sabaody while getting looks from people who stared at him discreetly to not be noticed and as soon as this man returned the gaze, everyone diverted their eyes in fear of enraging him.


    After a year, he had returned and everyone feared him, the emperor without territory, and now he was on this ind focusing on recruiting a fleet before heading to the new world.


    As the news spread like fire through the ind, more people became interested in joining this fearsome group.


    "Can we join their group?" A man at the bar asked looking at the members of the legendary


    "I wouldn''t... they are inviting pirate bands only above 50 million for the captain''s head..." Another colleague spoke cautiously.


    "We should ask to join! Let''s talk to him!" A third pirate at the table said, despite not having 50 million on his head.


    "You fool... do you want to die... this man has the power to destroy the whole ind!" A fourth said, wanting to hit his colleague before he got them all killed there.


    "Better we go to the meeting they are gathering than we try any luck we might end up dying here." He spoke with some fear.


    "Alright..." the others agreed.


    "Hey, Bartender! I want some of your whiskey!!" The fat Straw Hat shouted while the man at the bar quickly nodded, grabbing a bottle from the shelf.


    The bartender was walking around the counter at this moment to bring it to him, but it was at this moment that the door of the bar opened. While everyone immediately looked at that, which was a person wearing a cloak and calmly, he entered the bar.


    Since the supposed Straw Hat arrived at this bar, no one had dared to show up here for fear of enraging the emperor''s gang. So everyone looked at this individual entering the ce surprised, but he seemed oblivious to it, proceeding to the counter and sitting down calmly, with his face covered so no one knew who he was.


    The bartender passed by him with a bottle at this moment, but without realizing how, the bottle simply disappeared from his hand, looking frightened to all sides as he stopped, the man found the bottle in the hand of that stranger.


    He shocked everyone in the bar immediately, while the bartender became desperate.


    "Sir, that bottle was for an important client! You can''t take it, please give it back, otherwise you and I will die terrible deaths!!" He eximed immediately.


    But the hooded man didn''t care. Calmly, he removed the cap and began drinking in front of everyone, leaving them with their eyes wide open.


    "Does he know what he''s doing?"


    "He''s drinking Straw Hat''s drink!"


    "Does this guy not know what he''s doing?"


    "He must be a lunatic seeking fame or trying his luck at provoking Straw Hat!" the onlookers whispered.


    "My lord, you shouldn''t have done that..." The bartender began to tremble. "Get out of here now, or he''ll kill you!" He continued, not sure if he would survive this himself.


    The stranger continued drinking the whole bottle to thest drop, sighing at the end. "This is delicious, this whiskey is from Whisky Peak, isn''t it?" hemented pleasantly.


    "My lord..." The bartender didn''t know how to respond to that, while a shadow appeared behind him at this moment, making him tremble and he cautiously looked back, while everyone in the bar watched with some fear.


    The bartender looked back and saw the supposed Straw Hat himself, who was ring angrily at the stranger. Everyone in the bar stopped breathing, believing they were about to witness the cruel execution of this man who had challenged the one who alone had faced the Navy and the World Government.


    "Hey, do you know who I am?" Straw Hat spoke with eyes as arrogant as his voice, while he took his pistol from his pocket and began to raise it to aim at the stranger''s head.


    "I don''t know. Can you tell me." The man replied calmly with his young voice, which made Straw Hat even more furious.


    "Listen here, you bastard! I am Monkey D. Luffy, son of the revolutionary Dragon and grandson of the Marine hero, Garp! The man who is considered the emperor without territory, who will soon conquer the new world, reach the peak and be the King of Pirates! The one who has already, alone, changed the course of an entire war! The one who no one, not even the World Government, can challenge easily! I am the closest to reaching the top of this world, and I... I dere you dead!" He spoke, and without waiting any longer, moved his finger to pull the trigger.


    The supposed Straw Hat believed his words were enough to leave his fame at the peak in Sabaody while showing he was cruel to those who challenged him on this ind. But, in the next moment, the space around changed, as a wave emanated from the stranger, catching the supposed Straw Hat and the wave traveled throughout the bar, reaching even hispanions, who were sitting in a corner.


    Before Luffy could pull the trigger or even know he was within that wave of Haki, he simply dropped the gun from his hand and his eyes turned white with foaming directly from his mouth. Both he and hispanions fell to the ground the next moment, and a collective scream arose in the bar.


    "WHAAAAAAAT?!" The outside heard themotion, in the street of that district in Sabaody.


    "What? What happened?" The men in the bar eximed seeing all the Straw Hats falling to the ground, trying to understand what had urred, but no one knew for sure.


    No one there knew about Conqueror''s Haki, as their gazes returned in astonishment to the mysterious man, who continued drinking unconcerned with what he had just done.


    "This can''t be true! How did he drop them all like that? Impossible! An emperor falling this way?" The exmations continued.


    As the man finally finished his bottle, he took some berries from his pocket and handed them to the bartender, who was trembling in fear in a corner.


    "That was great, thank you. And you... are just as I imagined..." He said, looking at the fallen bodies and continued walking, stepping over the Straw Hat without showing any interest, and then he calmly left the bar, disappearing into the crowd of the city.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 373 – Sabaody Again 02.

    Chapter 373 �C Sabaody Again 02.


    Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    ��What happened...�� The so-called Straw Hat awoke at this moment, while he calmly stood up with everyone in the bar not moving an inch since that stranger left the bar��and it has been 20 minutes.


    The questions about what happened were on Straw Hat''s mind as he touched his head with some pain, and all his crew members also stood up at this moment.


    ��Does anyone know what happened, tell me immediately!!�� He eximed, looking at the people in the bar, but everyone was too afraid to answer.


    ��Nobody knows... Lord Straw Hat... that stranger simply did something and left the bar, no one knows where he went...�� The bartender replied, trembling.


    ��Tsk!! Where did that bastard go!! Let''s look for him!!!�� The supposed Straw Hat eximed as his entire crew nodded, leaving with frustration, leaving the bartender aside, going after this man who humiliated him, something he would not let pass.


    Meanwhile, powerful people were getting ever closer to Sabaody. The man with the cloak, moving calmly, continued walking through the streets and entering the forest of giant trees, looking for a ce to sit after going to an open side of the area.


    He finally found a ce near some old structures of abandoned buildings. There were a few groups in that ce, but he kept his distance. He removed his cape, revealing his own Monkey D. Luffy��or at least the real one. Smiling after settling down, Luffy took another bottle out of the system to drink immediately after.


    He had gone to that bar just out of curiosity, wanting to meet the iconic crew that was impersonating the Straw Hats in the original work. Although surprised that they had appeared a year earlier than expected, he understood the situation. After all, the Straw Hat had umted so much fame and power in his name that they did not want to wait two years of inactivity to emerge with their g.


    He wondered who would appear in that square soon, so he decided to wait and see. After all, this would be a good opportunity to start recruiting some groups that interested him for his fleet, if they pleased him.


    He remained there, feeling someone approaching. A woman descended from the sky with her white dress and approached Luffy. She looked where he was, observing how a crowd was beginning to form in that space.


    "What are you doing here?" Uta asked, squatting down next to him.


    "I''m just enjoying Sabaody," Luffy simply said while drinking.


    "I see. But then, you don''t mind if I stay by your side, right?" she asked.


    Luffy just smiled while wrapping his arm around her waist, cing her by his side. Uta eventually moved her head to her husband''s shoulder, both watching the square calmly.


    The search for the supposed Straw Hat by the mysterious man ended up being a frustration for the fake pirates. Quickly, having no results, they called through the Den Den Mushi and asked everyone to meet at the location mentioned in the poster ahead of time. After all, the recruitment would begin soon.


    The crowd began to grow while Luffy continued at a distance, along with Uta, watching more and more groups gathering. "Wait, this is what we saw in the recruitment paper those people are pretending to be you and many of our crew," Uta murmured in surprise now seeing what this crowd of pirates gathering here was about..


    "Yes, it will start soon," Luffy spoke before opening a smile, before he nced at the crowd a bit surprised by who was there. "So he is here," he murmured with the appearance of some members he did not believe he would see there this year.


    "If that mud guy is here... I won''t treat them like the Straw Hat did in the original," he decided and waited.


    Then, after a while, the crowd went into a frenzy with the arrival of the main group, as the supposed Straw Hat approached the ce.


    "They are," Uta murmured.


    "Yes, let''s see what they are going to do," Luffy said. At any moment, he could simply unleash his King''s Haki and knock down the whole group, but he found it amusing. He also began to sense the approach of the Navy, which was starting to encircle the area, even some sailors trying toe to where he was. Unseen, he released an invisible wave of Haki, and the whole group of sailors who might encounter him as they advanced to the crowd, while he still observed the meeting.


    "Listen up everyone!" the supposed Straw Hat eximed, already on stage, with his crew behind him, addressing the entire crowd.


    "Today, you will have the honor of joining my fleet, where we will immediately head to the New World for the first time and dominate the entire sea, with no one able to stop us! You will be part of the crew that conquered the sea. Remember this and the opportunity I am giving you!" He began his speech, all arrogant, while the captains in the crowd felt most excited by it, while others had darker intentions with this supposed Straw Hat. It wasn''t a surprise, after all, taking down the Straw Hat would bring great fame.


    He continued eximing his words when, suddenly, he went to the edge of the stage and started on the matter that weighed on his heart: "Listen up everyone! There''s someone on this ind who dared to challenge me. I want you to help me look for him. He wears a cloak covering his body. I want you to look for all the people wearing that kind of thing in Sabaody. Whoever manages to do this will join the main crew, are we understood?" He eximed, as everyone quickly raised their arms, smiling greedily.


    But before he could continue his speech, screams beganing from all sides, while sailors emerged from the hills and the trees, positioning their rifles and swords against the entire group.


    "The Navy is here!" they shouted.


    Immediately, the fake Straw Hat clenched his teeth and yelled, "Don''t let them get close! Let them know the power of Straw Hat and how we deal with those who dare to challenge us! Stop all of them!"


    "Yes...! Take that, Navy!"


    "Do you dare to challenge us?!"


    While the supposed Straw Hat stayed on the stage, a battle began on all sides, except where the original Luffy was, between pirates and sailors. The sound of swords and gunfire filled the air, but the pirates were quite powerful and quickly began to win, with their captains with bounties above 50 million going to fight.


    "We are the Straw Hat crew now, sailors! You are all already dead!" a captain shouted before destroying a sailor with a punch.


    The battle continued for a while, as Luffy calmly drank. "These sailors are going to lose easily," Uta murmured.


    "Don''t think so," Luffy replied, raising an eyebrow as he looked up. After all, he hadn''t expected this to happen, but soon hundreds of men dressed as government agents began to advance into the middle of the area. Before they could realize, they started being struck down by CP agentsmanded by Tenryuubitos.


    "What is this? Who are they?" murmured one of the pirates as he was struck and killed.


    "AHHH!!!" Another eximed having his heart pierced with an agent''s finger.


    "They are too strong!!" Another eximed before dying.


    "Government agents are here!" Some finally discovered and eximed, the fake Straw Hat was stunned, seeing his future crew and fleet starting to be defeated quickly. The agents had no mercy, killing even a captain with a bounty of 130 million with just one move.


    "Straw Hat!! We need you?!"


    "They are too strong, help us!!"


    The pirates began to ask for help immediately with the fight tilting towards the group of sailors and government.


    "We should get out of here," Zoro from the fake crew, spoke to the supposed Straw Hat.


    "Yes...!" The supposed Straw Hat eximed as he saw that he could not fight there and would use the crowd to give him time.


    He turned to the crowd in fight. "Keep fighting! I will help you soon!" He spoke and returned to his group. "Let''s get out of here, we can''t stay here," he murmured.


    However, at this moment, there was an explosion, as everyone looked surprised with two Pacifistas appearing in the middle of the battlefield, with Sentomaru with his huge ax resting on his shoulder.


    "Oh, this seems more nostalgic," the original Luffyughed at that as he hadn''t seen Sentomaru since the war.


    "So you are the Straw Hat?" Sentomaru looked at the supposed Straw Hat.


    "Of course it''s me! You better clear the way for me, otherwise I''ll act as I did with the war and eliminate all of you!" The supposed Luffy said with an arrogant tone, but at the same time with fear.


    "No..." Sentomaru said, looking at a fool. "You are just trash! To think you are the real Straw Hat? You are just a fraud," he spoke in front of everyone, as everyone looked on in surprise.


    "What do you mean by a fraud? Are you saying he''s not the real one?" the pirates asked, confused.


    "Yes, I''m saying he''s a fraud! The real Straw Hat would never need a fleet like this... and certainly wouldn''t recruit so ostentatiously. You have to be very foolish to use that man''s name, when the World Government is using all its forces to look for him. You will be eliminated quickly," Sentomaru dered, as his pacifistas began to attack amidst the crowd, firing beams from their mouths and the agents continued to kill other pirates using the Six Styles.


    "This is going to be a massacre," Uta murmured next to Luffy, still standing as a couple of love-struck teenagers.


    Luffy just watched until Sentomaru delivered an ax blow to the head of the fake Straw Hat, knocking him out. "You really are an idiotic trash," Sentomaru murmured, as everyone around was shocked and frustrated to realize they had been deceived.


    "He was just a fraud... we were deceived."


    "Now we''re screwed..."


    The pirates eximed frustrated watching the man who they thought would challenge the world government, knocked out.


    "Eliminate all the pirates," Sentomaru ordered, and the pacifista began searching for everyone, until it found someone sitting at a distance.


    "Demalo ck, 26,000,000 Berries," the pacifista started with that fake Straw Hat.


    "Just 26 million?!" People thought frustrated.


    "Caribou, 210,000,000 Berries." The pacifistas began scanning the entire area to name the captains.


    He continued naming various captains, until scanning the distance, looking at a couple, and started with the man. "Straw Hat detected. Bounty of 3,500,000,000 berries," the pacifista spoke, while everyone looked at that moment, including Sentomaru, who looked shocked at what he heard.


    "What did you say? Repeat, PX-12!" Sentomaru eximed with some fear in his voice as everyone there paid attention to him.


    "Straw Hat detected. Bounty of 3,500,000,000 berries." PX-12 repeated.


    "Where is he?" Sentomaru murmured, while the pacifista simply opened his hand and fired a beam, which advanced through the crowd. Everyone watched the beam cut through the air until, at a distance, it approached two people. Before hitting them, one of them simply pped the beam, causing it to fly up and explode near the giant trees.


    "You should be careful with those pacifistas, Sentomaru. Aren''t you seeing that I''m in the middle of a date with my wife?" Luffy''s voice was heard as the whole ce fell silent.


    "It can''t be..." Sentomaru murmured with a trembling voice.


    "Well, it looks like I''m going to have to act..." Luffy said as he stretched, looking at his wife. "I''ll be right back." He said and disappeared.


    "Well, it looks like this guy was pretending to be me," Luffy spoke calmly, appearing behind Sentomaru and the pacifistas without anyone being able to perceive or follow his speed. Luffy looked at the fake Straw Hat with interest, as everyone around kept their eyes fixed on him, holding their breath.


    "A real emperor..." They murmured trembling in the presence of Luffy, who had a very different atmosphere from the one who was pretending to be him.


    "I can''t even breathe or move... so this is what it''s like to see someone who is at the top of this world in strength...?"


    The pirates continued toment among themselves, while the sailors sweated, believing they would die there; even the agents, previously confident, took a step back, knowing that if they were dealing with the real Straw Hat, death was certain for everyone there.


    "It''s good to see you back, Sentomaru, but I''m going to take a few members here and then I''ll take my leave," Luffy spoke calmly and even politely in a yful tone.


    Sentomaru was very scared now, and before he could react, a burst of Haki erupted from Luffy. Immediately, the entire ce was enveloped, expanding across the ind, while Uta''s twin capes at a distance immediately flew backwards with the force of the Haki sweeping through every corner. At Shakky''s bar, everyone immediately felt the Haki and raised their heads in the direction it came from, wondering what Luffy was doing.


    The entire ind began to be enveloped by his Haki and in the next moment, everyone at that ce began to fall, whether pirates with bounties of hundreds of thousands, government agents, or even Sentomaru and the Navy. No one resisted his Haki and fell to the ground in the next moment.


    Luffy saw the sound of bodies falling everywhere, but two beings were still standing in front of Luffy. Being machines, the pacifistas were not affected by the Haki, which only affects living beings in their souls.


    Luffy looked at the pacifistas as they opened their mouths to attack him. But, in the next moment, their bodies were crushed with someone appearing on top of them and punching them with both arms wrapped in haki.


    Utanded as they exploded approaching Luffy, she had defeated two pacifistas with one blow. "I thought you didn''t want to draw attention, but I was wrong," she murmured.


    "Well, I had no choice. After all, someone interesting ising this way," Luffy murmured, having already sensed the presence of this being even before releasing his Haki. He simply used his strength to draw her here, and that''s exactly what happened.


    Something fell from the sky like a meteor, near them, making Uta look up, slightly scared, feeling that she could not defeat this person while her instincts told her to flee. Meanwhile, Luffy calmly looked at the debris and smoke being dispersed, revealing a beautiful blonde tenryuubito woman with four wings on her back.


    "You..." the woman spoke looking at him angrily.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I didn''t know the tenryuubitos could produce someone so beautiful," Luffymented, looking at the beautiful woman who stared at him as if he were already dead.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 374 – Sabaody Again 03.

    Chapter 374 �C Sabaody Again 03.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    Despite Luffy finding the woman in front of him pleasantly beautiful, his eyes soon turned serious, knowing he was dealing with someone quite powerful.


    "Uta, get out of here immediately," Luffy said, as the girl nodded, jumping back. However, the woman in front did not seem to let her go so easily and advanced the next moment, her wings flexing back and she sped forward, creating a spear in her hands with a white light simr to Kong''s, summoning her staff.


    But, as soon as she moved to stop Uta, she was immediately halted by Luffy''s sword, with an explosion cracking the ground the next moment. Luffy looked at her with a tone of disapproval, "I thought you wanted to face me, not attack someone who has nothing to do with our fight."


    "I want you to feel the same as we did when you dared to hurt one of us, inferior creature. You and all those rted to you will die terrible deaths. Understand this from us, the true rulers of this world!" she eximed, moving her spear back as she spun and again prepared to advance against Luffy, who immediately struck against her weapon and the whole space in the area exploded into cracks as both Luffy and this woman released the Conqueror''s Haki.


    Luffy was not surprised that she could possess this power; both rays exploded the whole ce, tossing the ground around them with bodies of pirates, sailors, and government agents unconscious to all sides to the distance. Uta had to protect herself from debris flying everywhere.


    The woman moved away amidst the dust, while Luffy watched with Observation Haki, as she simply made the spear glow and transform into another weapon, sketching an arc, showing the next moment this weapon and beginning to pull the string with a white arrow materializing in the air to beunched at Luffy.


    Luffy saw this and smiled, adjusting his sword waiting for the attack, the arrow was fired the next moment and it met Ace before reaching Luffy, the metal against the arrow at high speed, flying to one side before exploding in a white sh, other arrows quickly were fired, Luffy used just the sword, but it was enough to control and deflect the attacks as they fell to all sides.


    Each time an arrow hit somewhere, a huge explosion urred while the entire space disintegrated, turning the hit area into a kind of ash. A bit different from Kizaru''s ability, all matter turned to dust and more and more arrows continued as the woman with four wings moved her arm so fast it was no longer visible,unching consecutively, hundreds of shes while Luffy began to defend rapidly, his arm also, well it was seen moving appearing just a blur, as both continued for the next seconds without anyone moving.


    The explosions were not limited to there, as some arrows flew to the sky, falling in various parts of the ind. An entire building was hit near Sabaody park.


    BOOOMMM


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Run!!"


    Screams began to be heard throughout the ind with citizens immediately running in this chaos.


    "What''s going on over there?" Vivi murmured in the bar, hearing the explosions from afar, while everyone looked to that distance and also by the shock of two conqueror''s haki spreading across the ind, recognizing Luffy''s.


    "Luffy is fighting against someone powerful," Usopp said, scanning with haki several kilometers ahead until he found Luffy very close, as he fought against a woman.


    Returning to the fight, Luffy immediately continued defending, and his sword began to summon a red lightning, releasing his Akuma no Mi power, charging as the woman continuedunching divine arrows at him, but raising an eyebrow feeling the next second he attacked with his future sight.


    Luffy took advantage of a few milliseconds from one arrow to another to counterattack, heunched his sword with red electricity forward and the attack quickly ran up to the woman, while a scarlet explosion advanced against her. She immediately stopped attacking and prepared to defend, as the lightning covered her and quickly advanced several kilometers back,ing out one side of the ind with a huge thunder, hitting against the sea and generating an explosion shaking the entire area.


    "What''s happening?" people there eximed, feeling the ind shake. "She''s really strong... she defended against all that attack so easily..." Luffy couldn''t help but murmur.


    "You are doomed here, inferior being... I will judge all your crimes against the gods!" The voice came out amid the smoke.


    "You''re being very aggressive when we still have some Tenryuubito holding hostages..." Luffy spoke, after all there were supposed to be some Tenryuubito with Enel.


    "They are all dead, you liar... we saw all their deaths from the vivre cards!" She eximed with a tone of anger.


    "Everyone dead... so Enel killed them... well, that doesn''t matter, but we have two hearts of those who fought at Marineford..." Luffy spoke as Lami had handed over the two hearts.


    "I will reim them," the woman immediately growled, finally appearing as the smoke dissipated amid all the destruction left by Luffy''s sword, she was enveloped in wings that quickly opened, revealing her final hybrid form, having the same shape as the woman, but with a different design. Her blonde hair was even longer, reaching her feet, and she wore a queen''s tiara, holding a shield and a sword, and wore armor in a Greco-Roman style.


    "Are you some kind of angel? To think I''d see such a fruit..." Luffy murmured.


    "Yes, I ate the Tenshi Tenshi no Mi, the mythical fruit of the angel warrior. And you, inferior being, dweller of the underworld, your existence dared to challenge the gods of this world." She growled with a firm tone and her voice sounded truly divine.


    "Cutting out this talk of you being gods... it''s kind of stupid, but your voice really is nice, do you sing opera?" Luffy asked.


    "You really are some kind of monkey... I don''t even know why I''m arguing with someone from this world." She growled.


    "Let''s fight and stop with this strange speech, your form looks interesting, let''s see who''s stronger," Luffy said, excited.


    He was basically just ying around until now with the woman and wanted to see the level of power of the holy knights at their peak. After all, he thought those he had faced were much weaker than this woman, even those who fought at Marineford were below the level of this woman.


    The next moment, the two disappeared and quickly her sword shed against Luffy''s Ace. This immediatelyunched rays of the Conqueror to all sides, and the whole ind trembled, feeling the power of both as it devastated the entire area.


    And it wasn''t just the ind; the sky received the blow of both with the Conqueror''s haki and split the next moment, opening up over the whole ind.


    And, just like the event that happened more than a year ago, a tree that indicated the district number was simply cut as both appeared next to it. They flew through space, hitting against each other at high speed. In the city, people were already scared by the tremors, but suddenly they heard explosionsing their way and barely had time to react or even see the two people fighting above them, only seeing the glows of the attacks and the wind they left behind, continuing to fly across the ind, fighting against each other.


    "Well, this is quite fun," Luffy spoke, while he seemed to fight with the same intensity as he did with Kizaru at this location and he wasn''t even using his fruits properly.


    At one point, the woman began to get frustrated, seeing her attacks being repelled, while she struggled to attack him. She immediately began to glow, moving away a bit from Luffy, as he watched her.


    The next moment, she began to divide into three more parts, creating clones. The white aura clones, identical to her, one using a spear, appeared beside her, and another using a bow appeared on the other side, while the one in the middle continued using sword and shield, being the original.


    "If that''s the case," Luffy smiled, "Then I''ll transform into a ck angel." He said, and immediately, huge ck wings began to sprout from his back,rger than they used to be in phase one more than a year ago, as they opened.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will kill her right here," the three said simultaneously with an arrogant tone, though a bit surprised by what they were seeing.


    Immediately, a battle began as the spear-wielding angel and the main angel with shield and sword advanced towards him. The archer angel began to attack from a distance, while Luffy immediately pped his wings and advanced against his three opponents.


    shes of light began at this moment as Luffy used the Conqueror''s Haki, embedded in his weapon, fighting the two to try to even the odds. He parried the spear and dodged the sword, while counter-attacking the main body, she put up the shield to defend with Luffy noticing that shield was quite powerful. He had to p his ck wings to disappear into the air as white light arrows flew towards him, but he managed to dodge by mere inches as she used future sight to follow him, the arrows hit the ground, causing it to explode and turn to ashes.


    And the battle had just begun. As Uta quickly approached the location, watching Luffy fight, while Zoro reappeared along with Yamato, looking curiously at the fight happening among the tallest trees in the air.


    "Who is that fighting against Luffy?" asked Yamato.


    "From what Luffy said, she''s a Holy Knight," Uta replied.


    "Really?" Yamato murmured in surprise.


    "A Holy Knight? We haven''t even entered the New World with me, and we''ve already found one here..." Zoro responded.


    "This one is different from the others," Yamato murmured.


    "Luffy was flirting with her... as always..." Uta crossed her arms with a dissatisfied tone.


    The fight continued while the woman grew increasingly frustrated with Luffy being able to keep up with her, and Luffy shed a smile. Despite having to dodge several times, he was not touched once. Finding an opening, he quickly pped his wings and advanced, grabbing the spear-wielding angel, knocking his weapon away while shing him with that opening. He immediately shone and disappeared.


    The archer angelunched a series of arrows at Luffy, who quickly wrapped his sword with haki and electricity, striking against the attack that seemed to hold it for a moment, before wrapping it in red electricity and hurling it against the one who had generated it.


    The angel woman was surprised by this, as she saw another attack with the other arrows being umted on the sword and advancing towards the original soon after.


    The archer woman couldn''t react as the attack exploded on her, as the arrow became even faster with Ace''s electricity; however, the original raised her shield as the attack hit it, the shield did not explode as Luffy thought, it just glowed as strange symbols around the metal shone white.


    "You see? This shield can reflect everything," she said, as the shield fired the attack back at a surprised Luffy, who ended up receiving it without being able to react even with future sight.


    "It also doubles the attack... have you fallen already?" The woman seemed to crack a victorious smile.


    "That''s a nice move..." Luffy appeared in the midst of the smoke, just spitting out a bit of blood before shing a smile at the woman.


    "If you weren''t someone with such a sick godplex... I''d even ask you out, considering I hate Tenryuubito and their ilk," Luffy said as the woman raised an eyebrow at him.


    "sphemy, you think I would go out with an inferior being like you?" She growled and prepared to attack him.


    "Let''s continue." Luffy spoke, maintaining his rogue smile.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 375 – Sabaody Again 04.

    Chapter 375 �C Sabaody Again 04.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    The battle between the man and woman continued to spread throughout Sabaody. Even the other Straw Hats had to step out of the bar to see what was happening.


    It didn''t take long for them to see Luffy running, pping his wings through the forest, knocking down a tree here and there while many ces exploded with shing energies as he fought against the woman. At the same time he wasunching lightning with his sword, the woman defended herself with a shield, reflecting and throwing back the attacks.


    The battle was between winged beings, and Luffy even looked like an angel while fighting the woman who was determined to destroy him. This perception was not limited to the Straw Hats. Others noticed it too, despite the sailors who were in reserve and at bases, monitoring the entire operation, were frightened by the fight on such a scale, yet unaware of who was involved.


    "Commander Sentomaru!!"


    "Commander Sentomaru!!"


    "Commander Sentomaru!!"


    Calling his name several times, Kizaru''s nephew finally managed to move his still-closed eyes as he woke up in an areapletely destroyed by Luffy''s initial sh with the woman.


    "What''s happening...?!" He murmured then, in the next moment, explosions came from the sky before another tree was cut down and an attack blew up an entire column, disintegrating it not far from where he was, staring with wide eyes.


    He quickly grabbed his special Den Den Mushi, making a high-level call to Mary Geoise. "Straw Hat is in Sabaody! The real one has appeared!" He eximed.


    "What? Tell me exactly what''s happening... we''re getting some reports from Sabaody." The voice, initially surprised, returned to a calm tone asking about the situation and he began to recount everything that happened.


    "I see, let''s see what we can do," A voice from one of the four Elders responded from the other side.


    Then he just hung up the Den Den Mushi and continued to observe all the chaos being created, merely watching the ongoing battle as a spectator.


    "So he''s back..." one of the elders said in a somber tone.


    "After we thought we were just dealing with an impostor... the real one appeared..." Another spoke in a somber tone.


    "But... we still don''t have the project ready... it''s so close and now we have a chance..." The third elder spoke in a frustrated tone.


    "Yes... in the end, it''s not worth it... it''s still risky to send forces..." The fourth spoke.


    "We should send Venus again toe back and not prolong this fight, after all, Sabaody is an important ce..." another spoke.


    "Call her... we can''t destroy Straw Hat here, but soon... when Dr. Vegapunk finishes creating the mechanism here in Mary Geoise... we will attack and even use Uranos... if Im-Sama wishes." He concluded the discussion.


    Meanwhile, the fight continued with the two battling across the ind while flying through the sky, her shield managing to reflect all of Luffy''s attacks while he tried to create an opening against the woman, but she was extremely fast, strong, and skilled, giving some trouble to the Straw Hat at level 1 of his mystical akuma no mi, as he hadn''t used his mes yet.


    But this was not only difficult for him, as the woman also struggled while she tried to catch him or even hit him with reflected attacks, but Luffy was very good at dodging with future sight.


    The holy knight, tired of having difficulty dealing with this inferior being, had stopped in front of Luffy at a distance, as she began to unleash her full power, while her sword and shield disappeared in white light and arge sword was formed at that moment, as she lifted it and her four wings turned into six.


    "Hey, she wants to attack with full power?" Luffy looked curiously and surprised at that, the woman really was going all out.


    "She intends to wipe out Luffy along with the entire ind?!" Yamatomented in a surprised tone.


    "This is bad... the captain better handle this..." Zoromented nearby.


    "There''s only one way for him to deal with this... and it''s...." Yamato murmured before widening his eyes.


    "He''s going to use that?! I don''t want to be anywhere near that!!" Uta eximed in a slightly scared tone as she immediately moved away.


    Even Yamato and Zoro grimaced at that. Meanwhile, Luffy watched the woman beginning to glow as she started to umte energy in her sword. "If that''s the case... I''ll try not to destroy this ind..." He murmured as he moved his sword to the side and began to concentrate.


    Energy began to umte as Luffy released yellow lightning with his Conqueror''s Haki, but they started to change as the lightning began to turn redder, eventually bingpletely bright crimson, and everything around him began to distort as Luffy unleashed his most powerful Haki.


    This power was risky, but it was the only way to face her and her attack. Purple mes began to appear soon after, burning much more intensely than over a year ago, as they seemed to even disintegrate the matter in the air.


    On one side, divine light, and on the other, the mes of chaos��two mythical elements that quickly prepared to face each other.


    The space above the ind began to change, and a storm started to form, as if the end of the world was beginning there. This caused all the inhabitants of the ind to feel a bad omen, while the whole ce began to tremble.


    The woman looked at Luffy with determination. "I will eliminate you!" she murmured, as her energy began to finish umting for the attack. Luffy did the same, releasing his red Conqueror''s Haki with his powers of his mythical beast for the first time since training. They were moments away from finally facing each other.


    However, a Den Den Mushi in the woman''s armor rang at this moment, and she didn''t even need to answer to hear it, after all, the person on the other side was at the top of the hierarchy. "Stop this immediately." The voice was none other than one of the four Elders. Although surprised, she quickly nodded, even though she was frustrated at the moment, she had no choice but to obey.


    Her light began to diminish, and Luffy raised an eyebrow while also decreasing his powers prepared tounch the attack and sighed in relief, after all, he did not want to lose control in this state and destroy the ind as well.


    The woman clicked her tongue while both were again in their intense battle forms, before she looked at Luffy with a serious tone. "You may leave here alive this time, inferior, but you won''t be so lucky next time," she said, conveying her anger and frustration.


    "What a pity... maybe next time I''ll invite you on a date," Luffy teased her. The woman, emanating even more anger, just shook her head as she flexed her wings, returning to her hybrid form, shooting up into the sky at high speed, returning to Mary Geoise.


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t even get her number," Luffy murmured, still making fun. But despite his teasing, he genuinely recognized her as a powerful force.


    "She is the strongest member I have faced from the World Government. She could evenpare to Yamato after training or even be stronger, showing that, even among the Holy Knights, there was an even higher hierarchy. Such power further strengthened the Government when they needed to use them." Luffy thought as he still hovered in the air with his wings.


    Luffy knew that the World Government used three ways to intimidate their enemies: public execution, Impeldown, and the bridge of forcedbor, Tequ Wolf. But thetter was made chaotic by his father, Sabo, and the other revolutionaries releasing the prisoners that the world government had ced there, even being whole kingdoms that don''t pay taxes to the Tenryuubito.


    Thinking of this, Luffy couldn''t help but remember his brother, Sabo. A year ago, after Sabo met Ace on Whitebeard''s ship, Ace made a call, while Luffy and Lucy finally spoke with their brother after so many years, promising to meet as soon as possible after Luffy reached the New World.


    Dismissing these temporary thoughts, Luffy just sighed as the Holy Knight had already left, and hispanions were nearby. Even Uta, who had run away, came back, seeing that everything was now fine.


    He pped his wings and returned to the ground, before they disappeared. As Luffy opened a smile to the three there.


    "I hope you haven''t gotten too rusty just training for a year, Captain," Zoro approached with a joking tone.


    Luffy shrugged. "You underestimate me, my swordsman. You see... it''s not every day we get to fight an angel..." He replied before widening his smile even more. "Anyway, let''s head back to the others," Luffy said. They began to return to the bar.


    Upon meeting the rest of the crew, Luffy was immediately bombarded with questions about what had happened, but Luffy just shrugged. "I faced someone who got in the way of my recruitment," he exined, without much detail. "Speaking of which," he continued, "I couldn''t help thinking about the groups I left behind to fight the woman. We need to deal with them now. They''re probably trying to flee the ind. I want you guys to capture them for me," Luffy requested, showing some wanted posters of his targets.


    The fake Straw Hat was running along with other members of his crew towards the coast. They had suddenly woken up and found themselves many meters from where they should have been before Luffy''s Haki knocked them down. They quickly woke those who were still sleeping and ran to save themselves. "We have to get out of here immediately! We can no longer use these clothes or we''ll be killed!" the fake Luffy spoke as he ran as fast as his fat body could manage.


    "Captain, this was a terrible idea," the man dressed as Zoro murmured as they continued running.


    "I know, it''s pretty obvious, but now we have no choice. Let''s run!" the fake Luffy replied.


    "I don''t want to stay here anymore!" the fake Nami eximed.


    "Quick!!" the fake Robin said alongside, who was actually a man dressed as a woman.


    They finally reached the coast, where there was a ship with a crookedly drawn Straw Hat g. As they approached to set sail, hoping to never appear here again, an explosive sound urred and the ship suddenly began to lift, immediately frightening them.


    "What is that?!" They eximed.


    But Bepo appeared on deck and, before they could react, he began to attack each of them, disappearing and reappearing in front of the first.


    "OH!"


    "OH!"


    "OH!"


    "OH!"


    Bepo shouted with each kung fu blow, until he dealt with thest of the impostors falling to the ground unconscious and looked with a funny nce at them, especially at the fake Luffy. "So simr to the Captain," he murmured.


    Some timeter, the fat man didn''t even know how he was hit, but when he woke up, he found himself tied up in an unknown ce. "What''s happening?" he said, before looking ahead and seeing Luffy watching him with crossed arms and a not so pleasant smile for him.


    "..." He immediately became speechless, while sweat dripped from his face.


    "Captain, we''re dead! I knew it was a terrible idea!" the fake Enel said.


    Luffy waited for everyone to wake up while all returned their frightened eyes to him. "What should I do with you, huh?" Luffy spoke, looking at them with interest, while they continued to stare at him in fear.


    They couldn''t even speak, paralyzed by fear. Luffy sighed. "Well, if you''re wondering if you''re going to die, and the answer is no, I''m not going to kill you," he said before shing an even wider smile. "However, I liked your creativity. You''re going to join my fleet and go through hell, until you''re strong enough, or at least die trying." Luffy dered. The impostors didn''t even know how to respond to that.


    "Now, I can''t let you use my name, so I will name you myself. From now on, you''ll be known as the Two Piece crew." Luffy dered, remembering a YouTube video that made himugh in his past life.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 376 – Sabaody Again 05.

    Chapter 376 �C Sabaody Again 05.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy looked at a group of pirates in front of him, including at least four pirate crews, among them Two Piece, Caribou and his brother, plus two other unknown groups that caught Luffy''s interest.


    "Since you wanted to sail under my g, I''ll grant your wish," Luffy said calmly, looking at the crowd staring back at him with fear and anger towards the Fake Straw Hat crew, who had deceived them.


    "I know you''re angry with him, but don''t kill them. After all, they''ll be under training from now on..." Luffy continued as the Fake Straw Hats, or now, the Two Piece, frowned, unsure how to respond, their lives being decided by these people.


    Luffy then went on, "Anyway, let''s begin," he said, looking at each of his captains. The two unknowns seemed to look at him with admiration, but they still didn''t fully trust Caribou and his crew, who was as treacherous as Ceasar, so it was a good way to keep him under control.


    "Lami," Luffy spoke to hispanion standing next to him while the woman looked at him. "Take their hearts out," Luffy pointed at the brothers.


    As soon as he requested, the woman raised her hands and before they could react, she simply created her "room" and removed their hearts the next moment. Both brothers were stunned, feeling a sharp pain as something hit their chests.


    "What is this?" Caribou eximed, scared upon seeing their hearts there, frozen in front of him, not understanding how his mud body had been attacked in such a way.


    "We have your two hearts now... You are not trustworthy after all I can feel the malice bursting from both of you... so while you are in the crew, any act of betrayal will be the death of you, got it?" Luffy spoke firmly, not caring about taking the freedom of treacherous people as long as they were with him.


    "But... Lord Luffy..." Caribou''s brother begged.


    "Stop crying and just make sure not to try to deceive us, otherwise... these hearts won''t end up well," Luffy threatened, leaving everyone there shivering.


    "Yonkous are so brutal..."


    "We really can''t slip up..."


    "Our lives depend on our performance..."


    The lower-ranked pirates began to murmur, swallowing dryly. And Luffy stopped his menacing face to break into a smile. "Now let''s begin, we''re going to the New World and I want you to have been here for a month... but your mission is very simple, I scoured the ind and found some mermaids and even mermen still being traded, trapped in auction houses... You don''t know but I dered Fishman Ind as my territory since Whitebeard died," he dered.


    "Fishman Ind is Lord Luffy''s territory...?" They murmured in surprise, not knowing this information.


    "Yes, it is... so you know what you have to do... after all, there''s no forgiveness for those who try to challenge me... Joker is a dead name in the underworld and his family has been trying to maintain their businesses over thest year... however, their live merchandise are my people... that''s why I want the blood of those who dare challenge me," Luffy said with a firm tone.


    "Nee... These damn..." Hachi murmured.


    "Tsk," Jimbei looked serious.


    "..." Shirahoshi had a determined look.


    All three main crew members from Fishman Ind quickly had only one thought��to destroy those who dare harm the ind.


    The pirates heard this and began to nod in agreement.


    "They dare to attack the captain''s people?!"


    "Exactly!! We must destroy them!!"


    "We must take down all the ve traders!"


    The pirates, initially afraid, now engaged with Luffy''s words as well, growing angry knowing they were now part of this crew and quickly began to gather inspiration along with anger towards those harming the group they now belonged to.


    "Let''s defeat them!!"


    "Captain, give us the order and we''ll destroy all the auction houses on the ind!!"


    "Yes, let''s go as soon as youmand!!"


    Luffy looked at the entire crowd shouting at the same time and liked what he was seeing. "Well, that''s what I wanted to see," he murmured satisfied and continued speaking. "Listen up everyone! I want to clean up this ind, so follow my order! Exterminate all those auction houses and save the ves, from today all the business on this ind belongs to my organization and there will be no more ve trading here!" Luffy eximed, as everyone raised their weapons.


    "Yeah, let''s follow the Captain''s order!" the pirates shouted.


    Despite Caribou and his brother not being as enthusiastic as everyone around them or even their crew that joined the others, they no longer had their hearts, so they had no choice, as their fates were now tied to the Straw Hat crew, starting to bitterly regret getting involved in this in the first ce.


    Meanwhile, at a remote location, a fish-man was chained next to a tank, with a mermaid inside it, both wearing explosive cors. They had been captured by pirates who secretly invaded Fishman Ind. Even though it was dered as belonging to the Straw Hat, they did not seem to fear due to his disappearance a year ago, so they took advantage of that time to catch mermaids and mermen after the fall of Whitebeard. But what they were not aware of was that the near destruction of the ind a few hours ago was due to Luffy''s own fight.


    A guard was walking past the cells where the prisoners were. "Are we safe? The whole ind was trembling before... what happened?" These questions echoed through that auction house and all the ces, while everyone just remembered looking powerless with that chaos happening.


    And as soon as those guards passed the cells, an explosion destroyed a wall, causing dust and debris to rise in front of them. "What is this? Guards! Guards!" The manager started to scream seeing this at the end of the corridor calling the guards, while the ves looked surprised and saw several guards beginning to run through the corridor to point their guns at the smoke.


    "So this is the auction!" A ruffian''s voice came from behind the smoke.


    "Hahaha... So they''re the ones who will die?" A person then emerged, being a pirate with a pistol and a sword, but no one recognized.


    "Who dares attack the underworld auction, which belonged to the former Joker!? Don''t you know what this means? Which groupmands this ce now!?" The manager eximed angrily. After all, it was no secret that Kaido was now the name behind the extension of the old Domingo family in Dressrosa, who were still trying to maintain as many businesses as possible, putting Kaido''s name to keep dominating the underworld.


    "Who cares about Kaido..." The same pirate scoffed and before they could react, he raised his pistol and fired, the bullet quickly knocking down one of the guards as he fell to the ground gushing blood.


    "Let''s go men!! Kill all these bastards and free the ves as the captain asked!!" The pirate eximed.


    "We''re under attack! Who dares do this?" The auction men began to exim, returning the shots and also shooting at the debris while more and more pirates began to emerge from there.


    "You bastards! You dare capture members from the territory of the Straw Hat? Suffer the consequences!" Another group emerged in another auction nearby, as they invaded the ce killing the auction members.


    "What should we do?" One of the fake Straw Hat pirates asked, looking at all the other pirates advancing and fighting.


    "We have no choice, let''s go, or we''ll be killed," the fake Straw Hat murmured. He was still trying to absorb everything that was happening and wondering how his name was now Two Piece, but with no choice, he moved forward with his pistol, while his body ran as fast as it could, despite the size of his fat.


    Meanwhile, the ce was all enveloped in chaos, with the auction men still trying to sustain the fear of the enemy because of their patrons, but they were quickly brought down to the ground by the number of pirates emerging and attacking them mercilessly, not caring about the name Kaido, after all, they also followed a Yonkou now.


    "Stop this! A Celestial Dragon ising here to buy a mermaid! You dare...?" A manager tried hisst card to stop the bloodshed but didn''t even finish before he was killed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Those who dare mess with the Captain''s people must suffer the consequences," the pirates said.


    Elsewhere, a mermaid was being carried off a pirate ship that had just arrived from Fishman Ind, docking in a forest to take her to a nearby auction.


    "Look what we''ve caught! This will make us rich," one of the pirates said excitedly.


    "Please, release me, please..." the mermaid murmured frightened, struggling as the men continued to carry her with ease,ughing at her misfortune.


    And before anyone could react, he had fallen to the ground with a shot to the face. "Hey, we''re being attacked!" another pirate shouted, as another shot seemed to have been fired silently, as another pirate fell to the ground dead while blood sttered from his head.


    The mermaid fell when the third pirate was killed, dropping her. She was stunned, surrounded by bodies. As the pirates from the boat began to search for the shooter but found no one yet.


    "Who is shooting? See where the bullets areing from!" The captain was shouting, as they searched, but only saw the empty forest, not knowing where the shots wereing from. Another pirate fell beside him and before turning to the right, another three fell to the left as they became scared and began to run, dying one by one until only the mermaid remained.


    Meanwhile, at a distant location, someone was reloading their rifle, aiming through their scope from a distance of 10 km where they were killing those pirates. He was lying on thewn in front of Shakuyaku''s bar, along with some crew members, as he continued killing pirates even from that distance.


    "One group down, let''s see another..." Usopp said as he prepared to take down another pirate group involved with ves.


    Meanwhile, another ship was leaving from another part of the ind, carrying three tied-up tritons, who cried as they looked with hatred at the human pirates.


    "Finally, we''ll get to Sabaody and make some money!" they eximed excitedly.


    However, a shadow appeared in the sky at that moment, and everyone looked up. "Wait, is that a Mermaid?" they murmured stunned.


    When Shirahoshi finally appeared. She moved her trident to the side andunched it forward, as a gust of wind surged straight towards the ship. Before they could react, the entire ship exploded, shattering quickly. The sea below them swirled into a whirlpool, sucking them down, while Shirahoshi moved her trident again, as ifmanding the sea. She then pulled the tritons from that whirlpool, while the maelstrom continued to suck everything, making all the pirates disappear as they screamed in despair, disappearing from this world as their bodies went straight to the bottom of the sea with the power of the leviathan.


    "You''re the mermaid princess!!" the tritons eximed in awe as soon as they saw Shirahoshi.


    "You''re going home. We''ll take care of the rest, understood?" Shirahoshi warned with a firm tone, and the tritons nodded, returning to the sea.


    Several other pirate ships with tritons and mermaids captured from Fishman Ind were heading to the surface while still moving upwards from the bottom of the sea.


    They didn''t see the shadows approaching them while Jimbei and Hachi appeared and quickly attacked them, destroying all the ships and freeing all the tritons.


    The entire ind was in chaos at this moment, while Luffy, main members, and new fleet members acted, also destroying entire auctions and massacring those who dared touch his people, just because he had been absent for a year.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 377 – Sabaody Again 06.

    Chapter 377 �C Sabaody Again 06.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Sabaody.


    ...


    ...


    ''Massacre at the auction houses in Sabaody. The Return of the Straw Hats marked with blood and death.''


    This was the front page of the newspaper the other day, as it began reporting on the massacre conducted by the group at the auction houses across the ind, with at least hundreds of people ughtered, if not thousands.


    ''The return of the Straw Hat not only limited itself to attacking the auction houses, but he also gave an interview...'' The newspaper continued as Luffy appeared with several reporters below him taking pictures with connected den den mushis to record him, while Luffy stood there, arms crossed and looking seriously at the cameras.


    ''Luffy dered this to the entire world, representing his return to the sea again: Fishman Ind is my territory, anyone who invaded the ind knowing that this people was protected by me, because Jimbei had announced it, paid with their lives, I''m taking all the records of smuggling that happened in these months, from now on, I will hunt them down, one by one, no matter where they are in this world, because you messed with my people and now you have paid with your lives!'' His statement in the newspaper quickly stirred up the sea, dering war and a massacre to all those pirates who invaded the ind and those who bought from them.


    People were already fearing the unexpected return of Monkey D. Luffy, now those who were involved in the trafficking of fishmen and mermaids were at this moment terrified, calling the navy and even the government asking for help and protection.


    "You certainly know how to surprise with that interview you gave yesterday...." Robinmented with a smile while Luffy looked at the newspaper beside him.


    "Well... what else did they expect by taking my people like that. It''s time for people to fear my name, just because I was training for a year, doesn''t mean I will let them go unpunished, it''s time for them to regret their sins against my people." Luffy said.


    "Would you forgive them?" Robin asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No." Luffy shrugged, obviously he wouldn''t forgive them after going against those under his g.


    "Captain... everything is ready for us to head to the New World!" Bepo approached at that moment, as Franky came with Rayleigh, after him they put a coating on the ck Pearl to return to the sea, Franky ended up learning from Rayleigh in Skypiea, so it was very quick for them to do it, besides waiting 3 days, since Franky installed some devices on the ship that can do this and expedite the coating process.


    Now everyone was ready to depart. Then, Luffy stood up from his chair next to the bar, with Robin at his side and picked up his den den mushi.


    "Everyonee here in front of the bar! We are leaving soon," Luffy said on the phone, while only they were in that area, they began to head to the meeting point.


    The crew gathered along with some new members of the fleet, while a new crowd formed in front of them.


    "We are leaving soon and will organize the mess that happened on Fishman Ind. Meanwhile, I want you all to stay on this ind for the next month, dominate all the ck market trade and control everything that goes through here. I don''t want to see any more illegal trade on this ind. My other organization will go after the culprits and clients who kidnapped and bought the mermaids and fishmen in thest six months," Luffy ordered everyone, who quickly nodded.


    "Yes, Captain! We will do a job you will be proud of!" Everyone immediately eximed.


    Luffy knew that preventing any kidnapping from Fishman Ind would be very difficult. Even Whitebeard couldn''t prevent it. But Luffy would do something no one had ever done before: he would go after the people who bought the merchandise in thest six months, after all the ind was now his responsibility after the death of Whitebeard and he would show the world that he would set an example for those who messed with his territory.


    Therefore, on thest day, he stayed with Nojiko and Robin, researching all the trade done in thest six months, looking for names of people, famous families, and rich pirates who had bought fishmen and mermaids. There were many Celestial Dragons who had bought as well, but Luffy would have his revenge one day, despite not being able to act immediately against Mary Geoise, but he would not allow any more mermaids or fishmen to be kidnapped.


    He wanted everyone to know that he wasing after them and put his Baroque Works to do all the work. In the end, things were already set in Sabaody, as he had nned. It was time to finally start the journey to the New World with his main crew. The pirates would stay in Sabaody for a month, and as soon as they were summoned for war, they woulde to the New World. Luffy had spoken with Baroque Works toe here to start controlling all the trade and information of this ind, but being careful with the government being so close.


    "Yes, Captain, we will bring pride to your g!" The crowd continued eximing.


    "Now, we are departing. We will see you soon. I hope you are strong for the challenges!" Luffy said, as he looked at his crew. "Let''s go!" He eximed and quickly boarded the ship along with the ship, as the ck Pearl began to rise with the power of Bepo and all the Straw Hats began to move towards it as well.


    But it was not the only crew, after all, Nami jumped with a group of individuals, being the fake Straw Hats themselves, since they would be killed if they were left with the other pirates.


    The ship flew on, while Luffy kept the ship of the fake Straw Hats minimized in his pocket. The entire crowd eximed as the ship began to fly away, heading towards the sea.


    "It looks like they have finally departed," Rayleigh murmured beside his wife.


    "I can''t wait to hear from them. What will they get up to in the New World? It''s going to be quite fun," She said with a small smile.


    "Things have be interesting from now on..." Rayleigh alsomented, opening a smile


    In the end, the ck Pearl continued advancing until the ship finally left the ind and turned directly down into the sea, crashing against the water and quickly having a view of the sea bottom as it began to descend straight down.


    "Well, now we don''t need to go all the way again, right? Let''s take a shortcut, what do you say, Shira?" Luffy called to his wife, while Shirahoshi quickly pped her tailsing out from the side of little Megalo and went to the front of the ship, moving her trident forward.


    She began tomand the sea with her power, while the water stirred as if it created a space within it, pushing away all the water molecules and creating a water tube inside the sea like a direct whirlpool to the sea, different from what she had used against those pirates who had captured the fishmen from her ind. This time, it was smoother, while the ship seemed to stabilize on top of it, quickly advancing downward at high speed to the bottom of the sea.


    "This is so much fun!" Lucy eximed, approaching the bow of the ship stretching her hand and looking amused forward.


    "Like it happened on Reverse Mountain when there were much fewer of us, now we are heading for the next adventure, the new world!!" Luffy eximed while also looking at the high speed of the ship.


    But unlike Reverse Mountain where the members were: Luffy, Yamato, Zoro, Kuina, Shirahoshi, Megalo, Usopp, Lami, Reiju, Nami, Nojiko, Alvida, Hachi, Chouchou, Bepo, Hugo.


    Now the ship was filled with new members: Chopper, Vivi, Robin, Baby-5, Enel, Jimbei, Lucy, Domino, M, Perona, Reba Bonney, Frank, Brook, Uta, Karoo, and Laboon, doubling the initial number.


    Additionally, the ship was also filled with Kyros and the members of Two Piece.


    "So this is the bottom of the sea?! So beautiful!!" Reba murmured excitedly next to her father.


    "..." Domino also looked through her sses with some admiration, despite keeping a serious face.


    "This is too fast!!" Perona wasining about the speed of the ship, while M tried not to show fear, but she was also a bit scared as they descended so rapidly.


    "It''s really beautiful..." Bonney murmured, crossing her arms and looking at the sea.


    "Super-speed!" Franky was enjoying the speed of the ship.


    "It''s so fast that my soul is leaving my body. Yohohohoho!" Brook began tough, but quickly felt his soul actually leaving his body. "Hmmmm?!" He eximed in his ghostly state.


    "AHHHH!!!! A ghost!!" Perona eximed in fear as she flew to the back of the ship.


    "Why is she afraid of ghosts?" Bonney murmured, not understanding what was happening.


    Jimbei was just at the helm steering the ship at high speed. Hachi by his side was calm, before returning to the crew. "I''m going to make something for us to eat!" He said, thinking about his favorite food.


    "I''ll also go to the kitchen." Reiju murmured as she followed the fishman.


    "Fufufu. So fun." Robinmented.


    "Well, it looks like everyone''sfortable..." Luffy murmured, watching the group interacting while he was at the bow of the ship.


    "Look, Luffy! A sea monster!!" Lucy eximed, seeing the giant shadow pass by them.


    "Yes..." Luffy murmured, turning his attention forward.


    The stronger part of the crew was just enjoying the show in front of them, smiling in anticipation of new adventures as the ship quickly descended deeper.


    However, the same could not be said for those who were desperate, screaming behind the ship. "Sorry! Sorry! No, I don''t want to die like this!" the Two Piece eximed, trying to deal with the fear of seeing the ship advancing so fast to the bottom of the sea.


    The ck Pearl continued descending until it finally disappearedpletely, heading to the deepest part of the ocean.


    As the ship continued its journey, a meeting was taking ce in Mary Geoise. After seeing the newspaper, a hand mmed down on the front page on the table.


    "We wanted to spare Sabaody from being destroyed in a fight, but it seems the Straw Hats still made a mess of it." One of the elders eximed.


    "We can''t do anything yet... even if we wanted to..." Another elder replied. "After all, if we attacked them, they couldunch meteors at us. We would have to divide our forces; it would be total chaos. We should wait a bit. As soon as Dr. Vegapunk''s project is ready, we won''t have to worry about a meteor shower falling on Mary Geoise." He rified.


    "You know, the longer he is at sea, the more he will grow, and the wilder the sea will be with this man doing whatever he wants... the less control the government will have with each day he stays alive... We should resolve this as soon as possible," the third elder spoke.


    "Yes, even Venus reported on his strength, and even she had trouble facing him. Being one of the strongest of the Sacred Knights, this just shows how much more powerful he has be... but we don''t know if he can reach that form that attacked Saturn..." the fourth elder concluded.


    "We should test him to find out exactly who we are dealing with..." the first elder returned.


    "Are you thinking..."


    "Yes... let''s put them against a huge force as soon as they arrive in the new world. We need to know the strength of this individual."


    "Alright... that project is ready... let''s put it to work, it will also be good to see his strength at this moment." They concluded, hoping to study the person most hated by the world government.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 378 – Fish-Man Island Again 01.

    Chapter 378 �C Fish-Man Ind Again 01.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Fish-Man Ind.


    ...


    ...


    Fish-Man Ind quickly appeared ahead of the ck Pearl as they approached it again. As always, the ind''s glow stood out from the ocean floor as the ship finally emerged from the vortex created by Shirahoshi, highlighting the beauty of the kingdom beneath the sea.


    "How beautiful!" Reba couldn''t help but admire as she saw the ind for the first time, and others shared this view.


    "Mermaid!! I want to see mermaids!!" Brook started to exim.


    "We''ve finally arrived," Luffy murmured as the ship slowly approached. His gaze fell to a dark side of the sea.


    His sister, next to him, noticed. "What are you looking at, Luffy?" she asked curiously.


    "Don''t you feel it yet?" Luffy said, as his voice calmly directed toward that side. "Are you there? Come here," he said calmly.


    "Him?!" Lucy managed to see with her observation haki as a huge shadow began to emerge from that side at this moment.


    "That��" Zoro murmured, recognizing the shadow that was approaching with several tentacles.


    Luffy broke into a smile. "Yes, it''s mystpanion I made on this ind, whom I left here a year ago, as I couldn''t bring him to Skypiea due to his size."


    Serume heard Luffy''s call through the voice of all things and immediately approached as soon as he felt it. He smiled as he came closer to the ship.


    "Serume, how are you?" Luffy greeted him, while other small octopuses were beside him. "I see that your siblings are doing great!" He looked with interest at the small creatures.


    Luffy knew that Hody Jones had taken the young Kraken and ckmailed him by threatening his little siblings to make him obey their ns, so he asked some of his agents to go after the siblings in a very distant ce in one of the blues, to be taken to the brother and that they could be raised by his side around the kingdom of fish-men.


    Serume also helped in the protection of the ind, along with others, after the death of Whitebeard, Luffy sent Jimbei several times to take care of the ind''s security and try to reinforce it.


    Many fish-men had been sent to Skypiea with the help of Bepo and had undergone intense training with six styles, but they had to return months before they departed, after all, the situation was a bit tense.


    Moreover, after Hody Jones and his main members were publicly executed, some others had to go for forcedbor at the bottom of the sea searching for miners, one of these people was Wadatsumi himself, who made an agreement with Neptune to use his punishment to take care of the borders of this country.


    Still, even though the ind''s defenses were better than in the time of Whitebeard, there was still work to be resolved. Luffy knew he needed to deal with this mess now that he was back, his first step was on the surface, with the destruction of the auction houses and his deration of war against all those who had traded in Sabaody, they would hunt them across the world.


    Now here he was, who opted to navigate through the passage under the sea to the new world, instead of going directly over the Red Mountain. He also needed to see how things were with his father-inw.


    After greeting his crew, Serume along with his siblings, who were small folks by his side, ck Pearl advanced towards the ind''s port.


    At the port, Wadatsumi was in the water as they approached and arge group of soldiers and a crowd were already waiting, recognizing the ship''s g.


    The ship finally docked and everyone shouted as Neptune waited with his sons on the side in front of everyone. "Daddy!" Shirahoshi immediately got off the ship to greet her father.


    "My sweet daughter! You look so small, you look more beautiful when you''re bigger!!" Sheined, despite crying with the return of her daughter.


    "But my husband prefers it this way." Shirahoshi spoke with a calm smile as she hugged her father.


    "Your husband..." Neptune grumbled, as Luffy was a thorn in his side, for having ''stolen'' his precious daughter from him and turned her into a pirate.


    And, speaking of him, Luffynded on thend at that moment. "Hello, father-inw, how are things? I hope well..." Luffy spoke with a smile.


    Neptune snorted but quickly returned to his serious demeanor. "Wee back to Fish-Man Ind, Monkey D. Luffy. I''m sure you want to know everything that has happened here in recent months... Your help has managed to calm things down, although we still have many pirate attacks." He spoke.


    "Please, I need to know exactly what happened these months, in detail, and I want to reinforce the security of this ind before we definitively head to the new world. You must already know what we did on the surface beforeing here, right?" Luffy responded and asked.


    "Yes, we received news. Several fish-men and mermaids who returned from Sabaody, being saved by you, they told us what happened there. We are thankful for that," Neptune spoke with a tone of respect and gratitude.


    Neptune then continued, announcing to all the Straw Hats who were still disembarking from the ship and approaching them. "Anyway, let''s go to the Pce. We''ll have a feast. There is also someone on this ind who has been waiting for more than a month," said Neptune, as Luffy raised an eyebrow, scanning the ind; he found him at the Ryugu Pce, surprised to see that person there, or part of him...


    The people seemed quite excited about the presence of the Straw Hats as they had given hope in protecting the ind again, especially after knowing that numerous mermaids and fish-men had already been rescued by them on the surface and returned with the stories.


    "Let''s first go to the pce, then we''ll stay a few days here and you can enjoy the ind, especially those who weren''t here before." Luffy spoke while everyone nodded and floating boats were brought for them to head towards the pce.


    "It''s good to see you again, Megalo!" Shirahoshi''s brothers greeted their sister''s friend, as everyone proceeded to the pce.


    In the end, there was a great feast while the crew was inside the pce. Shirahoshi was with her family, and the other members had fun all around as usual.


    Luffy was eating with his sister and talking with the members when he was called by one of Neptune''s ministers. "Lord Luffy... Our guest would like to know if you can see him..." He spoke as Luffy, eating a piece of meat, set it aside and nodded.


    "Let''s see him..." Luffy said as he stood up and left the crew and the banquet hall behind.


    "He is behind this room..." The minister said as he stopped in front of the door.


    Luffy nodded and entered another separate audience room and found a man standing looking at the aquariums around the room. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you," Luffy greeted one of the old members of Whitebeard''s crew.


    "It''s good to see you again, Monkey D. Luffy..." the man murmured.


    Luffy looked at the one-armed man in front of him, probably lost in the fight against Teach and his crew, while defending Whitebeard''s territories.


    Whitebeard fell and Ace and the others were in a very bad situation since then, Luffy couldn''t help wondering if things would be different with him there, but soon shook his head, thinking about ''what ifs'' is a defeat, things happened as they should.


    And Luffy couldn''t be the nanny of this group, they were allies, but he and his crew had their own adventure. After all, they had to have that isted training to be prepared for all the challenges that would fall on the group from now on.


    He cared about his brother and no matter how many executions I have to invade, I would do everything to bring him back, but Ace also had his own crew and couldn''t be his nanny.


    "How is Ace?" Luffy couldn''t help asking looking at Vista.


    "He''s fine, along with the other members," the man replied, with a sad smile, "They are in what remains of daddy''s territories... protecting them..."


    "Big Mom and Kaido are quite aggressive, but Teach really is quite insistent, isn''t he?" Luffy asked.


    Vista clenched his teeth at that moment. "Yes... that damn... somehow... he got dad''s powers." He said with a dark tone.


    "I see..." Luffy murmured to the man, understanding Vista''s anger.


    Luffy didn''t show it, but he was also eager to face Teach, the man who probably possesses the Kraken fruit, unlike Serume... this one must be much more powerful... and now has two unique powers, darkness and earthquake.


    ''Ifrit of Chaos with the Moa Moa no mi versus the Kraken with these powers... Who will be victorious in the end?'' Luffy murmured internally. He couldn''t help but be excited about the final fight between these two mystical beasts. Who would win would be an answer to the chaotic future he would create.


    Luffy set his thoughts aside and turned back to Vista. "I know why you''re here, but you know that I''m also at war with two other Yonko at this moment, right?" He began. "I''m already preparing to face them, strengthening all my territories. I''ll be invading Wano in a war against Kaido and Big Mom. I won''t be able to assist you now." Luffy spoke firmly.


    He still had his own adventure, his own war, and he knew that his brother could hold on until then, or they shoulde to him, but he was sure that Whitebeard''s crew would not abandon Whitebeard''snds.


    "I understand..." Vista murmured. "The revolutionaries are helping us in some ways, but with the meeting of all the kings happening soon, they are preparing for that and will not be able to help us much," the manmented.


    "Yes... that meeting will happen soon, and it seems that the World Government changed its date, which is no surprise with the world as chaotic as it is..." Luffymented calmly.


    "Do you believe we can protect our territories?" Vista couldn''t help butment with a bit of discouragement.


    "Let''s be honest, Vista. You can''t face the Yonkos... But I can help you..." Luffy said with a firm tone.


    "You''re talking about..." Vista murmured.


    "Yes... I want you toe under my g, this way, I will use all my strength to help you and protect the territories left by Whitebeard... You will be my people..." Luffy said firmly while opening a smile in front of his proposal, after all, this was one of his ns in the new world, to integrate Whitebeard''s fleet, when the same man had asked him to take care of his children, in this very pce more than a year ago, so it was time to start executing it with one of the membersing to talk to him.


    "I... can''t make such a decision so easily for others." Vista admitted.


    "I understand... but you still expected me to say exactly this, after all, we are pirates of the sea, it was obvious if you want my help, you would have to join my crew and fleet, but you are not here to ept it so easily, so I take the risk of saying that Marco sent you here to know exactly my ns for the future..." Luffy said with a smile.


    "Yes..." Vista murmured, admitting exactly what Luffy wanted, after all, they wouldn''t ept working for another leader without the same concepts that made them create Whitebeard''s crew.


    "That''s good... because listen carefully, Vista. I''m going to tell exactly my ns for the new world and for the future of all the seas of this world." Luffy began, while Vista stayed in that room listening to each of Luffy''s words, with wide eyes.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 379 – Fish-Man Island Again 02.

    Chapter 379 �C Fish-Man Ind Again 02.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Fish-Man Ind.


    ...


    ...


    "I know why you''re here..." Luffymented while he was in a corner of the castle.


    "Your know... but it''splicated..." Jimbei murmured, approaching Luffy as they both stood alone.


    "Do you really think we can help them while there are two Yonkous wanting war with us?" Luffy asked seriously.


    "..." Jimbei fell silent, understanding his reasoning.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help them, but we have something important to resolve... I also hope that Marco will listen to my proposal. If they want to join me, there will be no problems since Whitebeard spoke to me," Luffy said.


    "Alright, you''re right. Let''s first finish off our enemies, and once we defeat them, we can help them," Jimbei murmured at the end.


    "Exactly, now stop this mncholic talk and let''s meet with the others. After all, we are pirates and we need to enjoy each of the feasts offered to us, especially since this might be thest one we can enjoy in peace..." Luffy spoke, knowing things would get much more intense, as he headed to the main hall with Jimbei behind.


    Vista left the ind as soon as their conversation ended, not wanting to stay for the banquet, as he wanted to return as soon as possible to hispanions in the New World, with the ship on the other side of the ind, ready to set sail. He would carry the message to Marco, something he could not transmit through the den den mushi, because it was very important.


    "He what!?" Luffy heard a huge shout standing out among all the noise of the banquet.


    "My husband already has 5 children. They are so cute, so adorable. There are 3 girls and 2 boys... I also want to be a mommy like mommy!!" Shirahoshi spoke her wish with no shame to her family, while her brothers and father looked stunned at her.


    "Listen, Shira... since when do you think these things? You should be innocent as you always were!" Neptune continuedining while Shirahoshi just smiled.


    "I want to be a mother! I want to have my children with my husband!" She dered with determination.


    This triggered Neptune''s tears. "Why? Why has my daughter been corrupted like this, my sweet daughter now wants to be a mother!?" He screamed crying.


    "What is this screaming? Please, we are at the banquet, not at a funeral..." Luffy murmured, approaching the ce.


    "This is all your fault!" Neptune and the three brothers shouted angrily at the cause of their distress.


    "What do you expect? Shira and I are husband and wife, it''s normal to want children, after all, that''s why people get married..." Luffyined.


    "But Shira should be innocent!! She should remain a virgin until her 30s, no! Until her 50s, 80s, she should die a virgin, my beloved daughter!!!!" Neptune began to exim while Luffy looked at him like an idiot.


    "This father is a lunatic... only my daughters lived their entire lives as virgins," Luffy murmured quietly as he approached Shirahoshi, taking her by the waist and bringing her closer, giving a kiss on her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have a bunch of kids when things calm down..." Luffy spoke, with his wife looking at him with a sparkle in her eyes. She smiled while wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him a kiss on his lips.


    "Yes," she murmured, not minding as her whole family fell to the ground, defeated after hearing their words.


    "Shirahoshi!!" They eximed as if their souls had left their bodies.


    Nami, Alvida, Nojiko, and Baby-5 looked at this interaction with some desire... after all, they were also non-pregnant wives and all shared the desire to be mothers. Even Lami and Reiju looked at each other without any intention of fighting, appearing to enter a mncholic atmosphere.


    Luffy felt the jealousy of his females with this, sensing the emotions with his haki, but that was a private conversation.


    "Let''s continue the banquet!" Luffy eximed, as he joined Usopp, Chopper, Bepo, and the others.


    "Hm? You! Have you ever thought about joining my crew?" Luffy suddenly looked at Neptune''s whale, while he didn''t know what to respond.


    "Don''t steal my animal too!" Neptune immediately eximed.


    The banquet continued, and Luffy ended up going to Shira''s room, which was very spacious. "Shira, today we will make love in a different way," Luffy dered as the atmosphere grew tense at that moment.


    "Luffy?" she murmured as her giant breasts swayed, after all, she was already naked when Luffy brought her here.


    "We have some time before the otherse here." Luffy said and began to change as well, his body growing to 20 meters too. "Today I want to fuck in giant form." Luffy dered with a mischievous smile, and Shira seemed excited as she opened up for her approaching husband. In the next moment, the entire castle was enveloped in small tremors that continued for the next hour.


    The next day, Luffy met with all the others at Sereia Caf��, where he found the male members of his crew there too. "I''m losing my soul here!! Yohohohoho!" Brook eximed as he was grabbed by a mermaid.


    "Here, Mr. Skeleton... a bit of milk." The mermaid said as she fed him through the mouth.


    "I''m in heaven..." Brook murmured before starting tough.


    "Here, cutie." Another mermaid handed a cotton candy to Chopper.


    "Don''t call me cute, you damn!!" Chopper eximed as his body turned into a wave of happiness.


    "Here''s your c!" Another mermaid handed a c to Franky.


    "Super thanks!" Franky eximed.


    "Well... they seem very well... maybe I''ll just go back to Ryugu Castle..." Luffy murmured, watching Camie also working along with the other mermaids.


    "Luffy-San!!" She eximed as Luffy smiled.


    In the end, Luffy let his crew enjoy the ind that day and returned to the pce, while he had an important meeting with Neptune and the others.


    Now Captain Straw Hat stood in front of Neptune, with Jimbei and Shirahoshi alongside Luffy. "After our actions on the surface, things will calm down a bit. I doubt anyone would normally dare to breach the ind''s defenses. But as a precaution, I want you to send arge group of soldiers for training as soon as we move Skypiea to the New World," Luffy spoke seriously.


    "Yes," Neptune responded in the same tone, trusting Luffy for the ind''s protection. "About the event that''s happening this year?" Neptune asked while Luffy seemed a bit thoughtful about it.


    ''The Levely, also known as the world council... with the meeting of all the countries subordinate to the government...'' Luffy couldn''t help but think about this event.


    "It''s better if you don''t participate. After all, Shirahoshi might be a target because of her rtionship with me and her power, the one who rules the world must already be aware that she has the power of an ancient weapon..." Luffy said, as everyone in the room looked on with raised eyebrows.


    "What do you mean by ''the one who rules the world''?" murmured Neptune.


    "The Empty Throne of Mary Geoise is not unupied. Someone has been ruling the world from the shadows for 800 years, the 5 Gorosei kneel before him... you know what that means... But be careful talking about this elsewhere, after all, it could kill you..." Luffy warned, as he couldn''t imagine what the World Government would do to try and control this situation, even with his ability to threaten them.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that someone has been controlling the world all this time?" Neptune asked, while Jimbei and Shirahoshi looked at Luffy with surprised eyes.


    "Yes, I don''t know who he is and exactly why he hides in the shadows. After all, the World Government has enough power to annihte everyone, if it wanted to. They possess an ancient weapon, Uranos," Luffy dered.


    The room fell silent at this moment.


    "One of the ancient weapons...," Neptune murmured, unable to take his eyes off his daughter.


    "At this moment, I know what you''re thinking," Luffy continued. "Yes, Shirahoshi is one of the ancient weapons, but they operate differently. While Uranos is above the sky, Pluton is at sea level, and Shirahoshi''s power is below the sea. All of them function differently, but both are nheless the greatest weapons of mass destruction," Luffy exined.


    "My power... Luffy..." Shirahoshi murmured a bit worried. She no longer calls anyone with Sama, much less to her husband, with whom she had greater intimacy.


    "It doesn''t matter now... the world will go to war and we must be strong... Until then, Shira will be ready... and I will protect her with my life..." Luffy spoke with determination. "Now about that person on the empty throne... we will find out more on our journey and fight him in the final war," Luffy said.


    "I wanted to move them now to the surface, but let''s wait until things calm down... besides... in the future... Shira will take over the governance of this ind," Luffy said, having made it clear to Shira from the beginning that she was the true ruler of this ind.


    "Luffy!" Shira tried to protest.


    "No... he''s right... Shira, you were born to govern this country. You are the one who possesses the power of Poseidon, only you can truly guide us..." Neptune had to admit, after all, the line of session ended when a mermaid was born with this power, just as it happened 800 years ago.


    "Now let''s talk about the current world..." Luffy continued. "As we know, the Marine Headquarters is now in the New World. Sakazuki is the Fleet Admiral, while Kuzan has left the Marines. He''s probably with ckbeard right now, but that doesn''t matter. New admirals have been called, and it seems that damn Green Bull survived Shirahoshi''s attack," Luffy said.


    He was thinking about the newspapers he had read over thest year, where there was a note about the new admirals joining the Marines, alongside Kizaru, the only one who remains in the same position, Fujitora and Green Bull were hailed as true heroes, as the navy tried to regain the lost morale and indeed, it recovered a bit, the sailors were much more active than during the original work''s Timeskip.


    "What do you n for the Levely, since we''re not participating..." Neptune asked at the end.


    "None of my kingdoms will be sent to Mary Geoise. This will certainly enrage the Government, but we can handle this so that none of my kingdoms are affected, even if the government imposes sanctions, trade between my territories will continue... so don''t worry about resources being cut off from the ind..." Luffy spoke confidently, as everyone felt it.


    "Anyway, enough with ns. Let''s get ready to leave. We no longer have time to stay on this ind," he dered at the end, preparing to finally depart for the New World.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 380 – Reception of the New World! 01.

    Chapter 380 �C Reception of the New World! 01.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Fish-Man Ind.


    ...


    ...


    ck Pearl was already anchored on the other side of the ind, ready to head towards the New World. The footsteps continued as more and more crew members boarded the ship, preparing to depart for the New World.


    "Goodbye, mermaids and fish-men!!!" Lucy eximed excitedly on the ship, waving to the entire crowd on the ind waiting for them to depart. "Farewell, friends!" she shouted.


    Meanwhile, Shirahoshi was still with her family, saying goodbye to each of them, giving a small hug.


    "Take care, daughter. You can call your daddy anytime you need help. Don''t let that man you call a husband corrupt you even more!" Neptune almost cried as his daughter departed.


    "Stop it, dad! I''m going now. We''ll see each other soon," she said quickly, before flying to the ship.


    "It looks like we''re ready..." Luffy looked at the dozens of members already on the ship. His gaze fell on a group that had been forgotten. "What was Two Piece doing while we were at Ryugu Pce?" Luffy asked curiously, after all, he had just left them aside and went to Neptune''s house.


    "They...? They stayed on the ship. Seems like we forgot about them," Hugo said nearby.


    "We were left aside..." everyone murmured sadly.


    "Anyway..." Luffy left them aside once again and returned to Jimbei heading for the ship''s helm. "It''s finally time for us to depart. Nami, keep an eye on the route. Let''s go!"


    "Yes." Nami said while reviewing all the maic points she had from the first inds of the New World.


    The ship finally began to depart... leaving the port, while Lucy, Perona Bonney, Reba were at the edge of the ship saying goodbye to everyone after making many friendships on the ind.


    "Goodbye, Mermaid-san!" Brook also eximed beside them. "My eyes cry from missing you... even though I have no eyes anymore! Yohohohoho!"


    The ship quickly began to touch the ind''s boundary bubble. As it left, the coating protected the vessel, descending back to the sea floor. And everyone could see the ship beginning to stabilize and move, gaining speed and starting to ascend to the surface, thus beginning their journey to the New World.


    Meanwhile, ck Pearl continued to advance, moving away from the ind of the fish-men, near the waters of the New World. Some pirates who had left the ind of fish-men a few hours earlier were also advancing and finally approaching the surface.


    "We''re finally getting there, men!!" the captain of this ship eximed, raising his scimitar high, excited.


    "YES!!!" came the collective shout soon after as his men waited for them to finally enter the New World.


    One of the crew members approached the captain at this moment, cautiously. "Captain, are you sure we shouldn''t have tried to talk to the Straw Hats?" he said carefully to his captain.


    "It doesn''t matter now. Besides... We''re going to be greater than them! We will conquer power and wealth in this sea, and find the One Piece! We will not be subordinate to anyone," the captain affirmed, after all, despite everyone knowing the great pirate that is the Straw Hats, many wanted to be free and fight for it.


    They were getting closer to the surface until they finally emerged, as the sea water rose in front of them with the ship. "We are finally in the New World!" the man eximed.


    And just as the water began to lower with the sound of the ship''s coating bursting, the most dangerous sea in the world appeared in front of them. However, it was not quite as they had imagined, despite a huge storm with waves exploding in the sea being muchrger than their ships with a rain of lightning...


    All crew members quickly saw what was in front of them with the light of the thunder and widened their eyes.


    "Captain, what is this?"


    "This shouldn''t be here!"


    "We''re dead!"


    "How can we fight against these things?"


    Exmations began throughout the crew as they looked ahead in despair.


    "This..." Even the captain, looking at it, had to swallow hard in front of this situation.


    Ahead, there were at least 200 ships with World Government gs, all forming a blockade line for this sea, while only that meager pirate ship was there, facing a force assembled with multiple unique Call Busters.


    "Well, it looks like we have a fool in front of us," a member of CP0 in a white suit remarked disdainfully as they continued to await the arrival of their target, with only small-time pirates showing up so far.


    "Just another small fish..." another agent beside himmented.


    "Just eliminate them," the CP0 agent ordered.


    The pirates quickly saw the cannons beginning to move and aim at them, with a portion of those ships doing so, but there were dozens of cannons while they were surrounded, leaving the pirates in even more despair.


    "Damn! We need to get out of here quickly, immediately!" one of the pirates shouted.


    "Back to the water, make the ship submerge!" the captain urgently demanded with all his might.


    "But, captain, we can''t! We already burst the coating as soon as we entered the sea!" another pirate replied.


    As they were in despair, suddenly, an explosion emerged from one of the ships, and something flew up from the sea like a missile.


    The CP0 agent looked at it and sighed behind his mask, while his gaze returned to the back, where there were two machines in the middle of the deck. "I forgot we don''t have control over these things... and they act on their own anyway... cancel the cannons, they will take care of the pirates..." The Agent gave the order.


    The robot continued flying as it soared into the sky with mes propelling from its soles, quickly approaching above the pirate ship.


    "Hey, what is that thing? Is it the Shichibukai Kuma?" someone eximed, recognizing it.


    As the pirates could not get more desperate and trapped, that thing, which was actually a Pacifist and not the Shichibukai, pointed at them with the palm of its hand, which immediately glowed with aser being charged.


    The pirates barely had time to react before the entire ship exploded, leaving nothing but wreckage in the middle of the sea.


    "Will more idiots like these keep appearing until our target arrives?" the government agent spoke.


    The Pacifist returned to the ship from which it hade,nding next to one of its kin. On those 200 government ships, there were at least two Pacifists.


    It was a much more powerful military force than a mere Call Buster... This was the World Government''s first test against the Straw Hats, waiting for them to appear at any moment to see if they would test the limits of the crew.


    Meanwhile, ck Pearl continued to approach the surface. However, they were facing a rather peculiar moment, while hundreds of giant whales raced through the sea.


    Even Laboon was released to swim with its kind, which were also proportionate in size to her, with her only standing out with her forehead full of scars.


    "Go Laboon!!" Brook eximed joyfully while most of the crew seemed enchanted by the moment.


    "So many whales!" Lucy said.


    "Amazing," Chopper shouted with enchanted eyes.


    The exmations continued across the deck as the more emotional members continued to admire the sight and Luffy could hear this from his captain''s cabin.


    He took the opportunity before finally emerging in the new world to check some things while marking some things on a map of the beginning of the new world made by the World Government, while trying to mark his trajectory.


    "You''re not going to Dressrosa, are you?" Luffy was interrupted by a voice suddenly. Looking up, he saw M, who was in a corner with a book pressing against her breasts.


    "No..." Luffy would not open war with Dressrosa, after all Kaido would not strain to protect that country even with the Smile factory... he knows that a fight in Wano will be more advantageous for him and Bigmom, so Luffy will do some things before returning to Dressrosa.


    "I will send Reba, Kyros, Lami, and Hugo. They will be enough to clear the country of its old crew..." Luffymented to M, who seemed to have a slight tremor in her lips.


    Luffy sighed at this, before looking seriously at her. "I know you''re worried about your sister, but, as I said, I can''t let her go free... I need her ability to be confiscated. But I can spare her life for you, but she will be constantly monitored or even using Seastone all the time, for the rest of her life," Luffy said.


    "Okay..." M murmured, though she had been given to the crew a year ago, she had truly be a part of it, and worked seriously for Luffy, recognizing him as the one who will be the king of the pirates.


    She saw herself working one moment and the next, moaning as she gave herself body and soul in bed while he entered her. Luffy had more than her admiration, M had also fallen in love with this man.


    Her face quickly turned red as she approached the table, pushing the captain''s agent aside, while she moved closer to him, touching his chest, trying to seduce him.


    Luffy looked surprised at the woman as she brushed a feather to the side while sitting on top of him. "You can leave that forter, I want to thank you for sparing my sister''s life..." M said in a seductive tone.


    Luffy ended up doing so while grabbing her ass and starting to remove her clothes, leaving her in a bra, which he soon removed, and the woman herself pulled down her skirt and unzipped him.


    The ship continued after that, while Luffy had the green-haired woman bouncing on top of him for the next few minutes. "Let''s try this..." Luffy touched her.


    [Moa Moa no mi: Pleasure, apply 4 times.] Hemented.


    "AHHHH!!!" The woman quickly eximed uncontrobly, feeling an explosion of pleasure.


    ''I have to be careful with this, otherwise they might get used to it just like that...'' Luffy couldn''t help but murmur as he watched the woman scream throughout the cabin and sit on Luffy now as if her life depended on it.


    Luffy had increased the powers of his Moa Moa no mi as soon as she returned, he didn''t have the peak of it to increase something 400 times like he did in Marineford... or even she fully recovered, but he managed to unlock many other areas that his fruit could act on, one of them was the senses, sex had gone to another level when he used this, but he limited its use so no one would depend only on that, after all, it could be almost like a drug.


    Luffy finally left the cabin 30 minutester, while M was in a makeshift bed by Luffy sleeping with a small smile.


    "Well... looks like we''re arriving. Time to return Laboon." Luffy spoke as the whale was now alone next to the ship, after reducing its size and her returning to the ship, the surface continued to approach.


    "That?!" Luffy murmured, and Usopp was also surprised by this, while the others with slightly lesser observation haki quickly also realized.


    Luffy wasted no time scanning the force that was waiting for them on the surface. "Prepare for battle!!" He eximed, and this immediately caught everyone''s attention, even those with mediocre observation haki and feeling nothing, quickly prepared for battle as their captain said, while all the members grabbed their weapons waiting for the ship to emerge.


    The surface was finally reached as the ship jumped up from the water, with the coating bursting and with the storm still happening, everyone saw the 200 World Government ships waiting for them like a barrier to prevent them from continuing to navigate the waters of the new world.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 381 – Reception of the New World! 02.

    Chapter 381 �C Reception of the New World! 02.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Fish-Man Ind.


    ...


    ...


    The sea formed a wave next to the ck Pearl, emerging from the water as it burst into the sea on the other side. The ship finally emergedpletely from the bottom of the sea as it entered the chaotic scene of the New World.


    Its g soon appeared to all 200 government ships while the pirates had the same view with thunder exploding everywhere.


    The Jolly Roger of the Straw Hats was impossible not to recognize as soon as it appeared there in front of the government ships, while the ship''s coating burst.


    All the Straw Hats looked at that scene at this moment, while Luffy calmly walked across the deck while the rain continued to drip on its wood.


    Luffy let out a light whistle as he approached the front of the ship amidst that chaotic sea, looking surprised at the line. "Well... this is a bit unexpected..." Luffy murmured.


    "What is this?! 200 warships are in front of us!!!" Usopp eximed in shock.


    "AHHHH Help!!!" Chopper followed Usopp as he screamed and ran through the ship.


    "Captain!!" Bepo eximed.


    "Nee... this is bad..." Hachi murmured with a frown.


    "What are we going to do!! We should get out of here immediately!!!" Perona eximed.


    "I''m all regretful, even though I don''t have skin or fur for it. Yohohoho!!"


    "Can you stop that!" Nami eximed giving a kick to Brook, as she approached Luffy. "Luffy, what should we do?!" She asked for guidance quickly seeing the situation a bit bad for them.


    Vivi, Reba, and Uta, were somewhat afraid too along with the animals, while the other crew members seemed calmer, looking with interest at the astronomical number of ships the government sent.


    "Should we start attacking them, captain??" Zoro said before Luffy responded to Nami, as he prepared his sword forbat.


    "Look, it seems the government is here to wee us... so let''s give them a nice response..." Luffymented with a smile.


    "So many ships!! I''ve never seen anything like it!" Lucy eximed looking forward with interest.


    "I didn''t know the government would be so quick to board us..." Lamimented as she moved to a corner of the ship.


    "I hope you''re not scared, because they''re just some ships," Reiju said, lighting a cigarette.


    Lami looked at her mockingly. "Why would I be scared of that? But don''t forget the Pacifistas... unless you''re scared to face them," she replied with a sarcastic tone.


    While only the Straw Hats continued chatting among themselves on their ship, the government agents looked at the ship and quickly began issuing orders.


    "It seems they are finally here..." The agentmented looking forward.


    "What are the orders?!" The other agents asked.


    "Inform the government that they are here." The agent spoke as the others beside him quickly nodded.


    It was at that moment that a movement began behind them, as everyone looked to that side immediately, seeing the huge shadows beginning to move.


    The Pacifistas seemed to finally make their move, as their eyes began to glow. "Identified: Straw Hat Pirates. Group with bounty over 18 billion! Danger level: Total threat, must be eliminated at all costs." The Pacifistas continued identifying as the sound of the machines resonated through the ship.


    All 400 Pacifistas quickly began to move on all ships. "Target spotted! Begin to attack! Repeat, begin to attack!" They eximed, as everyone began to activate their hyper thrusters on their legs, starting to fly while generating mes from their soles.


    "My lord..." One of the agents approached their leader and murmured.


    The man from CP0 nodded at that. "Go, point all the cannons at that ship, let''s destroy them in one attack and eliminate this threat once and for all." He gave the order. Quickly, all the Buster Call''s cannons began to aim at the ck Pearl.


    This made Luffy raise an eyebrow on the ship, as he saw all the cannons beginning to point at them. Not only that, but numerous light arrows began to fly into the sky, as all the Pacifistas began to fly.


    "It seems the Pacifistas have been upgraded..." Luffymented, seeing the sky begin to light up, as before these machines could not fly.


    The crew members seemed a bit worried about this, while others went into total despair. "Luffy, this isn''t just any Pacifista... so many?" Yamato murmured as he approached.


    "Wait, Luffy... are you thinking?!" Bonney tried to argue, not wanting them to fight those things that looked like her father.


    "Bonney, I''ve already talked to you about this, at some point we would fight these things, remember they are not your father. Either we destroy them, or they will destroy us," Luffy tried to reason with the girl, who lowered her head upon hearing this.


    "Prepare for battle, everyone!" Luffy gave the order, as the sky began to fill with 400 machines and the cannons on top of them.


    At that moment, all the cannons began to prepare tounch attacks immediately, pointing from the ships towards the pirate ship, while all the Pacifistas raised their hands, making the sky illuminate withsers being prepared to be fired in their direction.


    "Hey, isn''t this dangerous?" Usopp shouted in some despair.


    "Maybe," Luffy said, "But we can easily handle this," he spoke, walking up to the deck. "Let me stop this attack," Luffy gave his order confidently.


    And despite the fear of some, everyone nodded, fully trusting the words of their Captain, even though they were curious about what their captain would do to stop an attack that could destroy entire inds.


    "Prepare tounch the attacks!" The agents on the government ships then began to shout among the agents through the warships, preparing tounch an attack that could destroy two or three inds at the same time at that moment. The agent just watched as they were almost ready tounch, with the cannons increasingly heated and the sky lit up with all the Pacifistas.


    "It''s time to destroy this group for the good of the World Government, let''s clear this group from the world once and for all and end this enemy of the world government!!" The CP0 agent eximed and raised his hand, preparing to give the order.


    The scene moved to the ships preparing, then to the Pacifistas, ending with Luffy jumping on the deck as he crossed his arms in front of the threat. The cannons were about to explode at this moment.


    Then the agent finally lowered his hand, while all the sound from the ce seemed to disappear for 2 seconds, and the next moment, explosions from all 200 ships began and, at the same time, all thesers flew out of the sky toward them at supersonic speed. The sonic explosion broke the silence as it left the ship increasingly illuminated and even turned it into an ant in front of so many attacks, blinding anyone on the ck Pearl looking at the shes of light.


    This would be destruction for anyone. Even Yonkous like Kaido, perhaps could not handle it. But the explosion that all the government agents expected did not happen, making them look at those shes of light in front of them, stunned.


    "Hey, what''s happening there?"


    "How can this be happening?"


    They immediately murmured, with shocked and stunned looks, seeing all their attacks suddenly stopped in space in front of the ship, unable to advance to destroy them. Even the Straw Hat crew looked with wide eyes at their captain and in front of him.


    "The attack stopped," Nami murmured in shock, as she sawsers and bombsunched by the ships stopped in the air, in a static form, not moving 1 cm since they were stopped. Her gaze fell on Luffy, who was standing there calmly, with one hand raised forward, with a smile on his face, seeing the entire enemy attack stopping thanks to hismand.


    "Moa Moa no mi: Time, apply: 0.001." Luffy had activated thismand that could alter time, even creating the illusion of stopping with the speed reaching such a low level, and that''s exactly what he did. He stopped all objects beingunched in their direction, trapping them, another feature of the evolution of his multiplication fruit.


    "Well, Captain, that was surprising," Zoro had to admit as he murmured, seeing that everything was under control.


    "Yes..." Luffymented as he turned his attention back to the government ships. "Anyway, Lami, grab all themunicators from the ships," Luffy requested.


    "And you guys, it''s time to have some fun too... I''ll let you lead with all of them." Luffy simply spoke as his crew nodded after breathing a sigh of relief, with the threat being stopped.


    "Hey, what''s happening there? Let me see a video," a voice was heard from a CP0 agent''s den den mushi, as he maintained a shocked look in front of him. He absorbed the words of his superior at this moment and quickly nodded.


    "Yes, my lord, we will show now," the agent spoke as he asked some men to pick up the den den mushi with video call and he took it to start showing his superiors the situation.


    However, just as he was about to start the call, an entire space began to emerge and turn the atmosphere blue, quickly, all the den den Mushi disappeared in the next moment, falling into the water with the snails looking stunned.


    "That?! Themunication devices!!"


    "This is bad... we''ve lost contact with Mariejois!"


    The agents were quite scared at this moment, and suddenly, an explosion emerged from the side of the pirate ship, while a winged monster appeared at this moment, as its mes lit up the dark sky.


    "That''s the Phoenix of the Straw Hats!" The government agents quickly recognized.


    But it didn''t stop there, after all, another 50-meter monster emerged flying from the ship, as a huge harpy appeared, then another with a dragon. The Phoenix, Bahamut, and Garuda were just the first, while other explosions of light came with Leviathan, Odin, Shiva, Titan, all beginning to fly through the sky above the ship as all 200 ships were now facing gigantic creatures.


    "I''ll help too!" Lucy eximed as she jumped into the sky with her geppo and started her transformation. "Gear 4!" she eximed.


    "Woolf!!" Chouchou also transformed into his bestial form.


    "Well... deal with them all..." Luffy murmured as he saw more and more members also going to help.


    The Straw Hats were starting a show entering the New World, causing a huge loss for the World Government. After all, what was in front should be worth a lot of money.


    Luffy could have been satisfied in trying to capture these machines to make money, but he did not do that. What he really wanted was the destruction of all who stood in front of him.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Attention: New Schedule.

    Attention: New Schedule.


    Guys, I will no longer be posting One Piece every day and will switch to releasing 3 chapters per week.


    I n to return to Danmachi, Dragon, and Star Wars, but I won''t post anything here until I reach 30 chapters.


    After that, I will stick to this schedule.


    ------------------


    *<em>Sunday:</em>*


    - <em>Game of Thrones: Jon Arctic</em>


    - <em>Game of Thrones: Dragonborn</em>


    - <em>Danmachi: Infiniti Magic System</em>


    ------------------


    *<em>Monday:</em>*


    - <em>The Witcher: Madara</em>


    - <em>HP: Shadow Monarch System</em>


    - <em>One Piece: Different Luffy</em>


    - <em>Naruto: Minato Namikaze SI</em>


    ------------------


    *<em>Tuesday:</em>*


    - <em>Game of Thrones: Jon Arctic</em>


    - <em>Game of Thrones: Dragonborn</em>


    - <em>Danmachi: Infiniti Magic System</em>


    ------------------


    *<em>Wednesday:</em>*


    - Star Wars(1 or 2 chapters.)


    - Writing the week''s pending works.


    ------------------


    *<em>Thursday:</em>*


    - <em>The Witcher: Madara</em>


    - <em>HP: Shadow Monarch System</em>


    - <em>One Piece: Different Luffy</em>


    - <em>Naruto: Minato Namikaze SI</em>


    ------------------


    *<em>Friday:</em>*


    - <em>Game of Thrones: Jon Arctic</em>


    - <em>Game of Thrones: Dragonborn</em>


    - <em>Danmachi: Infiniti Magic System</em>


    ------------------


    *<em>Saturday:</em>*


    - <em>The Witcher: Madara</em>


    - <em>HP: Shadow Monarch System</em>


    - <em>One Piece: Different Luffy</em>


    - <em>Naruto: Minato Namikaze SI</em>


    ------------------


    Right now, I have 30 chapters ahead for <em>One Piece</em>and <em>Minato Namikaze</em>.


    I need to catch up on 30 chapters for <em>HP: Shadow Monarch System</em>, <em>The Witcher: Madara</em>, <em>Star Wars</em>, and <em>Danmachi: Infiniti Magic System</em>.

 Chapter 382 – Reception of the New World! 03.

    Chapter 382 �C Reception of the New World! 03.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    News of the events in Sabaody was still circting around the world. There were those who feared for their lives after Monkey D. Luffy''s deration, quickly vanishing from the map, either by changing their name and moving to another blue or a very distant ce.


    But there were those who smiled at the news, especially those who knew him but did not have direct contact as they did with their territories. Lastly, there were people who hated him, and were preparing to attack them. However, what the people of the world did not know, except for the top echelons of the government, was the battle happening at this very moment a few kilometers from the Redline.


    The battle had be intense at that sea, explosions had been seen all over the ce while pacifistas continued flying using their hyper thrusters, firingsers at their targets. Even the ships did not remain idle as the pirates cornered them, having to attack after losingmunication with Merry Geoise.


    <em>BOOOOMMM</em>


    <em>BOOOOMMM</em>


    <em>BOOOOMMM</em>


    <em>BOOOOMMM</em>


    The cannons kept firing while in the sky the explosions were not left behind in the chaos. And in front of it all, the Straw Hats'' ship was still stationary, swaying with the ocean waves, hundreds of attacks frozen in the air by the effect of Luffy''s fruit, while he himself was only on the deck, following the attack, watching hispanions enter the battle against the entire group.


    "It looks like the show is about to start..." Luffy murmured with a proud sparkle in his eyes, as his attention returned upwards.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, a pacifista tried to hit one of the targets in the air after joining with ten other pacifistas, pointing their open mouths and hands, and firing shortly after at him, generating a massive explosion.


    <em>BOOOOMMM</em>


    The smoke rose particrly in that corner amid the chaos, and as soon as the smoke cleared, intense mes began to appear and color the sky with a huge phoenix emerging from the middle of the attack, looking at the machines with disdain in its eyes. With a p of its wings, it advanced and its ws grabbed two pacifistas, squeezing them so tightly that they were crushed and exploded the next moment. The other pacifistas tried to move away, but Reiju simply spread her wings beforeunching fire rays, starting to hit them, as they advanced against the machines, hitting some while they were being carbonized showing some internal parts, but still keeping connected, while other pacifistas began tounch rays against Reiju''s attacks, managing to stop it temporarily.


    Elsewhere in the sky, Bahamut flew through the sky while the pacifistas tried to hit him,unching multiple yellow rays at him, but he easily avoided them by moving at high speed in the sky, despite his size of 50 meters. Bahamut began to umte energy at this moment in front of him and while looking at the enemies, he growled and fired his light energy, beams emerged in the sky beingunched like missiles, hitting a portion of his enemies and causing a huge explosion, much more destructive than the phoenix mes, lighting up as much as the lightning and thunder of the storm.


    A hand emerged nearby, grabbing a pacifista and crushing it directly the next moment, punching another with a hand and making it shatter easily, while the titan''s fist made each of these enemies seem like an ant facing a colossal stature, which remained in the air using Geppo, even in that form, despite being at a disadvantage on top of the sea, the government agents looked at it in front of them, upying 100 meters in height, with fear and horror.


    In the midst of it, along with clouds allying, something extraordinary began, while a kind of hurricane being formed with a hole in the middle of the storm while the space began to blow hard, while the pacifistas who were flying, suddenly the pacifistas felt their body being sucked, trying to get out of a vortex that they were caught in at that moment and their bodies began to fly towards the middle of the forming hurricane.


    Garuda began to summon that wind, forcing at least 15 pacifistas around while they tried to escape, but she kept applying more force to the wind as Garuda herself seemed tough with a sound of a thousand birdsing from her mouth. She opened her hands and huge ws covered all those pacifistas swirling around, and the two ws mmed against each other, crushing the pacifistas while her hands were enveloped with Haki, exploding them all in the next moment, as Garuda, satisfied, moved on to the next group of pacifistas.


    In another space, four pacifistas tried to attack a smaller woman flying, leaving a cold line in the air like a smallet. She dodged the attacks easily, reappearing on the other side while spinning in the air, before looking at her attackers. Shiva maintained a calm look, raising her hand towards several rays flying in her direction, as a shield was created, designed with a snowke, while the explosion urred, but the ice was not damaged. New circles appeared beside her, generating nine ice spears advancing against the machines, which barely had time to dodge, with only a few managing it while one was pierced, entering the metal body as all the circuits froze and stopped functioning.


    Beside them, a huge serpent hunted through the sky, almost resembling a Chinese dragon like Kaido or Reba, while Shirahoshi transformed into Leviathan, swam through the sky hunting numerous pacifistas trying to flee from him, but not for long as it was destroyed in the next moment, with his teeth clenching the machines and destroying them with a quick bite.


    The ships could only watch those monsters destroying dozens of pacifistas with such ease that the people on the ships looked increasingly terrified, while trying desperately to hit them, but without sess as they merely seemed to be ying with them.


    "My lord! We must retreat immediately!!" One of the agents asked the member of CP0.


    "We can''t... we must continue... shoot at them! We need to take them down!" The member of CP0 gave the order, though he no longer seemed as confident as before.


    The other agents were having a tough time, as they looked at their boss with some despair, after all, they saw that chaos and wondered how they could possibly defeat those monsters.


    <em>Lightning!</em>


    It was at that moment that their gaze fell on a huge shadow emerging on another side in the middle of the storm, as another lightning bolt struck and the shadow appeared again.


    "What is that..."


    "It''s huge!!!"


    The agents began to swallow hard as another lightning bolt appeared and revealed the monster stationary in the sky in front of the ships, while a knight was shown riding a horse with a huge ck sword in his hand.


    "Hey, that, that is... it''s that thing that appeared in Marineford!!" They pointed, with a bad feeling, while Odin, was there standing without even caring about the Pacifistas like the other crew members.


    Odin began to lift his sword at this moment as it started to glow in darkness with crimson tones, with another lightning showing Zoro transformed, ready tounch his attack.


    "Is he going to attack us? We''re in the line of fire!!"


    "What does he n to do from that distance?"


    They didn''t have time to exim properly, for in the next moment, the knight lowered the de and a huge sh swept through the air, with ck and red light, the sh flying towards the fleet, slicing the sea and destroying half a dozen warships with its size.


    The agents could only scream as they were totally destroyed, but beyond the destruction of the ships, what came next left everyone shocked. The sh left a mark on the sea as it opened with this cut, and the logic was that the sea would close to return to level, but this did not happen in the next seconds, while the walls of the sea stayed open as if the sea had be a waterfall.


    "What is that?!"


    "That... shouldn''t be real..."


    "The ship... it''s being sucked in!!"


    "Turn the ship, we''re about to fall into the abyss!"


    The agents screamed in desperation, all the surrounding ships began to be sucked in as the sea continued to be pulled towards that line opened by Odin''s sword.


    "Help!" The agents tried to seek help, but most could do nothing but watch the ship being destroyed. Those who had ess to geppo quickly began to leave the ships, flying through the sky.


    "Damn... This is really powerful, Zoro could destroy the entire fleet if he tried to attack from the side." Luffy murmured as he stood on the prow of the ck Pearl.


    "Neee... what is that?" Hachi seemed as stunned as everyone else.


    "Zoro can cut the sea!!!" Chopper eximed.


    "This is really incredible captain!!" Bepo could not help but exim in shock.


    "What kind of attack is that?" Uta was also surprised on the ship.


    "SHAARKY!!!" Megalo seemed excited.


    "Karooo!!" Karoo was a bit scared by the chaos.


    "HHEEE!!!" Laboon seemed to be cheering.


    Besides them, those who were on the ck Pearl included Domino, M, Perona, Bonney, Frank, with almost all the animals and Luffy.


    The view in front of them continued as more and more government ships were falling into the precipice created by Odin.


    "So this is the power of the Eikons. They are all so powerful." Jimbei approached Luffy, looking forward with admiration.


    Luffy nodded with all the explosions and titanic attacks. "Yes, you''re right, but it''s not just the Eikon users there, there are others fighting too." He spoke as other people flew through the sky at high speed at this moment.


    A huge shadow emerged in the sky with lightning, while Chouchou, the Straw Hats'' dog, transformed into Cerberus and began tounch lightning, ice, and fire at the pacifistas here and there.


    Lami reappeared through space while his Room covered the entire sea, beginning to destroy pacifistas without much effort, making clean cuts, while seeming topete in destruction with Reiju in her Phoenix form.


    Lucy had transformed into her balloon form with Gear Fourth and began to devastate all the pacifistas she encountered on her way, with none of them able to handle her.


    Yamato also entered her giant wolf form, simr in size to Cerberus, as she froze the sea and advanced towards the ships,unching attacks that froze them and destroyed them the next moment, as they were pierced by shards of ice.


    Even Robin was in the middle of the fight, pping wings created by her Akuma no Mi and advancing, punching the machines with Haki in each blow, exploding one pacifista at a time.


    The same could be said of Nojiko, who advanced through the sky, punching a pacifista, while they exploded without resistance with the power of the bomb fruit.


    Vivi was also involved, unleashing her wind power and sting pacifistas with haki she also specialized in this year. Even Reba, with her skin all pink in scales, joined the fight. In her phase one form of her Zoan, she shed with her medieval sword each machine within her reach with haki and her super strength from training and her fruit.


    Brook also seemed to y as heughed in the sky and cut the machines, freezing them like Shiva was doing. Baby-5 began to spray bullets on everyone, even being able to replicate theser ray easily, but she could create a kind of device on her back,unching multipleser rays, using the very power against the pacifistas.


    In the face of the power of the world government, the Straw Hatsunched against it, showing that even this amount that the government sent to finish them off ended up being just cannon fodder, while the crew continued to destroy and easily pass through all their opponents at that location.


    In collection


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 383 – Reception of the New World! 04.

    Chapter 383 �C Reception of the New World! 04.


    Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    <em>CUT!</em>


    A government ship was sliced in half as Reba passed by one, leaping again through the sky with Geppo and advancing to the next.


    While the nearby ships, affected by the cut Soro created in the sea and still experiencing the cascading effect pulling all ships that tried to escape their downfall unsessfully, fell and deteriorated into a pile of ships copsing on top of each other, fish iled out of the water in that space where the water had been cut to the seabed.


    "This is bad!" eximed one of the agents,nding on one of the ships in a safer area after escaping the one falling into the abyss.


    And before these agents could say anything, their ship began to levitate at that moment and it was not just one; others also began to rise as several of them did the same and began to ascend to the sky.


    Dozens of ships were being lifted by a female hand, as Lami stood with her sword on her shoulder, lifting them with her raised finger.


    "We have to get out of here!!" the agents eximed, while those who could quickly escape jumped from the ship with geppo, leaping through the air.


    "Don''t think you got away that easy..." Lamimented calmly, still floating in the air as she began to swing her de, making quick cuts with one hand from a distance and without the agents being able to react. Their bodies began to be divided while they were in the air using geppo, causing them to lose control.


    "My legs!!", someone eximed as they saw their legs trying to jump through the air, while the upper part of the body fell downwards, straight into the water, unable to do anything.


    "My head... I''m falling into the sea...", another eximed, as his head shouted separated from the body and spinning amidst all that chaos.


    Lami cut down thest of them trying to escape, until only about 20 ships remained, floating in the sky. Then, she sheathed her sword and clenched her fist that still maintained control within her Room.


    At that moment, all the ships began to move against each other in the air, colliding, while their timbers groaned being crushed immediately, with explosions emerging from the equipment inside them. The government men could only scream in terror, while they were in the middle of that situation, before they started to explodepletely. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" the explosions eliminated all the ships, with only debris falling from there, while Lami just looked on satisfied.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" On the other side, other explosions continued, as a girl with blue hair advanced from ship to ship, punching them and causing explosions throughout, using the bomb fruit so that each ship would explode as soon as she touched it. The entire ship was destroyed, while the government agents turned to dust. Nojiko moved from this third ship and advanced to a fourth while continuing to leave a line of destruction, moving as fast as soru and geppo with the addition of her bomb fruit that exploded beneath the sole of her feet to be much faster than the advanced six style could generate.


    Winds began to surround some of the ships in the middle of the sea still firing, leaving the agents stunned, while the ship flew through the sky with impressive violence within a hurricane suddenly created along with other ships as well. Vivi raised her hands, before pping with both hands, and immediately, as if giant hands were around the ship, she crushed a ship with a vortex of wind and vacuum, exploding it into several pieces. She continued to do this with several ships easily with her logia of wind.


    Robin also crushed one ship after another, as she punched with an ability very simr to Lucy''s Gear Third. As a user of the Hana Hana no Mi, she could easily create giant hands directly from her arm as the flowers joined like she could create her giant version at Marineford, punching with armament haki and devastating ship by ship as she approached, pping her wings on her back.


    "You are not sailors, so I can fight with everything I''ve got!" A voice emerged atop a ship, as the agents, already terrified by the situation of their colleagues, barely had time to react to seeing a huge ck fist of haki, crushing and exploding ship after ship, with Lucy using the power of the Gomu Gomu no Mi.


    Elsewhere, a line of ice began to traverse several ships, and 30 warships were immediately pierced, with the sea frozen on that side as they were speared and lifted with towers of ice piercing through the hull of the warships. Yamato, using the power of her Mythical Beast, was causing enormous damage.


    Brook also sliced through the ships with his freezing sword, turning them into ice immediately after passing through the cut ships, while the Marine agents remained static in a pile of ice.


    Baby 5unched cannons on top of the ships too, while hersers, imitating the Pacifistas, hit the government agents, who had no chance to defend themselves.


    "This is bad, we can''t stay here any longer," a government agent murmured, seeing chaos taking over the area. There was nothing more to be done.


    "This is much worse than we imagined..." a CP0 agent murmured on one of the still intact ships, seeing that half of the Pacifistas and half of the fleet had already been destroyed with just the Straw Hats'' advance, unable to stop any of them. While the remaining Pacifistas were still being confronted by Eikons in the sky, they wouldn''tst much longer.


    "You, hold him off! I would have a better chance of surviving here by escaping them..." the agent in white came to this conclusion, being the strongest. He had to pass on the information of the failed mission and how the power of the Straw Hats was much greater even than at Marineford. He needed to report this to the World Government so they knew the level of threat they were dealing with.


    The other agents nodded. "Yes, sir. Please, don''t let our deaths be in vain." They knew they would die soon, so at least they wanted it to be worth something. The agent in white nodded, prepared to leave.


    Meanwhile, on the ck Pearl, Luffy narrowed his eyes at this. After all, he could hear everything with his Observation Haki. "Idiots... Think you can just leave like this? Or even that we''ll let you leave...", he sighed while still keeping all the attacks stopped and static in the air. Looking at the battlefield while managing the fight and intervening as needed, something simr to Whitebeard at the start of the war in Marineford, he looked for someone who could intervene but everyone was busy, so he decided to speak with someone else so as not to disturb anyone fighting there, he took a Den Den Mushi out of his pocket and made a call.


    <em>Pero... pero... pero... Katcha!</em>


    It didn''t take long for someone to answer on the other end without mushi. "How long are you going to stay hidden? Can you take care of that guy in white?" Luffy simply said this.


    The Den Den Mushi stayed silent for a few seconds until a tongue clicking sound emerged. "Tsk," was the only thing the other side said, simply hanging up shortly after. Luffy put away the Den Den Mushi, knowing what would follow.


    Suddenly, the lightning began to intensify, bing like a rain falling all around the battlefield, noticed by everyone. The agent in white looked dazed as they seemed to be inside a cage of lightning, surrounded on all sides, seeing no way out of there, with his expression growing darker and darker.


    At that moment, the sky brightened above them. Quickly, they looked up, seeing that light traveling miles per second. Immediately, a huge bolt of lightning fell in the middle of the remaining ships, and 50 of them exploded in an explosion that shook the entire sea, while the lightning seemed to enter the ocean non-stop. It was such a powerful attack that it could devastate an entire small ind, and the agents, not even the member of CP0 had a chance as this lightning traveled at a speed of 3 kilometers per second, devastating the entire ce in milliseconds.


    Everyone stopped fighting for a moment and could only look on in surprise as a golden ark emerged from the clouds in the sky.


    "With so much difficulty dealing with mere mortals... You really have weakened in this past year..." Enel''s voice seemed to be heard as lightning emerged throughout the region.


    "Who is this guy?" Kyros wondered, shocked by that power.


    "Arrogant as always... Hasn''t changed, but at least he''s gotten stronger," Luffy spoke calmly while looking satisfied at hispanion who had gone to the Moon and finally returned.


    With the agent killed and several ships destroyed, fewer than 50 warships remained at this point, while those left looked stunned and even with utterly defeated expressions.


    But the Straw Hats did not seem to want to stop until they destroyed thest one. Even without much resistance for a moment, the Straw Hats soon began to destroy the remnants of the ships and the Pacifistas. And it didn''t take long for thest ship to be destroyed and thest Pacifista to fall like an old can in the middle of the sea, while the agents no longer fought at the end, seeing their deathing their way.


    "It seems it''s over," Luffy murmured and looked ahead filled with attacks that he had stopped. "Lami, can you help out here?" he asked, as Lami teleported to the ship before making it disappear and reappear amidst the wreckage of the government ships. The space in the sea opened by Zoro began to close at this moment, exploding into waters until the sea began to stabilize.


    Then Lucy, Zoro, Chouchou, Yamato, Robin, Nojiko, Vivi, Reba, Brook, Baby 5, along with all the users of the Eikons'' mythical fruits, canceled their transformations tond on the ck Pearl. The sea finally began to calm down, and even the storm surrounding them seemed to open up, as rays of sunlight emerged in the middle of the sky, showing it blue.


    Enel approached the ck Pearl at this moment as the man who considered himself a God or even sought to be that,nded on the deck with lightning.


    "Arrogant." Hugo murmured to the blonde.


    "I am much stronger than you now, man of earth." Enel taunted.


    Luffy set aside their quarrel and went to the ark, shrinking it back to a small size, before storing it and returning to his crew, after all, they needed to get out of there with all those attacks behind them.


    "Hey, Franky, get us out of here," Luffy requested.


    Franky quickly went to the ship''s control room, which handled all the internalmands of the ck Pearl if they wanted to steer the ship from there and do other things. It was a high-tech room, and Franky, already familiar with it, began to program the ship''s Nitro system. He finally pressed a button, and thrusters opened behind the ship, starting to glow blue and sting forward.


    "Everyone better hold on." Luffy requested, and many of them began to scramble to hold onto anything, as the ship started to st forward and took off into the sky.


    Meanwhile, Luffy released the effect of his moa moa no mi in its static state, and they flew forward, where the ck Pearl was just a moment ago.


    As soon as all the attacks advanced to the middle of the sea, they quickly generated a huge explosion the next moment, expanding for several kilometers. Meanwhile, the Straw Hats'' ship flew in the sky, everyone watching it as a spectacle, feeling the force of the impact the next moment, and even Merry Geoise and nearby inds might have felt it at that moment. A momentter, a gust of wind and force from the explosion hit the ship, making it sway in mid-air.


    "What could we do if we were hit like that?" Perona seemed to panic, looking at the huge explosion in the distance with horror.


    "The government doesn''t y around, but those weren''t even their main forces," Luffymented with some calm.


    "What do you mean by that? We faced 200 warships and 400 Pacifistas. How is that not the government''s full force?" M murmured, surprised.


    "You underestimate the government," Luffy replied. "I''ve faced a stronger threat than that force, remember the angel woman I fought at Sabaody? So don''t be surprised if even more powerful forces show up in the future. But that''s good, it''ll be fun to keep destroying any attempt by the government to stop us," Luffy spoke with a smile, looking back at all the destruction they had caused, before looking forward as the ship began to descend again, advancing towards the sea, ready to finally start their journey in the New World.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 384 – The Enemy’s Strategies Begin.

    Chapter 384 �C The Enemy��s Strategies Begin.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    In the sea left behind by the explosion, which had caused a tsunami throughout the region at the beginning of the New World, some nearby inds were affected. Even the giant waves crashed against the Red Line. There were some debris floating in the water.


    Among thousands of debris, there was the head of a pacifista floating in the sea, while the sun shone against its broken sses, its eyes seemed lifeless, but suddenly, they began to glow, as if it wasputing everything, blinking and emitting aputational sound, until they finally stopped blinking for a moment, and the pacifista waspletely destroyed.


    "It seems that interference has stopped... and the data has begun to be retransmitted, or at least what''s left of it..." In another ce, a voice emerged. This ce was a luxurious room, as it always had been, after all, those who were here continued to decide everything about this world, and all these men were seated. Again, these were none other than the elders themselves, all analyzing what was before them, while several den den mushis were connected to each other with cables, while one in particr had the shape of arge antenna, connected to a giant tower next to the Pangaea Castle. All the den den mushi, which numbered over 20, emitted a screen on the wall.


    "At this moment, it seems that thest data has been sent." Behind the den den mushi, there was an elderly man, he had a giant head and seemed focused at this moment, reading the data transmission in front of him at high speed. He appeared to be typing on some sort of strange keyboard while continuing to analyze the data.


    "It was probably those pacifista data, they were thest ones. So with that, we have nothing more to receive from the tower, and I will just process the data." The manmented as his hands moved at high speed and with pure skill, typing.


    "We received thisst data due to the effect of that guy who appeared in the middle of the fight... and he once again interrupted the data transmission..." Saint Topman Valkyrie spoke with a dissatisfied tone.


    "Yes... he can do that, after all, that Enel can even interfere with the vital static field of a Vivre Card, as happened with the Tenryuubitos who were killed and we couldn''t even locate them." Saint Ethanbaron V. Nasujuro also spoke with ill humor.


    "In any case, we still managed to get most of the data we wanted, right, Dr. Vegapunk?" Marcus Mars spoke to the old man who was still typing in front of the five Gorosei.


    "Yes, most of the fight is all confiscated in data, since that guy with the thunder logia only arrived in thest moments." Dr. Vegapunk said before continuing. "My instant data collection system, passing as a massive Wi-Fi directly to this centralputer, like an invisible link, was a sess," Dr. Vegapunk said.


    He had, at the elders'' request, made an alteration to the pacifistas, and now that they were being produced in high intensity, they had new tricks in their system, like sending real-time data. There were so many of them now that the elders sent 400 of them to face this bizarre pirate group, the most wanted pirates in the world at this moment, and even though it involved an enormous amount of money and resources, as it was still very expensive to produce pacifistas, they still sent the 400 to destruction.


    "Well, at least all the resources we are using - be it the pacifistas, the ships, and our agents - were not in vain. I hope we get these data as we want." Saint Shepherd Ju Peter said with his hands in his pockets, looking sharply at the data appearing before them.


    They knew that the Straw Hat was much stronger than 200 warships and 400 pacifistas, yet they didn''t think twice before sacrificing them to the system for Dr. Vegapunk to capture everything from them in this fight. Now, they had all these data, which they were already nning to use in some of their projects.


    Vegapunk felt a little strange about this, mainly shocked that the pirate group had destroyed more than 400 pacifistas in such a short time. It was a terrifying power concentrated in just one ship, no wonder the government seemed to go so far for them.


    He wondered what the government really wanted with all that data that made him dizzy every time he read it. There were men cutting through the sea, someone manipting the ocean, and even their captain manipting time itself, but Dr. Vegapunk could only swallow hard and say nothing about the lines being written in front of him.


    After all, they didn''t share any information about what they would do with it, other than the orders they were giving. They seemed more suspicious of himtely, starting to withhold a lot of information and giving more orders for him to execute without answering many of his questions. But he couldn''t do anything but obey them. Now, he needed to stay with the government since he was so close to making a major discovery and would have to return to Egghead soon to continue his research and finallyplete it.


    The World Government had also been pressuring Vegapunk over the past year. He had to get several projects ready this past year and hadn''t finished many of them yet, having to put his personal research aside to attend to the government''s urgencies.


    And it didn''t seem to end there, because, even with the enormous number of pacifistas, the pirate group the government feared most was getting stronger and stronger. They were starting to initiate projects that Vegapunk thought were madness, but he couldn''t deny any orders from those old men behind him. After all, even if he helped, they could simply kill him the moment he was no longer useful, or worse, if he also became a threat to the government.


    "We will hunt them down soon with this��," Saint Marcus Mars spoke again, looking at the others.


    "Yes�� but we''ll still have to wait a little longer��," another said. "It''s still too early, but with this data, no matter how much stronger they get, from now on, we can use it against them and also to our advantage to strengthen the government��" This same elder spoke in a dark tone, while Vegapunk only tried to focus on the data but couldn''t help feeling a shiver hearing that voice.


    "I thought you would be the first to try to kill them," Saint Ethanbaron V. Nasujuro murmured, looking at the man on thest sofa.


    "For me, I wanted to kill him at this moment or any other, but I''m not a fool either. We can''t face them yet, with the danger they pose to Mary Geoise, however��" The man spoke, his voice emitting deep hatred. "I will kill that Straw Hat," the elder said, who was none other than Saint Jaygarcia Saturn, appearing on thest seat.


    His figure was nothing like it used to be; he was missing a leg, an eye, several fingers from his hand, and half of his face was destroyed, as well as much of his body being charred. A consequence not too surprising after spending months inside aet traveling through the''s orbit until he finally managed to escape it.


    "I hope to recover soon because I promise I will get my revenge," he said in a tone that made even Vegapunk tremble, wanting to leave, but having no choice, while the man seemed to release a silent Haki of pure hatred, as if Monkey D. Luffy had been marked by the wrath of a real demon.


    Meanwhile, somewhere else in the New World, on a calm beach, a newspaper was crumpled in a man''s hands at that moment, while Luffy''s picture at Sabaody appeared.


    "It''s been a week since this was issued," Beckman murmured as he smoked a cigar near Shanks.


    "Luffy!" Lucky Roux approached with a piece of meat and smiling at Luffy. "This isn''t a surprise, after all, we''ve had a banquet this whole past week on this isted ind, so we ended up not receiving the newspapers, and one of our fleet captains had to bring it��" Lucky Roux exined the obvious.


    Shanks nodded at that before breaking into a smile. "Hahahaha!" Heughed heartily in the area. "It''s a pity that fake Luffy was reced by the real one; Iughed every time he appeared in the newspaper�� so funny!" Shanks continued eximing while pping his leg. But as soon as he stoppedughing, he just smiled. "Anyway, he''s back in the newspaper. And he must already be here, the New World has already started to get quite hectic from now on," Shanksmented.


    "Yes," Beckman nodded while still dragging on his cigarette. "First, we see that Marco, Ace, and the others are trying to protect thest territories of Teach''s crew. They didn''t ept our help unless they joined my fleet, and now Luffy is finally in this sea and has already picked a fight with Kaido and Big Mom at the same time. There are two wars about to happen at this moment in the New World, and the Navy, the Shichibukai, and the government itself won''t just stand by and watch the power shifts in the New World passively." Beckman analyzed the situation.


    "Are we going to interfere in any of them, Captain?" Yasopp approached, asking with a smile toward Shanks.


    "I don''t see why we should get involved in the race for the One Piece..." Shanks simply stopped smiling, maintaining a serious expression with a much more intense look in his eyes than the goofy one he used to have. "...while we can just take the finish line at the end." He spoke while all his crewmates looked serious at that moment.


    Elsewhere, in Dressrosa, the Donquixote family seemed quite worried at this moment.


    "No, you will have toe to Wano," a voice emerged from the den den mushi in front of the whole group. This voice belonged to one of the cmities, Queen.


    "But we can''t abandon Dressrosa!" Trebol murmured in the pce of the kingdom, his tone filled with fear.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t do anything. After all, Kaido and that old hag Big Mom n to wage their war here. So forget about Dressrosa," Queen said in a tone that left no room for discussion.


    "But what about the Smile factory?" Diamante tried to argue anyway.


    Queen became a little irritated with the persistence. "Forget that now. We can even recover it after we defeat the Straw Hats, but there''s no point in fighting in vain just to protect that factory. Just send all the remaining Smiles to Wano, and let''s gather our forces here." Queen spoke and simply hung up the moment after, not wanting to give more attention to these subordinates, as they were treated by the Beasts Pirates after Domingo died.


    The said subordinates were quite desperate at this moment as everyone looked with a tone of defeat. First, after just a week, they lost all their auctions in Sabaody while countless people called them in desperation, fearing they would be killed by the Straw Hats after buying their products at the auctions, and now that cause of all their misfortune should already be in the New World and would soon be docking at their port.


    While a grim discussion about what to do began, Vi listened to the entire argument from a distance, but she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief at the possibility of her nieceing with Monkey D. Luffy soon,ing here and finally being able to free Dressrosa from the tyranny of this group that remained after Domingo.


    Queen, who had hung up the phone from Dressrosa, walked to the main hall where everyone was gathered: his captain, the other two disasters, the Tobiroppo, except for Page One, who had been captured over a year ago, and there was no news of him or even the official members who stayed in Onigashima or Wano.


    "I''m waiting for you," Kaido appeared at this moment, sitting in the middle of the ce, holding a den den mushi in his hand.


    "You think I''m not already preparing, you bastard? Wait, I''ll being with all my might," Big Mom spoke with seriousness, as she began to move her forces towards Wano, where she hoped to finally get revenge on the Straw Hat after what he did and how he dered war against her.


    The Straw Hats had barely arrived in the New World, and their enemies were already making their preparations to destroy them.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 385 – Plans.

    Chapter 385 �C ns.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the ck Pearl, Zoro walked through the corridors leading to all the structures of the ship like the cabins and workrooms, the ship''s reactor, and the training room.


    He went to his destination, entering a room filled with all sorts of boxes��it was the ship''s storeroom, holding everything that wasn''t food, which was stored in the refrigerator.


    It was at that moment that Zoro stopped in the middle of the room, looking at some shadows behind the boxes.


    "How long will you stay there, hiding? The battle has been over for a long time!" Zoro couldn''t hold back and spoke as if he were looking at idiots while that group of people continued to tremble like scared cats.


    "You''re crazy, we don''t want to die!" The voices were collective.


    "Tsk... what a bunch of cowards... still consider yourselves pirates and wanted to get past us?" Zoro couldn''t help feeling secondhand embarrassment.


    These were none other than the Two Piece, who continued to be forced to travel with the Straw Hats'' ship while still looking scared as they entered the New World and the sight of seeing hundreds of ships trying to destroy them was frightening for all of them.


    They simply began running into the ship, fleeing in fear and hiding, only able to hear the explosions and tremors outside while their hearts continued to be filled with fear.


    The battle seemed to have finally ended while they rolled from side to side with the ck Pearl rising to its heights andnding on the water a momentter, but none of them had the courage to return to the surface yet, even though hours had passed, still trembling in that corner.


    "What a drag," Zoro, seeing that he could not argue with these people, simply shrugged and went to a barrel of loot, paying for it by throwing it on his shoulders, before turning around and returning to the ship''s deck.


    As soon as Zoro returned, he encountered almost the entire crew there, scattered across the ship while they chatted with each other or did something. It did not look anything like the crew that had just fought a massive force from the World Government ande out victorious.


    Luffy was at this moment sitting in the middle of the deck in his floral shorts, sunbathing with all his skin exposed, while by his side, Yamato apanied him in a white bikini, Vivi in blue, Robin in ck, and Uta in red and white, all around him as he simply enjoyed that sunny afternoon with his crew.


    "Zoro... did you bring the loot?" Luffy lifted the sunsses he was wearing and looked at the swordsman.


    "Yes, here, captain!" He spoke, throwing the entire barrel of loot after having taken arge cup for himself.


    Luffy just drank contentedly, sighing at the end satisfied. The women just looked at him but said nothing, ustomed to this sight of him drinking almost every day at banquets or even moments like these.


    "Captain. What do you intend to do with those fools inside the ship?" Zoro suddenly asked, still not understanding why Luffy had brought them to the New World.


    "Them? Hahaha" Luffy startedughing after lounging in his chair enjoying the sun, "Because it will be fun..." Luffy simply spoke, while Zoro grimaced, but knowing his captain, he just shrugged.


    "Luffy, is this correct?" Nami approached at that moment as she sat beside Luffy''s chair, showing a map to him.


    "Yes... I want you to make a route from here to there, have all the eternal Pulse ready for each one traveling on each route I indicated." Luffy spoke while lifting his hand and touching Nami''s thigh, giving a little caress.


    Nami was focused after hearing Luffy as she began to quickly mark the map. "Well, I have to go back to my cabin, after all, I need to mark it carefully and make some copies for everyone..." Nami murmured and then stopped while looking at Luffy''s wandering hand and gave him a narrow look.


    "What''s up, my woman?" He asked with a smile.


    "Later, Luffy, ore to my cabin." She simply spoke as she stood up from Luffy''s chair and walked away, she had not denied, but she had work to do with him asking for all those things.


    "Tsk." Uta murmured with a tone of dissatisfaction.


    "Is my wife jealous? How about I pamper her a bit?" Luffy spoke as he went over to Uta, to be with her, especially since she was pregnant.


    "Luffy..." As Luffy was massaging Uta and applying sunscreen to her, Vivi called him. "So you''re going to separate us too... like you did with them?" She suddenly asked while Luffy nodded in agreement.


    "Yes... I asked them to go ahead because we need to be quick with that kingdom, the rest of us will do different tasks." Luffy spoke.


    "Really? What will we do, brother?" Lucy approached excitedly at that moment.


    "Let''s talkter. For now, let''s enjoy the New World sea finally, like we used to in the old days," He said, as he simply pulled his sister and tickled her ribs.


    "Hey, stop it!! Hahahahahahaha! That tickles, Luffy, stop!!" Lucy began tough as Luffy didn''t seem to let go, smiling at his sister''s suffering like in the old days and finding it amusing.


    The day went by as he continued interacting with his crew, until the night arrived and a grand banquet began while everyone celebrated again under the starline of the new world.


    "It seems we''ll have to join them." Luffy spoke as he put his shorts back on.


    "Yes... everything''s ready, even though you bothered me a bit..." Nami murmured, dressing in her bra after they had sex in her cabin, but despite her words, Luffy knew she was joking as he showed a mischievous smile.


    "Let''s go then." Luffy finally said, as he headed out joining the crew with Nami as they enjoyed the rest of the night.


    The next day, even those members who had drunk too much, like Jimbei, Zoro, Alvida, and Enel, gathered with Luffy in the training room.


    "As you know," Luffy began, yawning while everyone looked at him and he maintained his line of sight on each of them. "We''ll make our first move in the new world and we''re going to look for more members for our fleet."


    "Are we going to Wano after this, right?" Yamato asked anxiously.


    "We''ll be there soon, Yamato. Don''t worry, just wait a bit." Luffymented, knowing Yamato''s dream of freeing Wano. "But now, I want to stabilize our position in the new world and get more valuable members." Luffy spoke.


    "Is that why you sent Lami, Reba, Hugo, Kyros, M, and Perona to Dressrosa?" Vivi asked.


    "Yes, after all, I want to bring down the Donquixote family and I''m sure that Kaido won''t try to hold this kingdom in a war, while he should be concentrating his forces in Wano along with Bigmom. That''s why they went ahead to bring down Dressrosa as soon as possible." Luffy spoke.


    The members nodded and Luffy looked at his navigator. "Nami," Luffy requested as the orange-haired girl approached, "Show a map to everyone." He asked.


    She unrolled the map with a detailed drawing of the beginning of this sea, while everyone looked at the marked lines. "As you can see, I want you to go to all these ces in different groups.


    Me and a group will be following a route where there are two points, you will follow the other fleets while going to Dressrosa to meet up as soon as youplete your missions and I will be with my group, meeting up with all of you thereter," Luffy began to exin.


    "Hey, Luffy! These points are kingdoms... do you by chance want us to..." Usopp murmured a bit surprised.


    "Yes, it''s true. I want you not to plunder these kingdoms, just make everyone surrender and notify them that there is a summons from me in Dressrosa, expecting their kings to appear, after all, I''ll give everyone a choice," Luffy spoke.


    "What will the teams be?" Lucy asked excitedly about the adventure.


    "Well... with me will be Shirahoshi, Lucy, Nami, Vivi, Hachi. We''ll take the longest route. Yamato, Nojiko, Bonney, and Robin will be another team, following this route," Luffy pointed to the map while the mentioned members nodded.


    "Bepo, Alvida, Jimbei, and Franky, you will follow this route," Luffy spoke pointing to another line.


    "Leave it to me, captain!" Bepo responded.


    "Enel, Baby-5, Domino, Perona, your destination is in that kingdom," Luffy said.


    "Tsk." Enel, unsurprisingly, seemed to scoff as the others nodded.


    "I won''t be with the master?!" Baby-5 appeared to cry, but Luffy ignored her.


    "Reiju, Chopper, Usopp, and Uta. Go here andstly, Zoro, Kuina, Chouchou, Brook wille here." Luffy finalized all the teams and routes. "You can bring the animals if you want." He did not fail to add as well.


    "Now let''s get ready, we''ll depart immediately." Luffy gave the order, as the others began to leave to arrange their things, at least most of them.


    The ship quickly started to get busy as Luffy ced new ships in the water, due to increasing their size by taking them out of his collection for the other members to use, and unsurprisingly, he handed the Sunny Go to Franky''s group, while the cyborg seemed left on the ship with hearts in his eyes.


    "We''ll seeter, don''t forget to report any emergency on themunicator, after all, the government and navy might try something." Luffy spoke.


    "Tsk." Bonney passed by him muttering, she was still upset by the battle against so many pacifistas.


    As everyone embarked on various ships, Luffy''s team stayed there, while Hachi would go to the helm of the ck Pearl, with them still keeping the main ship and all ships beginning to head to different corners.


    "Luffy why is our first point on the sea?" Lucy asked curiously while looking at the map, where there was no ind.


    "That''s true, there is no log pose for there... where do you want to go?" Nami also asked curiously.


    "It''s time to tell where we''re going," Luffy said, opening a smile, as the others paid attention to him.


    "Our first stop is none other than Gran Tesoro, a casino made of gold in the high seas, so we don''t have an eternal pose, but it will be easy to pinpoint it, especially at night. Since the ce is very well lit." Luffy spoke.


    "A gold casino!!" Nami eximed excitedly with dor signs in her eyes.


    "That sounds fantastic, doesn''t it, Megalo?" Shirahoshi said with a small smile, but without her previous exmations, being much more controlled.


    "Well... it seems amazing." Vivi murmured.


    "Gold casino? Such a ce exists!!" Lucy eximed.


    "..." Luffy just nodded and turned his attention forward, as he saw the ship entering the sea, heading to its next point and if he was correct, it wouldn''t be difficult to convince Gild Tesoro to join him, after all, that man suffered at the hands of the Celestial Dragons and he knew that the man sought revenge, it was time to get another important ally and so, the ship sailed with those members and Two Piece still in the ship''s storeroom trembling.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 386 – The Fall of Dressrosa 01.

    Chapter 386 �C The Fall of Dressrosa 01.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    As all the Straw Hats began to spread across various ships, following the routes that Nami had prepared for everyone on the maps Luffy distributed, hundreds of kilometers away, in Dressrosa, the kingdom was quite agitated.


    The kingdom entered a phase of rapid uproar as the civilian residents of the kingdom simply watched all the subordinates of the former Donquixote family of the kingdom running back and forth, beginning to fill several ships in the harbor with soldiers, weapons, and equipment, some of which were quite expensive, after all, there was a batch of Smile with them.


    All these ships were preparing to go to Wano, where the war against the Straw Hats would take ce. Being forced to leave Dressrosa behind while even the entire army of Dressrosa was obliged to follow them, leaving the people watching everything, stunned, as they saw all the men who hadmanded the kingdom for years simply leaving them at their mercy there.


    "The Straw Hats have entered the New World. After all, this kingdom seems to be a target of theirs. But they are leaving us..." The people began to talk to each other with a worried tone.


    "Where are you going! Didn''t the Straw Hatse here to destroy this country?!" More and more people began to get scared, shouting at the soldiers, after all, they were being abandoned and left to chance.


    "We can''t do anything... we are obliged to go!" A young soldier from the Dressrosa army had to murmur embarrassedly as he had to leave his mother behind.


    "Forgive us... but we can''t disagree..." Another man spoke with a sad look.


    "Yes..." Another cried, after all, there were many who did not agree with this, and they were all crucified by the kingdom, after all, Kaido had given the order to gather all possible forces to fight against the Straw Hats in Wano and those who disobeyed this were cruelly killed while their families wept over their exposed bodies.


    "Hey, shouldn''t you be helping us? Why are you running away?" Still, the people continued to question the group.


    <em>BANG!</em>


    Gunshots interrupted the discussions at this moment, while one of the subordinates of the Donquixote family approached with a stern tone. "We will return when the war is over. We are going to Wano, period, understood?!" The civilians backed off a bit scared as they were threatened in this way, leaving the audience even more dazed.


    "This is bad," murmured one of the people, while the discussion continued throughout the country.


    "..." Riku looked at all this from a distance, while he did not know what to say, he talked with his daughter Vi, about why the straw hat appeared more than a year ago and had kidnapped Reba, taking her out of the country, and how Vi seemed to believe in the words of the straw hat, he trusted that he would be here to help this country before going to Wano, but the people here would not be thinking the same way.


    Riku knew that everyone in this kingdom thought that the Straw Hats were here to destroy them, since it was the Straw Hats who killed Domingo. Vi also said that Luffy had given surprising information, that the key for him to win his kingdom back was a girl who was protected by the executives of the Donquixote family, that she created all the toys that are part of Dressrosa, which originally were people, but they did not remember because when bing that, everyone was forgotten.


    Riku did not know what would happen, after all, the Straw Hats would be arriving here in the next few days, probably the government and the navy would act with all the denunciations being made by desperate people, which should already be happening at this moment throughout the country, with all the military power being taken from here.


    His gaze fell on his old castle, while he thought about his daughter, who should be in a meeting at this moment with all the members of that group that still controlled the country.


    In the throne room, as Riku predicted, everyone was gathered at this moment while an open discussion had started for thetest reports of their ns before leaving.


    "We''ll be leaving soon. We can no longer stay here. In a week, probably, the Straw Hats will already be here," Trebol said with a snot hanging from his nose.


    "I can''t believe we''re leaving Dressrosa and the Smile factory... but I don''t want to be here when those monsters arrive!" Dellinger murmured.


    "Yes... now with the shipment of Smile going to the ship, we''ll finally leave here and take revenge for everything the Straw Hats did to us in Wano alongside Kaido!" Pica spoke in his high-pitched voice, while no one thereughed out of respect.


    "We will avenge Domingo and Vergo, even Baby-5 and M who betrayed us in the end, let''s start leaving!" Diamante dered.


    "Don''t forget that Kaido allowed us to take Sugar to another ce, after all, she is still important for us to maintain this country, so she will go on a separate ship to Big Mom''s territory," one of the family members said. "We must depart for Big Mom''s territory, as requested. After all, our protection depends on it," Trebol added, as the mentioned girl was there nodding while licking a lollipop as usual.


    As they continued to discuss a few more touches, Vi was in a corner just listening in silence, she couldn''t stop looking out the window of the pce a few times, anxious for the Straw Hats toe at any moment, after all, if they managed to leave, countless Dressrosa soldiers would be doomed to war, and the country would never be saved with Sugar being elsewhere.


    She would also be going to Wano, after all her skills would be required to be the strategic eye of the war and she didn''t want to be used in that way. "Vi!" She had to break her thoughts as soon as she heard someone calling her and this time it was Diamante.


    "You must go to the ship, understood?" He spoke with a dangerous tone, knowing that the princess of Dressrosa was not as reliable as she should be, especially now that Domingo was dead.


    "Yes," she said in a neutral tone, but with a bit of anxiety growing in her heart.


    It was at that moment that she started to leave, that she suddenly stopped. While her eyes lifted to the sky as they opened wide.


    "Any problem, Vi?" Diamante noticed her strange behavior and asked.


    "There''s a dragon above Dressrosa," was the only thing she said while everyone in the room immediately looked at her at that moment, wondering what she was talking about, thinking it was some bluff.


    It was at that moment that dark clouds began to form in the blue sky, starting to cover the sun and darkening all the streets and ces of Dressrosa.


    While people were stillining to the pirate subordinates, while they mocked the civilians, and the army of Dressrosa, not responding to the people with shame for leaving their kingdom behind, everyone began to notice the darkness setting in the country.


    "Hm?" Everyone looked up, beginning to see the strange event starting to form, even knowing that the New World had quite dangerous weather, what they were seeing surpassed everything.


    "Hey, what''s happening here?" they asked throughout the streets.


    "A storm," another murmured.


    "But this is kind of strange," said the subordinate, as he gripped his rifle tighter and with some fear to the sky.


    "What''s happening?" Diamante immediately went out to one of the pce''s balconies along with otherpanions.


    The entire country was already inplete darkness with a type of storm forming above it in less than five minutes since the first clouds appeared.


    "What is that!!!" It was then that, from this moment, a shadow began to glide between the ck clouds, standing out even in that shade of the sky. It began to traverse the sky above Dressrosa like a serpent.


    "There''s something in the sky!!!" As the people of Dressrosa began to exim, the Donquixote family''s eyes widened at that.


    "This..." They murmured seeing that shape and what it should mean with that.


    "So..." Pica murmured in his unusual tone.


    "Why is he here?!" Trebol eximed, stunned.


    "We were supposed to meet in a year, why is Kaido here?" These exmations started in the pce.


    "It must probably be to ensure that the Smiles were taken to Wano... After all, Kaido is quite impatient..." Diamante seemed calmer now, saying he thought why Kaido was here and why he came.


    As the dragon still roamed the sky, circling Dressrosa, those who did not recognize Kaido''s final form panicked, and the entire country began to scream with a monster in the sky, civilians started running to their homes, while soldiers quickly grabbed their weapons with trembling hands.


    It was no surprise that people were afraid, after all, everyone knew that that thing had caused these dark clouds and it was immense, being able to race across Dressrosa with everyone watching it. Even the former king Riku, who seemed to be in an internal debate until a moment ago about the Straw Hats, was now scared.


    But what the Donquixote family expected when the dragon began to descend, expecting to see the blue dragon, they ended up being stunned when pink scales appeared as the dragon continued to descend through the air.


    The head of the Pink Dragon was finally seen by everyone as it descended and began to stabilize in the air, above the main city of the kingdom.


    "What, that''s not Kaido!" Diamante was stunned seeing that giant pink dragon. All the others from the Donquixote family were scared by this unknown dragon, as it seemed too feminine to be a man there.


    But before they could really react, a blue space appeared, covering the entire castle at that moment.


    "THIS?!" Trebol saw this and immediately became stunned while Vi, who was also speechless, simply disappeared from the middle of the pce, leaving them stunned.


    And now, with no one that Reba wouldn''t want to hurt there, her gaze became more serious towards the direction of the castle while her body began to stabilize in the sky as people below her continued running as far away as possible from that thing.


    "Do you not remember me?" Her voice began to resonate everywhere while she did not even need to move her mouth to speak. Her tone was quite firm, but many recognized her even without seeing her for a year, mainly the people from the Coliseum.


    "I am Princess Reba," she continued, as everyone immediately diverted their eyes, looking frightened and stunned.


    ''Is this Princess Reba?!'' Everyone immediately murmured internally.


    "And I..." Reba''s voice continued resonating everywhere. "...am here to avenge what you have done to this kingdom and my family all these years!" She dered.


    And in the next moment, she simply opened her mouth and a red light began to gather between her teeth for seconds before she aimed at the castle, since there was no longer her aunt and a fairy that Luffy had warned that Lami had to remove before destroying, Luffy also asked to destroy that ugly castle they had and make a new one after this fight.


    Then Reba charged her attack. "Dragon Breath!" immediately, in the next moment, she released a st and all the members who were in the castle could only open their eyes before the castle was enveloped in a huge explosion, with none of those who were there able to react in time.


    And thus began the revolution in Dressrosa, with a small group of the Straw Hats arriving faster than expected to not let the Don Quixote family escape while the entire Dressrosa castle was blown up.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 387 – The Fall of Dressrosa 02.

    Chapter 387 �C The Fall of Dressrosa 02.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    People barely had time to react since the dragon in the sky fired an attack towards the castle and easily destroyed it, as the ce formed a ball of light exploding whilepletely evaporating.


    The whole country lit up while the sky was still filled with storm clouds, covering the space, but everything was shining thanks to Reba''s attack.


    Everyone kept staring at the re with stunned eyes. "The pce was destroyed..." A citizen stepped back, afraid.


    "She just blew up the ce..." Another murmured as his gaze went up where several parts of the dragon passed like a serpent.


    "We must flee!!" The first person seemed to be the trigger to shout as everyone else quickly began to run at this moment.


    "Quick, we must flee!!" They began to exim as several people quickly ran along with them, starting to move away screaming in terror while the dragon in the sky continued to pass over them.


    Ex-King Riku looked paralyzed at this as the castle on top of the mountain disappeared, frozen for several seconds.


    "Hm?!" Vi suddenly found herself in another part of the town, while looking dazed to the sides.


    "What is this?!" A small fairy, also appeared there, as she was on the ground surprised.


    "You''re just not in the castle anymore, so stop with this drama." A female voice said near them as their gazes fell on Lami standing with his sword on his shoulder, while she looked forward.


    "You..." Vi recognized her as she went towards the direction of the explosion while seeing the same vision that her father was having at this moment.


    "Don''t worry... it''s about to start." Lami spoke calmly.


    "Start what?" The fairy princess murmured confused.


    Then, suddenly, chaos began throughout Dressrosa with screams being heard from all directions where they were, as the next moment, the toys that were also running with the humans and screaming in fear, began to glow at this moment throughout the city.


    "What''s happening?!" They shouted as their toy bodies began to grow, transforming into human forms. And in the next moment, all the memories of all the people who had be toys simply began to return to all the people of the kingdom and beyond, remembering people they had forgotten about, a side effect of Sugar''s fruit.


    "What is this?", the people around stopped running while they looked stunned at all the toys in their field of view, beginning to turn into people again.


    A woman looked at a toy that always followed her and said he loved her, but she justughed at it, while the toy followed her for years, but now... she looked at the man stopping being a toy in front of her, as her eyes widened before they began to well up with tears. "Now I remember, my love!" The woman eximed in tears and began to run to her long-forgotten lover.


    "Do you remember me!?" The man asked bewildered looking at her while seeing his human hands again, as both embraced the next moment while crying with emotion.


    Elsewhere, an elderly man had tears in his eyes like a waterfall. "Son, how could I forget you!? You always existed and all those weird pictures in my house were not someone trying to prank me while I had to throw all away... It was actually just you!!" The old man eximed, feeling guilty for having ignored that toy all his life, while he was in fact, his true son.


    "Dad!", the man who had returned to his original form, shouted. The young man had be a toy and stayed behind the old man all the time, since he was his father and mattered for help, but the old man just looked at him like any toy.


    "Now I remember everything! I''m so happy you''re alive, my daughter!", other people began to celebrate and cry quickly, mostly, apologizing for having left their loved ones aside.


    Then, throughout Dressrosa, emotions manifested with the memories of people who had been forgotten for a long time and now returned, no longer caring about the dragon still above the city.


    Even Reba, in her dragon form, began to receive her memories, while a certain one-legged soldier, regained his human form again.


    ''Daddy!!'' She murmured internally, finally remembering that she had a father who had been trying to protect her all these years. He had been with her the whole time, teaching and trying to protect her after her mother''s death. Even before Luffy told her exactly who he was, she didn''t remember him, and even believing Luffy''s words with Kyros being in a form that made her forget him, she still couldn''t understand what it was to have a father, after all her memories and feelings were blocked. But now, with the feeling returning, she truly knew exactly who this person was and what he represented to the girl.


    Reba shed a tear with a serious look. "I''m going to beat all of you!" she said angrily.


    She wasn''t the only one feeling this, after all, all the sad and happy emotions were beginning to turn into feelings of anger, betrayal, and hatred throughout Dressrosa, with people beginning to realize they had been deceived and who their true enemy was.


    The next moment, the entire poption of the kingdom looked at all the members of the old Donquixote family with a desire to destroy them.


    "You bastards!��


    ��You made this country what it is today!��


    "Donquixote Domingo, you bastard, it''s lucky you died more than a year ago, otherwise, I would have killed you!"


    "You bastards!! My husband was turned into a toy for years!! I ended up forgetting him, thanks to you!!"


    People began to exim angrily, while the subordinates found themselves surrounded by all the people of the city, who began to look with hatred, even the army began to pick up their weapons and swords, setting aside fear in search of justice.


    "This is bad," one of the Donquixote menmented, stepping back.


    "Do note closer, otherwise, we will open fire!" They began to threaten the civilians who were near them, starting to get cornered, as they still had to deal with a dragon in the sky and now with all the civilians seeking revenge and justice. It was a bad situation for all of them.


    "This... Riku!" The ex-king was stunned once again, looking at all the chaos, with memoriesing to his mind, even remembering Kyros. Who had cut off his own leg to try to kill Domingo.


    "King Riku!" someone approached him at this moment, with a person by his side, who was the old man who had reunited with his son who had be a toy. "King Riku, I always hated you after everything that happened over these years, but now I see I was wrong. Please forgive me!" The old man simply knelt down apologizing.


    Other people quickly approached as well. "King Riku, forgive us for everything!! We were so foolish!" More and more people came to the ex-king, who was stunned.


    "Please, stop this! It''s not the time to talk about this!" Ex-King Riku came out of his stunned state and eximed, trying to process everything that was happening, but it wasn''t the time for people to humble themselves, after all, there were enemies of Dressrosa everywhere.


    Meanwhile, Vi was also surprised as her gaze roamed the entire kingdom through her powers, with people quickly turning against the deceased Domingo and all his associates. Vi quickly raised her hands to her heart, "Did it really work as you predicted...?" She couldn''t help but murmur.


    She remembered how Luffy said he could easily change all of Dressrosa in favor of my family, while Luffy had said he had a n to reverse the whole situation easily, but that he would not do it in the end, as, not being in the New World, he would not be able to protect the kingdom, so she waited for a year.


    Now with just one action from her niece, everything had changed in the entire kingdom.


    Meanwhile, a meteor fell on that roof where Lami, Vi, and the fairy princess were, with Hugo appearing the next moment, calmly looking at the whole situation of the country.


    "Well... It looks like taking over this kingdom will be easy..." Hugo murmured, not very interested in Dressrosa.


    "I can''t disagree with you, but I doubt those guys went down that easily or even without a fight..." Lami replied, looking seriously ahead where the royal castle should have been.


    In the castle that Reba blew up, as soon as the explosion urred, several bodies fell down the mountain the next moment, while exploding on the other side of the mountain.


    In the midst of the explosion, the remaining members of the Donquixote family stood up. "This is bad," Trebol murmured, as he picked up a slightly burnt girl from the attack of the pink dragon, Sugar had her body a bit dark with burn marks while her eyes were white. Trebol even tried to protect her while covering her with haki, yet the attack was so strong that her body couldn''t withstand it.


    Many members began to rise while all had injuries on their bodies. "What should we do?" They asked with furrowed brows, realizing the kingdom was out of control as people approached them angrily.


    "Dressrosa now sees us as enemies, but they are just weak people..." Trebol concluded. "And..." He said with a furrowed brow, remembering Vi disappearing. "Lami is here too!" He spoke with hatred as everyone clenched their teeth towards the woman who killed Domingo at the Marineford war.


    "It seems that Straw Hat isn''t here..." Diamante spoke looking at the situation. "But I don''t think we can escape without running..." He concluded.


    "We can defeat them!" Picamented in his thin tone.


    "Yes, we only have one chance to get out alive from here. We must face them! We also need to warn Kaido, since now we can no longer hold this kingdom with Sugar defeated. Now... let''s stop them," Trebol said.


    "I''ll deal with Reba in dragon form!" Pica simply said as he moved back up the mountain, passing through all the people who cursed him as he ignored them.


    "I will defeat him, I will destroy all of youter!" He dered, and quickly advanced against the mountain, disappearing into the earth until everything began to tremble the next moment.


    Hugo, who had a look of boredom, just watching, looked surprised forward as the mountain began to crack and take shape. The next instant, a huge figure began to rise.


    "This is... Pica," Lamimented looking at him, but despite the initial surprise, she spoke calmly.


    "This one is big," Hugo finally showed interest. "How such a thing is here, I might enjoy this as well." He said, as he saw the huge stone man begin to rise, making the whole city start to get scared and move away from him.


    "Interesting, leave this one to me," Hugo spoke as he ran forward and jumped.


    Pica, at 1500 meters tall, looked at the dragon above the city. "Reba!" he spoke, as his thin voice echoed throughout the kingdom. "You will pay for everything you did, and we will destroy this country before we leave here!" he dered.


    However, before Reba could respond, a giant form emerged from the other side of the city, while its feet immediately stomped on the ground, destroying streets and houses with a loud crash. No one was hurt, as there was no one there, this giant looked defiantly at the colossal Pica, 15 times bigger than him.


    Pica had to shift his gaze from Reba to face the titan who directly challenged him. "You''re another Straw Hat! You think you can beat me?" Pica dered, but the titan was not intimidated at all, despite the size difference, and took a step forward.


    "Come and try, thin voice!" Hugomented notughing at Pica as Luffy did, but mocking, as Pica seemed to get extremely irritated by thatment.


    "What did you say?" Pica spoke indignantly, beginning to take steps that made the entire city tremble, advancing against the titan. And the titan, calmly, walked up to the giant.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 388 – The Fall of Dressrosa 03.

    Chapter 388 �C The Fall of Dressrosa 03.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The sound echoed with every step both colossi took in the middle of the Kingdom. Immediately, people started looking around, frightened, even forgetting the hatred they had for those who had destroyed many lives and families, trying to flee from there, looking merely like ants in front of these two creatures.


    Hugo and Pica continued walking towards each other, still some distance to cover, but it was quickly diminishing.


    As the two creatures drew nearer, Reba still circled the sky, narrowing her eyes and beginning to ignore the earth giant who initially seemed to want to face her, since Hugo would be fighting him at this moment. Her gaze fell on the other members of Donquixote''s crew.


    Starting to advance through the air as she approached them, she quickly reached the location on the other side of the mountain that no longer existed with Hugo taking all the earth mass. Then, her enormous size that dominated the environment, soon began to shrink until she became humanoid again as she fell to the ground like a meteor. When she hit the ground, the impact caused an explosion that shook the area.


    The members of the Donquixote family quickly went intobat mode, while a woman with pink hair in her hybrid form, characterized by scales of the same coloration across her body with horns and a tail, emerged from the broken debris.


    She walked calmly with her sword in hand towards the group that was staring at her. "It''s been a while," Reba spoke calmly.


    "Reba!!" Trebol said with snot in his nose while expressing anger at this young woman.


    "I am here to face you..." Reba said with a serious tone as she got closer.


    And as she approached, someone charged at her before anyone else, as a sword bent with Diamante trying to attack her and she easily struck her haki sword against Diamante''s sword the next moment.


    The sound of metal echoed with a st of wind while Reba looked on calmly as Diamante clenched his teeth trying to push the sword forward, but he couldn''t affect Reba who stood firm. She wasn''t as strong as the others, but she could certainly hold her own against an executive of thete Domingo''s crew.


    "We must help him!!" Immediately all the present members nodded and ran to fight against Reba. They quickly began to advance towards the girl.


    Only Trebol stayed with Sugar, who was still knocked out, to protect her. All the others, Jora Portrait, Lao, Senor Pink, Machvise, Dellinger, dius, and Buffalo, charged against the princess to stop her.


    Reba, seeing this, had to end the impact against Diamante, while the swords exploded to the opposite side and she quickly took a few steps back, looking seriously at all the members advancing against her at this moment.


    "Princess Reba!" Buffalo eximed as he appeared in the sky at this moment and quickly advanced against her, at the same time, a sword also advanced against the princess, with her bending like a snake, appearing as if she was not made of metal, since Diamante was using his powers.


    Reba dodged Diamante''s attack by jumping into the air and Buffalo was already close to attack, but she was quick, using Geppo and Soru, she disappeared from the spot and reappeared behind the man who was flying. Buffalo could only see Reba''s rapid movement, before he was cut. "AHHH!!" He immediately eximed, with his eyes going nk, and he fell to the ground, knocked out with just one strike.


    Reba immediatelynded a momentter and many people ran towards her at this moment, however, a man was already by her side from the enemy group and dius went up to her to blow her up, while generating a huge explosion above the girl.


    However, dius didn''t even have time to react, as Reba came out of the explosion with her scales easily protecting her from the attack and attacked him directly, defeating him as she did with Buffalo, finishing off two of Pica''s officers in just a few moves.


    "This is bad," Dellinger murmured, not liking to see two main members being defeated in that manner.


    "Stopining! We must stop her!" Diamante eximed, trying to rally morale and charging forward again,unching his sword, while Reba easily dodged the weapon with a backward leap. The man didn''t seem to give up, advancing once more against the princess, while the sounds of giant footsteps colliding with the ground continued from another area, with Hugo and Pica still not reaching each other, but the distance between them diminishing with each step. While Pica couldn''t run with his body, Hugo was in no hurry as he calmly approached.


    Returning to Reba''s fight, just as Diamante thought he would finally manage to attack, someone surged through the sky using geppo and passed by Reba, striking dius'' sword at that moment. Reba opened her eyes and a small smile appeared on her face at this person, while letting a tear escape her eye upon seeing this.


    "Dad!" she murmured, now seeing Kyros in his human form, while Diamante clenched his teeth.


    "You..." he murmured. "Now I remember you. Good that you''re here. After all, I will kill you this time!" Diamante dered.


    "And you will pay for everything you did to Dressrosa along with Domingo!" Kyros eximed as he threw a surprised Diamante backward.


    "Reba! Take care of the others, I''ll handle this one!" Kyros eximed to his daughter.


    "Yes," she said and advanced towards the others who were preparing to fight. The situation was not good for them, feeling pressure rapidly just from a few members of the Straw Hat crew being here.


    "This is bad," Trebol murmured. He was wondering whether he should help them and leave Sugar behind. "Lami hasn''t made another move... she could attack at any moment..." He couldn''t help but think about the woman who wasn''t fighting and who could act at any moment.


    But his thoughts were interrupted when a cold front began to emerge in that space. He was immediately surprised as a snow explosion followed, starting to circte, spinning as if there was a hurricane covering the entire town, separating Trebol and Sugar from everyone else.


    Trebol looked surprised ahead, a figure emerging from the snow materializing to be none other than M, walking with a cold look.


    "M! You... you betrayed us too?" Trebol clenched his teeth with the usation.


    "Betray? I was captured, but I realized that the Donquixote family no longer exists and is destined for ruin," M spoke in a different tone.


    "What did you say, you cursed? I will kill you right here!" He eximed angrily, while the girl simply mocked him with her look.


    "Come on then. Let''s see who is stronger," she said, as the storm grew stronger leaving this ce just for the two of them to fight.


    "What''s happening over there?" the citizens murmured, seeing explosions arise in that area while houses and buildings were destroyed, making the ce be a space full of debris as the fight continued.


    "Princess Reba is fighting them!" Someone pointed out.


    "Hey, isn''t that Kyros?! Now I remember him..."


    "Yes... How could I forget him?"


    "Kyros has always been there! He wasn''t just a legend of the Coliseum in statue form!"


    "He was married to Princess Scarlett, the eldest daughter of King Riku Dold III!"


    "Go, Kyros! Save Dressrosa from those cursed!"


    "Princess Reba! Stop the cursed pirates who enved us for years!" The people continued eximing, especially those who had returned to normal after years as toys, where they had reached the highest level of anger against the Donquixote family.


    A snow explosion emerged at this moment, covering thest member of the old Domingo group. No one could see anything, just the snow circting that space like a storm, wondering what was happening there, but not affecting the other fights of Kyros and Reba.


    It wasn''t just the town that was in chaos, but even the factory hidden beneath the Coliseum, with toys transforming into humans again.


    The ce turned into chaos, and the guards who were kept there to ensure things ran perfectly soon began to fall one by one, especially when giant footsteps emerged while a giant was among them.


    "We have to get out of here!" They barely had time to finish speaking before being crushed by the giant''s fist.


    "You will pay for everything you''ve done!" the giant Hajrudi murmured angrily as he searched for the exit along with hispanions. He had been captured a few months ago and had turned into a toy, hoping his crew woulde to rescue him, but no one had appeared, unaware that they had all forgotten about him as soon as he turned into a toy.


    Back on the surface of Dressrosa, another sight was capturing the attention of all the people in the kingdom. "Look! The giants are almost close to each other!" someone pointed out, seeing Pica and Hugo approaching, finally facing each other.


    "How dare you mock me, you damned thing!" Pica immediately eximed, raising his fist and advancing, generating a gigantic wind as his arm swept through the air.


    Titan saw this, calmly allowed the attack toe, and crossed his arms against it to receive the punch that wasrger than his own body. Immediately, the explosion urred as he shielded himself and was pushed back, his legs tearing up the ground, trying to stop the blow. He walked for 50 meters until he finally stopped with Pica failing, surprised by the giant who was 15 times smaller than him, stopping his punch.


    "You are big, very big, but still just a being made of earth and stone, which makes you weak," Hugo mocked, and in the next moment, Pica''s fist exploded from hand to forearm after Hugo had punched it with Haki.


    "Damned!" Pica eximed angrily with his thin voice and raised another arm to try to hit him with another punch. However, Titan still maintained the same calm face, watching another punching and he didn''t even seem to care about defending himself.


    "Hm?!" Suddenly, Pica felt paralyzed.


    "What...?" he murmured, as he saw his punch stopping in mid-air, before reaching his opponent. "What''s happening? Why am I stuck?" he immediatelyined, but could no longer move or use his powers.


    "I am the Earth Titan, you idiot. I can control any rock and earth, and you are entirely made of it, which allows me to take control of your body. Now, let''s finish you off," Hugo was excited before to face someone powerful, but now he was disappointed and simply didn''t want to prolong this fight any longer.


    Hugo disappeared from the ground the next moment and reappeared right under Pica''s chin, over 1000 meters off the ground, while Pica couldn''t even react. With a punch, Hugo simply exploded his head, sending it flying into the sky, out of the Kingdom and the ind.


    Lami continued watching everything from a distance, seeing that she didn''t need to interfere in any of the fights. She saw that the members of Dressrosa''s army were fighting against the enemy''s subordinate minions, so she simply thought of interfering, as her Room expanded with Vi and the fairy princess just looking on in surprise. Lami''s Room simply took over all of Dressrosa. While before, the battle, which seemed bnced, now changedpletely with all the members of the old Donquixote family simply losing all their weapons, making them disappear while a giant pile started to form near Lami and the others, rising in the middle of one of the streets making a huge pile with thousands of them being stacked.


    "What''s happening? We''ve lost our weapons! What will we do?" one of the men dressed in ck shouted before being shot, screaming as he fell to the ground dead.


    More and more enemies were now beginning to be killed by the Dressrosa army, which maintained their weapons in hand against unarmed opponents,pletely turning the fight in favor of Dressrosa.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 389 – The Fall of Dressrosa 04.

    Chapter 389 �C The Fall of Dressrosa 04.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of Dressrosa, Pica, even without his head, was still moving a momentter, as he didn''t need his head to remain active. Hugo quickly descended to the ground with the weight of his body, while the arm he had previously destroyed rapidly advanced against him. Immediately, Hugo pulled his fist back and punched directly at that part of the body, hitting it head-on. Once again, an explosion erupted, with the gigantic arm, hundreds of meters long, flying off the ind through the air.


    "Well, it seems I''m going to have to dismantle youpletely," Hugo muttered in a mocking tone, while quickly searching for him with Haki, seeing that Pica was starting to descend through the body to reach the ground and try to escape, as Pica already knew he couldn''t defeat Hugo.


    "I won''t let that happen," Hugo dered before taking action. He simply jumped into the air, advancing towards the titan. He went to the end of the other limb, passing through it, grabbed it from above the shoulder, and the titan made an effort, gripping the 1500-meter giant of earth before trying to move it forward. The entire stone body began to rise at this moment while everyone around the kingdom watched the scene in astonishment.


    Even Lami was surprised by the titan''s strength, lifting all those tons off the ground. Vivi stared in shock with her eyes and mouth wide open, an expression shared by the entire city at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Pica, inside the titan, was being lifted away from the ground and entered into a state of panic upon seeing this. He could only watch as his entire body was flying towards the sky. With no other choice, he immediately exited the body through the fastest route, while the body of his giant form flew up with a titanic expression, soaring through the air, passing over the entire city, and heading off the ind.


    Pica finally escaped before it was toote and quickly enveloped himself in Haki to protect himself, as he would be in free fall at this moment. However, as soon as he looked forward, he was met with the enormous, fierce eyes of the titan,rger than his own body.


    Hugo, who was looking at him with a mocking smile, said, "You''re finished, squeaky voice."


    "You damn..." For Pica, this was his only line, as he didn''t even have time to react before two enormous hands advanced towards him. In the next moment, with a loud crack, they crushed him like a fly, resonating throughout the kingdom. In the following moment, Hugo separated his hands while a bloodied and unconscious Pica fell from them, his Haki unable to protect him from that force, and he now fell defeated.


    Seeing himself falling again in the middle of the city, Hugo decided to cancel his transformation to avoid damaging the city too much with his weight. As he returned to his normal size, he grabbed the defeated Pica and headed to the part of the city where there were still explosions and destruction.


    In that ce, multiple battles were happening simultaneously, while Kyros shed his sword against Diamante''s, both coated in Haki, causing the area to be engulfed in Haki and its ck and red lightning.


    As they crossed one de against the other, Diamante realized he was beginning to lose the duel, causing him to falter slightly.


    Kyros wasn''t even using all his power. As Diamante distanced himself andunched another attack, his sword bent to fight differently and catch Kyros by a blind spot.


    Next to them, Reba was defeating officer after officer, as they all began to fall across the battlefield, with her easily taking a few hits anding out unscathed, even her dress remained intact while she enveloped herself in Haki, and her fruit also provided some resistance, even though it was considered a failure.


    At that moment, as she finished off Lao G, only one of the strongest remained, who suddenly appeared above her, catching her by surprise. "Ton ton: 10,000 tons!!" Machvise said and quickly crushed Reba as he fell on top of her.


    In the next moment, the ground exploded as the entire area cracked all around, causing the earth to tremble. Machvise was satisfied, believing he had finally managed to take down this woman, but to his surprise, as it seemed he had finally defeated the girl, her body began to rise against his force. Even using the full power of his weight, Reba started to lift him from below.


    "You''re quite heavy, but not as much as you think..." Reba simply mocked as she threw him upwards. He was surprised, rising 10 meters off the ground, while his body quickly began to descend with force due to the weight and gravity pulling him back down. Seeing this, Machvise covered himself in Haki as he saw Reba preparing her sword to cut him.


    "You''re defeated." Reba simply said and advanced, shing the heavy man as he flew backward, losing all his 10,000 tons and crashing into the ground, defeated.


    She had finally defeated thest official member, turning to her father, who was still fighting against Diamante.


    Kyros, at this moment, was not far behind his daughter. While Diamante tried to catch him off guard with his ability to control metal, he charged at Kyros, but with a special Soru technique he had learned from Luffy in the past months, even in his toy form, Kyros advanced, shing Diamante''s sword, trying to cut it, while one of the highest officials simply couldn''t believe that his Haki could be cut this way. Kyros then appeared behind him, causing his entire chest to bleed as he fell defeated in the next moment.


    "Seems like it''s over..." Kyros murmured.


    "Father!!" Reba approached him at that moment, embracing him, finally having the time to express all the emotions she had forgotten and bottled up since the moment her memories returned.


    "I''m finally back, daughter..." Hemented, epting Reba''s embrace amidst the destroyed battlefield with numerous members of the deceased Shichibukai Domingo''s group lying around.


    The only fight still happening at this moment was within the snowstorm, with explosions being heard inside along with the sound of snow and wind. Until finally, things began to calm down, and the snow hurricane stopped, with all the snow falling to the ground, while M continued walking towards them calmly. Trebol was lying on the ground, half his body covered in snow, his eyes white with defeat.


    M was carrying her sister at that moment, handling her wounded sister with a certain delicacy, using her hands to cool the burns that Sugar had suffered from Reba''s attack.


    She looked at her sister for a moment before sighing, taking out a pair of handcuffs she had kept for this moment and cing them on Sugar''s wrists. "Sorry, sister, but I can''t let you be without these. It''s the only way for you to be safe." She said as she secured the seastone handcuffs on Sugar.


    As M approached Reba and Kyros, an explosion urred nearby with Hugo emerging from the debris, dragging a defeated Pica by the arms.


    With the entire kingdom enclosed in a Room created by Lami, she suddenly appeared near them with a blink of an eye as the fight was ending. Beside her were Vi and the fairy on her shoulder, who had been teleported by Lami.


    "Looks like it''s over here; in the end, I didn''t even need to do anything..." Lamimented while the entire city was already imprisoning all theckeys who couldn''t defend themselves, and all the ships they had in the port were taken. Those who tried to escape as soon as Reba attacked were simply teleported back into the city by Lami.


    "The country has been saved... So it''s finally over... but so quickly?" Vi couldn''t contain her surprise. After all, since the Straw Hats had appeared with Reba blowing up the castle, no more than an hour had passed with all this chaos happening. In such a short time, the entire country had gone from a state where the poption hated her family to everyone turning against Domingo''s members while the entire poption sought revenge. All the officials of that group were defeated so quickly and easily... Not even in her wildest dreams did she imagine this could happen.


    "Bunch of weaklings... why be surprised?" Hugo murmured in his corner, crossing his arms. "Now we''ll have to wait for the captain and the others to arrive... which is going to be tedious..." he couldn''t help butment, after all, Luffy had used the power of the Moa Moa no Mi on them so they could travel so fast that, in an instant, they would be in Dressrosa, which is why they were here just a few hours after facing the government fleet.


    It was at that moment that a crowd began to approach them, initially hesitant, with people hiding throughout the kingdom, but as things calmed down, everyone came closer, seeking answers about what had happened, and King Riku was leading one of the groups.


    "Vi," he approached and asked his daughter directly,menting with some caution. His gaze had already swept over all the Straw Hats in the area, wondering if they were truly allies as Vi believed, despite still having Reba and Kyros among them.


    "Father!" his daughter eximed, smiling as she ran towards him. "Look, Dressrosa is free now. We no longer need to worry about all the chaos created by Domingo and his group. We''re finally free of them!" she said excitedly as she pointed to the Straw Hats.


    "Yes," he had to admit, as he embraced his daughter and saw Reba approaching as well.


    "My granddaughter," he said after letting go of Vi for a moment and looking at Reba, who had left Dressrosa more than a year ago. Initially, he was terrified by her kidnapping, but Vi assured him that she would be fine, and more than that, she had be so strong that it was the initial spark topletely change Dressrosa.


    "Grandfather!" Reba eximed as they embraced.


    "Thank you... I''m sure Scarlett would be so proud of you, of how strong her daughter has be..." King Riku said as they hugged, as he released her, his granddaughter no longer wearing the vulgar clothes she used to, looking like a true princess of the kingdom. His final nce was directed at Kyros, who simply smiled at him.


    Kyros needed nothing more and returned to his people, who watched him from behind. "The kingdom is finally free from the shadows of Domingo and his group!!!" he eximed to the entire crowd, as the kingdom quickly erupted in cheers at this deration. Now that the nightmare that had shrouded Dressrosa for the past years, with people forgetting the true identities of the toys, was acknowledged and resolved in such a short time by another pirate crew, the entire country celebrated in a grand festivity.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 390 – The Fall of Dressrosa 05.

    Chapter 390 �C The Fall of Dressrosa 05.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    Quickly, Dressrosa became engulfed in a grand celebration that echoed throughout the kingdom, where people were excited to finally have emerged from a silent nightmare caused by Domingo for many years and continued by the remaining members of his group.


    With these celebrations, a great party began as everyone looted the ships of the pirate group that was heading to Wano, taking all the supplies and distributing them among the people of the kingdom.


    "Viva!! We''re free!!"


    "I''m no longer a puppet!!"


    "I could be with my family from this moment on!!"


    "Damn Domingo!! I wish I had taken his life myself!"


    "May King Riku set this kingdom straight as it was before that damned Shichibukai arrived here!"


    "Thank you, Straw Hats!"


    "I want to see their captain; it''s a shame he''s not here!"


    "Dressrosa is now a territory of the Straw Hats, after all, they are the Yonko without territory..."


    The day went on with people talking about various subjects all around the kingdom. Meanwhile, Lami and Reba followed Kyros, King Riku, and Vi to a ce being used as a base to start organizing the mess that Dressrosa was in.


    "It seems they want you back on the throne... King Riku..." Kyrosmented.


    "Yes... I will help organize the kingdom before passing the crown to someone else, if the people want a more deserving king..." Rikumented.


    "There''s no one better than you, Father... only you can begin to lead this kingdom again!" Vi opposed immediately.


    "As I said, I won''t oppose if the kingdom wants someone better..." he said in the end.


    As they arrived at the ce, Lami stood there in a corner.


    "Where did the others go, Lami-san?" Reba approached her.


    "They went to deal with other matters of the kingdom. I''ll be back soon, in the meantime, your grandfather can take care of the kingdom itself." Lamimented.


    "Where is Monkey D. Luffy? I was hoping to see him here..." Vi questioned Lami with a slightly disappointed voice.


    "Luffy said he would split the crew into groups to follow different routes at the beginning of the New World, so he''s handling his own business. Luffy may be arrogant, but he certainly knows what he''s doing, so he only sent us and said he would meet us here soon in this kingdom." Lamimented calmly, not seeming to extend the conversation with yet another woman apparently in love with her womanizing husband.


    "I see..." Vi replied, while at that moment, a small girl, known as one of the fairies of the kingdom, jumped from her shoulder.


    "Miss Pirate..." She approached Lami at that moment, while the woman, with closed eyes, lifted her gaze to the ground as the fairy approached with hesitation.


    "Yes?" Lami said in a neutral tone.


    "I wanted to thank you for saving me... my name is Mansherry, also known as the princess of the Tontatta tribe." She introduced herself.


    "My captain talked about you. He said I was to get you out of the castle during the attack, so thank him." She spoke simply in a harsh tone.


    "Well..." Mansherry murmured, a bit lost with Lami''s rather tough dialogue, but unable to say much, as another shadow appeared by her side.


    "Hi... you''re called Mansherry, right? You''re so cute!" Reba approached, cing both hands to pick up the little fairy.


    "Yes!" She became excited while looking at Reba, "And you are Princess Reba? It''s a pleasure to meet you, Pink Dragon Lady!" Mansherry said excitedly.


    "Yes... I heard you live in Green Bit. It must be a great ce..." Reba said.


    "Yes... It''s very nice living there... but I haven''t seen my home in a long time..." she couldn''t help but murmur.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be back soon." Reba said with a smile.


    "Yes!!" Mansherry replied confidently, now that she was free.


    "Hahahaha!" Reba found the little girl very cute, and they began tough at that moment.


    It was at that moment that arge shadow appeared at the door as it approached, and everyone looked in that direction, while therge shadow revealed itself to be, in fact, a small being.


    "Where is Princess Mansherry!?" Another little fairy demanded, while everyone looked at him at that moment. "You''d better say she''s okay, or else you''ll face the wrath of the Tontatta tribe!!" Eximed that fairy, wearing green clothes.


    "Leo!!!" Mansherry eximed, jumping out of Reba''s hands as she rushed towards him.


    "Mansherry?! Are you okay?!" Leo immediately ran to the other fairy. Leo had been in Green Bit when the chaos began in Dressrosa, and before he could even make it to the battlefield with the rest of the tribe, the fights were already over. He immediately went after Princess Mansherry.


    As they embraced, other members of the Tontatta tribe entered the ce, also prepared to fight.


    "Look!! Mansherry is safe!!" Leo eximed to everyone as they burst into euphoria at that moment.


    "Hello." King Riku approached them at that moment while Leo and the others looked at him in surprise.


    "King Riku!!" They had great admiration and respect for him before Domingo appeared, so they were happy to see him there.


    "Dressrosa is recovering from great chaos... I wanted to know if our friends from the Tontatta tribe could help us, if possible, of course," Riku murmured.


    "Of course!!" Leo responded promptly. As Leo began listening to everything from Princess Mansherry and went to thank Lami again, who didn''t seem to want to talk to anyone, and a lively Reba, Kyros approached his father-inw.


    "What will you do now, King Riku?" he asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious, Kyros? We will restore the kingdom." He said finally, while the man nodded. "Listen, everyone, I want to organize..."


    As they continued discussing the next steps for Dressrosa, a council began between Riku and other members of the former council, who had been turned into toys but were still loyal to King Riku. Meanwhile, at the factory, it was full of the bodies of Donquixote family subordinates, lying all over the ce inside and outside. Hugo arrived at the location to check on the situation since Luffy had asked him to look at the ce once Dressrosa was taken over.


    He saw the entrance and immediately appeared in front of it, punching the door as a stone hand flew with Haki towards it, denting and exploding it.


    "Well, that was easier than I imagined," he murmured, entering the factory.


    "Well... it wouldn''t be that easy with just one door, would it?" hemented, seeing an even more resistant door, which he noticed was made of the same material as the factory, which he couldn''t break or even control, something simr to the Gates of Justice, so he didn''t insist initially, thinking of some way to get through it otherwise.


    Where he was, it connected to the underground part of the kingdom, but this was the outside of the factory, and all the toys that were here had left somehow. Now he had to deal with the inner door. As he thought about it, he ended up not needing to break this door, as at that moment, it simply began to open while a crowd poured out after it was opened from the inside, as several former prisoners turned into toys approached.


    "Freedom! We finally made it! I can''t wait to see my family!" the ex-toys murmured to each other as they continued running towards the exit until they encountered Hugo at the entrance.


    "Well, you finally got out," hemented calmly.


    "Look, another cursed member of the Donquixote family! We should finish him!" one of the ex-prisoners immediately eximed, while everyone nodded.


    Hugo looked at them like idiots, raising his eyebrow. "I''m not a member..." hemented, but they didn''t seem to hear him.


    A giant step began to emerge. "Leave him to me!" the giant named Hajrudin, who had also been imprisoned as a toy, emerged to finish off thisst obstacle.


    "Go, giant, defeat him!" the men began to shout, while Hugo didn''t seem to be recognized by them, despite having arge bounty.


    As Hajrudin approached, he advanced against the Straw Hat member, wanting to crush him with a punch. Hugo saw that punching in slow motion with a calm look, and in the next moment, he disappeared, reappearing beside the giant''s head.


    "I already said I''m not a member of the Donquixote family," Hugo said and suddenly punched with Haki, burying Hajrudin''s cheek, causing him to fall immediately to the ground, messing up the entire factory area while the prisoners were frightened by what had just happened.


    "Damn, he''s too strong! How can we get past him?" they kept eximing, not hearing anything Hugo had dered earlier. Hugo simply crossed his arms, his gaze shining like a titan about to be unleashed. "I am not a member of the Donquixote family, you fools. Now, you can get out of here," he said simply, while everyone grew fearful of how this man was looking at them, and they finally paid attention to his words.


    They looked at each other. "Well, if he''s saying that, let''s keep moving," they said in the end, shrugging and starting to move forward, leaving the fallen giant behind.


    Hugo sighed and continued his way through the factory, checking on some things that the Captain had requested.


    Meanwhile, in another location, a girl blinked her eyes at that moment, finally waking up. She looked around, noticing that her body was somewhat bandaged, and a sharp pain surged from her injuries.


    "Am I trapped? Huh, what''s going on here?" she murmured, searching for answers.


    "You''ve finally woken up, sister," she heard a voice and looked ahead, surprised to see M standing there.


    "What are you doing here?" she immediately eximed, surprised. "Wait, why are you... why am I trapped? Where are the others?" she demanded answers, seeing her sister after a year, knowing she had been captured by the Straw Hats.


    "You see? All the members of the Donquixote family have been defeated. They have no future anymore, and I''m doing this to preserve your life. After all, many people want to kill you," M said, crossing her arms in front of the girl.


    "What do you mean? You betrayed our family?" Sugar expressed her indignation.


    "From the moment Domingo died, this group was doomed to destruction. You should know that..." M said.


    "Why are you doing this... are you working with that Straw Hat group?!" Sugar eximed like a spoiled child.


    "You could say that, so just stay quiet and don''t be an idiot..." M said.


    Sugar red at her angrily but soon changed to a more cautious expression. "What will happen to me?" she asked now.


    "You will have your life spared, but you''ll have to wear this Seastone for the rest of your life. That''s the deal my Captain made to keep you alive," M murmured, not wanting to see her sister dead.


    "But that''s not fair!" Sugar eximed bitterly.


    "I can''t do anything about it, Sugar. It''s either that or death," she replied, with Sugar now at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, something surprising happened. A few hours after all the chaos in Dressrosa had calmed down, while everyone was at various points in the city celebrating the victory over the Donquixote family, Riku was still debating with his former state ministers about how Dressrosa would be governed now that there was no longer a castle.


    It was at that moment that guards entered the room, holding a piece of paper, or rather, a newspaper.


    "What is this?" Riku asked, being interrupted by the men who were trying to stop them.


    "Riku, you have to see this. A new newspaper just came out! They''re talking about Dressrosa," the man said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Riku was stunned since it had only been two hours since the fight between the Straw Hats and Domingo had ended, and they were already in the newspaper, even though newspapers were usually delivered in the morning. How could there be news about Dressrosa so quickly?


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 391 – The Powers of the New World 01.

    Chapter 391 �C The Powers of the New World 01.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    ''Dressrosa haspletely fallen to 4 members of the Straw Hats!'' This was the headline of the newspaper as the sky darkened with night covering this part of the world, while in the photo, there was a picture of Hugo and Pica walking one in front of the other with a giant body flying in the sky.


    Holding this newspaper at this moment was Morgans himself whoughed while looking at the paper in front of him. "Finally!!! This will shake the world more than it''s already shaken!!" He celebrated while looking down, seeing Dressrosa itself starting to glow as people lit bonfires while the country was still in celebration, some marks of battle visible, while near the sea, the huge body of Pica was still sinking into the waters.


    Morgans continued tough, satisfied with what was happening while he hovered in the air unnoticed by anyone below due to the distance.


    "I knew I was right to stay in Dressrosa since the Straw Hats arrived at Sabaody!!!" Morgansmented, pleased with his decision. After all, he hade to Dressrosa and stayed hidden since he learned of the potential conflict, and that was exactly what had happened. He got great photos despite the short conflict; they were shocking photos and he was pleased to send them to his news headquarters, ordering an extra edition of the daily newspaper to be issued.


    Newspapers were usually issued early in the morning, but he released a special edition as soon as Dressrosa fell. After all, he knew that this newspaper would sell out immediately as news of the events happening in the new world with the Straw Hats bing active again.


    Now the whole world was aware of the fall of the Kingdom and of the former members of Domingo. And these newspapers immediately caught the attention of everyone at sea, as everyone began to buy them, keeping everyone informed of the possible war that would happen between the Straw Hats against Kaido and Bigmom.


    Elsewhere, arge ship sailed with a g featuring three skulls, symbolizing the ckbeard pirates. Meanwhile, on a deck while a fat man looked at the map spread out on his table with various parts alternating due to the sea not being fully drawn, a man appeared as if by teleportation in this room, while he, the fat man, being ckbeard himself, looked at his flung chicken appearing with the powers of his teleportation devil fruit.


    Thisst one handed over the scroll he had just bought and brought to the captain. ckbeard was initially confused, but after a moment, he read the newspaper and smiled.


    "Well, it seems like they''re already starting to act... and have taken their first kingdom in the new world... though I hear that Fishman Ind is also their territory..." He said admiringly.


    "They''ll probably be preparing for war against Bigmom and Kaido soon..." Van Augurmented to his captain.


    "Yes... those devil fruits... it seems they got some quite interesting ones..." Teach couldn''t help but admire the dragon flying above Dressrosa, envious of how Luffy could manage to get so many of the rarest category of all.


    "Shall we go to Wano to try and catch them as soon as the war is over?" Van Augur asked.


    "I''m interested in that... after all, how many powers could I steal with my darkness, but let''s just see how things are after the conflict... After all, we have to stop Monkey D. Luffy before he can unleash his powers again as he did with Marineford and I don''t want to face that monster..." ckbeard spoke before continuing. "Anyway, let''s continue our advance against the remnants of daddy''s crew..." He said with a grin. "Zehahahahahaha!"


    Elsewhere, a man sat on a sea cliff listening to the sounds of waves crashing against the rocks, as he adjusted his hat and watched the sunset.


    "Ace!" A voice called to him, and he looked towards Marco approaching with the newspaper.


    "What''s up, Marco?" Ace asked.


    "Look at the newspaper," Marco simply said as he handed the newspaper to Ace, who looked surprised.


    "Luffy... His crew has finally started their moves in the new world... He''ll soon be heading to Wano..." Ace murmured.


    "Yes... Vista isn''t here yet to tell us what they talked about, so we''ll have to wait until he arrives... but it seems your brother is heading to war in Wano..." Marcomented, looking at the newspaper.


    "Yes..." Ace said, thinking about Luffy and Lucy, as his gaze fell on the horizon again.


    Here is the revised text with correct punctuation and formatting:


    Elsewhere, men ran through the corridors of a base, until they reached a room, entering it filled with members of the Revolutionary Army. "Chief! Chief Dragon!!!" they eximed as they approached Dragon, who was in the middle of a meeting with the organization''s officers, except for a few like Ivankov who were elsewhere.


    Dragon looked at them and calmly asked, "What is it?"


    "It''s about your son, chief. Four members of his crew took down Dressrosa, and chaos is unfolding there, we have several intercepted reports about what''s happening in the kingdom!! It seems the people had been enved since Domingo''s time!!" The agents immediately reported, surprising everyone there.


    This was certainly shocking, after all, it wasn''t just a fight between the Straw Hats and the crew members of Domingo. Therefore, the event was much moreplex than it appeared in the newspaper, and the more attentive forces of the world, like the revolutionaries, were already aware of this through their intelligence line. Various Den Den Mushi from Dressrosa were being intercepted to other kingdoms, with people searching for their rtives after years spent working as ves and discussing the country''s situation.


    They brought the papers to the chief, and Dragon read the report. "Well, if this is exposed to the world, the government will have a big problem with its Shichibukai program. After all, all this was done by Domingo. To let a man who abused an entire kingdom be exposed like this... even with the Shichibukai now dead, it will make him be seen as the true evil and will bring a headache for the government, the government will be in trouble with its image being destroyed. Therefore, we must help spread this to the whole world!" Dragon saw an opportunity to expose how the world government can destroy an entire kingdom and turn a blind eye.


    "Chief, could I..." Suddenly, a voice emerged next to Dragon.


    Dragon looked at the boy. "I know what you''re thinking. Maybe it''s time for you to meet my son." He said.


    "Thank you, Dragon. I will finally meet my brother." Sabo nodded with a smile, pleased to be able to send Sabo to Dressrosa to meet Luffy and Lucy after such a long time.


    Elsewhere. "What is this, mom?" a man asked, in the middle of a totally devastated ind, as he looked at an old woman reading the newspaper.


    "Well, it looks like that pirate group is acting. We should be careful with them and try to catch them..." Miss Buckinmented, looking at the newspaper, those autographed monsters were quite scary even to her and her "son," so even she was afraid of that crew.


    "About that... it''s nothing serious, my son... we''ll deal with itter," she said at the end. "For now, let''s continue chasing your old father''s crew." She spoke at the end.


    Therge man in front of her, also known as Edward Weevil, nodded in agreement. This was a Shichibukai of the government who joined the program as soon as the war ended and many Shichibukais left the post, whether due to death, desertion, or because they were too weak, after all, the government itself issued an assassination order for one of them due to his poor performance in the war.


    Elsewhere, a man read the newspaper sitting in a small boat in the middle of the New World, looking calm while in this small ship amid such dangerous waters. "Well, he wanted to face me. Now that his prediction really happened and I found the fruit he said I would find, let''s see if he''s all that he showed to be in the war," This man said.


    As he continued reading the newspaper, a shadow emerged on the horizon��it was a pirate ship. The pirates looked surprised to see it in the middle of the sea and began to mock the small boat. "Fire at that dinghy! Let''s show the fool that he shouldn''t venture into the new world so unprepared!" the captain simply said, seeing just one man on it.


    What he did not know was that he might have made the biggest mistake of his life, for as soon as they fired and as soon as the cannonball would explode the dinghy, the man simply raised his hand and gave a slight p, making the cannonball drop like a toy into the sea on the other side. The man himself, dropped the newspaper while looking frustrated at the ship, and then disappeared from his dinghy.


    The pirate ship''s captain was confused with his men as they watched the cannonball being deflected, but suddenly, a chill happened as a voice emerged behind them. "You know it''s rude to attack a man reading a newspaper, don''t you?" he spoke, and immediately made everyone startle, grabbing their weapons and pointing at him. It didn''t take long for that ship to simply explode with all the pirates dead after their life forces were sucked out.


    "Well... let''s continue..." He spoke, and this man was none other than the legendary Patrick Redfield, now with his youth restored after eating a certain mythical fruit.


    Elsewhere, in a fishing vige on a small ind in the new world, a group of men gathered at this moment as they read the newspaper with the night beginning to take over the sky. "Look, they''re here in the New World. What should we do if they think of attacking us?" one of the vigers asked.


    "I highly doubt they''ll being here... I heard they''ll be at war with two Yonkous at the same time," another replied.


    "The New World is turning into chaos!" said a third, fear in his tone.


    "How did things get like this, will we be affected by this war too?" othersined, as the whole New World had been turned upside down since the death of Whitebeard, with wars happening everywhere, trying to grab the territories of the old Yonkou with the rise of ckbeard.


    And now, with the Straw Hats appearing in the New World and beginning to acquire territories for themselves along with an imminent war that everyone already knew woulde, things were getting even more shocking.


    While the group was still gossiping, a huge shadow emerged behind them and grabbed the newspaper without asking for permission. "Hey, what are you doing?" the vige man immediatelyined, but as soon as he looked up at therge man, he shrank back in fear the next moment, since this man had a terrifying appearance.


    "Let''s see what you''re capable of, kid..." the fearsome Dous Bullet said, reading the newspaper, while he awaited to meet this pirate for the challenge he had thrown at him in Impel Down.


    Elsewhere, a blue-haired girl ran up to a man sitting, while he had a mechanical arm and wore sses while his purple hair was spiked up, he was looking at the sea at that moment.


    "Professor Zephyr!!!" Ain called, approaching with the newspaper as well.


    "What is it now, Ain?" he asked.


    "Something big happened here in the New World. Look, it''s those pirates from Marineford who changed the war and caused chaos!" she said, showing him the newspaper.


    The man looked at it and sighed after reading. "Those damn pirates... They are an evil that will never end in this world. That''s why..." he said, as his eyes seemed to glow behind his sses. "We''re going to destroy the New World and end the era of pirates!" he dered in the end. After all, he had a grand n to bring justice to the world.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 392 – The Powers of the New World 02.

    Chapter 392 �C The Powers of the New World 02.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Mama!!" On a ship at sea, a massivelyrge one with its entric name, Queen Mama Chanter, Bigmom was eating in her kitchen with various family members when one of the toy soldiers arrived with a newspaper in hand.


    "This?!" Bigmom murmured, looking at the newspaper as it was shown in front of her.


    "They''ve already taken Dressrosa, the Donquixote family didn''t even manage to escape in time!!" said the soldier.


    "Tsk... they are just a bunch of weaklings who couldn''t handle 4 members of that crew." Bigmom mocked at the end. "Anyway, we''ll finish him off in Wano along with Kaido, after all..." He had a dangerous glint at that moment.


    "That kid almost destroyed my inds, my dream for almost a year and I will destroy them, understood?!" She said at the end.


    "Yes..." Cracker murmured, while Katakuri stood by with crossed arms, he had to protect his family and would fight anyone to do so.


    Behind that ship, there were at least another 60 different pirate ships from her own fleet, among them, was Capone Bege, who hade under Bigmom''s g and married one of her daughters, L''s sister.


    "Captain... It seems we won''t take long to face them..." A man dressed as a mafioso murmured as he approached Bege.


    "That''s right... we''re not on their level... but we certainly have two Yonkou on our side." Capone spoke, but hadn''t finished, as his gaze fell on the ship in front of them. "This is also an opportunity to get rid of her..." He said with a dangerous glint, after all, he always wanted to kill Bigmom too.


    Thus, the 61 ships continued slicing through the sea as they approached Wano, and in this very country, things seemed quite hectic as the country itself watched various pirates from the Beast Pirates start to move around the country while the factories were being pressured to work more and the food began to run out even more with all the pirates.


    People looked on without understanding what was happening but knew that something big was going to happen, all watching through the city streets from their semi-open windows.


    "What is happening...?" They murmured with some fear, while they continued to brave the sudden change in Wano''s atmosphere.


    "We better get involved." Elsewhere a man spoke.


    "But, daddy, I''m hungry." A boy pleaded, almost crying as his stomach growled.


    "Sorry, son, we can''t do anything about it right now..." He said with a broken heart as he saw his son in as bad a state as they were, skinny due to theck of food from Wano while they were extremely skinny, today would be the day they would receive a new batch of food, but it ended up not being the case with all the food being inspected.


    "Hahahaha!" Elsewhere, a person began tough, while another appeared behind him to cover his mouth, but the first continuedughing, looking out the window, despite being nervous, but the only thing he could do wasugh, being a user of Smile.


    On the other side of Wano, Shimotsuki Yasuie, was watching the troops of the Beast Pirates invading the cities while confiscating all the possible food. He tried to help people with his daughter by his side, Toko, as they hid with food, after grabbing a part of it before the Beast Pirates confiscated everything.


    They continued trying to hide as much food as possible in the hidden warehouses of the city so that people wouldn''t run out of foodter, while father and daughter, as victims of Smile,ughed all the time and tried to make no noise.


    Elsewhere, "Professor! Professor!" Tama, a little girl with blue hair approached a hut in a bamboo forest, while finding a man standing at the entrance. Tama approached while carrying an apple.


    "Tama, you went out again! I''ve already told you not to go into the city! Why did you take the apple I gave you? It''s a valuable item and your birthday present." A man with a mask said seriously to the little girl.


    "But I wanted to see if someone needed it more than me in the city!" She said timidly. In the end, Tama had a pure heart.


    "Just be careful. Don''t do this again," said the man in the mask, known as Kozuki Sukiyaki, father of the former Daimyo, Oden. But he was hiding in the forest, ashamed of everything that had happened to Wano over thest 19 years.


    "But, professor..." She spoke again.


    "What is it?" He asked, knowing Tama wanted to say more.


    "The city is bustling. I heard some men saying that there will be a war between the fearsome dragon and an outside group," she said, listening to the soldiers while feeding some with the power of her fruit to gather information.


    "What, are you sure about this?" The man was a bit surprised, as he hadn''t expected something like this after 19 years.


    "Yes, professor. I saw that something big is going to happen and I also got this from one of them," she eximed while showing the newspaper. The man immediately widened his eyes upon seeing what was written there.


    "This?" He murmured, reading the newspaper.


    It summarized the fight that would happen as soon as the Straw Hats reappeared in Sabaody. One of the articles spoke again about the possible war between Kaido and Big Mom against the Straw Hats. The man did not know that group, but was certainly impressed that the world saw them as equals to Kaidou, and to think that something like this would happen before the arrival of the Nine Red Scabbards, which was supposed to be next year...


    ''What will happen to Wano... will this war affect the country before their arrival...'' Sukiyaki couldn''t help but think about this, his gaze returning to the girl.


    "Thank you for this, Tama. Now eat your fruit and go rest. May I keep the newspaper?" He said.


    "Yes, professor, thank you!!!" Tama said,ughing and leaving the ce.


    "Shinobu." Then he called someone who appeared right after.


    "Yes, Lord Kozuki," the woman, who is a Kunoichi, said.


    "I need you to deliver this to Ashura Doji. And tell him that we need to get in touch with our allies outside of Wano... He will know what to do..." Sukiyaki said, and the woman disappeared the next moment after nodding.


    Meanwhile, in one of the most remote areas of Wano, a group, considered local bandits who lived by kidnapping food from the Beast Pirates, while looting everything they could and fleeing... the Beast Pirates tried to catch them, but Kaidou never really cared to exterminate them, after all, he was interested in putting their leader in his crew.


    The movement of the Beast Pirates caught the attention of this group as they wondered what they were doing, having no choice but to retreat from their ambushes with so many officers showing up in Wano and even the Cmities being present.


    "Boss, what should we do?" one of the men from the ouw group asked the boss.


    "For now, we should keep a low profile," Ashura Doji spoke calmly.


    "But they are taking more food than ever, all the food and all the resources of Wano, not to mention that I saw how they are being more abusive in the factories." The men continued worried about this pressure on Wano.


    "We still don''t know why they are doing this. Let''s wait to find out..." He spoke. After all, no one knew the news from outside Wano because it was closed to the world.


    It was the next day that they received a visitor with Shinobu appearing at the location.


    "Shinobu, what are you doing here...?" Doji said as the woman nodded.


    "Doji, Lord Kozuki gave me the mission to deliver this to you... He said you should seek our allies outside of Wano to learn more... since it seems that something big is going to happen in Wano," she said, handing over the newspaper from a few days ago.


    "This... so that''s why all this agitation..." Doji murmured, surprised. "I see. I''ll see if someone can do this, does he think this can really happen?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "He believes so... and this can also be answered with the movements of the pirates... they are taking this very seriously," she said.


    "I think you''re right..." He said at the end with a sigh, a bit fearful of this future, it seemed that a new war would invade Wano without them being aware of it. Especially without those who were supposed to return next year, ording to the prediction.


    In another location in the capital, Kozuki Hiyori stood while sitting on the ground, her fan hiding her face as she read a scroll she had obtained through spies loyal to the Kozuki n.


    She could not believe what she was reading. After all, she was still waiting for the return of her brother and the Nine Red Scabbards, who had traveled through time with the power of her mother 19 years ago.


    "Did you read this too, what do you think, Denjiro?" She asked the man beside her, also a member of the Nine Red Scabbards, and the man who had been looking after her since her parents'' death.


    "This is surprising... but your mother''s prediction..." He murmured.


    "I... I can''t believe what I''m reading," she simply said. "After all, my mother said that only with my brother''s arrival could Wano be freed."


    Her guard simply nodded, also believing in thest words of Toki.


    Meanwhile, at the Pce nearby, the atmosphere was anything but calm. Queen looked at Kurozumi Orochi with disdain.


    "You heard me well. Put even all the soldiers on alert. We will be deploying all forces in Wano and more allies areing..." he spoke to the current Shogun of Wano, who took over the kingdom after Oden''s death.


    But Orochi was not at all pleased with this. "How can you do this out of nowhere? This willpromise my entire life of luxury!" he eximed. After all, Orochi lived surrounded by women and drinking, using the money from the entire country, while the people were kept in poverty.


    "You will also fight. After all, it''s time for you to be useful," Queen said unbothered.


    "But..." Orochi tried to argue.


    "I''m leaving. I hope you fulfill your role, otherwise, we will make sure to eliminate you. Understood, Orochi?" Queen said before leaving.


    Over in Onigashima, news finally began to emerge. "This is bad, boss. Kaido, the Beast Pirates arrived with the Dressrosa newspaper."


    As Kaido, who was drinking awaiting all his troops to be summoned, quickly read and grew annoyed with it.


    "It seems I won''t have myst Smiles.. It doesn''t matter now. That bunch of weaklings wouldn''t help at all, they would just be a meat wall in the final battle." Kaido didn''t care much for the old group of Domingo; he just kept them protected under his g while they continued to send Smiles...


    "I will take over the factory again once this war is over..." Kaido said at the end, what matters now is to make sure to face that group and finally defeat them and have his rematch from the fight he had with Luffy at Marineford.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 393 – The Powers of the New World 03.

    Chapter 393 �C The Powers of the New World 03.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    <em>CRAACK!</em>


    A punch with a fist on the table immediately caused it to crack, with various papers and reports scattering from it the next moment.


    "Those damn pirates!" Atop the table was a man with a cigar clenched in his teeth, disying an extremely irritated face. His gaze was fixed on the newspaper he had just removed his fist from. He immediately felt a sharp pain in his nonexistent arm, as he read once again that word he so hated, as if it were a new curse.


    The officer standing in front of the fleet admiral, Akainu, trembled slightly with the action, and when the superior''s gaze, zing with fury, turned to him, it immediately made a sailor shudder and swallow dry, since Akainu was known for killing all the sailors who disobey and fail miserably, with no second chance for this superior.


    "Speak," he said in a dangerous tone, being frustrated.


    "Sir, we have received reports from Dressrosa. The country is in chaos, because years ago, it was enved by Domingo when he arrived. The user of the Hobi Hobi no Mi was a crew member of thete Domingo." He spoke as Akainu raised an eyebrow, but the sailor continued.


    There are names of sailors that we found strange in recent years appearing in the reports while no one even remembered them... we always found that strange, until we had numerous reports of people calling HQ saying they had a rtive or friend within the navy who disappeared for years... Including our own sailors began to remember their oldpanions! Now, after what happened in Dressrosa, we received those same long-lost sailors, saying they were trapped for a long time living as a toy and working forcibly!" The officer gave his report.


    "Damn pirates... all a gue, even those hired by the government!" Akainu eximed.


    "What should we do... whether we like it or not, these pirates ended up saving the country..." The officer murmured as he immediately froze, while the room got hot the next moment.


    "What do you mean by that?" Akainu roared as his powers began to manifest. "Do you want me to say that a pirate saved the country? That the navy should thank the Straw Hats? The same ones who appeared at the old HQ over a year ago, and devastated all of Marineford in the war against Whitebeard?! You want to make him a hero?" He said each word as his arm began to turn red with hisva almost manifesting.


    "No, sir, of course not," the man said fearfully as he sweated trying to move away as fast as possible from there. He couldn''t even make an excuse after his words.


    Akainu, despite his anger, did nothing more than scoff. "Just because one scum killed another scum, it does not make them not scum... remember that. And if you haven''t noticed, it is very likely that Dressrosa will fall into the hands of another pirate... Now you may leave this room, and stay alert for new orders, after all we can''t leave Dressrosa like this." He said in the end.


    "I hadn''t thought of it that way, fleet admiral, I''m going!" He said quickly as he left the ce.


    "You wouldn''t kill him just for making a silly suggestion, right?" A new voice emerged while there was a man sitting there the whole time watching the sailor leave.


    "The navy is for the strong and those who follow absolute justice, there is no ce for the weak." Akainu growled before looking at this person, who was leaning on a cane and with his eyes closed.


    "You know I don''t agree with these two ideas so severely, but my justice is strong enough to destroy evil in my path and when I say this, I am referring to the Shichibukais too..." Fujitoramented in a dangerous tone.


    "Even so, you must obey my orders!" Akainu growled at him, but continued. "But I agree with you on this part... the Shichibukai program cannot continue to exist... they must be destroyed as well." Akainu said.


    "We''ll have to fight those guys then... scary..." Kizaru responded, sitting on another sofa. "But now we also have a new fish in the sea, one much bigger than them." His gaze fell on the newspaper crumpled by Akainu with a certain gleam behind his sses.


    "That''s true... those bastards locked me in a fish for months at the bottom of the sea, I only survived because of my akuma no mi..." Another person spoke, and it was none other than Green Bull, who also became an admiral after being invited by the government as soon as he returned from the sea bottom and reported his mission failure.


    "We will indeed fight them..." Akainu spoke again. "We cannot leave Dressrosa like this, so I want Fujitora to go to Dressrosa. We have only 4 crew members apparently, and with the princess being a pirate from that crew, it''s not good news." Akainu spoke swiftly.


    "Understood." Fujitora said with a serious tone as he stood up. "I''ll be arranging a ship for there." He left the room after that.


    "Well... now let''s talk about the meeting that will happen among the kingdoms that are part of the World Government that the government is advancing due to current events..." Akainu moved on to the next topic. "As you know, we will take advantage of the meeting to discuss a specific topic. As we were saying, we want an end to the Shichibukais." Akainu said as the meeting continued.


    Fujitora went to arrange his ship, while walking easily with his Observation Haki being a blind man, advancing the ship out of the new HQ.


    Elsewhere, a naval battle was happening at this moment. A man with pink hair advanced through the air above a pirate ship that wasunching its cannons trying to hit him, but he quickly dodged the bullets easily. As he quickly reached that pirate ship and fought against several pirates.


    Their captain removed the sword from its sheath before eximing. "You damn sailor!" He shouted as he lunged at Coby, before receiving a kick in the face, which sent him jumping from the deck to the other pirates, defeating all the enemies. In that year, he had undergone severe training with Garp, bing stronger than he ever was.


    Navy ships appeared at that moment, as they began to arrest those pirates as soon as they arrived on the scene after Coby had defeated all of them while the night took over the sky.


    "You were amazing, Coby!" a blonde girl with a big blush on her face holding a rifle approached Coby, praising him as he smiled at her, scratching his head.


    "Thank you, I guess," he said.


    "Buahahahahaha, very good, very good, Coby, but still not strong enough. Need to train more, and for that we''ll take advantage of some ind before returning to HQ!!!" Garpmentedughing while eating his cookies.


    Coby approached his current master and showed him a newspaper. "I found this..." He said about the pirate group they knew well as they were starting to act in the new world.


    "You see, boy, it looks like my grandson ismitting crimes out there, we have to bring him to justice soon!" Garp dered, despite some things being a little strange. After all, various memories beganing back from sailors he had forgotten, but he is a smart guy and quickly began aligning the events with the facts.


    Coby looked again at the photo of Luffy''s crew members and couldn''t help but wonder if he could one day fight against them. After all, he still wasn''t at the level needed to fight against such giant creatures.


    Elsewhere, Buggy the clown was in the middle of a circus. "Haha!" heughed while eating and drinking. His oldpanions from East Blue were with him again.


    This clown was now known as a Shichibukai, thanks to his past and incredible luck, while turning hundreds of prisoners into his loyal subordinates, who saw him as a star and a powerful pirate in the seas. Even his group grew to thousands, bing a fleet.


    "Boss Buggy, look what we have here," some members approached with the newspaper. "The events in Dressrosa by them!"


    While Buggy was surprised by this, his surprise turned to anger the next moment. "Straw Hat is acting, that damn!" Buggy looked with hatred, as he realized more than a year ago that when he entered the New World and was finally going to search for Captain John''s treasure, he no longer had the map.


    There was only one moment when this could happen, losing his precious item, which was in Impel Down, while he was knocked out by Luffy and woke upter without the Straw Hats in that corridor. He med himself for not having noticed this earlier, and now the treasure map was with Straw Hat and he had to get it back.


    "I swear I''ll have my treasure back!" Buggy eximed in the middle of the circus, while everyone watched.


    "Long live Captain Buggy! He can even challenge the Straw Hats! He is incredible, untameable, the man who will get the One Piece, and we will follow him to the end!" The voices of his subordinates echoed, while the crew members from East Blue looked around, a bit lost. Since they had found Buggy again, an entire fan club hade with him. These original members knew the real capabilities of their Captain and that they couldn''t face those monsters holding a newspaper.


    Elsewhere, other figures also looked with interest at the newspaper. Mihawk was one of them, being one of the Shichibukai, and Bartholomew Kuma another, but he did not care much after all, he was just a machine at this moment.


    Three more Shichibukai also looked on, but without revealing their true identities, while each had a different opinion about what was happening at the start of the New World.


    At a higher location, the newspaper was crumpled in the hand of an elderly man, who looked at it frustrated.


    "We have a delicate situation," said one of the Five Elders, frustrated, while there were two Sacred Knights in front of him, following him to a room in a quite technological facility.


    "Is it time to use them, Saint Topman Warcury?" one of the Sacred Knights asked, curious.


    "You should not ask such questions to the Five Elders, you fool!" another Sacred Knight eximed to hispanion.


    Nevertheless, Warcury answered the first Knight. "No, we are not going to use them yet. But we are getting close. After all, they are almost ready," the Elder replied. They spoke and finally entered a room where several tanks filled with green liquids appeared in their sight, and inside them were people, more specifically, small people, while they slept, breathing through an oxygen tube. Despite their small size, with peculiar features, the World Government knew their value very well. After all, they had dark skin and ck wings, while mes burned around them inside that liquid, just waiting to be released.


    "Soon we will start to initiate the project," the Elder said, looking at the first capsule, then the second, third, fourth, and moving on to dozens more until reaching hundreds of them in this room.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 394 – Gran Tesoro 01.

    Chapter 394 �C Gran Tesoro 01.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    As the news continued to spread over the next few days in the New World, a ship emerged from the darkness of that night, disying the Jolly Roger with the Straw Hat, approaching arge, brightly lit ce that stood out due to its coloration.


    This ce was none other than the Gran Tesoro, a giant ship that housed an entire city made of gold, used for entertainment, where even world nobles woulde to gamble and have fun.


    However, this had been happening less frequently since the World Government restricted and warned about all those Tenryuubito who were captured leaving this ce over a year ago, consequently killed.


    Everything was urring normally in this ce today, as people continued to gamble and have fun. No one seemed to notice the ship approaching through the darkness of the sea that night, getting closer and closer to the ship.


    Of course, the discussions about what was happening with Dressrosa were a hot topic there, with people wondering what the next moves of the Straw Hats would be, the shame that the World Government tried to hide as soon as the news of what happened with the government began to spread. Many were ming the Shichibukai system and the government itself, while the revolutionaries also seemed interested in helping tarnish the government''s image.


    People talked about these events while gambling at the Gran Tesoro, but their time was mostly spent on games, after all, that''s what they were there for.


    In arge hall full of casinos, someone eximed, "I''m going to win this, Haha!" said a fat man ying cards, surrounded by women who were interested in his winnings.


    The result of the game was revealed a momentter. "I told you we''d win!" he said excitedly, as he threw down his cards and obtained the result he desired, beginning to amass a mountain of chips to exchange for berriester.


    In another area, a person didn''t seem to have as much luck as thest one. She was now crying after losing her hand and all her chips. "No! Why all my savings?" She cried, while the dealerughed.


    Two men appeared at that moment. "You lost�� looks like we''ll have to take you to the boss for the debt you owe him after borrowing money." The security guards dragged her away as she continued to cry.


    "Well, better luck next time, sir," the dealer mocked, watching the scene.


    In another part of the ship, two people were arguing while a man wearing a crown was mocking them.


    "I''m going to spend this money. I''m sure I can double it!"


    "But, my king, you can''t spend the Kingdom''s treasury like this! It will bankrupt the entire country!" the minister tried to argue, almost begging.


    "Don''t you see that I''m going to make our Kingdom rich with this? Besides, if I lose, I''ll just impose more taxes," he said with a confident and arrogant tone, while the minister could do nothing. The king was spending all the money they had umted in the Kingdom and would hardly be able to pay the tribute to Merry Geoise.


    In another ce, in a more private room, while all of this was happening throughout this golden, floating city on the high seas, a man watched everything with satisfaction, as this was the ce where the owner of this entire money empire resided. Gildo Tesoro was sitting quietly, watching all the screens in front of him, which showed each of the rooms with their various games throughout his golden ship.


    Although not entirely made of gold, this giant ship was mostly constructed from that material, making him a very wealthy man. And once again, he saw his wealth increasing that night, as he earned more money from gambling while others, who weren''t as lucky, had toe to him to be enved on the ship.


    This was his great fortune, one that even the Tenryuubito envied, but they could never take it from Tesoro. On the contrary, he took pleasure in rejecting those people he so despised, since although he couldn''t touch those individuals, he amused himself in this way, showing those people that they couldn''t buy everything.


    "Well, it seems we''ll have another quiet night, despite the New World being quite hectictely..." a red-haired woman with a striking figure murmured beside Tesoro.


    "Yes, but that''s happening elsewhere, while we''ll be getting richer here..." Tesoromented with a smile.


    "..." There was another woman on the other side, who remained silent.


    At this moment, without anyone noticing, a group had entered, leaving their ship in the sea and quickly infiltrating the city through the air.


    As soon as theynded, a woman with curly orange hair, wearing a dress and a feminine mask to hide her face, looked around with dor signs in her eyes, as one might expect. "Money! Money! Money!" she eximed, as she excitedly observed all the games taking ce in that location, with chips being exchanged constantly.


    Lucy stood beside her, also excited, seeing those games as something quite fun, while Shirahoshi adjusted her dress to hide her tail. Hachi also wore sses and an outfit that concealed all his arms to avoid drawing too much attention. Shirahoshi, Lucy, Nami, Vivi, Hachi��all of them were calmly observing the casino with interest, while all the women wore dresses and masks to conceal their identities.


    "Hey, where''s Luffy??" Lucy suddenly asked, and even Nami realized it.


    "What? Where did he go?" she asked immediately.


    "He slipped away a while ago without anyone noticing..." Vivimented.


    "And you let him? What if he''s chasing after other women again?! You know he alwayses back with a different one... that womanizer..." Namiined.


    "I didn''t... but it wasn''t me who saw him, it was Shirahoshi who told me..." Vivi replied with a sigh.


    "Husband said he was going somewhere first and then would join us," Shirahoshi calmly exined.


    "Alright... let''s continue exploring the ce and wait for him..." Nami said finally, leading the group to another part of the city.


    Meanwhile, Luffy, or rather, the man they were talking about, was no longer wearing his iconic straw hat to avoid drawing attention since everyone associated him with the hat. He now had loose, messy hair and wore sunsses, dressed in a designer suit, looking like a business magnate. He walked through the area while some women looked at him with interest, attracted by his height and good looks, but he paid no mind as he continued until he found a roulette table where several people were ying and seemed excited.


    At that moment, he approached the counter while a man, dressed in a waiter''s suit, attended to him.


    "How can I help you, sir?" the man asked calmly.


    "I want you to exchange all of this for chips," Luffy said, making a briefcase appear from his pocket and cing it in front of the man. When he opened it, the man was shocked by the amount of money inside.


    "Of course, I''ll do that immediately," he said, rushing to serve this seemingly very important client as quickly as possible.


    Luffy watched the man hand over arge number of chips to him, feeling satisfied as he stored them back in the briefcase. After closing the case, he walked through the area as if he owned the ce, heading toward the location of the first game.


    "We need one more yer here! Any gentleman willing to join?" a man managing the game and bets eximed to the small crowd gathered there.


    "Sure, why not?" Luffy immediately responded, adding a bit of Conqueror''s Haki to his voice, causing all the people to instinctively make way for him. He quickly approached, standing out from everyone else.


    "Hello, sir. It seems we have someone with presence here," the game manager couldn''t help but notice, emphasizing his potential client as he always did. "Are you going to bet?"


    "Of course. Why don''t we start with 100,000,000 berries?" Luffy said, opening the briefcase and taking out arge stack of chips, surprising the man.


    "It looks like we have someone with presence and quite a lot of wealth here," he said, smiling excitedly. ''It''s going to be interesting to take this man''s money,'' he thought, while Luffy observed him, knowing the fool couldn''t even hide his thoughts. Meanwhile, the people around were quickly surprised and excited to see this wealthy yer.


    "I bet on ck 12," Luffy simply said.


    "You seem confident in betting on a single number... but very well, let''s bet. Anyone else want to ce a bet?" the dealer asked immediately afterward.


    People quickly started cing their chips as well. None of them bet 100,000,000, but each chose their number. There were also very wealthy individuals and even kings ying at that table.


    As soon as the bets were finished, the roulette wheel began to spin. The ball quickly started bouncing around, indecisive about where tond, until finally, the speed of the roulette decreased, and the ball settled on a number, surprising everyone.


    "ck 12! Incredible, he hit it directly!!" The dealer eximed.


    "As you can see, I''m quite lucky," Luffy said calmly, winning all the chips on the table and lighting a cigarette, clearly pleased.


    "I''ll bet another 100,000,000 on red 17," he said. And once again, the process began. The roulette spun again until it stopped on another number, and it was none other than 17, just as he had said.


    "Incredible, this young man is on point! Is it just luck? Will he keep this up all night?" someone murmured while Luffy smiled.


    "That''s amazing, sir. You''re such a good yer!" a woman said timidly beside him. "What''s your name?" she asked, clearly interested in Luffy and his money.


    "I''m just an ordinary gambler," Luffy replied indifferently, ignoring her as he continued ying. He had quickly glimpsed the future and knew exactly where the ball wouldnd.


    "I bet on red 31!" he dered, and immediately the roulette spun. Once again, he came out winning.


    "This is incredible!" the dealer murmured, thinking he would be profiting from Luffy, but it turned out to be the opposite. At that moment, his hand touched something under the table, pressing a button.


    Tesoro, who was still drinking in the monitoring room, nced at the screen and saw the camera that was beeping.


    "Well, it seems we have someone winning too much over there," he remarked. Tesoro watched Luffy y and win for the fourth time, draining the house''s money more and more, but he didn''t recognize him.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to be cheating, but somehow, he''s hitting every single time. Something tells me he''s not going to stop anytime soon," Tesoro said with a serious tone.


    "Leave it to me, Tesoro-san," the red-haired woman beside him said. "Maybe I''ll go and see what''s happening."


    "Go, Barat..." Tesoro replied, and the woman nodded.


    "Alright, let''s see if this guy''s luck continues," she said with a hint of malice. As she left the room, her dress revealed a seductive figure as she walked out.


    "Tesoro-san, may I go out to check on something?" the other woman suddenly asked, and Tesoro nodded to her in the end.


    "Go," was all he said, not too interested in her. Carina followed outside after noticing a girl with orange hair on one of the other cameras and immediately recognized who she was.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 395 – Gran Tesoro 02.

    Chapter 395 �C Gran Tesoro 02.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Looks like our knight has won once again!" The table manager eximed, pointing to a tall and strong man nearby as everyone apuded. It was the 12th time he had won. Quickly, a crowd of people began to gather around him, attracting more attention to that table, with victory after victory, seeing that he was truly a unique yer, as it was just him against the house, with the other yers no longer betting.


    Luffy knew he was overdoing it, winning every game in a tant sequence; he wanted to draw attention to see what Tesoro would do.


    The manager was watching with a forced smile. On the surface, he seemed excited, cheering for Luffy and congratting him on each of his victories, but inside, he was terrified. As Luffy increased the amount of chips, they piled up around him, and people looked at him like a hero, seeing the fortune he was umting there.


    "Waiter, give me your best drink," Luffy said,ughing, while the waiter quickly served him. He drank, yed, and enjoyed himself while eximing and making jokes for the crowd.


    Of course, this also brought many opportunists. But Luffy, being a damn Yonkou, one of the strongest beings in this world, didn''t need to look at these small fry to get rid of them before they bothered him, as he quickly repelled them with his Haki.


    He released it silently without anyone noticing, and these targets didn''t even realize it before feeling terrified as they approached him. If they did, they would meet a horrible death, seeing that this stranger was terrifying to them, and they all fled.


    Besides the opportunists, there were women interested in him at that moment, with intentions of convincing him to take them directly to bed. After all, women also feel desire for men, and seeing someone tall, handsome, and who easily stood out, while he was well-dressed and extroverted, this garnered some looks of desire.


    But he also didn''t want to be bothered by this, until he sensed the presence of a certain woman approaching him. She stood out easily, being the most beautiful woman in the ce. Luffy smiled at this. There were many beautiful and attractive women in this world, but few could be naturally sexy, seeming to seduce men all the time, and one of these women was calmly approaching, naturally parting the crowd.


    "Will the gentleman y once more?" the manager murmured, looking at Luffy, a little cautious.


    "Of course, why not?" Luffy smiled, and the man was already trying to figure out where he would get more chips if he lost this round. His boss wouldn''t be happy about it.


    Then, in a sea of desperation, the manager finally noticed that woman and immediately broke into a big smile. "Well, that''s great..." He even spoke with confidence. "Anyway, we have here the presence of our famous Lady Barat, thedy, the most beautiful woman of Gran Tesoro..." he murmured, as everyone looked in awe at her as she also approached.


    "Well, I heard themotion and came to check what was so interesting. I just didn''t expect to find such a handsome man ying and winning so many times. I must say, all good things fell upon one man," she murmured, staring into Luffy''s eyes, trying to use her charm to seduce him, but without recognizing him.


    ''I expected this from ordinary people, but even characters with some level of relevance aren''t recognizing me without the hat? That''s kind of disappointing.'' Luffy thought internally with a surprised tone; after all, he just wasn''t wearing his hat.


    Luffy then looked at her and smiled. "Hello, I really think I have to agree with your words, manager. She truly is the most beautiful woman in this ce." He said, while the other women around showed disappointment at thisment. Of course, not more than his three wives on the ship.


    "Well, you don''t mind if I join you, do you? It''s very rare to see a man like this," she murmured, trying to seduce him the whole time, while she was startled by feeling her waist being pulled close to Luffy, joining the game.


    "Of course, Lady. You will be mypany tonight," Luffy said, holding her waist. She was a bit surprised by this, but then she smiled while touching his hand, seeing that she could now touch him easily.


    "You''re so strong," she murmured, starting to use her charm to try and steal his luck with her akuma no mi, as she slid her hand from his waist to his. Luffy noticed this but just felt likeughing because if this woman wanted to y with him, he would do the same.


    He knew his luck had been stolen, and they wondered what would happen to his luck when he used Observation Haki, so Luffy decided to test it. "Let''s continue. I bet on red 35!" Luffy dered. The manager saw him cing 50,000,000 in chips on the table and smiled.


    "Very well. Anyone else want to ce a bet?" he asked, but no one wanted to bet, as it was now just Luffy against the house.


    Luffy thought about the oue and suddenly felt his Haki falter and distort, as if he had been tricked, with a strange experience as the ballnded on ck 16. The manager slowly smiled, and the whole crowd was shocked, seeing him lose for the first time. Barat, although ustomed to such things, pretended to feel sorry as she looked at Luffy.


    "Am I bringing you bad luck? I hope not," she said, swaying her hips by his side, trying to seduce him even more.


    "Well, we don''t win every time, right?" Luffy murmured, cing another 100,000,000 on the table. The manager, with a malicious smile, also ced a bet. "I bet on ck 14," he said, as the ballnded on red 7, once again deceived by his own Haki.


    But he just acted naturally. "I''m not giving up that easily. I''ll try again next time," he said, and once again, he lost. He ced 100,000,000 and another 150,000,000, losing again, totaling a loss of 500,000,000, all he had won, while the manager watched, satisfied.


    "Damn!" Luffy seemed a little shaken. "I want more! I''ll have to bet more money because I want to recover everything I''ve lost," he said, seeing that he still had 500,000,000 left to bet.


    "If you wish, the house can lend you money," Barat suddenly said beside him, with a malicious tone. He knew she was being devious.


    "No need, Lady Barat. How about you exchange these chips for me?" Luffy asked suddenly, as he created a suitcase full of money out of nowhere, surprising the woman.


    "Sure..." Barat tried to actposed while Luffy smiled and everyone waited.


    She went, exchanged the chips, and came back with another 500,000,000. He took the 500,000,000 in chips along with his other 500,000,000 that Barat got and threw it all on the table.


    "I bet one billion berries," Luffy dered, while everyone around was in shock. The manager almost choked, but seeing thedy clinging to Luffy again, he realized he would make a huge profit that night.


    This man was about to lose a billion after already losing everything he had won. That was the nature of gambling. They gave you hope at the beginning, with the ability to win, and then you bet more and more until you lost everything. That was how Gran Tesoro worked, with some lucky people losing when this woman was around. And as soon as he lost a billion, he would try to recover, seeking a loan, and that would be his end, like most of the ves in these ces. But he wasn''t just anyone, was he?


    "Let''s go!" said Luffy. "I bet everything on red 7." He dered. "And for that... my luck is right here!" he said, running his hand around the woman''s waist and pulling her in, without giving her a chance to react. Suddenly, he kissed her in front of everyone, leaving her stunned. When he released her, with a big smile, he said, "This kiss is going to win me one billion berries." He dered, and almost everyone, even from other areas, came closer to see the spectacle.


    "Well, let''s get started then," the manager said, a little stunned to see someone actually kiss Lady Barat, but he returned with a malicious smile and threw the ball onto the roulette wheel. It kept moving until it began to slow down, with everyone watching intently. The ball lost momentum and finallynded on red 7, leaving everyone in shock.


    "Huh, that makes me a billionaire," Luffy dered loudly to everyone. After all, he had just won a billion after betting a billion on his side. The manager seemed to have lost his bearings, looking at the situation in disbelief. The woman, still a little dazed from the sudden kiss, saw the result and was in shock, her face showing something other than the seductive expression for the first time. No customer had ever done something like this; she looked at Luffy, surprised.


    Immediately, a round of apuse began throughout the crowd, who looked at the result with admiration. "Well, it looks like I won," Luffy began tough excitedly.


    "Impossible! How did you do that?" she eximed, unable to believe it.


    "What do you mean?" Luffy narrowed his eyes, while she shook her head.


    "Forget it," she finally replied, not wanting to be too insistent, after all, this man was no ordinary person.


    Luffy continuedughing as he got up from the table, pulling all the chips toward himself. He ced them inrge containers like buckets, and the sound of them continued to echo as he filled two buckets with thousands of chips, making everyone feel a strong sense of envy toward Luffy.


    Luffy looked at Barat and wasughing inside. After all, no matter how much the woman tried to steal his luck, he had made some adjustments beforehand. He had applied a new ss from the Moa Moa no Mi, where he could manipte his luck, applying a multiplication and reducing his luck by 0.001, drastically diminishing the amount the woman could steal, and allowed them to y with this reduced luck so that they would think they were seeding in tricking him.


    In thest round, he not only recovered what he had lost under the effect of bad luck but also won more than a billion. He knew that Tesoro must be biting his own clothes somewhere, watching what was happening through the cameras. At the moment he went to y the final game, Luffy increased his luck by 0.001, multiplying it by 30 times.


    As he walked out, the woman ran after him. "Wait," she said. After all, she needed to recover that billion; otherwise, Tesoro would be very, very angry.


    Meanwhile, the other members of the Straw Hats were having fun until many children suddenly appeared around them.


    "What is this?" Nami murmured.


    "Auntie, auntie, buy this from us," a child murmured, handing over some kind ofmon object and candies, among other things.


    "What are you doing here, selling things in a casino?" Vivi asked beside her, as Shirahoshi, Lucy, and Hachi approached.


    "It''s because I need money to be free," the girl next to the boy murmured, with a tone of sadness.


    "To be free? What do you mean by that?" Lucy asked, not understanding.


    Before the child could respond, someone appeared. "You can leave us," a short-haired girl appeared at that moment. The boy looked at her with fear and immediately backed away. The Straw Hats found this very strange, but Nami, who had narrowed her eyes, suddenly widened them as she recognized the woman in front of her.


    "Carina!" Nami eximed. Both, former friends who used to steal in the past, had finally reunited.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 396 – Gran Tesoro 03.

    Chapter 396 �C Gran Tesoro 03.


    Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Well, this is going to be a fun game!" Luffy said as he stood in front of a machine that started spinning a sequence of symbols. The first spinning symbol stopped, showing a star, the second did the same, and thest one eventually stopped on the same symbol. Then a sound indicating he had won a super prize echoed through the area, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Ah, I won again!" Luffy eximed, amused. "You really bring me luck, it''s great to have a woman like you by my side." He said sarcastically, smiling to the side while the woman looked frustrated.


    "How are you doing this? You shouldn''t be winning every game!" She murmured, incredulous at what was happening, as no one had ever escaped her akuma no mi until now.


    "Well, it seems today is my lucky day, isn''t it, Lady Barat?" Luffy said calmly, and she looked at him with a defeated expression while trying to maintain a firm posture.


    "Let''s try one more time, I want more money!" He said, with her gritting her teeth, moving closer to Luffy for another attempt, while embracing him from behind as he stood in front of the machine.


    "Are you sure I''m someone who brings good luck? That''s good..." She said, trying to seduce him, making an effort to make him lose, seeing Luffy as a challenge. She leaned against Luffy''s back while holding him tightly.


    Luffy, however, remained calm, pulling the lever once more. And again, he won, leaving the woman stunned.


    "How... how can this be happening?" She wanted to cry.


    "Well, this is getting boring, I''m going to the next game." He said, standing up, grabbing all the chips he had won, and moving on to the next game.


    He was already causing a lot of losses for the casino, which couldn''t understand how it was losing so much money to him. Not even their secret weapon could do anything against him.


    "Let''s see the next one." Luffy said as he looked for something else to y, strolling through the area with the woman stomping heavily behind him, not giving up on trying to make this damn man lose everything he had won.


    "Wait, what''s your name?" She finally remembered that she hadn''t asked for his name yet.


    "You don''t need to know, Lady Barat." Luffy teased, not being swayed by her attempt to seduce him.


    Then, Luffy decided to have some fun with this woman and headed to a simple game where you had to try to hit a ball into a target at a distance. "Lady Barat, you''ve been watching me y the whole time, right? How about we make a bet? I want to see you y too..." He said, smiling at her while she rolled her eyes.


    "What do you want?" She asked with frustration, looking at him with a certain irritation.


    "I''ll give you a billion dors if you beat me in this game..." He said.


    "Great, you go first." She replied immediately, seeing that now she had the chance to win back at least arge part of the money she had lost since Luffy had already earned more than 1,300,000,000 berries.


    Luffy nodded, picking up one of the balls as he approached the counter with a man quickly bowing to Barat, but Luffy didn''t even ask and simply threw it at the target after a quick aim, hitting the target dead center, destroying the middle of the target with a small explosion that startled the man.


    "Well, I think I overdid it a little... now it''s your turn." He murmured, observing the target in pieces.


    The woman, though surprised, quickly grabbed one of the balls next to her and prepared to throw. She felt, in the next moment, Luffy touching her body as he adjusted her arm.


    "Remember, you have to keep your posture like this and use the right muscle, this will give you more uracy..." He spoke in a calm tone, not seeming like someone who had once been a strict teacher with hispanions since he started in East Blue; he was doing more than just adjusting this woman''s posture. Although she didn''tin, she looked at him as if he were provoking her. After that, he stepped back and waited for her to throw.


    In the next moment, she threw the ball, but it didn''t hit the target as she expected, instead hitting the man who was standing next to the targets waiting for them to throw, striking him on the head.


    "WHAT?!" Barat eximed, unable to believe it.


    "Well, Lady Barat, it seems I''ve won this round..." He said, despite not even having mentioned what he wanted from her, as she had immediately epted without seeing the conditions, confident she would win against him. The woman looked at him with a certain hatred.


    "No, this is impossible! It can''t be! Let''s y again, you''re cheating!" She eximed, immediately grabbing another ball.


    "You''re a sore loser, Lady Barat." Luffy teased, but in the end, he sighed as the woman prepared once again to throw the ball, hitting a chandelier on the ceiling.


    Luffy just whistled as if he was watching something very entertaining.


    "No, no, this isn''t possible!" She kept eximing, grabbing another ball and throwing it, but missing again. She continued throwing anyway, hitting everywhere except the target she was supposed to hit.


    The manager of this game stood up, dizzy, after falling, but as soon as he lifted his head, another ball hit him, making him pass outpletely.


    "No, no, this can''t be happening! Where is my luck? What''s going on here?" She was no longer a seductive woman with her previous posture, as she seemed desperate with her current situation.


    Luffyughed until he had to dodge a ball, looking stunned at the woman in front of him. "How did you manage to throw a ball backward when your target is in front of you? Could this be how Zoro is...?" He said, unable to believe what was happening, despite expecting her to miss the whole time. "One thing is having bad luck, another is not havingmon sense..." He murmured.


    "Why, why is this happening?" She began to almost cry.


    "Well, Lady Barat, it seems with this game, you''ve already lost. Let''s move on to another now, and you have to pay the bet, right?" He said, while the woman looked frustrated.


    "What did you do to me? Exin now!" She demanded, grabbing his suit and starting to shake him, but he didn''t even budge while she seemed more like a frustrated girl with tears in her eyes.


    "Well, Lady Barat, sometimes people have good luck, other times bad luck." He shrugged, fully aware of what she must be going through now. He had touched her at that moment and used the Moa Moa no Mi on her, reducing her luck to 0.0001 times, which made her lose all her luck and fall into misfortune. His fruit was so broken now that it could replicate many other fruits with just onemand from the Moa Moa no Mi.


    Barat was living a nightmare in her life, but the next moment she was stunned as she was grabbed by Luffy. He moved her towards him, spinning her around, just before the chandelier she had hit earlier fell where Barat had been standing.


    "You should be careful, Lady Barat. At this rate, you might end up getting hurt." Luffymented, and the woman looked at him, stunned.


    She tried to say something, but the next moment she slipped on the oily floor after a waiter passing by dropped oil from his tray, and started to fall to the ground, but Luffy caught her in his arms, like a princess.


    "As I said, you need to be careful." He said,ughing internally, while maintaining only a cordial smile on the outside.


    "What''s happening? My luck has now turned into bad luck?" Lady Barat murmured, not understanding and even feeling scared.


    "It''s better for you to stay with me, Lady Barat. At this rate, you might end up getting hurt." Luffy teased as he began to walk away. Lady Barat started looking around, seeing things moving here and there, seeming as if screws were being undone, causing more things to fly towards her. She felt fear and quickly ran after Luffy.


    "Wait!" She shouted, as he carried bags and bags of chips, ready to profit more and more.


    "Carina, it''s good to see you." Nami said to her friend, and as they greeted each other, the rest of the crew watched. "How did you recognize me?" Nami continued, asking in a murmur, as she was wearing a mask, and no one else had figured it out.


    "Nami... I''m a clever thief. Do you really think you can fool me?" Carina said with a mischievous smile.


    "I guess you''re right..." Nami responded, not stopping from smiling as Carina inspected her.


    "Nami, I saw everything you did in the war. You''ve be such a strong person. Did you get rid of the fish-men who were in your vige?" She asked, admiringly.


    "Yes, although it wasn''t as good as I wanted, I still managed to save the people of Cocoyasi, including my sister, who is sailing with us," Nami said.


    Carina and Nami were partners in theft in East Blue, raising funds and splitting them after their schemes seeded.


    "I don''t doubt it, after seeing what you did in the war, it was incredible. And you''ve gathered such a powerful crew. I never imagined you would be a pirate, but I''m happy for you," Carina said with a smile.


    "But it''s surprising to find you here... What are you stealing from this ce?" Nami asked, suspicious.


    "Let''s just say there''s a lot to steal. But I''m more like a partner in this ce," Carina replied, giving a sly smile.


    "Really?" Nami asked, analyzing her. "Anyway, let''s talk moreter, I''m happy to see you. Let me introduce you to them, they are the rest of my crew," Nami said as Carina looked at everyone.


    "Incredible, they''re all quite impressive," Carinamented.


    Shirahoshi waved calmly at Nami''s friend, but soon something caught her attention in the sky, and she pointed upwards. "Look! Is gold falling from the sky?" She started to ask, confused.


    "Wait, gold?!" Nami eximed, stunned.


    At this moment, Carina frowned and said, "Hey, let''s get out of here. It''s gold, but it brings bad luck..." She knew she wasn''t doing this to help her friend and herpanions, but rather to preserve herself, as she was well aware of the strength of that crew. If Tesoro tried to fight them, it was very likely the ce would be destroyed.


    She pulled Nami along while the others, not understanding, nodded and followed them as the rain of gold began to drizzle down the streets.


    Elsewhere, Luffy looked up at the sky with a smile and couldn''t help butment... "It''s raining gold here, that looks amazing." He teased, fully aware of what it was, as he stood in the entrance of a doorway.


    Lady Barat seemed cautious, looking around on the way there. While Luffy yed a few more games, she was protected by him the whole time, with all sorts of things flying toward her��even with the ground breaking beneath her, and she about to fall��the entire ce had be her enemy. Everything bad seemed to happen around her, and Luffy would catch her at thest moment.


    Her gaze fell on the gold, and she saw an opportunity to get rid of this guy, after all, Tesoro could easily deal with him with the gold. "Did you know this is one of the attractions of our ship? They say that whoever passes through the rain will have good luck for the rest of their life," Barat said finally, while Luffy looked at her as if she were an idiot. His gaze then shifted to the side, and he smiled, as they were standing next to several wanted posters on the wall, including those of the current Yonkous.


    "Forget the gold rain. Anyway, it''s impressive how this guy, in such a short time, has made such a big name for himself in the world, isn''t it?" Luffymented.


    Even though Lady Barat was frustrated because Luffy hadpletely ignored her trap, she looked to the side and had to admit, "Yes, and now they''re on the move at this very moment in the New World... There was the incident in Dressrosa, but no one knows where the Captain is."


    "Aren''t you afraid he mighte here now and steal all the gold from this ship?" He asked to gauge her opinion...


    "It''s possible," she admitted, "but I''m sure the owner of this ce would know how to deal with him." Barat said.


    "Such confidence you have! I don''t think Tesoro is strong enough, even if he can control gold in a city of gold, this guy can handle him easily, after all, he''s a Yonkou." Luffy said.


    The woman was about to mock him, but something strange made her think about how he spoke of this with such calmness. She realized and paid closer attention to the Straw Hat poster, and suddenly, her eyes began to widen in shock. Now, she truly recognized him��the features, the smile, the red eyes, the dark hair, and the mocking demeanor. There was no doubt, with the only thing missing from this man being the straw hat.


    She moved cautiously, while her face and eyes stared at Luffy standing there, smiling at her reaction.


    "Well, it seems you''ve finally recognized me." Luffy said, starting to feel a bit offended, after all, he just wasn''t wearing his characteristic hat.


    The woman stood there, frozen in ce, unable to say anything. Fear began to grip her heart because, in front of her, was a man who was casually in Gran Tesoro. And, for the first time that night, she began to fear for her life after trying to steal his luck several times.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 397 – Gran Tesoro 04.

    Chapter 397 �C Gran Tesoro 04.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "2 billion berries?! That''s what he managed to get in 1 hour right under my nose?!" Tesoro eximed immediately, shocked to have just lost a fortune to this unknown man who had just arrived on his ship and was winning the games without losing a single one.


    "Yes, my lord, he must be cheating. There hasn''t been a single game he yed and didn''t win something�� There''s something very wrong with that guy, even though he''s with Lady Barat, he doesn''t seem affected by her at all, unlike everyone else!" The general manager, who oversaw everything, murmured dismally, fearing retaliation from his boss for his ipetence in stopping the man from winning more money, knowing full well how Tesoro dealt with his enemies.


    Tesoro turned back to the cameras as he watched. Lady Barat stood with her back to the man he didn''t know�� "Who is this guy��" he whispered, his gaze furious. Immediately, he used his powers and summoned the "Rain of Gold" to deal with this man. Once the gold touched him, it would enter his body, allowing Tesoro to reim the money by force and defeat the man.


    However, the man didn''t go outside and instead seemed to constantly mock Lady Barat, and for some reason, she began to experience a streak of bad luck, losing in several games and having various objects fall on her, with the stranger saving her numerous times. Tesoro was looking at a huge puzzle.


    "What''s going on?" he murmured.


    "I need Barat to take him to the Rain of Gold at any cost! What are you doing?" He continued, watching with anger as Barat appeared shocked, even scared, as he spoke to her.


    It was at that moment that Tesoro''s eyes widened when Luffy began walking outside without further resistance, stepping into the Rain of Gold that was already falling among the crowd, all eager to have the gold fall on them as well.


    Tesoro could see Luffy receiving the gold kes, and he began to raise his arms,ughing, while Miss Barat, at his side, looked on, not knowing what to say. Tesoro couldn''t hear them talking; he could only see the images.


    Despite swearing that he saw fear on Barat''s face, he immediately turned to his manager and quickly ordered: "Bring him to my main room. I will wee him. If he won all the games, I will announce that he cheated and take the money back. I will use more aggressive methods." Tesoro dered, while the man quickly nodded and ran out of the room, rushing to find the two.


    Meanwhile, on the scene, Lady Barat looked at Monkey D. Luffy. He simply said he didn''t care about the Rain of Gold and stepped forward, receiving what she had so eagerly wanted him to do, though now she didn''t seem so enthusiastic. Dealing with this guy wouldn''t be as easy as she had thought, and he was doing this because he knew exactly how to handle it. After all, he seemed to know Tesoro very well.


    She wasn''t wrong, as Luffy could easily counter Tesoro''s ability to trap him. After all, Luffy wasughing as his system began to beep:


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    [You acquired 1,000 berries.]


    The system kept beeping, increasing the value as he absorbed the gold that was stuck and entering his body. It wasn''t much��after all, these were small kes of gold that could even enter people''s bodies��but the amount of each of these gold pieces that Luffy was collecting was pretty surreal.


    Luffy smiled as he thought about how much money he had, and it kept increasing. "I''m getting greedier, and now I want to make arge part of this ship disappear the same way I absorbed a huge part of the city of gold in Skypiea." He murmured with a grin. Even though Barat couldn''t hear him, she felt a chill run down her spine, stepping back with real fear of Luffy. He had the face of a bandit at that moment, thinking about how much he''d love to see Tesoro''s face as all his wealth vanished.


    He turned his attention to Miss Barat, who was still watching cautiously. Suddenly, Luffy disappeared and reappeared in front of her. He ced his hand on her back and spun her around, just before the ceiling cracked and that spot was hit by a massive roulette table that broke through the ceiling and fell down. Once again, Luffy protected Lady Barat, while a hole now gaped in the ceiling, leaving the woman still stunned.


    People began to peer through the hole with worried expressions. "Hey, are you okay?" someone asked from the upper floor.


    "We''re just fine, aren''t we, Miss Barat? It was just an ident..." Luffymented, his gaze falling on her, though she was still frozen.


    "Are you okay...?" Luffy asked, while the woman seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown.


    For Barat, amidst all this streak of bad luck, she was now being crushed by the worst of it. She looked at him cautiously, as if any wrong move on her part would mean her death right then and there. "Are you going to kill me?" she asked, stuttering, not even trying to steal his luck anymore.


    "Why would you think that? You''re a very beautiful woman. Do you have a boyfriend or something like that? How about we go out after I meet your boss?" Luffy shed a smile.


    "Tesoro�� you intend to see Tesoro?" she murmured cautiously, without even answering Luffy''s provocative question.


    Obviously, Luffy responded with a small smile, though he was joking. "I just want to talk... Don''t be so nervous. I''m not going to kill you, even though you''ve tried to steal my luck several times. But it was quite entertaining, watching you deal with bad luck for the first time in your life, wasn''t it, Barat?" He asked calmly, his face close to hers.


    "..." He remained silent for a moment.


    "Don''t you think I can destroy this ce if I need to, just to see Tesoro...?" Luffy asked, noting Barat''s silence, as he began to contemte being quite showy.


    At that moment, she was released, her body detaching from that pirate, while she wondered if a fight between them and these guys was inevitable. Just then, someone emerged from one of the corridors.


    "Lady Barat! Lady Barat!!" The general manager��the only one beneath Lady Barat��appeared running, approaching as Luffy watched curiously.


    "Listen, Lord Tesoro personally wants to invite you to congratte you on your many victories. He said he''s very interested in the man with so much luck!" The manager spoke, and Luffy grinned upon hearing this.


    "Well, it seems that happened faster than I thought. Let''s go, take me to your boss," hemented. The man, despite noticing that Lady Barat was quite nervous about the situation, nodded, smiling at the stranger whose name no one knew, simply doing his job.


    As they headed further into the ship, Carina was chatting with Nami, while the other crewmates yed and enjoyed various games around them.


    "Well, Nami, let me ask you a question...?" Carina raised the question while they were talking about the past, which was rather strange.


    Nami approached it this way: "Seems like you''re using the tactic of gathering information like we used to..." she murmured.


    "It''s just that I''m really curious about something. I''ve been with you guys for a while now, but I don''t see the rest of your crew. Is it just you two?" Carina asked, curious.


    "No..." Nami replied with some distaste. "I told you I got married, right? So, my husband is somewhere on this ship too. He''s our captain on this ship, and he disappeared as soon as we arrived. That bastard must be with some woman. Every time he disappears like this, he alwayses back with someone new. He already has a bunch of them at his disposal, but he''s such a damn womanizer. I only put up with it because, well, he satisfies me, I love him, and he makes me happy enough that I can endure at least another dozen women sharing our bed..." Nami murmured, embarrassed at thest part, not noticing how Carina had a dark expression at that moment.


    ''This is bad, very bad,'' Carina muttered internally. If Tesoro came into conflict with that guy, they would be destroyed for sure.


    "But why do you want to know?" Nami asked, already understanding the woman''s intentions of extracting information from her.


    Carina tried to force the friendliest smile she could. "No, I just wanted to know. I''m also a big fan of... Monkey D. Luffy," she replied.


    As soon as she mentioned that name, she didn''t even have time to react before Nami grabbed her by the cor and lifted her. "Hey, if you''re thinking about having anything to do with my husband, forget it, okay? Carina, we shared all the gold back in the East Blue, but I''m not sharing Luffy just because you''re asking," she eximed angrily, leaving Carina stunned.


    "No, it''s not that!" Carina eximed immediately. ''I just don''t want to die because of him! Nami, you don''t understand!'' Carina muttered internally.


    "Nami, stop it. I don''t have any interest in your husband. I don''t even know him well enough to say anything," she tried to reason with Nami, while finally being released, and the other crewmates looked on curiously at themotion.


    "It better be that way," Nami responded, pouting stubbornly while crossing her arms.


    "Anyway, I think I need to get going. I''ve got some things to take care of, but I''ll be backter. Is that okay?" Carina suddenly said.


    Nami narrowed her eyes, but she eventually nodded. Carina immediately bolted from the scene.


    "I have to make it in time!!!" Carina eximed as she ran through the casino. She had to warn Tesoro about the ticking time bomb in this ce. If Tesoro was arrogant enough, knowing how he operated, they would all be doomed. Too bad, because it was already toote for Carina''s intentions.


    Luffy was already fully aware of everything this ship represented, as he walked behind the general manager, with Lady Barat following behind him, concerned.


    And so, they entered the room, entirely made of gold. The man inside looked like a staircase, dressed in a pink suit with blonde hair, almost in the style of Domingo. Luffy looked at him with interest.


    "Hello, sir, it seems you''ve finally appeared. It''s an honor to meet the man who made me poorer in just one night. Not even Barat''spany seemed to affect you... I''d love to know your secret..." Tesoro said, looking at Luffy with malice.


    Luffy, however, smiled back with the same malice, but mostly with greed, seeing how he could get even richer here. "Hello, Tesoro, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard you''re a very wealthy man. I hope you won''t be too upset if you be a little less wealthy today..." Luffy responded to every word with a confident smile as he approached Tesoro, the man with the Gold Devil Fruit, the one he intended to subjugate and make his subordinate.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 398 – Gran Tesoro 05.

    Chapter 398 �C Gran Tesoro 05.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    Tesoro stared at his guest and noticed his extreme confidence and the strange way he looked at him, but that didn''t matter to him, as he was also very confident.


    "Hello, Tesoro... You really seem unique, which isn''t surprising since this is the first time I''ve seen you, user of the Gold fruit..." Luffy spoke with a mocking tone.


    Tesoro looked at him strangely now. "You know me?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Not personally, but I know you very well," Luffy replied.


    "Tell me, how did you manage to make so much money? Now I''m sure Lady Barat could have stolen your luck, especially when you made her turn your luck into misfortune." Tesoro questioned while Barat herself remained silent.


    Luffy just smiled. "Well, I have my tricks to deal with that. I can alter my luck and that of others. I have very versatile abilities thanks to my akuma no mi. If you want to know, we can bet that I can grab your neck before you can even react..." he challenged, and quickly, the ce became tense, enveloped by a hostile atmosphere.


    "You think that..." Suddenly, Tesoro stopped mid-sentence as he was about to mock him. But it wasn''t just him; everyone in the ce felt something, and their bodies became static, unable to move.


    The silence was broken when Luffy began walking toward the man, leaving everyone stunned, still immobile, only able to hear, see, and feel in that state. He continued across the room until Luffy stopped in front of Tesoro, who had a glint of fear in his eyes. Luffy raised his hand and grabbed the man''s neck.


    "See how I could do it... So easy to kill you," Luffy said calmly. "Tesoro, I thought you would be a stronger opponent. Is this all you could offer when you brought me exactly where I wanted to be?" he dered.


    "Now... You wanted to rob me... your intentions are clear from a distance... Why shouldn''t I end your life right now?" Luffy asked, squeezing Tesoro''s neck.


    Tesoro didn''t respond. Even the manager and Barat looked at him from a distance with fear, immobile, unable to move.


    "Well, this is one of my abilities. I can stop time for a short period. It''s not the strongest power, but it helps me make moves when I want..." Luffy spoke calmly. He could use this ability only for a few seconds.


    Seeing the time for his ability run out... he simply threw Tesoro to the ground. The man fell, rolling across the gold floor. Suddenly, the whole room returned to normal, with Barat taking a deep breath while the manager stood frightened, trembling in fear.


    Tesoro began to get up and said, "What did you do, you damn brat?" he eximed, clearly angry.


    "Well, as you can see, I''m stronger than you," Luffymented with some mockery.


    "You''ll pay for this! You''re not the only one who can paralyze someone!" Tesoro shouted and raised his hand toward Luffy.


    Quickly, he tried to use the gold that his body absorbed, but Luffy took a step forward as if unaffected by anything Tesoro tried.


    "Unfortunately, your gold doesn''t work against me, Tesoro," he said, taking another step.


    Barat truly saw what she thought would happen the moment Tesoro tried to fight this guy.


    "What''s going on?!" Tesoro was surprised and tried again, but nothing affected this strange man until he tried to see the gold inside him and was shocked not to find any.


    "No, what did you do?!" he screamed, a bit frightened.


    "Secret," Luffy replied.


    ''He must have bathed in seawater beforeing here... He seems to know my weaknesses...'' Tesoro thought, suspecting Luffy was someone specialized in killing him.


    "Then take this." Tesoro made the gold from the ceiling descend, quickly starting to cover Luffypletely, interrupting his steps. Luffy looked around, surrounded by gold, while Tesoro watched with some frustration, especially when he saw Luffy begin to smile.


    "This may stop me... but not for long." he dered, and all the gold began to be absorbed around Luffy as if he were a ck hole, and soon, he was left with no gold around him, his system starting to sound an alert.


    "Gochisousama deshita..." Luffynded on the ground while wiping his lips as if he had actually eaten the gold. ''I''ve always wanted to say something like that in an ideal situation,'' he murmured as he recalled Natsu''s epic lines from Fairy Tail.


    His gaze returned forward. "Thank you, Tesoro, you just gave me hundreds of thousands of berries... Please, keep going. Send more," Luffy mocked.


    Tesoro, a bit frightened, beganunching more gold, while Luffy ced his hand on the metal as if it were a ck hole, absorbing everything.


    "Are you going to keep sending it piece by piece, Tesoro? That''s no fun," Luffy said with some boredom, thinking about taking everything at once.


    In the next moment, Tesoro watched as he touched the ground. Luffy ced both hands on the floor, and suddenly all the gold around the space started to be sucked up, revealing the floor below. Everyone took a step back to avoid falling, while Luffy remained in the middle of the void, simply standing on an invisible tform with his evolved geppo, calmly looking ahead.


    Tesoro looked frustrated, angry, yet simultaneously shocked and somewhat afraid. After all, there was someone in this world who could take his gold and make it disappear. ''Could it be that my fruit has a weakness to another fruit...?'' he murmured as he looked at Luffy.


    "Who... who are you?" he immediately asked.


    "Well, maybe it''s time I introduce myself," Luffy said, seeing that it was time to stop being mysterious.


    At that moment, someone appeared from the hallway. "Tesoro, listen! Monkey D. Luffy is on this ship. We shouldn''t mess with him at all, he''s too dangerous, a Yonko... we''re all going to die!!!" a woman eximed, none other than Carina herself. Without noticing the missing floor, she began to fall, screaming in fright, only to be caught by Barat, who pulled her back.


    "What''s going on?" she asked, looking ahead and seeing a man floating in the middle of the empty space, while Tesoro watched, gritting his teeth.


    "Toote, he''s already here..." Barat murmured.


    It was then that Tesoro finally opened his eyes and looked at Luffy.


    "I don''t me them," Luffymented. "After all, people seem dumb enough not to distinguish a person with a hat from someone without one. It''s really disappointing," he muttered before responding to Tesoro. "As for my introduction... I am Monkey D. Luffy," he said.


    "What... what are you doing here?" Tesoro muttered in fear.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I came to make you my subordinate," Luffy said.


    "You think that..." Tesoro couldn''t even finish his sentence before Luffy appeared in front of him and immediately punched him in the face.


    "Well, I figured you wouldn''t ept it that easily. So, I''ll start with a beating," Luffy said.


    Immediately, Tesoro flew like a lightning bolt, smashing into the wall, exploding into solid gold and crashing through to the next one. He flew a considerable distance, destroying everything just from the force of Luffy''s punch.


    "What?!" Carina eximed, shocked, while Barat stood beside her equally stunned, and the manager trembled in fear.


    "Well, as you can see, I''m in the process of turning Tesoro into a member of my fleet, and you all as well. So, don''t try anything, or else... well, I''ll have to give you all a beating too," Luffy said as everyone just watched him.


    He disappeared in the next moment, advancing toward the destroyed wall.


    Tesoro was getting up at that moment in the middle of a golden casino while the people there ran in fear from the sudden explosion. "No... I can''t die here," he murmured. "But I will never, ever be someone''s servant!" he eximed as his past resurfaced.


    A shback of Mary Geoise appeared in his mind, when he had be a ve, or when the Tenryuubito had taken the woman he loved away, and he could do nothing.


    "No! I will never bow to anyone again. I''d rather die than be someone''s ve!" he shouted in fury.


    Meanwhile, all the gold in that room began to react, as did the entire ind. In front of him, a figure emerged from the wall while the golden floor cracked under his feet as hended there. Tesoro looked at Luffy with such rage that it even surprised him.


    "You bastard!" he eximed, quickly beginning to hurl gold at Luffy again. The gold surged forward, filled with thin strands advancing in every direction around Luffy as it wrapped around him, attempting to trap him.


    "This won''t work..." Luffy merely murmured as the golden chains suddenly vanished, being absorbed by his body.


    "Come on, Tesoro. I''ll even admit your will to fight, but gold, man? Forget that idea, it''s not going to work," Luffy said, hoping for an interesting fight, though he couldn''t expect much from the gold user.


    In the next moment, Luffy saw a golden fist begin to transform into ayer of Armament Haki, rushing toward him. Luffy immediately raised his hand to stop the blow but was dragged backward by the force of the attack. He tried to absorb the gold, but this time it didn''t work.


    "I see... so things coated with Haki don''t work in the system either," Luffy murmured.


    Luffy then countered the fist with his Haki and charged forward, while more giant fists of gold and Haki came at him. He zigzagged through the air until he reached the man, who was already somewhat injured,nding a kick to his stomach, making him spit saliva as he flew, crashing through more walls until he was expelled from the casino, exploding into the middle of the city street, drawing the attention of everyone there.


    "He''s very strong... You can''t be alone... Let''s see if you can handle this," Tesoro said, starting to use another tactic.


    As the whole area reacted, suddenly, all the people everywhere felt their bodies freeze, having been affected by the rain of gold. Even Vivi, Nami, Hachi, and Lucy had been paralyzed.


    "What''s happening?" Vivi murmured, dazed.


    "Our bodies stopped... What''s going on?" Nami eximed, unable to move.


    "Nee..." Hachi could say nothing else.


    "I was winning the game, this isn''t fair!" Lucy immediatelyined.


    The only one who seemed to move was Shirahoshi. She looked at the others.


    "Are you all right? You''ve been paralyzed... not just you... everyone on the ind has been paralyzed. Luffy is fighting someone in the distance," Shirahoshi murmured.


    Suddenly, her Den Den Mushi began to ring. It was Luffy, who had given her the device before leaving the group.


    "Hi, hubby!" she answered, smiling as if she weren''t in a bizarre situation, while Vivi and Nami seemed to look at her with a bit of irritation.


    "Shirahoshi, do me a favor: cover everyone on this ind with seawater," he asked.


    Shirahoshi thought for a moment and quickly understood. After all, the gold in people''s bodies could be removed with seawater due to the weakness of the Akuma no Mi. Being a mermaid and having the power of Poseidon and Leviathan, she could be immune to it.


    Then, Shirahoshi began to unleash her power, flying above the city and swirling her hands, creating a small water tornado that quickly began to spread, generating a light rain that sshed everywhere. Luffy smiled, turned off the Den Den Mushi, and put it away while watching Shirahoshi in action.


    Tesoro looked stunned as, beyond the rain, the area began to flood with water falling like rain or even like rivers in various ces, invading the casinos. The amount of water Shirahoshi was swirling was immense and seemingly endless.


    "What? How is this possible?" Tesoro couldn''t believe it.


    He wanted to use the people to fight against Luffy, even capturing possible crew members present to use as leverage, but now his n had been thwarted as the entire ind was freed from his power. When the water began to hit him, he realized he needed ast resort. Suddenly, all the gold started to wrap around him.


    "I''m going to kill you! I won''t be a ve!" he shouted as the gold formed a giant.


    Luffy, observing the transformation, smiled as he saw Tesoro''s most powerful form revealed inside the golden giant.


    "Well, this looks like it''s getting interesting," he murmured, as his fist began to catch fire. "Let''s see if you can handle this..." In the next moment, Luffy disappeared.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 399 – Gran Tesoro 06.

    Chapter 399 �C Gran Tesoro 06.


    <strong>[300</strong> days - Continuous Writing!]


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The golden giant rose before the city of Gran Tesoro, while the people looked on in fear. Now able to move, they quickly started to flee, drenched in Shirahoshi''s water, as the feet of the golden giant created by Tesoro stomped on the ground, immediately cracking it. He looked frustrated, with a bloodied face, toward where Luffy should be, at the entrance of the building still filled with raised debris, until he saw a small purple shing from there, but quite luminous, illuminating the area with an ethereal color.


    When Tesoro narrowed his eyes, in the next moment, he disappeared. And before he could react, his giant suddenly flew backward. When he looked down, he saw mes exploding, feeling the enormous heat, as Luffy punched his stomach so hard that it generated an impact of mes, piercing it with a fire ray, melting all the gold as soon as it came into contact with his mes. The mes continued running through the ship, melting anything they touched, while the giant soon after flew backward, smashing into buildings, and Tesoro was stunned inside it, trying to regain his bnce.


    As he finally stopped flying backward uncontrobly, he ended up crashing into a final building, exploding and as if disintegrating into it like a throne, but all full of debris. The giant raised its arm before cing it to the side, while it had a huge hole in its belly, struggling to get up. But then a figure appeared from above like lightning, kicking its head with the same giant, forcing it down again as it crashed, exploding into the building even more.


    "You really think you can beat me like this, Tesoro?" Luffymented calmly, as he looked down at him, standing on the dented part of the giant''s head where he hadnded.


    "You think you can stop me here?!" Tesoro immediately eximed, while the golden hand advanced again, but as it approached him, it exploded on impact where Luffy was. But he quickly raised his hand, immediately stopping the fist with a snap.


    Luffy mocked it as he lifted his hand, appearing to hold the giant hand with one arm after the impact explosion finally became visible.


    "How did someone so strong end up here?!" Tesoro was frustrated. After all, he wasn''t even surprised by Luffy''s abilities and strength. He was much stronger than any pirate Tesoro had faced before. He himself had no confidence to win, but his streak of bad luck with someone like this showing up here was frustrating.


    Luffy continued holding the golden arm and simply jumped up, even pulling the giant along with him. As he turned his body, Luffy lifted it like a jiu-jitsu move, mming the giant down with his arm over his shoulder, exploding on the ground.


    "We have to get out of here!!"


    "Quick, to our ships! Something''s happening here."


    "We can take the gold now!!"


    More and more people were getting scared, while others wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    The giant tried to get up, but due to the huge hole in its chest, its mobility was no longer the same. And before he could react, Luffy appeared beside his chin and punched with pure strength. This immediately crushed it, sending it flying and being dragged by the punched face, as it crashed into another golden building.


    Barat appeared at this moment on the street, looking shocked, seeing Tesoro''s enormous golden puppet being punched like that, while Carina was also beside her, looking with her mouth open and eyes wide.


    "Hey, Luffy! What are you doing?" At that moment, Nami appeared pping her wings, while Vivi also apanied her with her body transformed into air. Shirahoshi also slid through the air, while Lucy and Hachi also appeared using Geppo to fly.


    "Ah, about that..." Luffy smiled at them as he continued walking toward the destroyed building. "I''m dealing with a friend," hemented.


    "Who''s your friend here?!" Immediately the giant made an effort to get out, while Tesoro, all bruised, looked at Luffy frustrated, reaching the level of hatred for this pirate making him see how all his efforts were in vain.


    "Come on, Tesoro, you''re too emotional. I just want to invite you to my crew. I''m sure you won''t regret it," Luffymented.


    "I''d rather die! I will never serve anyone again!" Tesoro eximed.


    "Hey, man, I know you don''t have a pretty story, that your life was tough... but that''s not the kind of servitude I''m talking about. Don''tpare it to those shitty offers from Merry Geoise, they''d make..." Luffymented, but Tesoro didn''t even listen.


    "If I can''t beat you, at least I''ll take revenge on one of yourpanions and take you down with me!" Tesoro said, and the next moment, he tried to punch Luffy''spanions in the air as soon as they were within his reach. They were surprised but also prepared; after all, they were much stronger than they were two years ago.


    However, Luffy wasn''t about to let something like that happen. Quickly, he moved with a sh, increasing his speed. Tesoro didn''t even have a chance to carry out his n and was caught off guard as his entire world spun around. Luffy broke through the golden giant''s walls, prated through to Tesoro, and pulled him out from the other side, easily shattering Tesoro''s armor, before throwing him down with such force that the ground began to give way for over 100 meters, breaking buildings and everything else around them as Tesoro was finally dragged to a halt.


    Luffynded on the ground while the giant kneeled behind him with a great explosion, beginning to fall without its master controlling its power.


    "Hey, man, attacking mypanions in front of me? I might not be so kind if someone does that again..." Luffymented before disappearing in the next moment, advancing toward Tesoro.


    Tesoro was badly injured on the ground and tried to get up, seeing that his arm was broken. "Ah... that bastard..." He began coughing blood, touching his stomach and realizing that several ribs were broken too. "He really got me... so I ended up here..." He murmured, looking up at the dark sky.


    "But... I won''t give in...! I won''t go through that again!" He muttered with determination once more, seeing shbacks he didn''t want to remember. When he saw Luffy approaching, he quickly created a dagger with the gold he still had nearby and tried to stab his own neck. After all, he preferred death over bing a ve again, like when he had been a ve to the Tenryuubito for many years.


    However, just as the de was mere inches from his neck, he suddenly froze, stopping in ce, his eyes trembling but unable to speak. Luffy had once again stopped time with his ability.


    Luffy whistled as he approached. "Man, you''re really going to waste your life like this? You didn''t even listen to me yet. You''re lucky my ability recharged after a while. It''s a pity I can''t use it all the time; it has a cooldown limit," Luffymented, then looked at the man who had been about to kill himself.


    "Now that you can hear me without doing anything stupid, I''m going to give you my proposal. I don''t see why I should force you to join my crew, but you have three options. The first: you kill yourself, and I take all your stuff��after all, your gold is very interesting to me. The second: I let you live, but you still don''t ept my invitation... You give up everything you have here, since you tried to trick me and steal from me... So, I intend to take everything for myself, and you leave this ship with a goat and anyone else who wants to go with you," Luffy said before continuing with thest option.


    "And we have the third option, the one I hope you ept: you join my fleet and help me reach the One Piece. After that, we''ll wage war on the world, and in that war..." Luffy looked directly at Tesoro as if he knew his past and suffering. "I... n to destroy the World Government, Merry Geoise, and consequently, the Tenryuubito," Luffy said with a sinister smile, watching Tesoro''s stunned expression.


    "I know this is sudden, but I also know you want revenge against the Tenryuubito. Even though you let them enter here, you hate them deeply... You know I''ve already killed several of them. I even thought you''d be my fan," Luffymented. He really believed Tesoro would see him as a hero or something like that. After all, Tesoro was a victim of the Tenryuubito, and Luffy had executed one in front of the whole world during thest war.


    Then Luffy spoke again. "My proposal is simple: once I find Roger''s treasure, the World Government won''t sit still. Of course, they''ll act before that, but not on the scale of when that treasure is imed by someone. And we''ll fight an intense war that will involve the entire world. I know that we and the Tenryuubito can no longer coexist. That''s why I n to destroy the entire Tenryuubito system and the World Government." He said, while Tesoro just listened.


    "Now I''m going to move your hand away from your neck, and you''ll make your decision." Luffy said, approaching and moving Tesoro''s hand, cing him in a position where his current speed wouldn''t kill him, and he could even stop the de. He stepped back from Tesoro and waited only a few seconds for the effect of time at 0.0001 to end in that space.


    At that moment, Tesoro quickly pushed the knife toward himself but stopped, unable to do it at that distance, as he looked at Luffy cautiously.


    "You... you really want to do this?" He asked, hesitantly, even with his face covered in blood.


    "Of course. I admit I''ve never suffered at their hands, but I know how bad they are. They''re the scum of this world, and no one has done anything against them in 800 years. It''s time for someone to act in this era. After all, this is my era." Luffy responded firmly.


    "Why are you doing this? What''s your goal?" Tesoro asked, still cautious, wanting to know who Monkey D. Luffy was.


    "There are many reasons. Maybe I want to free the countries under their oppressive regime and give them autonomy. I want to be the Emperor of the Sea and for no one to question my sovereignty in this world. I want to create a better world for my children and to live peacefully with my family. I also do it for greed; after all, I want my name to be eternalized. A man needs goals in his life. Some small, others big, and mine is basically to change the history of this world. There are also other reasons I don''t fully understand yet." Luffy said, thoughtful about the cryptic things Rayleigh had mentioned during their training a year ago, but he hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    "Maybe it''s one of these reasons... or maybe it''s all of them at once. But my goal is clear: I want you to help me, Tesoro. That''s why I''ve always been interested in you and why I''m inviting you to join under my g. Together, I''ll give you the chance to get revenge on everything those people did to you." Luffy said.


    Tesoro seemed to be thinking, evaluating whether Luffy was lying or telling the truth. In the end, he lowered his golden de, no longer pointing it at his own neck.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 400 – Gran Tesoro 07.

    Chapter 400 �C Gran Tesoro 07.


    Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    Luffy was in a room made of gold, analyzing the group standing in front of him, while several people sat beside him, including Nami, Vivi, Shirahoshi, Lucy, and Hachi. They were facing Tesoro and all the members of his crew, even those Luffy had not encountered until now, like Dice and Tanaka, while Barat and Carina, Nami''s friend, were also present.


    "Well, let''s begin�� it''s a pleasure to meet you all. As you know�� I am Monkey D. Luffy, an emperor of the sea." Luffy dered, as the world already considered him one, and he himself affirmed his status as an emperor, looking at them with confidence that he could destroy them all if they dared to challenge him, since that''s how a Yonko acted.


    "Yes��" Tesoro murmured, not bothering to introduce himself due to their previous meeting with Jon while he was fully bandaged after getting hurt multiple times by Luffy. After all, he had not only injuries but several broken bones as well.


    "��" The rest remained silent, just observing how the situation unfolded.


    "And you want us to join your fleet?" Tesoromented, speaking on behalf of all hisrades.


    "Yes, I want you to take Gran Tesoro out of these waters and bring it to my territory, where I''ll gather all my inds together so we can concentrate and organize ourselves more efficiently." Luffy said, while Tesoro watched him intently, tapping the table with his finger in a thoughtful rhythm before addressing the Straw Hat.


    "Are you serious about that? You won''t back down? After all, as far as I know, no one in this world has ever gone against those people." He spoke, waiting for Luffy to show confidence. Even the Pirate King never got close to what you''re nning to do.


    "Yes, this war is inevitable. After I find the One Piece." Luffy said.


    "And why are you so confident about finding an ind that no one has found in thest two decades?" Tesoro asked, and Luffy understood his question.


    "Simple��" Luffy began. "To reach Laugh Tale, you need to have the four Road Poneglyphs, as that''s the key to finding the ind." He said.


    After those words, he surprised everyone with that information, even his crew seemed unaware of it.


    "You''re serious, Luffy!?" Nami stood up from her chair at that moment and looked at him, stunned, while asking, as Luffy had not shared that information until now.


    "Yes. There are four red Poneglyphs that are very well guarded, even for me. That''s why this war against two Yonko will be necessary. We''ll get two of them at once." Luffy said confidently. "One is in Wano, in Kaido''s possession, and the other is in Whole Cake Ind, in Big Mom''s possession�� Our goal is simple: take them both down and pave the way to get the Poneglyphs." He dered. There was the third one, which they would obtain with rtive ease, as it was in Zou, and Luffy knew how easily they could befriend the Minks. And part of our crew is already heading there.


    ''But thest one will be a bit more problematic. I don''t know its location, but I believe it''s rted to Shanks or perhaps the ind of the giants. Luckily, I have Brogy and Dorry, and with both on my side, it will be easier to enter Elbaf, though I''m not sure if it''s really in Shanks'' territory. After all, Elbaf is always described as one of the strongest and most mysterious inds in the world��'' Luffy was debating internally about thest Poneglyph.


    "I see�� So we need that to find Roger''s treasure��?" Tesoro asked.


    "Yes, and we need the information that those four Poneglyphs will give us. But this is just the beginning. I doubt we''ll only have to deal with a few pirate enemies. Chaos will be imminent. But anyway, that''s a conversation for another time. What I want now is your confirmation, Tesoro. I know you''ve been listening to me until now, so it''s my turn to hear from you." Luffy said, after all, they had only had an initial conversation, and Tesoro had already calmed down a bit and given up on killing himself, knowing that Luffy wouldn''t be extreme and had given his word.


    "Alright, I will join your fleet," he confirmed the next moment, knowing he would be under someone again, but this time it wouldn''t be so bad, so he continued. "As long as I get what I want, which is finally being able to take revenge on those people I''ve always hated my entire life. I''m angry at myself for just watching them without really hurting them when they stepped foot here. But I didn''t do anything because I''m not stupid enough to want to kill them and have everything I own destroyed."


    Tesoro hadn''t finished yet. "Now, will I have permission to kill them? And if the World Government tries to destroy me, can I count on you after that?" Tesoro asked, while a smile appeared on Luffy''s face.


    "Of course. After all, we are a crew specialized in causing chaos and killing Tenryuubitos. So feel free," Luffy responded with a smile.


    "I''m hungry," Lucy''s voice emerged beside him, as she seemed quite bored with the conversation.


    "Well, could you get my sister some food?" Luffy asked, while Tesoro nodded for Carina to take her to the kitchen.


    "It''s fine if we stay a bit longer, right? After all, I want you to head to Dressrosa in the meantime. Those waters already belong to me. Wait there until we finish our course, as we need to visit a few more inds," Luffy said, concluding the conversation.


    "Alright�� feel free. But can I ask something?" Tesoro knew that Luffy would win a fortune by ying again, but he still had great curiosity about something, and as Luffy nodded for him to continue, he asked.


    "Tell me, how do you manage to touch gold and simply disappear?" he asked.


    Luffy smiled. "Well, that''s my secret," he simply replied, even though he hadn''t taken any more gold since theirst fight, he had still profited a lot from the gold he absorbed as Tesoro threw it at him. His system now had a good bnce, which he would useter.


    After that, Shirahoshi clung to Luffy''s back while Vivi, Nami, and Hachi apanied him as they returned to the casinos.


    "Well, my wives," Luffy said, grabbing Vivi and Nami by the waist, while Shirahoshi kept her arms around his neck in her usual spot, before continuing. "Now let''s y a game. It''s time to show that your husband is a great yer," he said with a smile, heading straight for one of the casinos.


    Hachi was left behind, but Luffy gave him a task after demanding a few extra things from Tesoro. Hachi then left for another ce.


    After the initial scare, as many ships had already left the ind in fear of the fight between Luffy and Tesoro, things finally calmed down. There was still destruction among the broken buildings and a massive golden giant fallen in a destroyed part of the city, but fortunately, there were no deaths, only a few people injured by debris during the fight.


    People soon calmed down and began to understand what had happened. They were shocked by the presence of a Yonko on the ship. Some immediately ran in a panic to leave the ind, while others stayed out of curiosity to see Monkey D. Luffy, the legendary pirate of this post-war era.


    The manager was surprised to see Luffy, Nami, Vivi, and Shirahoshi ying without disguises, as Luffy had his hat back on his head, and the girls were no longer wearing masks, revealing their identities. He watched with fear, different from the anger he had toward Luffy while with Barat. After all, Luffy was ying again, and the manager feared that if the roulette didn''tnd on the number Luffy wanted, he might kill him. After all, a Yonko could easily do that; if they didn''t like something, you were dead, and there was nothing you could do about it.


    Meanwhile, Hachi went toplete the task Luffy had given him. He headed to the underground area, where there were numerous prisoners kept by Tesoro after deceiving them and forcing them into debt, ultimately imprisoning them.


    "Are you saying this ce now belongs to a Yonko? And he''s freeing us?" one man asked, surprised.


    "Nee... Yes, you can leave," the fish-man responded, while Hachi grabbed toy weapons filled with seawater and began spraying everyone with his six arms. He released the gold that had bound them, as it had lost the effect of Tesoro''s ability.


    "Nee... well, you can''t take any gold. Otherwise, you''ll have to pay for it," he said in a firm tone, while the prisoners quickly nodded, eager to embrace their newfound freedom. After all, thest thing they wanted was to see gold again. Hachi seemed satisfied with that as a few men approached him.


    "I heard about Monkey D. Luffy a year ago, before getting trapped here. Is he our savior?" one of them asked, and Hachi nodded.


    "I wish I could repay him, please ept me into your group!" They began to kneel before Hachi, who was taken aback by this.


    "I''ll have to talk to him first," Hachi responded as more and more people gathered.


    Meanwhile, on the surface, as the other members of Tesoro''s crew were freeing the children at Luffy''s request, he continued ying and winning, surrounded by the women he loved and desired this time. Being the true yer, Nami was very happy as Luffy handed her more chips, but not in a demeaning way like gamblers in Las Vegas would with women. After all, he didn''t want to sexualize his wives in front of others.


    At that moment, his sister joined them after eating a lot. She appeared with a huge belly, looking bloated, causing Luffy to fall to the floor in shock��the only person who could knock him down at this moment was his own sister. He got up a momentter, knowing it was just a temporary effect, and soon she would absorb all the food and slim down.


    He yed until he grew tired, at which point Hachi called for him. Luffy went to see the prisoners, analyzing them as they filled the streets, pleading to join his fleet.


    "Well, give them a ship. Tell them to wait at Dressrosa. I doubt they''ll want to stay at Gran Tesoro much longer after everything that happened," Luffymented, knowing they didn''t harbor intense hatred toward Tesoro. It would be good to keep them away, as he wanted to test them, seeing that they weren''t too bad.


    The children were also freed, and Vivi approached them, thanking them. "Luffy, what are we going to do with them?!" she asked, a little sad after hearing that some had nowhere to go and didn''t even remember their homes.


    ''She must be thinking about Sinbad at this moment...'' Luffy murmured, looking at Vivi with teary eyes. "We''ll take them to Dressrosa and take care of them until we figure out what else we can do," Luffy dered.


    "In any case, let''s get ready to head back to the ship we left at sea," Luffy returned to the others.


    "Hey, those guys aren''t going to mess with the ship''s vault, are they?" Nami asked, approaching as sheined, running toward Luffy while carrying bags full of chips he had won.


    "I doubt they''ll do that," Luffy remarked in reference to the Two Piece group, who were still on the ship, tasked with guarding it. But Luffy knew everything was fine, as he had finished everything in just a few hours, from leaving to defeating Tesoro.


    So, Nami went to exchange the gold while the others prepared to leave. "I''ll do something first..." Luffy said, asking them to get the ship ready, as he went off in another direction on the ind.


    Carina ended up organizing a ship to separate the former prisoners of Gran Tesoro, as the ship began heading toward Dressrosa.


    Luffy found a secluded spot on the ind and purchased from his system a small table and two chairs with a bottle of wine on it. He then sat down and calmly opened the bottle, pouring himself a drink until a shadow appeared, apanied by the sound of high-heeled footsteps.


    Luffy just smiled. "I thought you were going to reject me for a moment," he said yfully, while the person remained silent, continuing to approach.


    "Well, I hope you''re not agreeing to this just because I''m your boss now, right? I was hoping you''de because I''m a lucky, charming guy who knows how to make ady''s heart race with emotion," hemented.


    "Don''t forget to add narcissist..." the feminine voice replied.


    "What can I say... am I not a lucky guy?" he teased with a smile as he looked at the well-dressed woman in front of him. "Lady Barat."


    "Maybe you are all of that..." she murmured, admitting with a bit of embarrassment, after all, she was sexually attracted to him after he defeated Tesoro, and he knew it. He hadn''t missed the chance to hold her in his arms before leaving this ce.


    "Anyway, let''s continue our night. After all, you owe me a date, don''t you?" he teased her, and they spent a few hours together. It didn''t take long for them to get closer, more intimately, with Luffy charming her in every way he could. Barat was already emotionally shaken by all the events of the night. Luffy easily removed her clothes after purchasing a bed and making sure no one would approach that side of the ind, and they made love right there.


    "Where''s Luffy? I hope he''s not with another woman right now," Nami grumbled aboard the ck Pearl, waiting with the others on the ship for their husband so they could sleep together.


    Back to Luffy, after seeing the woman wrapping herself in a nket, covering her naked body while Barat slept soundly, he had indulged a little with the Moa Moa no Mi while ying with her, to the point where he had to cancel the sound and noise in the area due to her loud moaning. Giving the woman a farewell kiss, Luffy leapt through the air, leaving Gran Tesoro to return to the ship, after all, he still had to satisfy his wives that very night. Meanwhile, Barat couldn''t help but smile as her eyes opened, quite pleased, despite having just slept with a man she had met only a few hours ago.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 401 – Kingdom of Prodence 01.

    Chapter 401 �C Kingdom of Prodence 01.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The Kingdom of Prodence is located in a part of the New World, between the beginning and the middle of those waters, a little past Dressrosa. It is also part of the World Government. Most of the kingdom was upied by rural areas, with small viges scattered across the ind, and there was arge capital at the center of the country. For Prodence, the economy revolved around all kinds of things, from fishing to agriculture and trade of products exported and imported from other kingdoms.


    A curious aspect of the kingdom was its strange castle in the middle of the capital, which seemed to take on the appearance of the current king. For as soon as he took the throne, the castle hadpletely changed, resembling the king himself and his fighting style, with the roof raising two arms with boxing gloves. He was recognized by all inside and outside of Prodence as a powerful and strong man, whose punches could destroy an entire city. Everyone in this kingdom took pride in him.


    While the king, Elizabello II, was now in his throne room, talking with his ministers, he was seated on his enormous chair, still wearing his boxing gloves and fighter shorts, with ack of a shirt showing his bare chest, wearing only a cape and a crown on his head, as if he were ready to fight at any moment.


    "My king, we must prepare to leave the kingdom in theing months. After all, the summit of all the kingdoms that are part of the World Government will be gathering at Merry Geoise..." murmured his minister.


    "Yes, I am well aware of that, but I don''t know why I feel that something is going to happen before that." He murmured, feeling a strange sensation over the past few days. It was a feeling he couldn''t deny, some sort of warning, as he sighed and looked out the window, seeing his kingdom in the distance.


    "I know what worries you, my king. The New World is really in turmoil. We don''t know what will happen in these waters, and even Prodence could be affected by the conflicts happening everywhere... Not to mention, there are rumors of a great battle brewing in Wano, as we all know, a fight involving three Yonkou that will decide the future of the New World." Said the minister, showing open concern.


    "Yes, it''s true. Perhaps I''m thinking too much about this and worrying about what could happen to all the kingdoms. Maybe I''m mistaken, and this is just reminding me to demand some solution from the World Government, after all, the New World has be more chaotic than in thest 20 years..." He responded as they continued to talk.


    At that moment, above the kingdom, a shadow was flying through the sky, passing through some clouds. The day was sunny, but there were a certain number of clouds in the sky. Therge shadow began to reflect the sunlight due to its golden color, as Enel controlled the object flying calmly for the past few days, finally reaching his destination since leaving ck Pearl.


    Enel''s ark was approaching the capital of the Kingdom of Prodence, as they had been ordered to do, with Luffy giving a mission to each of the groups that had scattered throughout the New World.


    "A bit too high up here," Perona murmured, looking down while floating and observing the kingdom with curiosity.


    "You don''t even look like someone who''s been to Skypiea then..." Domino murmured while also gazing down.


    "Let''s just get this over with. We need to get back to the Master. I''m sure he''ll love my new explosive cookies. He''ll feel an explosion of vor!" Baby 5 said with a proud tone, while Perona and Domino looked at the woman smoking a cigarette as if she were an idiot.


    "Let''s follow the orders then." Domino, wearing a military uniform with the Straw Hat symbol on her chest, said in a serious tone as she adjusted her sses.


    "Tsk." Enel had been controlling the ark the whole time, sitting in the middle of the ship, without mingling with the demon women during the entire trip. He ignored them and looked at the kingdom below with his incredible Observation Haki, observing what was happening below as if he were a god. "It seems our target is in the castle..." he murmured.


    "Hm?! What is this?!" Elizabello II quickly sensed someone observing him with his semi-developed Haki, but it was enough to notice eyes spying on him as if he were nothing, which scared him, unable to imagine how arrogant this person must be.


    "Did something happen, my king?!" The ministers quickly noticed the strange behavior of their king and became concerned.


    "Something is going to happen..." He now spoke seriously, rising from his chair and looking out the windows.


    Meanwhile, the cloud beneath the ark drifted away, and a child ying ball in the middle of the street felt the sunlight shining on him, only for another shadow to quickly block it. He noticed a very strange shape for a cloud, as his eyes looked up with one hand trying to shield his eyes from the sun. But he couldn''t see anything other than the bright sunlight.


    Back on the ark, Baby 5, looking at the miniature city from over 4,000 meters above, took her first steps in her heels and maid outfit. "Well, anyway, let''s finish this." Baby 5 said, simply jumping off the ark and descending towards the ground while flying using Geppo.


    Domino shrugged and jumped from the ark right after her, in free fall, while Enel, without saying a word, transformed into lightning, leaving a trail in the air, speeding past them thanks to his Akuma no Mi and heading towards the castle.


    The only one who remained was Perona, who didn''t seem too happy about being left behind with her ghosts. "Hey, hey! Damn it, I''m going too..." Perona murmured, soon flying after them.


    The entire capital heard a loud thunderp in the open sky, with only a few clouds, exploding straight down toward the king''s castle.


    Enel caused an explosion as soon as he hit the ground, watching closely for any movement inside the castle and waiting patiently. The women soon arrived,nding nearby. This immediately alerted everyone inside the castle, and the king looked out the window, seeing four individuals standing in front of his castle, with one of them inside a crater from the lightning explosion, calmly looking up at him.


    "Who are they?" he murmured, simply jumping out the window, unable to recognize them from that distance as he approached, not that he had much choice.


    "Hey, let''s go!" The other ministers said, following him down alongside their king. When they got close to the group, one by one they began to recognize them.


    "Who are you?" one of the ministers asked, frowning as he observed the group.


    "I know who they are... They''re the Straw Hats," the king said, narrowing his eyes. Domino.


    "We''re here to negotiate," Domino said.


    "Negotiate? What do you want?" the king asked, not liking the situation one bit.


    "Simple. Our captain desires a meeting with you in Dressrosa. He just wants to talk, but he said that even if it''s just for a conversation, he still wants to meet you in person." Perona said, turning her face arrogantly.


    "You think you cane to my kingdom and tell me what to do?" the king murmured with irritation, clenching his fists. He would never ept that.


    "Well, if you don''t agree... we''ll have to take you down and drag you by force, inferior being..." Enel said in a disdainful tone.


    "How dare you call the king an inferior being, you pirate?!" one of the ministers shouted, enraged, drawing a sword from his waist. He seemed to be a knight as well.


    "Hmph, mortals..." Enel murmured and attacked. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky onto the group, catching the king and the others by surprise. Only the king managed to escape; the others were electrocuted.


    And Elizabello II looked on with anger.


    "Well, let''s finish this. We just have to take him down," Enel said, walking toward him.


    "Alright," Baby 5 said as she transformed her arms into weapons. Domino grabbed her whip. Meanwhile, Perona crossed her arms and turned her face away, not wanting to get involved just yet.


    "The king is fighting! Listen, the king is facing pirates who have invaded our country!" The pce guards who witnessed everything began to run and shout, while more guards were called. The townspeople, going about their daily tasks, wondered what that lightning strike was and looked fearfully at the king''s strange castle, questioning what would happen next.


    At that moment, explosions erupted in the castle courtyard, catching everyone by surprise, as lightning strikes and sts urred, sending debris flying. All of this happened as Baby 5, Domino, and Enel fought against the king, who quickly tried to punch them. He was able to defend himself from Baby 5 and Domino, but Enel was something entirely different for him to handle.


    Enel simply appeared beside the king and hit him at a speed Elizabello II couldn''t properly react to. The king clenched his teeth in anger, trying to regain his bnce after being knocked several meters back before standing up again with a frustrated look.


    The king tightened his fists and punched with great force, causing the ground beneath them to explode, though he refrained from using his full power. This quickly started an intense battle between them, with the castle walls being destroyed. Perona, from a distance, watched with her ghosts.


    "I''m not getting involved in such a fight. They look like a bunch of idiots..." she muttered mockingly.


    Though the king managed to stay on his feet, he wasn''t in good condition. "Fight one-on-one!" he eximed after a while, as more guards continued to arrive at the scene.


    Enel then stepped forward. "Very well, mortal. It''s time for you to witness the power of a god," he said with an arrogant smile.


    Baby 5 and Domino didn''t argue, knowing all too well about Enel''s arrogant nature.


    "Hey, don''t interfere either. Otherwise, we won''t be friendly..." Domino said, looking at the crowd they could easily overwhelm.


    "Remember that the captain ordered us not to kill anyone from this kingdom. It must be preserved!" Perona said at the end.


    "..." The crowd looked at each other, unsure of what to do, while their king was about to fight Enel of the Straw Hats.


    "Come on then, Logia. I''m confident I''ve developed my Armament Haki over thest year..." the king said as his fists began to turn ck, finally able to strike elemental fruits.


    "Let''s begin, mortal. I hope you won''t be disappointing either," Enel said in his usual tone as lightning began to manifest around him.


    In the next moment, the king took the initiative to punch him in midair, while Enel vanished, transforming into lightning and rushing toward the monarch.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 402 – Kingdom of Prodence 02.

    Chapter 402 �C Kingdom of Prodence 02.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!</em>


    A giant explosion expanded throughout the castle courtyard as the battle continued with the sound of lightning and sts, while the king emerged from the smoke, heavily injured. Enel was floating in the air surrounded by lightning, as if he was dealing with someone too easy to handle.


    He red at Enel with anger while struggling to breathe, and all the kingdom''s soldiers were slightly terrified at the thought of their king losing the fight.


    "King Elizabello II is going to lose?!" They murmured among themselves, watching the scene cautiously.


    "We should help him!" Another said, trying to muster some confidence, though it seemed nonexistent.


    "Yes... you''re right... trust in the king, and let''s handle the other pirates!" They then, even at the cost of their lives, rushed to fight against the kingdom''s enemies.


    "It looks like I''ll have to deal with them..." Baby-5 muttered, watching the group run as her arms transformed into weapons.


    "Wait!!" Perona appeared at that moment, as Enel and the king of Prodence resumed their fight, creating explosions and lightning everywhere. Perona didn''t want to interfere, but she knew Baby-5 had a few screws loose and could do something that Luffy had made very clear they shouldn''t do, as their captain didn''t want any civilians hurt.


    "Take this!!" Baby-5 didn''t seem to hear her and aimed at everyone.


    "You unfunny woman, what are you doing?!" Perona eximed angrily, and just as Baby-5 was about to fire, a ghost passed by her, making a yful sound. In the next moment, Baby-5 was on the ground.


    "Sorry about that... maybe I''m not a good servant. I should ask Master to turn me into his doormat, so he can wipe his beautiful boots on me, kicking me with those soles." She said, as Perona dropped to the ground a momentter.


    "What kind of low self-esteem wish is that?!" Perona shouted, her face showing shock with shark-like teeth, even though she already knew Baby-5''s ability. This was too much, even for her.


    "Look... the woman''s down, time to defeat her!" The soldiers quickly shouted, approaching the area, and Perona returned to her serious expression, floating in the air before Domino could act.


    "Go, ghosts!" She eximed, and hundreds of ghosts began to emerge from her in the next moment, all rushing towards the army of soldiers. In the following moment, they were all hit by them.


    The sound of thousands of knees hitting the ground echoed as all the men were there, in that position before Perona, who had brought them down without using Conqueror''s Haki.


    "Sorry for being born."


    "I am an amoeba..."


    "Maybe I should live with ants. At least then, I''d feel weed."


    "I should be a tree instead of a soldier."


    "I feel like air. How can I disappear too?"


    Countless phrases were heard from the crowd. As Perona watched with satisfaction, having brought down all the soldiers, her gaze shifted to the side, and she grimaced in shock. After all, while she held them off, saving everyone from her captain''s wrath, Enel and King Elizabello II were still fighting, and at that moment, both were preparing powerful attacks against each other to finish the battle.


    As they fought, Enel did not have a vision of the future, but now his Haki had evolved to the point where he saw an attack that could tear the sky. This immediately left him stunned for a moment, and he quickly distanced himself from the castle, moving to a much higher point where he could gather lightning clouds to face this attack. Meanwhile, the king positioned his arm to the side, beginning to distort the space around him, preparing his super punch.


    Enel summoned several bolts of lightning as the sky darkened with ck clouds, transforming into his giant form made entirely of lightning. He used a power that could destroy the entire capital of this kingdom, and even the king''s attack would cause destruction, even though it was aimed at the sky. But he had no choice. He would have to sacrifice part of the city to save the whole ce, realizing that the Logia user was getting quite serious.


    Perona, near the king, was frightened by what she saw, knowing full well that all her efforts to protect the city and its citizens were at risk, something Luffy had made very clear he didn''t want to happen. Now they were at the mercy of destruction. She waspletely terrified.


    ''So you''re telling me that the kingdom of Prodence''s city was destroyed?!'' Luffy''s vision passed through Perona''s mind as she tried to imagine him hearing that.


    In the next moment, after hearing it, Luffy would start smacking his fist into his hand with a sadistic grin, before transforming into his hybrid form and beating everyone up, something Perona definitely didn''t want to experience. She snapped out of her thoughts and looked angrily at both who were about to unleash these high-magnitude attacks.


    "What are you doing? Stop that immediately! Stop, stop, stop!" Perona began shouting in the air, throwing a tantrum, while Baby-5, who was still lying on the ground, watched her. Domino, with a furrowed brow, didn''t like the situation either, but neither of them listened to the ghost girl. They continued charging their main attacks, ready tounch in the next moment.


    "I said, stop!!!" She eximed again, immediately flying into the air until reaching a certain height in the middle of the city. She spread her arms as her body began to be enveloped by a gray hue, positioning herself between the two attacks. In the next moment, both the king and Enel were surprised by the appearance of a massive ghost over the capital, which emerged from Perona''s body as she released her powers. The enormous ghost made sounds like her other ghosts.


    If people were already scared of the huge lightning forming in the sky and the tremoring from the castle, seeing a ghost threw them into even more panic. They started running, screaming, trying to flee from it as quickly as possible.


    Enel and the king, although surprised, didn''t stop their attacks, which were almost ready to beunched. Perona, angry at the center of the ghost, clenched her teeth.


    "I said, stop!" For the third time, she shouted, moving only two arms inside the ghost in a hand gesture. The giant ghost simply began to swell like a balloon and exploded, and in the next moment, a wind st spread so fast that no one could react. Even the king and Enel in the sky were hit, along with the entire capital by this gust of wind.


    Their attacks stopped immediately. In the next moment, Enel simply began to fall, and the king stopped concentrating his power, dropping to his knees. Enel, still floating and falling, had an unhappy expression.


    "Maybe I was too hasty... I shouldn''t be a god... I rushed things. Maybe I should be a fly...!" He muttered in depression as his aura darkened.


    "I shouldn''t be the king of this kingdom... Maybe I should be a fish for the fishermen to catch... at least that way I''d be useful to someone..." the king muttered, also kneeling, with the same deste mood. Even Domino was on the ground, not spared from Perona''s attack, while she and Baby-5 remained copsed side by side.


    "I''m so useless... Maybe I should ask the captain to make me his prisoner..." she murmured.


    But it wasn''t limited to just the four of them��Domino and Baby-5, the king of Prodence, and Enel��as the entire city was affected. All the people, of all ages and genders, were kneeling on the ground, eximing all kinds of depressing thoughts into the air. Perona sighed. She had brought an entire kingdom to its knees... more or less in depression, but still, she had saved the city.


    Now, all that was left was to wait for everyone to return to normal. In the next moment, they were inside the castle, while Baby-5 and Domino had already recovered. Enel and the king were still kneeling, as Perona had to use her powers again a short while ago.


    It was at that moment that they stood up.


    "You bastard!" the king said, raising his fist.


    "Come, mortal being!" Enel eximed before two ghost attacks from each of their bodies sent them falling to their knees again.


    "Can you stop fighting?" Perona eximed with a grimace, while all the king''s ministers and guards could only look at the woman in fear. After all, even though she hadn''t created a giant lightning bolt, she was certainly the strongest person there, and no one wanted to experience that feeling again. Even Baby-5 and Domino looked at her with some apprehension.


    Things calmed down a momentter, and the city had be quieter, despite the uncertainty of what could happen now with the arrival of the pirates. Then, Perona took the lead of the entire group.


    "Listen, King of Prodence, we are here to deliver this."


    "You just have to go to Dressrosa, as the Captain requested. He''s not asking for your kingdom, nor your crown, nor anything else. He just wants to talk to you. I hope you at least do that ande with us, understood?" Perona eximed, impatient, while the king looked at the letter sent by Luffy.


    Their mission was simply to deliver this letter and bring the king to the captain, who was probably elsewhere now, sailing toward his next objective. However, they caused amotion with the fight soon after.


    "Fine..." the king murmured, looking cautiously at the girl, with little choice, as even the Straw Hat could retaliate if he tried anything against his crewmate.


    "That''s great, I''m sure our captain is a man of his word and won''t easily be aggressive with you, even if you refuse," Domino said.


    "Tsk... you cane... but don''t get in the way," Enel mocked, not wanting to fight with someone so troublesome who had such precise aim.


    "Fine, I''ll do this at least. But let me make it clear to your captain that I will not hand over my kingdom," he said with determination, while everyone nodded.


    "Alright. Now let''s go and stop fighting!" Perona eximed, and everyone, with no choice, began heading back to the golden ship that hadnded in the courtyard after Enel returned.


    "Wait, my king... you''re leaving just like that?!" The ministers were worried about Prodence without a king.


    "Take care of things while I''m gone... I need to resolve this, and I''ll be back soon," he said to them, and his ministers nodded in agreement with the idea.


    "We will be waiting for you then, Your Majesty!" they replied, while the king nodded and boarded the golden ship along with the other Straw Hats as they began to soar into the sky, heading for Dressrosa.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 403 – Great Fleet of Yonta Maria.

    Chapter 403 �C Great Fleet of Yonta Maria.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    On the high seas, a very beautiful ship, used by the Tenryuubitos, was sailing the sea with its old celestial dragon g removed. While the new g was nothing but white cloth.


    A few kilometers away, on the horizon''s edge, there was a line of ships also navigating those waters.


    One of the men from the main ship, looked through a telescope at the distant ship. "Captain!!!" He called from the top of the ship.


    "I see a ship in the distance, but too far to see the details..." Orlumbus, the leader of the entire fleet, said trying to look afar, but not managing to see much.


    "The g is white, captain! But the ship is very beautiful... seems to belong to a very rich noble..." The man spoke while the captain nodded to that.


    "And they are heading towards us?! Did they not see our fleet...?" Orlumbus said a bit surprised by this possibility.


    The name of this group of ships was the Great Fleet of Yonta Maria, formed by 53 ships and 4,300 men, as they navigate through the New World pursuing their objectives.


    "They keeping this way, captain!" the man spoke as he saw the noble ship continuing to approach at high speed without fear and by this point, they had already been discovered.


    "Who are these... if they really have the guts... let theme and we''ll show them the power of the Great Fleet of Yonta Maria if they are here to fight!!" Orlumbus spoke while continuing to look at the ship.


    Then, the ship began to approach ever closer to the fleet cutting through the sea, showing no fear or hesitation. The 53 ships stopped to see who it would be after the order of the captain or admiral of this fleet. The ship was upied by just four women, none other than a group that had split after their captain assigned distinct tasks to the groups, this group was Yamato, Nojiko, Bonney, and Robin, who looked curiously at the fleet as they came close.


    "We finally made it here!!" Yamato said with a smile after a problem in the middle of the sea.


    "Yes... I thought we would continue lost and would have to return to Dressrosa with the rest of the crew''s Vivre Card. But thanks to Nojiko who managed to steer the ship..." Robinmented as she managed to stabilize it back on the right course... after Luffy handed out the instructions where the Great Fleet of Yonta Maria would be following information he collected with the Baroque Works and other organizations in the new world.


    Nojiko didn''t just listen to her sister her whole life, she might not have Nami''s talent, but that didn''t stop her from learning a few things about navigation.


    Now their ship finally reached the fleet. "So many people... are we going to fight all of them?" Bonney murmured, looking at the 53 ships.


    "Well, our captain asked to talk to them. If it doesn''t work out..." Robinmented before opening a smile. "Then we''ll have to invite them by force." Robinmented.


    "It looks like there''s no way around it... let''s go, let''s talk to them..." Yamato said in the end, approaching the edge of the ship.


    She saw arge man with long blonde hair and beards approaching wearing characteristic pirate clothes in red and gold, observing them with curiosity, while his men stayed behind him.


    "Identify yourselves and state your intentions." He said. After all, it was just one ship approaching all of his, so he didn''t immediately give the order to open fire, first wanting to know what their intentions were.


    "Captain!!" Someone there immediately called his man with quite a scared face. "That woman with white hair is Kaido''s daughter, the Straw Hat''s wife and with a bounty of 1.8 billion!!" He eximed among the men, pointing to Yamato, while scaring everyone hearing this.


    It was not surprising seeing everyone there, being surprised and quite shaken. Even the Captain looked surprised, frowning.


    "The other two women... They are all members of the Straw Hats, Captain. What shall we do?" The men eximed while the world still had not recognized Bonney as a member of the crew.


    Orlumbus still tried to reason, after all, they were not attacking them immediately. "State exactly what you want?" He said.


    It was Nojiko who took the initiative for the conversation, being the most prepared for something diplomatic.


    "We are here by order of our Captain to look for you," she began.


    "And what does your Captain want with us?" Orlumbus murmured, not very fond of the situation.


    "Luffy wants to summon you to Dressrosa. He wants to invite you to join the Straw Hat fleet after talking with him," Nojiko exined.


    "Join the Straw Hat fleet?" The men of the fleet looked surprised to hear this, while they looked at the Captain, waiting for his response.


    "This can''t be... it must be some kind of joke. Why would we join your crew? We have our own group and you are about to go to war against two Yonkou! Do you want to use my ships and my men? Are you desperate?" Orlumbus burst out indignantly.


    It was Yamato who spoke this time: "We don''t want to treat you as cannon fodder in the uing war. Luffy does not intend to put any newly recruited members in this war, but he wants to start strengthening everyone. All we ask is that you go to Dressrosa and talk with the Captain. He is very interested in you and just wants to talk." She made it clear.


    The Captain was thoughtful about this, while the members of his crew waited anxiously for the response, knowing they could end up fighting right there with a woman worth almost 2 billion.


    Finally, he looked at the group and said, "Alright. I will talk to your captain in Dressrosa..." Orlumbus spoke, surprising some who expected him to disagree. "If it''s just a talk, I have no problem, but I will not join your crew or fleet by force," hepleted with a stern tone.


    "Great... I''m sure he will respect your decision as long as you at least talk to him," Nojiko said, and Orlumbus nodded.


    "Well, these things were resolved quite quickly... Fufufu," Robinmented,ughing.


    "Yes... that was quite simple," Bonney murmured, impressed with the speed of the negotiations.


    "Let''s head back, then. We were just supposed to deliver the message. We hope to meet you again in Dressrosa," Yamato said quickly.


    "Bonney, can you take the helm and turn the ship?" Nojiko asked as Bonney nodded and went to it, beginning to turn the ship and heading to another side, opting not to apany the fleet as their ship would be faster and the ship of the Tenryuubito that Luffy had killed at the end of East Blue began to move away.


    "Captain," a man approached Orlumbus, still curious about him having epted the proposal so easily.


    "I know you are wondering, but look at that group. They have a woman who is the daughter of that monster... What could we do? It was either this or our destruction," Orlumbus finally said, recognizing that he couldn''t fight against Kaido''s daughter and, even more, that there were others there, less powerful than Yamato but equally dangerous. All had quite impressive bounties a year ago and he didn''t know if they had be even stronger, which made him even more worried about a possible fight.


    "I understand... and what will we do now, Captain?" the man insisted.


    "Well, we have no choice. Let''s organize our fleet and head for Dressrosa. Get ready, everyone!" Orlumbus eximed, fulfilling his word. Quickly, his men began to move, preparing to meet the man most talked about in the world currently.


    Meanwhile, the noble''s ship continued sailing through the seas and it wasn''t long before other ships appeared on the horizon. Nojiko looked to the side, narrowing her eyes.


    "I sense ill intentionsing from that side. It seems that this ship intends to attack us," Yamato said, seeing that they were approaching more and more.


    "It seems there are pirates, bounty hunters, and criminals approaching..." Robin said after putting an eye to see the ship in the distance. "They think we are amercial ship," shepleted, warning the rest of the crew.


    "Ah, look at the noble''s ship unprotected! Just as our informants had said they saw it in these waters. This will be a good profit!" one of the pirates celebrated, believing they had found an easy target.


    More and more ships began to appear; there were 6 ships believing they had found easy prey to ambush.


    "Well, they don''t seem very strong," Yamatomented, cing her hand at the height of the ship. "Hey, Robin, shall we handle this together?" she asked.


    Robin nodded, as Yamato grabbed her weapon, already close to the other ships. They looked somewhat surprised to see a woman appear at the front on the bow.


    Yamato gave a brief nce as she raised and swung her club, releasing a cold energy into the sea. The next moment, the surface of the sea began to freeze, advancing quickly towards the ships, leaving everyone surprised as their ships stopped, trapped in the ice.


    "Hey, what is this?! They froze the sea!" the pirates eximed, stunned to see such a bizarre scene.


    And it didn''t stop there. Robin, wanting to quickly end the situation, began to create several hands on the surface of the ice. The hands were muchrger than normal, about 2 meters tall, and the next moment, hundreds of them emerged in front of the noble ship and forming a shape of a gun, began firing, crushing the ships the next moment.


    The pirates could only watch, unable to do anything. Their ships began to explode and disintegrate, while the ice destroyed everything in its path, with such force that all the debris was sent to the bottom of the sea.


    "Well, that was simple. Let''s continue," Nojiko spoke with a bored expression, while Bonney continued to control the helm.


    "We''re going to take days like this... is there a way to go faster... Nojiko?" Yamato asked while looking at the girl.


    "Yes..." Nojiko murmured as she began to move towards the back of the ship, looking at Bonney.


    "Just steer the ship to the right side," she requested.


    "Wait... you''re going to do that...? I''m going to get lost!" Bonney eximed quite insecurely.


    "Don''t worry, trust in yourself," Nojiko simply spoke and went to the back of the ship before tying a belt prepared by her, she adjusted the belt to hold the ship and pointed her hands forward towards the sea.


    Bonney, being the closest, could do nothing but put earplugs in her ears and prepare to control the helm.


    The next moment, with her palms open, she began to generate explosions, making her body go backwards while she continued firing and firing, the next moment with the explosions, the ship began to advance at high speed forward and it quickly moved against the horizon no longer appearing as a sail-driven ship that depended on the wind. And thus, they set off, returning to Dressrosa with their simple missionpleted.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 404 – Ideo’s Pirates.

    Chapter 404 �C Ideo��s Pirates.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "How is he?" the feminine voice asked with some anxious tone, looking at Chopper, who was now keeping his stethoscope in his ear while cing the sound amplification part on the woman''s belly.


    "Your and Luffy''s child is doing very well. He''s developing, and he seems to be a healthy boy..." Chopper said, looking excited about it as well, since he had also helped take care of Luffy''s other children.


    "How much time do I have until our boy is born?" Uta asked.


    "In six months, you will give birth to him..." Chopper said with a small smile.


    "Well, that''s great..." she murmured, happy to know that. She already knew it was a boy, with Luffy being able to see it through his Observation Haki, ever since he sensed a part of him growing inside her womb.


    Everything seemed fine until they started hearing explosions outside, making the room shake a little. The ship they were on at the moment was the noble ship from the Goa Kingdom that Luffy had stolen. They had found the ship in the middle of the sea, and it was the crew they had been searching for after Luffy''s instructions. But as Uta was already having a check-up to see how her pregnancy was progressing, they stayed put.


    "It seems things didn''t go as nned..." Choppermented.


    "Let''s go outside and see what happened..." Uta said as she left, covering her belly again with her dress, while Chopper also packed up his medical equipment. The two left the medical room and headed to the deck.


    It didn''t take long for them to witness the scene outside where their ship was docked next to another one flying a Jolly Roger.


    On this pirate ship, there were a bunch of people lying on the ground, most of them looking grilled after being burned by Reiju''s attacks, who was also present.


    "It looks like things escted to this point..." Usoppmented, looking at all the bodies lying on the ground, while he and Reiju were the only ones standing and perfectly fine.


    As soon as they reached the ship, they had no gs, and Ideo''s pirates thought it was a merchant or noble ship, but it was strange as it didn''t bear any insignia on itspletely white sail.


    Usopp introduced himself as a member of the Straw Hat crew, delivering the message of his captain''s invitation, inviting them to Dressrosa. This immediately made the crew of the ship scoff at the invitation; after all, they didn''t want to be ordered around by anyone, let alone have to go to a Yonko because he was asking them toe to Dressrosa.


    But since it was mandatory from Luffy to at least have them in his newly conquered territory, they engaged in battle.


    Luffy wouldn''t force them, but he wanted to talk to everyone, even if it meant forcing them to at least meet him. After all, they were potential members of his future fleet. He had decreed that each group of his crew would hunt down each of the crews that had originally be Monkey D. Luffy''s fleet, because it would add another level of power to his current strength while allowing him to control the seas. After all, he couldn''t be everywhere at the same time.


    His fleet and power were much greater than the original Straw Hats. So, hunting them down one by one, he sent each group of his crew to search for them. This group, formed by Usopp, Chopper, Uta, and Reiju, was tasked with finding two pirate groups.


    The first was the one before them, the pirates led by the captain of the Longarm tribe, Ideo. But his crew wasn''t made up solely of his tribe, known for their exceptionally long arms, as it was a mix of various other members, even including one from the Longleg tribe, with the rest being ordinary humans.


    It was an impressive crew, with some members standing out among them, even though they didn''t show much power right now, having been defeated by Usopp and Reiju. But they were still brave enough to fight.


    Everything was silent at that moment before Chopper sighed. "I think we overdid it. Hey Chopper, can you help us? Everyone''s a little hurt..." Usopp said.


    "A little hurt?" Chopper eximed, making a face from the other ship.


    "Don''t worry about that..." Reiju said as she stepped on the floor, starting to generate mes all over the ship without burning its hull, while helping to regenerate all the members of Ideo''s pirates.


    "Well, I guess that''s pretty useful..." Usopp murmured. "Now let''s wait for them to wake up..."


    After that, they ended up returning to their current ship, while Reiju went to the kitchen to prepare something,ing back with a tray of some treats and fruit.


    While Chopper and Usopp were ying cards in the middle of the deck, Uta sat at a distance by herself, feeling a bit of the sea breeze touch her belly as she hummed a melody. Reiju then approached her.


    "Food?!" But that didn''t stop Usopp from eximing as he looked at the delicious dessert Reiju had prepared.


    "This isn''t for you, but for our future mother. She needs to feed her child..." Reiju said in a neutral tone as she passed by them, while Chopper could only look longingly at the pudding being taken to Uta.


    She approached the pregnant woman and offered the tray. "Here..." she said. Uta looked at her, smiling as she took the food.


    "Thank you..." Uta said.


    "It''s nothing. You need to eat and take care of that child growing inside you..." Reiju stated with a small smile.


    "And you, don''t you n on having one too?" Uta asked curiously, eating the pudding with desire, while looking at the cook who was part of her husband''s harem.


    "I took that herb, like most of the women who share a bed with Luffy." Reiju replied, as she didn''t n to have children and used a natural contraceptive herb that the people of Skypeia had to prevent pregnancy. She didn''t want the responsibility right now, and she, along with most of the women, chose to use the herb due to all the confusion and turmoil they were about to face at sea.


    "But that doesn''t mean I don''t want to be a mother." She continued. "Maybe I''d like to have a few brats." Reiju couldn''t help but smile as she looked toward the horizon. "But I want everything to calm down first."


    She didn''t want to give her children the same kind of childhood she had, not that Luffy would ever be like her father. She would never believe that, but it had left her a bit traumatized, and she didn''t even want to imagine the possibility of her children experiencing the kind of life she and Sanji had in Germa 66.


    "I''m sure Luffy wouldn''t mind having a bunch of kids." Uta responded with a smile.


    Reiju nodded and began to leave, before returning to the kitchen andtering out again with food for Usopp and Chopper, thetter being quite excited to have pudding to eat as well.


    On the pirate ship, one of them finally stirred. "Huh, what happened?" Ideo finally woke up with a huge headache, surrounded by the fallen bodies of hisrades, all defeated.


    He began to remember what had happened when some of the Straw Hats came to his ship, giving some orders, which he mocked, and they ended up in a conflict, only to be miserably defeated.


    ''Damn... they''re monsters...'' Ideo thought as his gaze fell to the side, where the noble ship still stood.


    At that moment, someone already aware of his awakening jumped from one ship to the other, and Ideo saw that arrogant long-nosed man appear in front of him.


    "I see you''re awake," Usopp said with an arrogant smile.


    "You... you bastard!" Ideo growled.


    "As I said before, you have two choices: one, talk to Luffy in Dressrosa, or two, get beaten until you agree with the first option," Usopp said with a malicious grin, nothing like the boy who left Syrup Vige almost two years ago.


    "You think I''ll agree to this just because your captain is an emperor? You''re not the first emperor who''s tried to convince us," Ideo said with determination.


    In the next moment, he was pped on the head, causing him to fall to the ground without having time to react. He felt his world spinning, frustrated, before getting back up. His long arms hung by his sides as he looked at Usopp, frustrated and even a bit fearful.


    "Come on, man, this won''t help at all. I don''t think he''s going to force you into our fleet if you really don''t want to join, but he still wants you to at least go and talk to him. I know you can at least do that..." Usopp said, and Ideo just had a frustrated look.


    When his gaze fell on his fallen crewmates, all defeated, he clenched his fists before turning back to the young man. "Alright..." he admitted, realizing he had no choice. "I''ll talk to your captain then... At least have a conversation like he wants."


    "Great, we''ll wait for your crew to wake up before moving on," Usopp said.


    In the end, instead of going to Dressrosa alone like the Yonta Maria Grand Fleet, the noble ship was followed by Ideo''s pirate ship, as they sailed towards a special ce.


    "So, are we heading for the second pirate group we''re hunting? This Cavendish...?" Chopper asked, holding a wanted poster of the second target of their group, showing it to everyone.


    "Yes, this is Cavendish, one of the Supernovas from two years ago... He was prominent until the Worst Generation emerged. It seems he''s quite arrogant, and as Luffy warned and made clear, he''s also hostile to the members of the Worst Generation, which includes two of us on this ship." Usopp said, ncing at Reiju, since both of them were pirates considered Supernovas with bounties over 100,000,000 berries.


    "Alright then, let''s head there," Reiju said in the end, and the ship continued sailing in that direction.


    In a vige on an ind a few dozen kilometers away, there was a man showing off while several women gazed at him with hearts in their eyes. He wore a hat and held a flower in his mouth, trying to appear gant. Many women seemed to be enchanted by his every move.


    But in the midst of this, no one noticed when suddenly, his face changed. He began to smile strangely, as if he were about to act with a much more deadly personality than his current one.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 405 – Beautiful Pirates.

    Chapter 405 �C Beautiful Pirates.


    Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    In Doerena Kingdom, in a coastal city far from the capital, where there were at least 50,000 inhabitants, an event caught attention as a blonde man stood out to everyone, disying himself in an unusual way for all there. Cavendish easily drew attention from people, especially the women, as he enjoyed showing off.


    "Cavendish!!" The women screamed like his very own fan club.


    "Hello, mydies, what luck that I''m here for you on this beautiful day. I hope you''re all doing great." He said, winking.


    "Ahhhh!!!" The women eximed, hearts in their eyes as they gazed at him with excited expressions.


    "I''m d you''re here because I can share a bit of my great pirate adventures!!!" He eximed, striking a pose.


    "Please, tell us about your adventures!" The crowd kept shouting while, a little distance away, a group of people watched with slightly bored expressions.


    "That guy''s a pirate who showed up a few years ago�� looks like he''s quite the show-off��" One man murmured to another.


    "Who cares�� as long as he doesn''t cause trouble for our vige, I don''t mind him. After all, there are pirates we should worry about more right now." His friend said in a calm tone.


    "Ah yes�� today''s paper reported a sighting of Monkey D. Luffy near the Redline�� he invaded the Golden City, Gran Tesoro, and caused some trouble there..." He said, showing today''s newspaper.


    "At the start of the Grand Line�� As long as he doesn''t show up here�� it''s fine�� I wouldn''t want to run into a man like him in this kingdom��" The other murmured.


    "Yes�� he''s probably heading to Dressrosa�� there''s no reason for him toe here, right?" Another from the group expressed concern.


    "Hm?" At that moment, one of them noticed the crowd cheering for the recently arrived pirate, and saw Cavendish staring directly at them, his eyes gleaming crimson.


    "Why is he looking at us like that?!" The people asked, slightly startled.


    Before anyone could speak again, suddenly, Cavendish vanished from his podium in the square and reappeared in front of the men, leaving them stunned and unable to react.


    "What did you say?!" Cavendish eximed with a furious look, grabbing the man with the newspaper as everyone there grimaced at him.


    "What are you doing?!" Despite the previous boredom, the man couldn''t help but feel fear before this pirate with a bounty of 280,000,000 berries.


    "Tell me�� you were afraid that Monkey D. Luffy might appear here, but you weren''t afraid of me?!" Cavendish was upset. He could have been in the middle of his adoring crowd, but his ears quickly picked up someone saying he wasn''t as important. As someone as narcissistic as him, he could never ept something like that.


    "Well�� after all, he''s a Yonko��" The man admitted, stating the obvious.


    "I don''t give a damn if he''s a Yonko!! I am Cavendish, do you hear me?! Cavendish!!!" He continued eximing, causing the man''s grimace to deepen.


    "Y-Yes!!" The man shouted as Cavendish already had his sword at his neck, losing all his former aura of glory while the crowd, mainly consisting of women, looked at him in slight confusion.


    "Then say it!!! Who''s better, me or Monkey D. Luffy?!" He asked in a dangerous tone.


    "It''s you! Please, leave me alone!!!" The man eximed, and Cavendish''s aura shifted immediately as he smiled with stars appearing around him.


    "That''s great to hear, so you''re my fan�� You may go." Cavendish said in an excited tone as the man copsed to the ground, staring at him in fear before running away, while no one else wanted to be around that slightly lunatic man anymore.


    "Hahaha. Well, mydies, where were we? Let''s get back to me telling a story about my great adventures."


    "Excuse me... are you Cavendish?" A soft voice appeared next to Cavendish with light footsteps, catching his attention.


    "A fan?!" Cavendish said with a smile, turning his head, but in the next moment, he froze.


    After all, there was a reindeer in front of him, one he knew very well. Memories of the days when he was in his glory shed before him, days that suddenly crumbled with the rise of the Worst Generation. His fans quickly began to forget him, paying attention to everything the new Supernovas did in every piece of news. But the worst of all, by far, were the Straw Hats, who had captured the world''s attention, something Cavendish had always dreamed of.


    "No�� I came looking for you." Chopper said in a happy tone while holding a cotton candy he had bought before arriving at the square.


    "Hm?! How cute!!" The crowd quickly turned their attention to Chopper, their expressions shifting from Cavendish to Chopper as he became the center of their admiration.


    "..." Cavendish was speechless, watching his crowd switch sides, as all the women ran to Chopper at that moment.


    Chopper was also surprised as he was lifted up by the group of women, leaving Cavendish behind, who could only watch with stunned eyes as he was reced.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Chopper eximed, trying to protect his cotton candy so it wouldn''t get knocked down as the women grabbed him.


    "You''re so cute, what''s your name?" They asked.


    "Can I take you home?"


    "I''d love to sleep with a teddy bear like you!" The women continued, pinching Chopper''s cheeks and fur while he struggled to free himself from the tight grips.


    "Who are you calling cute, you idiots?!" Chopper eximed, frowning at them all, though he seemed rather pleased with thepliments.


    Beside them, suddenly, Cavendish knelt down, being ignored by the entire crowd. "Why am I being ignored? All my fans reced me with a reindeer who just arrived...? Why can''t anyone see the splendor and magnificence that is me?" He muttered in a tearful tone.


    Meanwhile, Usopp also appeared at that moment. "Hey, Chopper, what are you doing?" He eximed, approaching.


    "Hey, that''s a Straw Hat! It''s the sniper who fought in the war!" There was a murmur as soon as they saw Usopp approaching. "He''s incredibly powerful, I heard he destroyed part of Marineford while transforming into a huge dragon!" The women mored as they saw Usopp approaching.


    "Hm?!" Usopp was surprised as the city''s women grabbed him.


    "Tell me some of your adventures, mighty pirate?!" They quickly asked.


    "I..." He was a little lost.


    Cavendish looked at Usopp with even more rage, losing more fans while he was being ignored. Chopper seemed thrilled and started narrating some of his tall tales under the admiring gaze of the other women.


    "Damn Straw Hat pirates!!!" Usopp was interrupted as he looked surprised, being confronted by the man he and Chopper were looking for. Cavendish had drawn his sword and was now pointing it at Usopp.


    Usopp looked stunned as he was still being held by both arms by the women of the city, recounting some of his adventures.


    "I challenge you, pirate!" Cavendish eximed. "My honor is at stake! Face me!" He shouted, raising his sword toward the Straw Hats'' sniper.


    "Well... alright then, I ept your challenge..." Usopp said, still a bit wary, preparing to fight him if he was being challenged like that, while moving away from the women.


    "Very well, then prepare yourself! You will feel the power of this star!" Cavendish shouted. In the next moment, he jumped to attack Usopp, but Usopp simply disappeared, reappearing behind him. Before Cavendish could react, his body began to lose bnce, and he fell to the ground.


    The entire area went silent. After all, everyone expected a grand fight, not something so one-sided. To everyone, it seemed Usopp had defeated him with ease.


    "So this is the power of the Straw Hats..." the people murmured. But Usopp raised an eyebrow at the fallen man. He hadn''t used much power, yet Cavendish was lying on the ground, snoring. This narcissistic pirate had fallen asleep in the middle of the fight and had dodged Usopp''s attack effortlessly.


    "Wait a minute, did he fall asleep?" The people asked, now noticing the huge bubble growing from his nose.


    Even Chopper approached. "I''m a doctor, I should check if he''s okay... let''s see if something''s wrong..." He started to move closer while still munching on his cotton candy, no longer bothered by the women. But in the next moment, Cavendish''s expression began to change. His face twisted into something rather sinister.


    "Hey, Chopper, be careful!" Usopp quickly sensed the change and yelled at his crewmate.


    Chopper looked surprised as he saw Cavendish suddenly get up with that twisted face and attack with his sword. With quick reflexes, Chopper jumped back, dodging the strike. His cotton candy was sliced in half, leaving Chopper in shock.


    "My cotton candy..." he murmured as the man��or whatever he was now��disappeared again, abandoning his attack on Chopper and searching for another victim. Chopper began to cry after that.


    Cavendish, now in an unknown transformation, started sprinting around, cutting down anything in his path.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Usopp eximed as Cavendish moved at high speed across the square. Usopp saw him running out of the square and quickly sprouted wings on his back, trying to stop the lunatic in a state he no longer recognized, cutting down anyone he saw.


    Meanwhile, Reiju and Uta, who were buying some fish and other seafood��one of them cooking while the other had a craving for something special��heard themotion and the screamsing from the middle of the city.


    "What''s happening now?" Uta murmured, while Reiju, smoking a cigarette, looked at the situation.


    Suddenly, something charged through the streets, with people running in the opposite direction. That thing appeared at the beginning of their street, cutting through houses and people rapidly. Until the creature, with a macabre smile, saw Reiju and Uta and charged at them at full speed.


    Reiju saw it and didn''t like at all the sight of that thing lunging at her, but Cavendish, in his transformed state, barely had time to react when her kick hit him with such speed that he was sent flying, crashing through an entire building from the impact of her strike.


    "Who is this maniac?" Reiju murmured, taking the cigarette out of her mouth to blow the smoke before taking another drag, while Uta approached her side.


    "That guy... he''s cutting down everyone," Uta said, looking at the streets.


    At that moment, Usopp appeared, flying with his wings. "Did you get him...!?" he asked as he approached Reiju.


    "I buried him in that building," Reijumented. Suddenly, an explosion urred there, and Cavendish came sprinting out, rushing to attack more people on the other side.


    "That bastard! We have to stop him!" Usopp muttered. He pped his wings, flying toward Cavendish again. He had to be careful not to destroy more of the city with one of his attacks and knew he had to act differently.


    Back in the square, Cavendish continued his rampage, cutting down more people. Chopper was there, crying with his cotton candy on the ground. After losing sight of it, Chopper focused on the lunatic running around, shing at everything that moved in front of him, regardless of the people''s screams.


    Chopper, enraged, reced his tears with a furious re. Cavendish saw him and charged at him as well. As he advanced toward the Straw Hat member, Chopper''s body began to grow. Even without his rumble ball, he had learned to reach all the stages of his transformation.


    A momentter, he was sorge that he stood out across the city, towering over every building. It happened so fast that Cavendish couldn''t react; he only saw the shadow blocking out the entire sky in front of him.


    Before he could understand what was happening, a massive hand mmed him into the ground, shaking the entire square and destroying part of it.


    Usopp arrived at that moment. "Well, looks like you got him." He looked at Chopper''s giant hand, leaving a crater in the square.


    The enormous Chopper nodded as he began to shrink, returning to his normal size. Still with a few tears in his eyes, he murmured, "Yes," thinking about his lost cotton candy.


    "Now we need to clean up this mess. Don''t worry, we''ll get you another cotton candy," Usopp said, trying tofort him.


    In the end, there were many injured and defeated people scattered across the city. At that moment, the two women arrived, with Uta approaching, holding a cotton candy. "Here," she said, as she had bought one for herself, but seeing Chopper in that state, she decided to give it to him.


    Chopper nodded excitedly. "Thank you." His gaze finally shifted to his surroundings, seeing the fallen bodies. "Someone call a doctor!" he eximed desperately.


    "I''ll take care of that," Reiju said, quickly starting to release her regenerative mes through the streets where Cavendish had wreaked havoc.


    "Well, there''s nothing left for us to do here. Let''s just capture him and lock him up," Usopp murmured.


    Although Cavendish had a crew, there was no sign of them anywhere, so they wouldn''t waste time. They quickly returned to the ship, where their newpanions were waiting to head to Dressrosa.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>?? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 406 – Kuraigana Island.

    Chapter 406 �C Kuraigana Ind.


    Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The ship, with a giant snail guiding it, advanced through other waters of the New World as they approached a mysterious ind, following the Eternal Pose that Luffy had given them. Finally, the ind was near, and Kuraigana Ind was right in front of everyone on the ship.


    The first thing noticed about this ce was the thick, almost ghostly mist covering the entire ind before they could get a better look at anything else on it.


    "Well, we''ve finally arrived," Zoromented on the ship while adjusting his sword.


    "Not thanks to you, is it?" Kuina teased from the side, as Zoro had wanted to take a different route than the one Luffy had suggested, iming his intuition sensed a shortcut. Obviously, if it had been up to Zoro to navigate, they''d be heading back to the East Blue by now.


    Thanks to the giant snail, which had followed Luffy''s Eternal Pose on its own, they had finally reached the destination.


    "That''s not true!" Zoro denied with a grimace.


    "Yohohoho!" Brook appeared at that moment, patting Zoro on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Zoro-san, the important thing is that we''ve arrived," he said.


    "Hey! So, you''re agreeing with her?" Zoro eximed, making another face at Brook.


    "Woolf, Woolf!" Chouchou began approaching the edge, barking as the group reached the location.


    "Anyway, so this is the ce where the world''s greatest swordsman lives?" Kuina said, still surprised after receiving that information from Luffy.


    "Seems like it. I''m looking forward to seeing him so we can finally decide who''s the strongest in the world. I''ve got all my swords sharpened for this," Zoromented, tightening his grip on his sword.


    "You''re that excited...? But why don''t I sense any powerful presenceing from this ind?" Kuina remarked.


    "Yeah, Mihawk isn''t on the ind," Zoro admitted, having already scouted with his Haki long before their ship approached it.


    "Then why were you so happy and acting like he was here?" Kuina eximed, frowning.


    And so they headed for the ind, with the snail finally stopping at an old and abandoned port on the ind.


    Their feet touched the ground as everyone disembarked. They entered a ruined gate town.


    "This ce is really strange..." Kuinamented.


    "Do you think there are ghosts here?!" Brook couldn''t help but express his fear.


    "WOOLF!" Chouchou mocked him with the irony of him being a walking skeleton.


    "Anyway, let''s explore. Luffy said we might find good challenges here, with those monkeys," Zoro mentioned, and they began exploring the ind shortly after.


    "So, this is where we''re supposed to find the creatures the Captain asked for?" Brook murmured, looking around.


    "Yes... Chouchou already picked up their scent..." Kuina said as Chouchou led the way.


    Luffy had asked them to capture a good number of Human Drills, which are highly intelligent goris that learn quickly. He had sent this team here specifically to collect some of these creatures, as he wanted to work with his scientists to develop them further. These were the only creatures Luffy didn''t have on the Sky Ind and ones he certainly coveted to use in his training fields, or perhaps even create his personal army, since they were even more special than dinosaurs.


    He had also made sure to send Zoro and Kuina, as his best swordsmen, despite thinking it was still too early for Zoro to receive the title of the world''s greatest swordsman. They could certainly hold off Mihawk to capture the creatures and leave the ind with their current strength.


    "Woolf, woolf!" Chouchou barked, drawing everyone''s attention as he looked toward a huge castle ahead, appearing through the mist. It was Mihawk''s house, the greatest swordsman in the world.


    "It''s a shame he''s not here..." Zoro said with some disappointment.


    "Let''s put that aside and follow Chouchou," Kuina said as the group''s dog headed toward a forest in another direction, and they followed.


    It didn''t take long for them to spot some small primates watching them from the forest at a distance. The creatures began running deeper into the forest after they had seen enough of the group.


    Everyone noticed it, but no one cared as they patiently waited at the entrance of the forest, already knowing what would happen. Amotion started inside, and heavy footsteps began approaching them, with a group of goris of various sizes marching towards them in a manner that resembled humans walking while carrying things, leaving some surprised.


    "The captain was really right... They even use firearms. I wonder how he knows such precise and detailed things..." Brookmented, looking at the monkeys holding pistols and rifles, wearing armor as they advanced toward the group.


    "Well, these ones aren''t very important, but those with swords, especially that oneing over here, are interesting..." Zoro added, now sensing a strong presenceing from behind those goris.


    A huge shadow emerged from the forest mist, as the other monkeys cleared the way for this one, suggesting it was the most powerful among them. A 10-meter-tall gori appeared with a massive sword on its back, which seemed to be a copy of Mihawk''s ck de, Yoru. It advanced calmly towards the group as the ground cracked with its steps.


    "So big, Yohohoho!" Brookmented,ughing.


    Zoro grinned at that moment, stepping forward. "Who''s going to face him? Let me start." He said as he walked, but soon a sword in a white sheath blocked his path.


    "No. You already fought Mihawk at Marineford. Now let me see how his copy fights..." Kuina said, ending with a firm tone.


    Although Zoro wanted to protest, he eventually relented. He had already fought Mihawk, and it wouldn''t be fair not to let his childhood friend have the opportunity to face the power of the current strongest swordsman in the world, especially since Zoro could feel how this giant gori resembled the powerful swordsman.


    In the next moment, Kuina approached the group as she drew her sword from its sheath, Hy��rinmaru, which emitted a frosty glow.


    "Let''s begin, then." Kuina said, moving alone against all the monkeys. She advanced swiftly the next moment as all the monkeys, offended by having only one of the four challengers approach, charged at her to kill her quickly.


    The other three just watched as Kuina rushed towards the group, and a battle erupted, with explosions dominating the scene as they fought each other. Time passed, with the battle growing in intensity, but Kuina didn''t use her Shiva transformation. Instead, she relied solely on her speed, strength, techniques, and her own swordsmanship.


    It was only after an hour that things finally calmed down. The entire forest was frozen, with massive ice pirs rising into the sky, filled with the bodies of goris scattered throughout the area. Most of them were frozen inside blocks of ice, unable to move.


    The threepanions merely watched as theirrade fought. "Looks like it''s over..." Zoro murmured.


    "Yes... Kuina-san is very strong. Yohohohoho!" Brookughed.


    Kuina stood in the middle of all the chaos, and the sound of her sword being sheathed was heard as she looked at all the opponents she had defeated, scattered around the area. The main gori, with its massive body,y on the ground in front of her, heavily wounded, while its giant swordy a short distance away after its defeat. She hadn''t managed to freeze it because it was too strong, so she had to cut it down until it was defeated.


    She simply sighed and returned to herpanions. "Well, let''s start bringing them to the ship," she said.


    "Alright." Zoro agreed as Brook ran to the ship.


    Chouchou barked, transforming into a Cerberus, while Brook returned at that moment with giant chains. He quickly dashed with his bony legs to chain up the goris in the forest. Zoro grabbed the enormous chain Brook had brought, and with Chouchou, began dragging all the defeated goris that had been tied to the main chain, moving them back toward the shore, creating a trail with the bodies of the goris as they approached the ship.


    Thus, they began loading all the animals onto the ship when they arrived back in that abandoned town. The snail ship wasrge enough to amodate even the entire Germa Kingdom before Luffy imed it for himself, so it wasn''t difficult to lock all those animals aboard. They chained them up on the boat and started preparing to depart, having nothing else to do on the ind.


    "Well, that was pretty easy," Brook couldn''t help butment as the ship began to move away from the ind.


    "It certainly was good training," Kuina said, satisfied. She hadn''t even been injured, but she enjoyed testing her skills against those creatures.


    "I hope Luffy makes them stronger so they''re more challenging..." Zoro remarked, looking at the massive gori that was a copy of Mihawk. He had also wanted to fight the creatures, knowing he''d have more opportunities, with Luffy intending to modify them to be even more powerful.


    "Well, Luffy said they learn our abilities. They''ve probably already picked up on Kuina''s attacks, so they''ll naturally be stronger," Brook added.


    "If the captain and the scientists modify them like the other beasts, they''d be perfect for training. Even more so once they learn Haki..." Kuina added.


    And so, the ship began to leave the ind, heading back to Dressrosa. Several days passed, and a small boat with sails appeared near the ind, approaching.


    A man, carrying a massive sword on his back, was finally returning home to rest for a while before setting off in search of new challenges on the sea.


    However, as soon as he set foot on the ind, he knew someone had been there. Seeing therge tracks in the earth, the result of the goris'' bodies being dragged to the shore, he decided to investigate rather than heading straight to his castle.


    Surprised, he found his forest, where the resident monkeys that lived on the ind with him, frozen in several ces, even though the ice had clearly been created days ago.


    "My intuition wasn''t wrong... something happened on this ind." He murmured, since a few days ago, his attention had been drawn to this direction while he was sailing the sea. So, he came here immediately.


    Approaching the ice, he touched it, his eyes gleaming. He knew exactly whose ice it was, having seen it at Marineford.


    "They were here... Could it have been to challenge me?" He reflected for a moment, looking at the frozen forest. "They''ve certainly grown stronger. The girl... she seems even more skilled than when she fought with the Straw Hat a year ago when she transformed into Shiva, but she''s certainly a swordsman, and appears very talented. The presence of Roronoa Zoro was also here." He analyzed.


    "Well, it seems that, by fate, we didn''t meet. But I eagerly await our encounter, Roronoa Zoro." Mihawk murmured, leaving the frozen forest behind, not particrly bothered, even though many of the monkeys were missing. He returned to his castle, which was untouched, where he would drink some wine and rest in theing days.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)</strong>


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 407 – Zou 01.

    Chapter 407 �C Zou 01.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    In an area of the sea in the middle of the New World, the ocean became chaotic as explosions erupted in front of a massive shadow that stretched into the sky for those below, unable to see its end. This shadow kept moving.


    Its mere act of walking on the sea agitated the'' waters, creating enormous waves, and anyone who caught sight of this colossus in the open sea would turn back immediately, not wanting to face this creature.


    The massive shadow slowly revealed its true form: a colossal walking ind. However, this ind was unlike any other found on the seas. The creature that carried this vastness was a giant elephant, continuing its walk across the sea, with each step echoing like thunder over the ocean. Its name was Zunesha, an ancient creature over 1000 years old, condemned to a punishment that no one fully understood since the Void Century. Some people in this world knew that it was once apanion of Joyboy, and among them, it was suspected that this punishment of wandering the seas had been imposed by Joyboy himself or perhaps hispanions from that time.


    Its enormous size for walking on the sea was nothing ordinary; after all, standing over 35 kilometers from its feet to the small shell on its back, what might seem like a small carapace to it was sorge it could be considered an ind, due to the civilization that lived there.


    Despite facing extreme climatic conditions so high above the clouds, something simr to Skypiea, the people living above were different from any race in the world. This ce was home to a people known as the Minks, a race of fierce warriors with animal-like traits, living in harmony with the nature they had a strong connection with due to their beastly forms.


    Everything seemed normal this day, as its inhabitants were just going about their usual routines, until a short while ago, like any other day. But that changed when their two main leaders met during the changing of the guard and began fighting each other once again, as they used to do every day. The leader who ruled during the day, Inuarashi (Dog), officially known as the Duke of Day, and the other who ruled Zou during the night, Nekomamushi (Cat), officially known as the Duke of Night.


    Both strove for the best path for their people, always wanting to ensure that the Minks could grow happy and prosperous on Zou, until the day they were called to fight in Wano once again.


    However, due to past events rted to Oden, to whom they were loyal and cooperated together until his death, the breaking of that cooperation had turned them into rivals. Every time they faced each other, it seemed they always wanted to surpass one another, but they always ended in a draw. They were much stronger than an ordinary person, reaching the level of a submander or even a Yonkoumander. They would unite their forces with their beast form under the full moon and wouldn''t hesitate to join forces to protect Zou if necessary.


    At this moment, a battlefield had been created as the two fought one another, with explosions and blows echoing through the field. One was a dog, the other a cat, fighting fiercely without unleashing their race''s most powerful strength, as they never fought under the full moon in their encounters.


    Once again, the entire poption watched with concern, although they were used to this, as it happened nearly every day. As they exchanged blows on the battlefield, hitting each other, their injuries began to grow.


    "Today, I will defeat you!" Inuarashi shouted, attempting to strike the other.


    "You''re not strong enough. Now, lose like a cat, you mangy dog!" Nekomamushi responded, counterattacking.


    And so, their fists collided once more. As the battle raged on, something unexpected happened this morning, drawing everyone''s attention. While exchanging blows, both noticed that the sun had been covered by something that looked like a cloud. However, upon closer inspection of the shadow, they realized it was clearly not a cloud. They looked up.


    "Hey, is that a ship?" The Minks eximed, astonished, as they saw the shape of a ship with sails,ing toward their home.


    "Damn, what is that?" Nekomamushi and Inuarashi eximed at the same time, wondering if that uninvited ship was an enemy, as they stopped fighting and took a step back, carefully watching the ship approaching without warning.


    "Nekomamushi, it''s already morning... You can sleep, I''ll handle this," Inuarashi said, looking at his rival.


    "You think I''m going to let you govern our domain while a powerful enemy might being here? Don''t be foolish!" Nekomamushi responded angrily.


    "I swear, if you get in my way, I''ll beat you so hard that I''ll start ruling Zou by myself! Don''t be a fool!" Inuarashi said, equally furious.


    "Please, rulers, calm down. Let''s first see who this individual is..." Some of the Minks tried to convince them to calm down.


    At this moment, the ship began to approach, revealing itself. "That ship looks like me," Nekomamushi said, surprised as he saw a feline figure on the bow. It was none other than the Sunny Go, with Bepo, Alvida, Jinbei, and Franky aboard.


    "That''s a lion, nothing to do with you, you stupid cat," Inuarashi mocked.


    "What did you say, you mangy dog?" Nekomamushi retorted.


    "Hey, that g..." The Minks were surprised; they received newspapers here and knew what that Jolly Roger represented, as the Sunny Go bore the Straw Hat Pirates'' symbol.


    "So, this is Zou... very high, good thing we have Bepo," Franky said in amazement, looking at the ce, while proudly showing off his ship, which he had built in Water 7, as he always did whenever he got the chance.


    "Well, it looks like they''re already waiting for us," Alvida murmured, noticing the crowd of humanoid animals gathering as they approached.


    Jinbei was at the helm, but the one really steering the ship was Bepo, using the power of his Akuma no Mi to get closer and closer to the Mink warriors.


    "So, I''m back here... after so many years," Bepo muttered.


    He knew he was one of them, not at all foolish, but somehow, he had been taken from this ind when he was very young, with only hazy memories of his childhood here. He had left for certain reasons and ended up in the North Blue, where he met Lami when he was still a child. The girl had adopted him as herpanion since then, and he grew up with her, even though he was just a child. Lami had practically been a mother to him. Now, he was returning to his homnd with a mix of excitement and fear.


    "Hey, Bepo? Are you going to do what the captain asked? After all, he asked you to represent us here..." Alvida spoke to him.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know if I can do this," Bepo replied, hesitating.


    Alvida just sighed, realizing she would have to give him some encouragement as she approached the pr bear Mink. "Well, anyway, let''s go," she said, pushing him right off the ship just 30 meters away from Zou.


    "AHHHH!!!" Bepo was first surprised but quickly calmed down in the air, kicking the air with Geppo and starting to stabilize,nding on the ground in front of all the residents who had been waiting for a fight. After all, as a Mink, he should represent the crew.


    Afternding smoothly on the ground, the entire tribe was looking at him with some surprise, while three othersnded beside him, seemingly from three different races. Despite Alvida being a human woman, Franky was far toorge and unreal for a human, and Jinbei was clearly a fish-man.


    Bepo, although feeling some fear, quickly controlled the ship,nding carefully beside them.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Nekomamushi and Inuarashi asked at the same time in a dangerous tone.


    "That''s Bepo I saw in the newspaper... But he''s also a Mink!" The Minks quickly realized that Bepo was one of them.


    "How strange... Does anyone remember him?" The curious and cautious eyes soon began questioning Bepo, after all, they didn''t know him, even though Bepo had been born here.


    As the gossip continued, the leaders didn''t seem too fond of hearing about this crew from the newspaper, even though they had amon enemy, Kaido.


    Meanwhile, the Straw Hats present all looked at Bepo, as Luffy had asked him to represent the crew here.


    "Hey, tell me exactly what your intentions are!" Nekomamushi and Inuarashi demanded, seeing the silence from the other side.


    "Ugh, no way... put the wig on him," Alvida sighed, as Franky, with his huge body, which made the Minks question if he was even human, pulled something from his belt and held it up. It was a wig, and in the next moment, he ced it on Bepo''s head.


    Bepo hesitated for a moment, not even feeling the wig being put on, but in the next instant, his eyes lit up, making all the Minks sense a shift in the atmosphere around the pr bear, one of their own kind.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here... This ce is quite nostalgic... How are you, Mink Tribe? Let me introduce myself. I am Bepo, a Mink like you before anything else, and a member of the Straw Hat Crew, led by Monkey D. Luffy. We''re here for a purpose..." Bepo began, as everyone stared, stunned by the sudden change, while he seemed to stand confidently against his entire race, without any fear.


    "We want to make Zou our ally, and of course, also strengthen our naval power within our fleet. That''s why I''m here: to challenge all of you," Bepo said, stomping firmly on the ground as he stepped away from the rest of the crew, walking toward the entire Mink tribe.


    "If I defeat all of you, I want you to join my captain''s fleet. If we lose, we''ll leave and give you a gift: a way to enter your beast form without needing the full moon. If you join our crew, you''ll have that too, of course..." Bepo added.


    With that, everyone stared in astonishment at Bepo''s words, even the two leaders looked suspicious. It seemed that Bepo, now radiating an air of confidence, was approaching the crowd watching him as he prepared to face his entire race.


    Of course, his words made everyone look at him with distrust, but in the next moment, shock spread through the crowd. Bepo began to grow, proving the truth of his words. His body transformed into its beast form as his clothes ripped, without needing the moon or the Rumble Balls Chopper had created to enter Sulong mode.


    He transformed into a massive bear over 20 meters tall in just a second, stomping on the ground and making the entire ce tremble. All the Minks were stunned by what they were seeing.


    "I''m here for a simple challenge. If you beat me, I will give you the way to enter this mode. If I win, all of Zou''s territory will be part of the Straw Hat Crew, and all the Minks will join our crew. But don''t worry, the captain is fair, and you won''t regret it," he said, issuing the challenge, while all the Minks stared, shocked by Bepo''s form.


    His body was in the Sulong form, something that usually only happened at night under the full moon, but now he had managed to activate this transformation in the middle of the day. They didn''t know how he had done it, as his body began to electrify. Bepo was one of the most powerful members of the crew at this moment, even though he still retained his hesitant personality andck of confidence. However, as soon as he wore the wig, he somehow overcame any hesitation, taking on a character ever since the days of Whisky Peak.


    Bepo possessed the Six Powers in their most advanced forms, being the most skilled in this area. He had medium-level Armament Haki and Observation Haki, as well as the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi, a legendary powerparable to the tremor power of thete Whitebeard. And then there was his beast form, which multiplied his strength several times over. He was a true powerhouse, and now he was challenging the entire Mink race to prove his superior power, even against his own kind.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 408 – Zou 02.

    Chapter 408 �C Zou 02.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The giant bear with a wig stood in front of thousands of animals after his challenge was dered to all, while his body continued to emit electricity.


    "Hey, is this guy serious?!" the Minks murmured, looking at Bepo with various expressions.


    There was disbelief, anger, curiosity, caution, and fear among the entire race, watching that pr bear enter his Sulong form with sheer willpower, something they wouldn''t have believed if someone had told them. Yet, there, before their eyes, it was happening exactly as they saw it.


    "Hey, don''t underestimate me, you fool!" Inuarashi, the Master of the Day, eximed, dissatisfied with the type of challenge that had been made by this Mink. After all, it was inadmissible for someone to want to challenge his entire race as if underestimating them like no one had ever done in their life.


    Bepo didn''t even care, while using his Sulong form. "Come all at once, that way it''ll be fairer..." He spoke arrogantly.


    "How can he do this?" Some Minks murmured still in disbelief.


    "He wants to challenge all of us? Since when has there been such a powerful Mink? He''s just trying to show off. He can''t be that strong, I''m sure the leaders will fight him and defeat him," others murmured.


    At that moment, Nekomamushi, the Master of the Night, stepped forward. "Leave it to me, I will face him and defeat him!" He spoke arrogantly.


    "Hey, you may rule the night, but it''s morning now! Leave him to me, you idiot!" Inuarashi spoke with arrogance and anger.


    "Don''t be foolish, let me defeat him! After that, I''ll go to sleep while you handle the rest," Nekomamushi said with an arrogant tone, believing he could easily deal with Bepo even in his Sulong form.


    As he approached Bepo, "Come then, pr bear, I challenge you." He approached Bepo with a challenging tone.


    But, in the next moment, as he stopped in front of Bepo waiting for him to attack, a giant paw was in front of him, mixed with electricity and Armament Haki. Nekomamushi barely had time to react, crossing his arms to defend himself, but his body was shot backward in the next instant, being thrown back into the crowd.


    Everyone watched in shock, trying to get away before the Master of the Night crashed into one of the structures at the entrance of the city, near the crowd.


    The explosion reverberated through the area, while a silence took over, and everyone turned to look at Bepo, who had thrown one of the strongest of the tribe so easily. Even the Master of the Day was left with his mouth open in shock.


    "This guy... Is he serious and wanted to fight all of us?" Inuarashi murmured, realizing that it might be unfair to have the entire race fight against just one, but now understanding that perhaps he could defeat them.


    "Prepare for battle, everyone!" he eximed, as all the Minks prepared to fight as best they could in the next moment.


    "That''s good... I like the look in your eyes..." Bepo, wanting to prove his strength, saw all the Minks starting to prepare to face him there.


    Then the Straw Hat bear charged violently, taking the initiative. "Come on, everyone!" he shouted, advancing with such determination that everyone took a step back, clearing space, while only Inuarashi remained to try to stop the beast.


    In the next moment, both collided with each other as Inuarashi, much smaller in size, tried to stop Bepo from advancing, trying to push him back. Both fought in a contest of strength, each trying to overpower the other.


    But quickly, the Master of the Day realized he was being dragged back, and under everyone''s gaze, he was sent flying, crashing into another building at high speed.


    "Did... both rulers get thrown like that...?" The Minks looked on with a gaze of fear.


    "Don''t let him subdue us!!" Pedro, a lion Mink, eximed as he drew his sword and charged at Bepo, and everyone quickly followed suit, trying to stop him.


    "Yes, we can''t let Pedro be left behind! We must follow him and defeat him too!" The other Minks, encouraged by Pedro''s courage, quickly charged as well, showing their fists, ws, and weapons they carried.


    Quickly, numerous Minks joined Pedro, charging into battle as the air above Bepo filled with them, ready to face the Sulong Mink.


    Bepo prepared himself as all the strongest Minks, just below the rulers, advanced toward him, small inparison to his size as well.


    "Very well..." Bepo calmly looked at them, waiting for them to make their moves. Theyunched several attacks at him, as he put one hand in front, and numerous explosions began. His hand disappeared, and all the attacks were stopped with a hand covered in Haki, even Pedro couldn''t surpass his defense, his sword stuck in Bepo''s arm.


    Bepo then made his move, quickly swinging his arm, striking them, grabbing some and throwing them back as he captured the first wave of enemies.


    Some managed to escape as theirrades fell to the ground around them. "Let''s go!!" They were determined, trying to attack him again. But even when they got past his defense, his Sulong form provided too much resistance, and he easily endured the blows as if receiving some kind of massage.


    "Can we not defeat this Mink?!" That was the thought of everyone.


    "Prepare yourselves!!" Pedro eximed as he saw Bepo preparing a move.


    However, the Straw Hat bear simply vanished from the spot, reappearing near the others who barely had time to react before they were struck down in the next moment.


    Bepo stood atop more than 100 fallen Minks, defeated on the ground, even Pedro and many others were among them.


    Those who were distant, watching from afar, retreated when they saw Bepo standing over their most powerful warriors, fear in their eyes.


    "Should we face him?" They asked themselves with a bit of discouragement.


    Bepo stood still, seeing only the weak, not moving to fight against those who had no spirit before him.


    <em>BOOOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOOOM!</em>


    At that moment, two explosions urred at the entrance of the city, as Inuarashi and Nekomamushi emerged from the destroyed buildings, advancing with a determined look toward Bepo, surrounded by Pedro and the others fallen at his feet.


    "No, don''t underestimate him!" Nekomamushi said, determined, as they advanced calmly. Bepo stood still, watching them with a satisfied look.


    "Come on!" Bepo said with a firm gaze, and in the next moment, the two advanced to face him.


    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!</em>


    Both sides charged at each other as an explosion of Armament Haki swept through the area.


    The other three members of the Straw Hat crew could only watch them fighting from a distance, as none of them would get involved in this fight.


    "Well, it looks like we''ll have to wait..." Alvida murmured, looking off into the distance and seeing the battle unfold.


    "Certainly, the Minks are a warrior race. I''ve never seen Bepo enter this state on his own, so I''m impressed, as I''ve rarely seen anyone enter this state in my lifetime. The captain will surely have great power if he can get the entire race into Sulong form like this..." Jinbeimented.


    "They''re super strong!" Franky said, "but they stillck a bit of metal in their bodies." He analyzed.


    "Not everyone is a cyborg like you," Alvida teased, while Franky just smiled, unoffended.


    <em>BOOOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOOOM!</em>


    <em>BOOOOM!</em>


    Then the battle in front of them began, with explosions erupting all over the ce as they advanced away from where the fallen Minks and the city were, the sts leading them into the forest.


    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi were determined not to fall behind this Mink. As they ran around him, using <em>Soru</em>, the giant Bepo simply appeared near them, striking them.


    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi crashed into the ground, burying it with the force of the destruction from their bodies.


    "Can we not do anything against him?!" Inuarashi murmured, unable to believe the humiliation he was enduring in this fight.


    "Come on... Inuarashi. We can do better than this!" Nekomamushi crawled out of another hole, his face a little wounded.


    "Yes... we won''t end this so easily." Inuarashi agreed as he too regained his resolve.


    In the next moment, they charged toward Bepo, who was waiting for them, and a new fight began.


    "Well... they are determined..." Jinbei murmured, hearing the explosions in the forest in the distance.


    "Damn..." A voice came from afar, as Pedro started to get up, feeling so weak. "We did nothing..." he said.


    "Are you Pedro?" A voice came from beside him, while Bepo fought with Inuarashi and Nekomamushi in the forest, the explosions continuing, as Alvida approached him.


    "Yes... what do you want, human?" Pedro, still weak, looked at her with suspicion.


    "You see... my husband is interested in you... he''s even considering putting you on the main crew, which is surprising... but I still don''t see great strength in you... but who knows, Luffy doesn''t usually make mistakes." She spoke.


    "Main crew?" Pedro looked at her, puzzled.


    Meanwhile, Jinbei, still watching the fight as the forest was being destroyed, sensed something with his Haki and, upon looking back, noticed something was wrong.


    "Something wrong?" Franky asked him from the side.


    "Yes, there''s a presence climbing up to this ce, it''s weak..." Jinbei murmured, and both stared in that direction.


    A few meters away, indeed, someone was climbing up Zunesha''s skin. The man had been climbing for days without stopping, finally nearing thend of the Minks, his goal ever since he had to leave Wano.


    This samurai had an important mission: to deliver a message and summon the rulers, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi, to fight in Wano. Now, a battle would soon begin with Yonkou pirate groups, and it could be the chance to take down Kaido, finally freeing Wano and opening its borders.


    The Red Scabbards woulde in a year, along with their new ruler, Oden''s eldest son. This samurai had nearly died trying to get past Kaido''s troops when leaving Wano, as there were far more soldiers than usual, with the entire Beast Pirates army concentrating elsewhere. He managed to escape the country, guided by a vivre card his master had given him.


    Even when he saw the giant beast carrying the ind on its back, he was determined to fulfill his mission and help free his country. And so, he climbed, enduring hunger and thirst, drinking only rainwater, even suffering through massive storms that tried to knock him down the entire time.


    But the man was resolute. He continued until thest few meters, finally reaching the edge of the Minks''nd. Hisst efforts were rewarded as he managed to pull his body up. After taking a moment to breathe, happy to have finally made it, he lifted his gaze.


    As he did, he saw two figures. They weren''t humans. One was a fish-man, and the other, a cyborg with massive shoulders and arms. He looked at them suspiciously, and then, when he looked at the ship, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "The Straw Hats," he murmured, seeing the g of the Sunny Go, before turning his attention to Zunesha, where there were hundreds of Minks. Even Inuarashi and Nekomamushi appeared after Bepo threw them out of the forest, having given them a beating. The man from Wano was shocked to see the entire Mink race subdued, while others watched from a distance but didn''t get too involved.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 409 – Zou 03.

    Chapter 409 �C Zou 03.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    ''I waspletely silent, with all the warriors of the fallen race, even their leaders, while only a few minks managed to stand up. Most, however, remained motionless on the ground. Their eyes, filled with feelings and questions, were fixed on Bepo.


    Meanwhile, in front of them, Bepo stood still, knowing the fight wasn''t over yet. Suddenly, Nekomamushi started to move and brought his paw down, pressing it against the ground as he trembled while rising, his gaze still locked on Bepo, determined. The same could be said for Inuarashi, who struggled to his feet with as much difficulty as hispanion.


    "We won''t lose like this, no matter who you are," Inuarashi said with frustration.


    "Yes..." Nekomamushi spoke, standing in front of everyone there.


    As the Samurai watched, stunned. He had a message to deliver: a chance to fight against Kaido and possibly join the Straw Hats. He had not imagined he would encounter some members of this crew here, with a giant white Mink he didn''t know, overpowering all the other minks.


    "You want to fight? I understand that... very well, let''s continue!" Bepo said with confidence. He wasn''t exerting himself to defeat them. Maybe his opponents hadn''t entered Sulong mode like he had, so, to notpletely humiliate his futurerades, he returned to the group that came with him.


    "Give me the Rumble Balls, it''s time to see their true potential," Bepo said confidently, while Jinbei reached into his pocket, pulled out two yellow balls, and threw them to each of the leaders.


    They caught them as they stood up, looking at Bepo with confusion.


    "With this, you can transform into Sulong mode too, prepared by our doctor," Bepo said, pausing before continuing.


    "You won''t win like this, so it''s better if you transform," Jinbei said seriously.


    Around the area, everyone watched with curiosity. Each of the leaders took the small ball, looking at each other cautiously. They didn''t know why, but they simply swallowed them, trusting the words, as they saw no reason for them to be lying. Minks are easy to convince when you''re sincere.


    Nothing happened in the first few seconds, but then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, thunder and lightning began to envelop their bodies as they grew, entering Sulong mode, astonishing all the minks who were watching.


    "This?!"


    "Is it possible...?"


    "I can''t believe they''re really doing it!"


    The minks were all stunned, expressing their surprise.


    "Good... They really changed," Bepomented, satisfied to see it actually happen.


    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi entered the form they only used once a month. When they transformed into Sulong and fought each other, the destruction was not small in Zou. However, now they didn''t need to fight each other, as they had amon enemy.


    "This!"


    "It really worked, I feel stronger!"


    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi began inspecting their bodies, realizing their strength had multiplied, feeling intoxicated by the power.


    Bepo looked on, satisfied: "You look strong, but will you be able to make me use my Devil Fruit?" he said with a superior tone.


    "Don''t underestimate me, pr bear! I''m the strongest dog mink!" Inuarashi dered.


    "You''re mistaken, I''m stronger than you, you won''t stand a chance against me now!" Nekomamushi retorted, as both still maintained their rivalry, but nheless focused on the enemy ahead.


    In the next moment, all three disappeared, and a massive explosion urred in the middle of the area, tearing up the ground as the force of both threw even the fallen minks'' bodies aside, while Armament Haki''s thunder and lightning filled thendscape.


    Alvida returned to her crew, also trying to protect herself. Even the Samurai could only see the shockwaveing toward him, sending him flying, thinking he was about to fall from Zunesha. However, he was caught by arge hand that grabbed his clothes and brought him back. It was Franky, extending his hand, activating a device that could shoot it forward and pull him back.''


    ''It was then that a truly powerful battle began. Giant figures started moving at high speed, imperceptible to the naked eye of most watching. All the minks retreated as the fight moved back into the forest, destroying everything in its path. asionally, it was possible to see Bepo fighting the two in different parts, with his image disappearing the next moment, but most of the time, he was the one hitting them.


    No mink could keep up with the high-speed fight as all three let their instincts take over in a fric battle. Still, not even the most powerful minks had a clear view. After all, Bepo was still at an advantage. Besides having a high level of Armament and Observation Haki, his real strengthy in the Six Styles, which allowed him to quickly dominate the fight with his movements.


    His flexibility, using the air as a tform with Geppo or even Soru, allowed him to move at high speed, with small teleportation-like bursts, kicking the ground multiple times while attacking his opponents, evading their strikes.


    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi, even in their Sulong transformation, only gained resilience, feeling imposing, yet barely able to fight against this pr bear, who continued to wound them more and more, though they remained standing with their injuries increasing.


    The fightsted about an hour, with more and more parts of the terrain being destroyed, even reaching a bit of the city. Everyone just watched, already on their feet, waiting for the battle to end.


    Even Zunesha seemed disturbed by the explosions it felt on its back, worried about the minks and wondering what was happening up there.


    After arger explosion than any before, things began to calm down, with no further movement as the impact of the st sent wind through the entire city.


    Finally, the space around the middle of the forest, where arge crater had formed, began to clear of dust, revealing the two minks losing their transformation and falling to their knees, exhausted and bleeding, while Bepo remained standing, watching them calmly, though he had some injuries too, but nowhere near losing.


    They looked at Bepo with a defeated expression.


    "It seems you''re still not used to the Rumble Ball, which is why yousted only an hour..." Bepomented calmly.


    "We can''t even defeat him... He''s on a whole other level..." Inuarashi said in frustration, watching the scene unfold.


    "Did you use all your power?" Nekomamushi asked, spitting blood.


    "I think you know the answer," Bepo replied simply, without much movement.


    "This is really embarrassing... Could you... show us your true strength?" they asked curiously, and Bepo nodded, seeing no problem with it.


    "Alright, if you want to see my true strength, then watch," he said, as he raised his front paw toward a part of the sky.


    "Hm?" Inuarashi and Nekomamushi started looking up, wondering what he was nning to do.


    At that moment, something began to happen in the sky. The atmosphere between the clouds seemed to distort, and the clouds started moving strangely, revealing a small glowing dot in the distance.


    This made both minks observe in silence, their eyes fixed on that small point, not knowing exactly what it was or what Bepo was doing.


    Slowly, the brightness in the sky intensified. The point of light began to grow, increasing in size with each passing second, until it became clear what everyone was seeing, causing even those unaware of what Bepo was doing to look up at the sky at that moment, noticing the light in the middle of the blue sky with small clouds.


    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi widened their eyes, realizing what it really was.


    "Is this really starting!?" They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    The meteor could be heard at that moment as it tore through the sky with impressive speed, even from kilometers away, leaving a trail of fire and sparks in its wake.''


    ''Its brightness became so intense that it outshone the sun in the sky, with the air seeming to vibrate around the celestial body, and heat reaching them as the enormous meteor passed over Zunesha, with everyone watching, hypnotized.


    Bepo simply looked up at the sky with an expression of pure calm, seemingly unfazed by the destruction that the massive stoneing from the atmosphere could cause.


    "Is this what you wanted to see?" Bepo murmured, almost as a taunt to them.


    The meteor continued for hundreds of kilometers away as it fell into the distance, heading toward the middle of the sea, racing toward the horizon until everyone saw it collide at the edge.


    A sh of light appeared at that moment with the impact, and the sound of it came shortly after, as the sea rose with mes and arge wave disturbed the waters.


    "Hm..." Even Zunesha itself seemed to tremble, its eyes quivering as it nced at the scene. Not even the millennial beast would be unshaken by receiving a meteor like that.


    As the sea rose from the impact, a shockwave traveled across the ocean, crashing against Zunesha''s legs, though it didn''t affect the creature.


    The sea would remain turbulent for hours due to the impact, while Bepo turned back to those who had challenged him. "Are you satisfied with this?" he asked calmly.


    "You... is that your power..." Inuarashi and Nekomamushi were visibly shaken by it.


    "This is truly the power he sent to Big Mom a year ago... I think he overdid it... This will cause problems for all the inds around here..." Jinbeimented, somewhat shocked by this disy of power.


    "I wouldn''t want to be hit by something like that, this power could wipe out entire inds..." Franky admitted honestly, wondering if this power could even bepared to the ancient weapons.


    "Our friend here seems quite shaken, but more importantly, who is he?" Alvida asked, noticing the samurai trembling beside them after being caught by Franky.


    "I don''t know... I just didn''t let him fall, but he seems to know us," Franky responded.


    "It''s hard for anyone not to recognize us..." Jinbei murmured.


    While all the minks were shaken by the attack, the rulers looked at the one who had caused such a natural disaster with apparent ease.


    "We can''t defeat him..." Inuarashi admitted now.


    "..." Nekomamushi didn''t respond, only lowering his head, knowing just like hispanion that if they were to receive such an attack... they wouldn''t survive.


    "Do you n to fight Kaido in Wano?" Inuarashi asked, despite his frustration.


    "Yes, my captain is stronger than me, so we will destroy Kaido and the Yonkou. Their era is over, and we will only finish it," Bepo said firmly.


    "..." Both looked at each other for a moment, seemingly conversing through their eyes despite their rivalry, and then they kneeled. They didn''t n on joining the Straw Hats or fighting against Kaido, after all, Oden had said that only one yearter would Kaido''s defeat happen, but now... how could they fight against such power?


    "We ept joining your fleet... and we will fight in Wano with you," they both said at the same time, as Bepo looked on, satisfied with their decision.''


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 410 – Zou 04.

    Chapter 410 �C Zou 04.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "It seems it''s over..." Jinbei murmured as he watched Bepo emerge from the forest under everyone''s gaze, his transformation slowly returning to normal while he walked confidently with the two rulers, leading the way in front of his defeated challengers.


    They approached the ce where the fight had begun, while the two leaders looked at their people with a certain caution and confusion in their eyes. "Take care of all the injured, but first of all, we lost the fight... we can''t defeat him..." One of them spoke to the whole crowd, visibly shocked by this.


    "We''ll ept fighting alongside them in Wano... but I won''t let my people submit to this Yonko until we truly know him, though he has already proven to be extremely powerful and trustworthy, as just this subordinate had the strength to defeat us..." Inuarashi added.


    "Will we fight with the pirates?" Some minks asked.


    "We won''t force anyone to do it. This pr bear said that his captain won''t send any newly acquired troops to Wano to fight, but Inuarashi and I are going anyway. After all, we have a few things to settle from 19 years ago, there," Nekomamushi said, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Now, take care of all the injured. We will talk to them while you try to clean up all this destruction," Inuarashi finished.


    "Well, I guess you don''t need this anymore," Franky said, approaching Bepo and taking off his wig.


    Bepo''s confident face shifted from a sharp look to someone a bit goofy, and he lost all hismanding atmosphere. His gaze dropped to the twomanders who had been staring at him the whole time, wounded, and it made him feel a bit intimidated.


    Amidst the scene, all the Minks were helping their fallenrades and cleaning up the destruction caused by the fight. They looked at him with curiosity, seeing the most powerful mink of their race after today. However, the confidence they had seen in him until now vanished, giving way to a Bepo with his mouth slightly open as everyone stared at him, causing him to look somewhat scared, which quickly embarrassed him.


    He simply bowed to everyone. "I''m sorry," he murmured.


    In the next moment, all the Minks fell to the ground, stunned by something so unexpected. "What was that? Just a moment ago, you looked like a warrior who could take on everyone, and now you''ve turned into a coward apologizing?" One of the minks eximed.


    "Where is the man who could destroy Zunesha with a meteor?" Both leaders questioned with shark-like grins and white eyes, not believing what had just happened. They couldn''t understand how the removal of a wig hadpletely changed the bear before them.


    "I''m sorry," was Bepo''s only response, while everyone grimaced.


    "WHY ARE YOU APOLOGIZING?" Everyone shouted.


    "Well, it seems our bear is back to normal," Alvida murmured with a smile as she took a few steps forward.


    "Now that everything''s settled, let''s start talking," Alvida said, as a samurai, still trembling from the meteor, approached, eager to speak with Inuarashi and Nekomamushi.


    "Lords Inuarashi and Nekomamushi!" The samurai approached the leaders, who were also surprised.


    "Are you from Wano?" they asked, raising their eyebrows.


    "Yes, I am. I came from there precisely to deliver a message from Lord X about thetest news in the newspapers. Wano will be a battlefield bigger than anything in thest 19 years! As you must know, the fight against the Straw Hats and against Big Mom and Kaido is only a matter of time while Kaido is preparing all of his troops!" he said.


    "Yes, we know. But why did youe here, risking yourself?" Inuarashi asked.


    "Lord X ns to join the battle against Kaido alongside the forces of this crew... Just like many in Wano, this could be an opportunity, so he is inviting you to take part!" the man exined.


    "Well, this is a bit surprising, but coincidentally, we were already nning to do that. After all, we just lost to one of this crew''s members. We''ll end up epting the proposal," they responded.


    "Well... I guess that''s good..." the samurai said, a little lost.


    "Well, anyway, let''s continue our conversation," Alvida said, stepping ahead of Bepo. She could tell he had already done what Luffy expected, and now it was time to discuss the future of Zunesha.


    "Yes... please, follow us," both leaders requested as the entire crew, along with a very embarrassed Bepo under everyone''s gazes and another samurai, headed into the city to talk.


    Things began to calm down a bit as they were invited to a sort of celebration, quickly turning into a feast full of animals. As the leaders sat in the center with the pirates and samurai, the minks, being a very friendly people, soon engaged in lively conversations with the humans.


    "You''re human?! I''ve never seen a human so tough... you''re almost as big as me! By the way, my name is ckback. I fought your friend, but I lost miserably..." a gori said, talking to Franky, admiring his hard and massive arms.


    "I''m half-human, but super awesome!!" Franky replied.


    In another area, Alvida was drinking alcohol when she was approached by a woman wielding a sword and wearing a bikini.


    "Hey, you''re a human warrior... I feel you''re strong, but I''ve never seen a human with such smooth skin... It looks very beautiful," Wanda said as she moved closer to Alvida.


    "Thanks... I guess," Alvida replied, drinking but not really bothered.


    "My name is Wanda," the mink introduced herself.


    "Alvida," Alvida responded bluntly.


    "Tell me... that Bepo... is he single?" Wanda asked, curious and interested in someone so strong from her own race.


    "Yes. Hey Bepo, it''s time to get married! There''s Wanda here!" Alvida shouted, causing Wanda to blush in embarrassment.


    "Hmm?!" Meanwhile, Bepo didn''t even seem to hear Alvida, too shy as he was surrounded by minks who were looking at him curiously, touching him and wondering how he could be so strong.


    "I''m sorry..." was the only thing he could say.


    "It''s a shame you guys don''t have c, but lucky for you, I brought some for myself!" Franky eximed, pulling out a barrel of c he had taken from the ship, drinking it right there while offering it to other minks.


    "Your crew member is very strange because of a simple wig... there''s nothing special about it..." Inuarashi remarked, looking at the wig, trying to figure out its power over Bepo, but there was nothing there. They even tried it on their own heads, and still, nothing.


    "Look again... we need to figure out what power this gives the bear. Without it, he''s just a shy mink... I don''t understand..." Nekomamushimented.


    "Forget that, let''s get back to where we left off..." Inuarashi said finally, turning back to Jinbei in front of him, who was quietly drinking sake, waiting for the leaders of Zou to continue.


    "Are you saying your captain wants to move Zunesha to Wano? That''s impossible since Zunesha doesn''t listen to anyone. Only Kozuki Oden''smands could be given to the elephant, as he had a specific type of control. It''s amazing, but no one else has been able to talk to him," Nekomamushi exined.


    "Yes, Luffy mentioned that," Jinbei confirmed, "but it seems he wants to try anyway. He''d like you all to be prepared for the war as well. If you''re going to fight in Wano, he wants you to stay here while he ns to visit you soon," Jinbei exined, after all, Luffy didn''t want to move Zou''s main forces and leave the Mink Tribe unprotected there.


    "I see. Well, that''s fine, we can do that," Inuarashi responded.


    "There''s also one more thing," Alvida stepped forward before joining the conversation.


    "The Poneglyph you have hidden here... Luffy already knows of its existence and would like to see it."


    Upon hearing this, all the Minks tensed up, ufortable knowing that one of the ind''s biggest secrets had been discovered by someone outside.


    "I know you might be upset, but our captain knows exactly where it is. However, he is not your enemy. Remember that. He wants to build a powerful force, and you will be a part of it," Jinbei exined, as Inuarashi sighed and looked at Nekomamushi before turning back to Alvida.


    "Well, it seems we have no choice. Do you want to see the Poneglyph now?" Inuarashi asked.


    Jinbei shook his head. "No, leave that for the captain. He wille visit you as I mentioned." He gave his response.


    "Anyway, the captain is interested in one of you. He wants us to bring back someone named Pedro," Franky said, while Pedro, among the Minks who were listening to the conversation, showed surprise. That human woman had already mentioned that the captain was interested in him before, but he didn''t know why.


    "Pedro?" Nekomamushi seemed surprised, as Pedro was one of the guardians.


    "Yes, my husband wants to speak with him, so he wants us to bring him back with us," Alvida said.


    "Very well, I''ll go," Pedro said immediately, not wanting to prolong the conversation. ''What else could I do?'' "I''ll talk with your captain," he said finally.


    "Anyway, let''s get going. We have nothing more to do here," Jinbei said, while bringing a chest and cing it in front of the Minks, opening it to reveal numerous Rumble Balls.


    "This will allow you to enter Sulong form, but don''t overuse them. I know you need to train. From what we noticed in Bepo''s fight against Inuarashi and Nekomamushi, you canst only an hour, but this can have side effects if you use them too much, understood?" he warned.


    "This is invaluable. We thank you for this. Now our people will be much stronger in any emergency," both leadersmented with satisfaction.


    "Anyway, let''s head to Dressrosa," Alvida said, standing as if she were leaving. There was nothing more to do in Zunesha.


    Almost everyone followed her back to the ship, and the samurai ended up going with Pedro. But as they boarded the ship, a stowaway also snuck aboard. Although everyone noticed, no one really cared, except for Pedro, who didn''t seem to realize.


    Meanwhile, Bepo started using his powers, and the ship began to fly, moving forward quickly.


    "Goodbye, Bepo!!" A female mink excitedly shouted, bidding farewell to Bepo as he stood at the edge of the ship with a lipstick mark on his face.


    Of all the crew members who had separated from the main Straw Hat ship, those who had reached Zunesha had traveled the greatest distance between Dressrosa and their destination, so they were thest to arrive at the ind or their target. Even so, with Bepo''s power, they were much faster, flying through the sky at hundreds of kilometers per hour. Thus, the ship disappeared over the horizon, heading toward Dressrosa.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 411 – Pleasures and Interruptions!

    Chapter 411 �C Pleasures and Interruptions!


    I made this chapter entirely focused on a sex scene between Luffy, Vivi, and Nami. Since it''s been a while since I wrote one like this, just ignore it if you''re not into it, it won''t affect the story.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The waters were calm in the middle of the sea as a ck ship continued cutting through the waves. It was the feared ck Pearl, still sailing the waters of the New World, heading in a specific direction.


    "So Bepo defeated the two rulers of Zou... Haha. I wish I had seen that..." Luffy spoke into a den den mushi.


    "Yes... we''re heading back to Dressrosa right now, with Pedro and a mink that snuck onto the ship," Jimbei responded from the other side.


    "Great, you can head there. We''re recruiting thest pirate group before returning and organizing our forces to advance to Wano..." Luffy said calmly.


    "Alright, we''ll continue our journey here," Jimbei said.


    "You can, we''ll talk in Dressrosa." He responded before starting to hang up the den den mushi, but a voice suddenly came from the other side.


    "Husband!!" Alvida eximed over the phone.


    "Hello, my love, how are you?" He asked with a smile.


    "I''m fine, I''ll be waiting for you in Dressrosa, so don''t bete!" She said, and Luffy smiled.


    "Of course, we''ll head there, see you soon." Luffy said before hanging up the den den mushi.


    "So we''re close..." Vivi spoke beside Luffy. He was sitting on a beach chair, as usual, wearing his shorts to enjoy the day, while Vivi was in a bikini on the chair next to him.


    "Yes... ording to Baroque Works'' information, the fleet we''re looking for should be in these waters... so we''ll be heading back soon, right, Nami?" Luffy spoke to his navigator, who was also in a bikini, walking across the deck while looking at a map.


    She looked at Luffy. "Yes... we''re heading to the position you gave me," Nami said, and Luffy nodded, satisfied with that.


    "Stop looking at that map ande over here with your husband before we get there..." Luffy said as Nami sighed before going over to him, sitting beside him while putting away the map and looking at Luffy.


    Only the three of them were on the deck while Lucy was eating the food Hachi was making in the kitchen, so Luffy didn''t miss the opportunity to y with his wives, while Nami was surprised by Luffy''s sudden touch on the lower part of her bikini.


    "You want to do this here?" Nami raised an eyebrow at Luffy.


    "Why not, it''s not every day we do this in an open space." Luffy said with a seductive smile as his hand moved over her bikini before opening it, and his fingers slipped straight into Nami''s pussy.


    "Hmmm..." Nami gripped the chair tightly, moaning as Luffy''s warm fingers stimted her.


    "Are you two going to have sex right here?" Vivi murmured beside them, watching as Nami simply opened her legs, allowing his hand to enter her. Vivi tried to ignore it, picking up a book and holding it in front of her.


    "..." Luffy stayed silent, looking satisfied as his wife moaned under his touch while he started to y with her intimate area.


    "Hmmm... Luffy..." Nami moaned, looking at her husband with his hand inside her, while she sat beside him with her legs wide open. Nami had forgotten all about her navigation work on the ck Pearl, surrendering herself to pleasure.


    ''Let''s take this to another level.'' Luffy decided as he began to slightly increase the pleasure, starting to prate her with his fingers.


    "HMMMMMM!!!" Nami screamed in surprise and pleasure as his fingers entered her, increasing her pleasure with the moa moa no mi.


    "Hey, what''s this?" Vivi murmured, looking over, eximing as she even drooled a little.


    "Luffy is doing that..." Nami murmured weakly, trying to maintain control, but it was difficult with Luffy''s intense stimtion, and her eyes widened when Luffy started to move his fingers inside her.


    "Ahh... Ahh... I''m going to cum, Luffy!" Nami eximed within just a few seconds, as Luffy looked on, satisfied. He could easily please his wives by enhancing their pleasure and making them orgasm quickly.


    Vivi couldn''t help but watch Nami, feeling hesitant as she also felt her own intimate area getting wet. It didn''t take long for her to slip her hand inside her bikini bottom and start stimting herself while watching Nami lost in pleasure.


    Luffy continued until he felt Nami begin to tremble all over, starting to have an orgasm right there.


    "Luffy... That was incredible..." Nami murmured, lost in pleasure.


    "I''m d you liked it. How about we continue?" Luffy removed his fingers from Nami''s pussy, which were a little soaked, and put them in his mouth. Nami hesitated for a moment, but then licked them and moved towards Luffy''s shorts, beginning to pull them down, as his member stood at full attention.


    "I''m going to give you great pleasure, husband," Nami murmured as she got closer to his penis, starting to lick it while Luffy closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation as Nami began to give him a blowjob.


    He heard a soft moan from beside him as Nami continued sucking his dick and saw Vivi touching her breasts with one hand while the other was between her legs.


    Luffy noticed Vivi''s exposed breasts spilling out of her bikini top, and he couldn''t resist, grabbing them with his free hand, making Vivi look at him with desire.


    "Luffy... I want you to fuck me..." she murmured, feeling the increased pleasure just from his touch on her breasts.


    Luffy just smiled as he stimted herrge breasts, while Nami began moving her head more vigorously, taking as much of Luffy''s dick into her throat as she could.


    Meanwhile, with one hand, he left Vivi''s breasts and moved down to her pussy, which was already quite wet, sliding his fingers in easily and beginning to move them. Vivi''s pleasure quickly grew, reaching its peak. She trembled just like Nami had when Luffy was stimting her. He started thrusting his fingers quickly, making Vivi moan out loud.


    "That''s it..." Vivi moaned.


    This seemed to stimte Nami even more, as she increased the force of her movements, sucking Luffy''s dick eagerly. Luffy didn''t mind at all as he felt Vivi finally clench his hand tightly, but he didn''t stop until she reached her limit.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Vivi surrendered to the pleasure, her mouth open, eyes lost as she came.


    "Vivi,e here..." Luffy requested as Vivi recovered from her intense climax.


    Vivi looked at Luffy, who smiled before she moved over and kissed him, getting up from her chair.


    "Nami, you''ve wet it enough... I want you to ride me," Luffy said.


    "Vivi, climb on top of me and give me your pussy..." Luffy asked the blue-haired girl beside him.


    Nami finished licking the head of Luffy''s dick and stood up, moving her bikini bottom aside and beginning to lower herself, impaling herself on Luffy''s dick, sliding in easily, letting out a small moan from her lips as she felt the heat emanating from him inside her.


    Vivi ended up sitting on Luffy''s chest, who showed no difort from the position, looking at her with desire as her pussy hovered in front of him.


    Luffy then began moving his tongue against her intimate area, while Vivi eximed, stunned by the pleasure. Nami started to move as well, bouncing hard on Luffy''s cock, her breasts swinging wildly. Luffy, for his part, was sucking on Vivi, while she continued moaning above him.


    Moans echoed all across the deck of the ship,ing from both women.


    "Yes, Luffy, just like that!" Nami eximed, not stopping her movements, mming her ass down on Luffy''s thighs with every thrust.


    Luffy was enjoying both receiving and giving pleasure with Vivi and Nami on top of him, as the three of them surrendered to the moment.


    Meanwhile, the others on the ship were too distracted to notice anything. On the deck, only Shirahoshi nced towards the door, but Lucy and Hachi were too busy to be aware of what was happening.


    Time passed, and at the same time, Nami and Vivi reached their climax, their bodies trembling and exploding with pleasure, cumming as Luffy felt both of them shaking. Luffy held firm, not cumming at that moment.


    "That was great, but I''m not stopping here. I need to cum too," he said with a smile.


    "Vivi, I want to eat your ass," Luffy said, knowing they still had time.


    Vivi, still panting, didn''t refuse. She got up from her position and waited for Nami to move as well. Vivi sat with her back to Luffy, who positioned his dick at her rear entrance. He entered easily, without any difficulty. Vivi began shaking her ass rapidly, lost in pleasure once again, while Nami watched from the side, being reced by Vivi as Luffy yed with her pussy and kissed her.


    And so, the motion continued, with Vivi bouncing even faster as he wanted to finish inside her. It was only after 10 minutes that he decided to end it, as Vivi felt her ass filling with Luffy''s semen.


    "Luffy..." Vivi murmured weakly, feeling her rear full of Luffy''s seed as she came from her pussy.


    "Your turn now..." Luffymented, looking at Nami. It was her time to y as well.


    And so, Luffy continued with his wives on the deck, turning their intimate moment into a show of positions. They used the beach chairs, even the floor, and different parts of the ship''s exterior. Luffy ced Nami in a missionary position against the edge of the ship, pounding her hard.


    Itsted a total of 40 minutes, and now Luffy saw both his wives bent over in front of him, showing their asses for him to choose from.


    "Like this, who should I eat now...?" He said yfully, even though his wives were already satisfied.


    He was about to choose, but something in the sea caught his eye at that moment. "Well, looks like we''ll have to wait until tonight," Luffy murmured, ending the sex session.


    The fleet he had been looking for had finally been spotted.


    "Oh, what a shame..." Nami murmured, putting her bikini back on and fixing her hair.


    "That was a mood killer..." Vivi also eximed, as she adjusted herself. "We should probably take a bath," she said, and Nami agreed, feeling the same. The two of them went inside the ship.


    Luffy stayed there with a big smile. He would finish what he had startedter that night. Now, he had another matter to attend to: dealing with the peculiar group approaching the crew.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 412 – Happo Navy 01.

    Chapter 412 �C Happo Navy 01.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The Chinjao family was sailing across the seas, embarking on another job since they were a mercenary organization known as the Happo Navy. They had started in the West Blue and had gradually made a name for themselves in the New World over the past few years, taking on various jobs in these waters.


    Today, they were transporting arge sum of money for an organization, escorting a ship from a country that heavily relied on the Donquixote family''s weapons. Now that the family had been destroyed, they had to turn to another organization to purchase arms.


    Many countries that still depended on the Donquixote family and their weapons factories were in the same predicament. Numerous conflicts continued to ravage theirnds, and some countries and organizations had abandoned this supplier as soon as Domingo was killed, knowing that without Joker, they were as fragile as ss, easily shattered.


    Those who still trusted in them due to Kaido''s association were caught by surprise when Dressrosa fell along with the family. They no longer had a way to receive their shipments, even though this would have happened eventually with the organization heading to war in Wano against the Straw Hats.


    "The sea is in chaos right now... Do you think we''ll make it to our new supplier without any problems...?" A man, who was from a kingdom embroiled in civil war, asked aboard the ship in the center of the Happo Navy. He needed to bring a new shipment to his kingdom. After all, they had to fight against the rebels who had risen up against the royal family due to their tyranny. They knew this, but they could do nothing except fight for their king, even though he was a tyrant.


    "The Happo Navy is well-known... Few pirates could stand against them," another man replied.


    "I hope you''re right..." the first man murmured.


    Meanwhile, on one of therger ships, Sai, one of the main members, approached his grandfather, the fearsome Chinjao, the Drill. This man had a bounty of 500 million berries and was known for his powerful headbutt, though not as much anymore due to an encounter with Vice-Admiral Garp. Even so, he was still a formidable pirate with Conqueror''s Haki, which said a lot about him.


    "Grandpa... are you okay?" Sai approached Chinjao, who had been staring at one side of the horizon for several minutes, something unusual for his grandfather.


    "Did you notice something, Grandpa...?" Boo, Sai''s brother, also approached.


    "Yes... something ising from that direction..." Chinjao murmured, his narrowed gaze indicating that his Haki had detected a certain danger approaching.


    "Should we prepare to fight?" Sai, seeming to read his grandfather''s mind, asked.


    "Yes, tell everyone to prepare for a major battle," he said in a grim tone.


    Sai nodded and left to use the Den Den Mushis to give orders to all the ships of the Happo Navy.


    As Chinjao had foreseen, a dark spot began to appear on the horizon, and Boo, standing beside him, grabbed a spyss and pointed it toward that direction, beginning to make out the ship in the distance and its g.


    "T-That!" His voice came out shaky and nervous as one of the main causes of the chaos currently gripping the New World was heading toward them. "There''s no doubt... that ship..." His nervousness was not only due to the symbol on the ship''s sail but also because of the ship itself. Rumors and reports had been spreading about this crew appearing in various ces in the New World, but this ship represented the worst of it, as it had been sighted at Gran Tesoro just days ago.


    "Tell me... who are they!?" Chinjao was losing his patience with his grandson, who was taking too long to respond. After all, he couldn''t see who it was without a spyss from that distance, relying only on the feeling of danger as his guide.


    Boo swallowed hard before addressing his grandfather. "They''re the Straw Hats! And they''reing with the main ship, the ck Pearl... which means it''s their captain himself, approaching!!" Boo informed with a shaken tone.


    "Garp''s grandson?!" Chinjao seemed furious at this, after all, the grandson of the man who had shattered his dreams with one punch was now approaching.


    "We must flee! Grandpa, we need to go back... we can''t fight them!!" Boo eximed, clearly terrified. Who was Monkey D. Luffy, appearing in the newspapers since the East Blue, and what did he represent?! Everyone knew well enough, and except for the World Government, the Navy, and the Yonko, no one could stand against them.


    "No..." Chinjao suddenly spoke, making Boo look at him, confused by what his grandfather meant by that. "Let our ships prepare to fight them." Chinjao decided, letting his rage cloud his judgment, driven by the desire for revenge against Monkey D. Garp, believing he could defeat Monkey D. Luffy to settle the score.


    Boo stared at his grandfather in disbelief, then ordered an attack against the Straw Hats as if he hadpletely lost his mind, while the ck Pearl continued to approach. Thanks to Sai''s orders, the Happo fleet also began preparing, turning their ships.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" The people from the kingdom carrying the money noticed the movement of the ships around them, preparing for a fight. They began to wonder who was out there and if it could be rebels from their kingdom, trying to steal the king''s money.


    "Is there a problem?" Sai approached Boo, who was visibly shaken.


    "Take this, brother, see for yourself." Boo handed the spyss to Sai, who raised it and looked toward the ship, bing just as stunned as his brother.


    "This is terrible, Grandpa! We can''t fight them!" Sai dered, frowning.


    "Don''t be a coward like your brother, Sai! They''reing for us, and you know it''s only a matter of time before their ship reaches us. And if they want a fight, then let''s give them one! It''s time for me to show Garp a taste of what he made me lose!" Chinjao spoke with confidence, believing he could handle Monkey D. Luffy��or rather, make Garp suffer, already imagining the Navy hero crying in a corner, uttering words of regret for making him lose the point on his head that one day.


    The Straw Hats'' ship continued to approach the fleet, and their g finally became visible to everyone. This quickly made the entire fleet, including Chinjao''s grandsons, realize that this was the ship of a Yonko, filling them with fear.


    The once-confident movements of the Happo Navy crew began to falter as they questioned whether they should fight against that ship. But the only one still confident was Chinjao, who grew angry at his group for cowardly backing down so easily.


    He grabbed Sai''s Den Den Mushi. "Stop trembling! We are the Happo Navy! We will not retreat from these pirates! Follow me, and we will destroy them!" Chinjao dered with determination.


    Meanwhile, the ship from the kingdom waspletely stunned, desperate to get out of there as quickly as possible. "They''re insane for wanting to fight that pirate crew! What have we gotten ourselves into...?! Now we''re in the middle of a battle, and we''re going to die because of it!" The men from that country were far from pleased with the situation, witnessing one of the New World''s hurricanes appear before them, bringing misfortune as the Happo Navy seemed intent on facing them.


    On the Straw Hats'' ship, Luffy was still at the edge of the deck, gazing at the Happo Navy as the ck Pearl naturally sailed toward them. Nami and Vivi were taking a bath inside the ship. Shirahoshi opened the kitchen door at that moment as she approached, apanied by Lucy, whose belly was enormous after eating so much takoyaki that Hachi had prepared. Hachi followed closely behind the pair as they headed toward the deck.


    Shirahoshi was the first to reach Luffy, swimming through the air until she caught up with the captain and hugged him from behind.


    "You smell like sex," she murmured into his ear.


    "Are you surprised?" Luffy responded with a grin. "I know you were aware of everything happening on the deck."


    "True, but someone had to keep your sister and Hachi in the kitchen. Anyway, I hope to be rewarded for that tonight..." she spoke in a seductive tone.


    "Of course, you know it''s my duty as your husband to attend to you, my lovely wife," Luffy said with a small smile.


    "So they are the Happo Navy?" Lucy asked as she approached her brother, looking curiously at the group of ships.


    "Yes, that''s right," Luffymented while the ships seemed to be preparing for his arrival. "It seems they are braver than I thought. Maybe Chinjao is more stubborn than I imagined." Luffy smiled at that, not knowing exactly what was happening, but he could certainly sense, through his Observation Haki, that the enemies were prepared to face them, even though many of them were scared.


    Sai and Boo stood behind their grandfather, who was at the bow of the ship, watching Luffy''s fearsome ship approach.


    Suddenly, the advancing ship stopped a few dozen meters ahead, with Luffy using his Moa Moa no Mi on it, surrounded by cannons from all the ships pointing at them. As Luffy moved to the edge of the ship, Nami and Vivi finally emerged from the ship after washing up, tending to their wet hair.


    Luffy took a few steps forward and stared at the man who was looking at him with a certain coldness. "Garp''s grandson..." Chinjao murmured as Luffy raised his arm to greet him, while he stood out from everyone else. Both on the ship and on the others around it, everyone was frightened and cautious in the presence of Monkey D. Luffy.


    "Yes, I''m Garp''s grandson. And you, Chinjao... by the way you''re looking at me, do you want to fight?" Luffy asked with a smile.


    "Yes! I''m going to get revenge for what your grandfather did!" Chinjao said, while running his hand over his head, still feeling the void where the symbol of his strength once was��the drill that could break anything, even the treasure he had hidden in nearly unbreakable ice. This was the reason for Chinjao''s deep hatred toward Garp and his family.


    "Grandpa, I think we should reconsider this..." Sai murmured beside him, but Chinjao didn''t care, ignoring him while Luffy''s smile grew wider.


    "Well, this is interesting," Luffymented. "After all, I''m going to make you join my fleet by the end of the day!" Luffy dered, surprising everyone.


    "Join your fleet? Don''t be ridiculous!" Chinjao, hearing the most absurd thing he could have imagined, eximed, and suddenly unleashed his Conqueror''s Haki directly at Luffy, trying to intimidate him. Wind and energy crackled across his ship, while the other ships around them trembled, with Chinjao clearly enraged.


    "Hm? He''s serious!" Lucy murmured in surprise,pletely unfazed by the Conqueror''s Haki, just like the other members of Luffy''s crew, who could easily handle it.


    For Luffy, it was merely a breeze. He looked at Chinjao, his eyes glowing even redder, and suddenly exploded with his own Conqueror''s Haki. Quickly, Luffy''s Haki began to dominate the area, overpowering Chinjao''s, who struggled to stay firm, shocked by this.


    Everyone around quickly realized Chinjao was losing control. Sai and Boo were stunned as they felt Luffy''s Haki strike them, making them fall to their knees, terrified. Only Chinjao managed to remain standing, trying to resist, while the entire Happo Navy fleet began copsing, one by one, across the other ships.


    "What?!"


    In the end, only Chinjao and his two grandsons, who were kneeling, remained conscious. Chinjao was clearly stunned but still enraged, blinded by his desire for revenge. Luffy, meanwhile, smiled even wider.


    "As I said... you''ll be part of my fleet by the end of this day," Luffy dered.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 413 – Happo Navy 02.

    Chapter 413 �C Happo Navy 02.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "You''re dreaming, kid! I''m going to give you a beating!" Chinjao said with a dark tone.


    "We don''t have much to talk about, so I''m just going to give you a beating, and I might even fix your head if I like you." Luffy dered as he advanced, disappearing from the ship''s bow the next moment, heading toward the other ship.


    "Don''t underestimate me! You''ll regret it!" Chinjao leaped forward, charging at Luffy blindly, while his grandsons watched, not knowing what to do, still kneeling.


    "What should we do, brother...?" Boo murmured to Sai.


    "What else can we do? We can''t even move, and grandpa''s mind is clouded by his vengeance..." Sai murmured, knowing full well that they were pretty much screwed.


    Luffy smiled in mid-air as he advanced toward Chinjao, leaping toward him in the middle of the sea. The next moment, an explosion between the two fists erupted as they connected, sending out a burst of Conqueror''s Haki. The sh of their Haki even distorted the world, changing its colors to blue as they continued trying to overpower each other.


    ''This guy really hates grandpa.'' Luffy murmured, handling him easily, but the man in front of him stood firm due to his desire for revenge, even being irrational.


    The impact favored Luffy easily as Chinjao found himself thrown back, before crashing into the ship, creating an explosion in the midst of his grandsons with his own body.


    "AHHHH!!!" Sai and Boo were sent flying away as they fell off the ship from the impact, but two hands stretched out, grabbing each of them from both sides of the ck Pearl.


    Lucy stretched out her hands, pulling them onto her ship, preventing them from falling into the water, still paralyzed by the Conqueror''s Haki of her brother, while Luffynded on the main ship of the Happo Navy.


    "Chinjao, I won''t understand this anymore, so let''s just finish this." Luffy said calmly, looking at the hole.


    "Damn you!" Chinjao''s voice emerged, breaking through the deck as he appeared once more, attempting to hit Luffy with his head, only for Luffy to vanish and reappear at his side.


    Chinjao tried to punch him, but Luffy jumped into the air, stabilizing himself above the ship, while Chinjao gave him a dark look, appearing frustrated.


    "Chinjao, let''s end this, send me your most powerful attack." Luffy said.


    "..." Chinjao didn''t respond, but his head was coated with Armament Haki, preparing to strike Luffy.


    "Very well." Luffy said as his hand was also covered with Haki, using only the first form of Armament Haki.


    In the next moment, both Chinjao on the deck of the ship and Luffy in the air charged at each other, closing the distance the next second.


    Fist and Chinjao''s almost oval head collided once again, creating a shockwave of two Armament Hakis shing.


    "Hahaha... This guy is so funny... I''ve never seen someone use their head to fight." Lucyughed, watching Luffy sh against Chinjao''s head, while Chinjao seemed to be pushing himself harder than he could handle.


    "Why doesn''t Luffy just finish this already?" Nami murmured, still drying herself with her hand, generating wind like a hairdryer.


    "He doesn''t seem like he''s going to drag this out much longer..." Shirahoshi said as the entire crew, along with Sai and Boo, who were paralyzed beneath Lucy, watched the contest.


    Suddenly, Luffy''s fist began sinking into Chinjao''s head, leaving everyone surprised.


    "Nee... Is the captain nning to kill him? But he was supposed to be a potential ally, wasn''t he?!" Hachi murmured, quite shocked.


    "Grandpa!" Both grandsons grew worried as they saw Luffy''s punch starting to crush Chinjao''s head.


    But what they apparently expected didn''t happen, because as Luffy''s punch sank into the upper part of his head, the lower part began to grow, until his skin became pointed, regaining the original shape Chinjao had in the past.


    "WHAAAAAAT?!" The collective, stunned shout was heard from everyone still conscious.


    Chinjao lost consciousness the next moment, as his eyes turned white, and he mmed the tip of his head straight into the deck. The next moment, the ship cracked with the impact, shattering from just the touch of Chinjao''s pointed head.


    "What?!" The most surprised were his grandsons, Sai and Boo, staring in shock as the ship broke apart with Chinjao and the other crewmembers still unconscious from Luffy''s Haki.


    Luffy left the ship behind and headed back to the ck Pearl, seeing that the fight was over. "Hachi and Nami, can you get everyone out of the sea?" he asked.


    Hachi dove in to retrieve Chinjao, who had sunk into the ocean due to the impact from Luffy, while Nami created giant ws to ce the floating people onto another ship.


    Hachi brought Chinjao and ced him with the other crewmembers on the other ship, while Sai and Boo remained silent and somewhat fearful, still on the ck Pearl.


    "Well... it seems your main ship was destroyed... now you can go back to taking care of your grandpa and the others. We''ll wait for your grandpa to wake up and see what we''ll do..." Luffy dered, as Sai and Boo quickly left the ship, casting cautious nces.


    "It''s over already? That was fast." Vivimented.


    "Yeah... I''m sure that guy wille crying and thanking me for what I just did. I reversed what my grandpa did to him." Luffy said before yawning. "I think I''ll take a nap and a bath for now. I''m heading to my room," Luffy said in conclusion.


    Everyone watched Luffy leave, while even Shirahoshi followed him silently. Vivi and Nami knew full well what they were going to do, but they didn''t mind them being intimate in the meantime, after all, they had already had their moments with Luffy before.


    It was only two hourster when Luffy emerged from the room, leaving Shirahoshi in a deep sleep with a satisfied smile on her face, as he left his wife behind, sensing that almost the entire Happo Navy was conscious again.


    He stepped onto the deck and found his sister, his wives, and Hachi there, doing a few hobbies and passing the time, indifferent to the thousands of fearful stares from the dozens of ships in front of them.


    The Happo Navy was now fully aware of what had happened, and it didn''t make them excited in the least to know that they had all been taken down by the Haki of a Yonko. They could have died without resisting if that had been Luffy''s will.


    It only worsened when they learned that their leader, Chinjao, had been easily defeated by Luffy, while his head had returned to being pointed again. They were stunned, surprised, and frightened at the same time. There were doubts and an indecisive atmosphere among them, wondering what their fate would be, as their lives were now in the hands of the Straw Hats.


    No one dared to raise their cannons or weapons. They simply waited for Chinjao to wake up, while his grandsons tended to him. But it was at that moment that someone emerged from the deck of the ship where Chinjao was.


    It was Chinjao himself, now with his pointed head, opening the door with a serious expression, while his grandsons watched cautiously from behind him.


    Even the Straw Hats stopped what they were doing as Luffy stood on the deck, waiting for the man who was walking toward him, staring from afar. Chinjao leaped from that ship to the ck Pearl,nding on the deck in front of Luffy, as the entire crew observed in silence.


    Luffy remained silent as well, while the man stared at him, now without all the hatred and aggression he had before. He seemed to be analyzing Monkey D. Luffy. Then Chinjao decided to break the silence.


    "Do you know what you''ve done to me?" he said, as the atmosphere grew tense everywhere, with all eyes fixed on that point, waiting to see what would happen.


    "I know exactly what I did," Luffy dered without any remorse.


    "Good," Chinjao replied, keeping a serious face, but he soon began to melt as tears streamed down his eyes. Looking at Luffy, he eximed, "You brought my head back!" The man burst into tears as he rushed toward Luffy, hugging him and lifting him off the ground, being taller than the captain of the Straw Hats, who was a bit stunned by this sudden affection.


    "You''ve restored my former glory! I''m so happy!" Chinjao eximed. Everyone was dumbfounded by this crying version of Chinjao, revealing so much happiness for having his pointed head again, something priceless to him.


    Luffy stood there, turning his face with a frown, while the man hugged him, crying as if they were best friends. Being forced to push him away a bit, Chinjao stepped back, still crying.


    "Man, you don''t have to be so sentimental. I already said I want you guys in my fleet, that''s why I''m helping," Luffy said. Chinjao began wiping his tears as he returned to looking seriously at Luffy.


    "Alright, we will follow you," he simply said, leaving the entire Happo Navy stunned by this development.


    "Wait, grandpa, you epted just like that?" Sai and Boo, from a distance, couldn''t believe what they had just heard, since their grandpa was quite stubborn. Despite this, they also knew they stood no chance if Luffy wanted to destroy them. But their grandpa was proud, and it seemed that Chinjao''s head was more important than his own pride.


    "Well, that''s good," Luffy said with a satisfied smile, realizing that it only took one punch to convince arge group to join his g, further increasing his naval power.


    Some timeter, Sai and Boo also went to the ck Pearl to apany their grandpa, and they began discussing with Luffy about his ns now that their grandpa had joined this Yonko''s fleet in an unexpected turn of events.


    "Well, I understand you''re in the middle of a mission. So, we''ll let you carry on with it. Just head to Dressrosa as soon as you''re done. I''ll be waiting for you there for an official meeting. You don''t have to ept joining my fleet right now, I just want you to hear me out at my current headquarters along with the others." Luffy said, while they nodded, even though Chinjao had already epted and dered his loyalty.


    "Alright..." Chinjao said.


    "Good, see you in Dressrosa then. I''ll be waiting for you," Luffy said, and the three nodded before leaving the ck Pearl and returning to the Happo Navy.


    "Hachi, let''s head back to Dressrosa and finally meet with the others," Luffy said, as Hachi took the helm and Nami plotted the course. The ship finally began its journey back to the starting point, where a war would soon begin, one that would rival what had happened in Marineford over a year ago.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 414 – Returning to Dressrosa.

    Chapter 414 �C Returning to Dressrosa.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Hahaha. Very good... You all did a great job!" Luffy dered as he stood on the deck surrounded by den den mushi,municating with all the members of his crew. Alvida, Bepo, Jimbei, and Franky were returning from Zou with their mission to speak with the minks.


    Nojiko, Uta, Chopper, and Usopp were bringing Cavendish, who was chained, while he eximed on the ship, demanding to be released. Before that, they had defeated and subdued Ideo''s pirate group.


    Baby-5, Perona, Enel, and Domino had gone to the Kingdom of Prodence, with the king confirming his meeting with Luffy in Dressrosa.


    Yamato, Nojiko, Bonney, and Robin had overpowered the Great Yonta Maria Fleet, and its admiral was now heading to Dressrosa.


    Zoro, Kuina, Chouchou, and Brook had gone to Mihawk''s home and retrieved some of the highly intelligent goris to add another special unit, even superior to the giant animals and dinosaurs.


    Lami, Reba, Hugo, and M were already in Dressrosa, probably enjoying the city after easily dominating it and defeating all the members who still belonged to the deceased Shichibukai''s crew.


    Now, Luffy, Shirahoshi, Lucy, Nami, Vivi, and Hachi were heading to Dressrosa as well, where they would all meet.


    All the missions each group had undertaken were a sess, and Luffy just needed to convince each of these pirates to join his fleet.


    Another pleasing thought, in his opinion, was that Hajrudin himself was already trapped in Dressrosa as a toy, as Hugo had found him in the factory. Luffy hadn''t heard from him, and Elbaf was not an easy country to get information from. So, Luffy hoped his crew would remember him again ande to rescue him. This would be an opportunity to have a group of giants, besides Brogy and Dorry, in his fleet. Not to mention the fairies of Dressrosa, and Luffy could convince Leo to join the fleet, just like in the original story.


    All these members would be added, strengthening future battles. After all, Luffy didn''t n to deploy them in Wano, but he was excited about this; his fleet was more powerful than ever, and even without these newly added members... they would deliver a solid response to Kaido, even without needing the Red Scabbards who would appear in a year or the Wano army itself...


    He could hardly wait to see their faces when they found out Kaido had been defeated and Wano now belonged to Luffy''s territories. After all, besides Wano being a strategic point, there were individuals he was interested in having by his side, and even hismitment to Yamato, his firstpanion, who wanted to fulfill Oden''s will. Wano was also an ancient weapon, something he would have to acquire and probably use against the Government, though he had prepared something simr with Enel on the moon... as he would have to help a hidden civilization there.


    His attention returned to the den den mushis as everyone on the ck Pearl gathered around, also listening to the conversation.


    "Luffy, you''ve got to deal with this guy here! I have to keep knocking him down all the time! He just won''t give up!" Peronained over one of the den den mushis. "This thunder guy keeps getting back up every time!" She continued, irritated.


    Enel was not at all happy about being taken down by Perona so easily, and he kept trying to challenge her, but always getting defeated. She had already ced her ghosts near him to constantly pass through him. The problem was that, on Noah''s Ark, it was hard to control the ship''s speed with Enel in this state, after all, he was the one providing the necessary energy to keep the flying object suspended in the air.


    "Yeah, he''s just getting in the way!" Domino grumbled.


    "Master... I''ll prepare a meal with an explosion of vor!" Baby-5 also eximed from the phone.


    "This is bad..." Luffy muttered, ignoring Baby-5''sment.


    "This guy seems to have found someone of his level. It''s better than watching him get beaten." Hugo said through another den den mushi.


    "Woolf Woolf!" Chouchou barked, mocking Enel.


    "I''m not supposed to be a God! I''m just an amoeba... No, I must be an amoeba''s poop!" Enel''s voice was heard,menting as he suffered an existential crisis.


    "Hahahahaha. What a funny guy!" Lucyughed behind Luffy at that.


    "I think it''s better if you help them, Luffy..." Yamato murmured through another den den mushi.


    "I know..." Luffy replied, already nning to do so. "We''ll meet in Dressrosa." Luffy then spoke as everyone began to hang up the den den mushi. They stored them away before turning to those with him.


    "I''ll have to go help them... you all continue the journey. When you reach Dressrosa, I''ll be there." Luffy said.


    "Alright, we''ll see you there," Vivimented, while Nami nodded along with the others.


    "..." Luffy didn''t need to say anything more as he took out a vivre card that belonged to Baby-5 and saw the direction. He then created his winged form with his ck wings and sted off from the deck, shooting into the sky. He elerated, traveling faster than anything else in the New World.


    In Dressrosa, things had been improving greatly since the chaos began over a week ago. Lami hung up the den den mushi, sharing the room with Hugo, Reba, and M.


    "The captain ising here... soon we''ll be rid of this boredom..." Hugomented as he began to leave the room.


    "Luffy ising..." Reba smiled at that.


    "Yes, but I have a feeling things won''t stay peaceful in Dressrosa over the next few days..." Lami''s voice was heard, her premonition of something unsettling bothering her since yesterday.


    "..." Everyone remained silent, but clearly paid attention to her words. After that, they all left the room to attend to their duties, which they had been managing over the past few days.


    Hugo was speaking with the former prisoners, organizing the weapons factory and Smile operations ording to Luffy''s instructions.


    Reba was having meetings in the court, where she was called upon by her grandfather, and her opinions carried some weight in the decisions for Dressrosa. Despite being only 15, she was both respected and feared due to her power. Everyone had seen how she destroyed the royal castle while transformed into a dragon in the skies of Dressrosa.


    Meanwhile, M was organizing the research that the Donquixote family''s scientists had been conducting, passing some information on to the Straw Hats'' scientists. She asionally visited her sister, who was far from happy being imprisoned, but had little choice and nothing else to do besidesin to M.


    Reba, who was returning to the temporary residence provided by the royal family, was surprised by a tall woman in a dress, her eyes expressing anticipation.


    "Any news about Luffy?!" she asked her niece.


    "Yes... He''s finallying soon... Aunt." Reba smiled excitedly at Vi''s question.


    After all, Vi constantly asked about the Straw Hat captain. It was no surprise that the woman was in love with Luffy, even before meeting him over a year ago. She was eager to thank him after Dressrosa was saved.


    "That''s so good! I can''t wait to see him!" Vi eximed excitedly, trying to keep her eyes on the horizon, hoping to spot himing from any direction, like a true stalker.


    Meanwhile, many things were converging on the waters around this kingdom. One of them was a somewhat well-known pirate group that had made a name for themselves over the past year, with a bounty of 200 million on their leader''s head. A year ago, after Luffy picked up Reba from Dressrosa in the New World, he had set a challenge for them: if they survived a year in these treacherous seas, they would be allowed to join his fleet. Now, they eagerly awaited the chance to finally join the Straw Hat fleet.


    But not everyone heading to Dressrosa was friendly. A Marine ship was also approaching, with a blind man standing at its bow, feeling the sea breeze but unable to see it, as his eyes had been cut long ago by his own sword. Fujitora, however, didn''t need vision, as his observation haki was at a level few could reach.


    Now, this ship was heading to Dressrosa, dispatched by the new Marine Headquarters to capture a member of the Straw Hat crew. Akainu intended to have something to use against them and defeat Monkey D. Luffy.


    This was the feeling Lami had, that things wouldn''t be so peaceful in Dressrosa anymore, as this admiral might not only bring down a meteor from the sky��maybe not as big as Bepo''s��but would certainly cause chaos throughout the kingdom.


    Another ship approaching Dressrosa was one without a g. Meanwhile, Sabo smiled eagerly as he looked out over the empty sea.


    "Ko, you''re here," he said, seeing hispanion approaching.


    "Yes... you''re here all the time..." she murmured to him.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to meet Luffy and Lucy, finally." Sabomented.


    The ship was sailing alongside other revolutionaries who were on a mission to find the leader''s son. Sabo had no idea that he would receive a great gift on this journey, one he never imagined, as Luffy had been holding onto an extra Devil Fruit all along, waiting for the right opportunity to give it to him.


    At an even greater distance, a boat was flying at high speed, approaching Dressrosa faster than any other Straw Hat ship. Luffy was sitting calmly in a ring-shaped chair, having boosted the speed of the boat several times by using his mes as thrusters, further increasing its velocity, while eating cookies that Baby 5 had given him, which exploded with every bite.


    Enel was tied up at the bow to avoid causing trouble during the journey, while the ship advanced at high speed. Everyone could feel it. Baby-5 was next to Luffy, her high heels locked into the floor after she created ws in it.


    Domino had her whip stretched out in front of the ship''s mast to avoid falling due to the high speed.


    Meanwhile, Perona clung to the ship with great difficulty, crying. "Luffy!! Stop this, when I asked for your help, I didn''t mean for you to do something so extreme! Help!" sheined as she started falling off the ship. Luffy quickly grabbed her and put her back on hisp in the chair, and they continued at high speed. Soon, they would reach Dressrosa''s territory.


    A day passed, and the Marine ship arrived at the coast of Dressrosa, and the men guarding the port quickly went to inform King Riku about it.


    "There''s a Marine ship arriving," he was informed, looking surprised at his daughter, who was investigating the area with his granddaughter.


    Vi quickly used her powers to look through the walls toward the sea, where the ship was approaching. Then, a bit startled, she eximed:


    "There''s an admiraling here!" she dered, leaving most people in the area stunned.


    Lami was also there when she heard this and merely scoffed. "An admiral? Let''s see what he wants," she said in a calm tone, while Reba nodded.


    They headed to the port. Hugo soon found out about this as well and went with them. In the end, an enemy had arrived in this country, and they would have to deal with him before Luffy''s arrival.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 415 – This is Straw Hat Territory!!

    Chapter 415 �C This is Straw Hat Territory!!


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Seems like we already have some reception..." Fujitora murmured, looking at the port that was starting to fill with people. However, only a few of them seemed dangerous, their auras screaming through his Observation Haki.


    Lami, Hugo, and Reba were approaching as people watched with curiosity, unaware of what would happen regarding the rumor of an admiraling to Dressrosa.


    "Why is the navy showing up now...?" Questions began to arise from the crowd.


    "When we were being kept under the Donquixote family''s lie, none of them showed up. Now that the country has been saved, they decide to appear?" Another questioned, clenching his fists.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s an admiral... they are the Straw Hats! You saw how they brought the marines to their knees..." Someone else said.


    "Yeah... even so... the navy has a lot of nerve toe here after doing nothing for years... they''re such shameless cowards!!" The crowd continued, as everyone focused on the approach of the Straw Hats towards the nearing ship.


    "Seems like we''re not wee here..." Fujitora could feel the emotions of the people.


    "What did you expect..." Someone behind himmented.


    "I''m a bit surprised that you came... Sengoku-san." Fujitora couldn''t help but remark.


    "This is my duty... after all, all of this happened when I was leading the navy... I see no reason not toe here to redeem myself with this country as well." Sengoku, who at that moment appeared as an older man with white hair, began to recall several marines who came to this country to investigate some disappearances in the records, only to be turned into toys and forgotten, further increasing the strange records.


    Sengoku couldn''t help but frown at this; after all, he too was responsible, and when he heard that an admiral wasing here on a ship, he joined him and came along.


    Sengoku was technically retired, but in reality, he was at the new HQ training new recruits, something simr to what Zeff did. However, thetter left the navy a year ago, and no one knows what he''s doing now.


    The ship approached the edge of the port as the marines began to slow it down, stopping in front of everyone, while the three Straw Hats stood at the forefront of the gathering crowd. The people made way for King Riku himself, who appeared and approached the Straw Hats.


    Everyone just watched as a figure walked with a cane to the edge of the ship and jumped off,nding in front of them.


    Landing calmly, another person descended beside him, while the marines began to lower the gangway from the ship, hastily disembarking to apany their superiors.


    Everyone stood in silence, staring at each other, as King Riku walked past the Straw Hats and advanced towards the arriving group.


    "What do you want in Dressrosa?" He didn''t seem very happy after everything that had happened.


    "We came to check on the country. After all, there were even marine prisoners here..." Fujitora spoke in a calm tone.


    "You haven''te here in the past years for that. If you wanted the prisoners, you could''ve just sent a marine ship, not a military force..." He spoke to the admiral in a dark tone.


    "Dressrosa still belongs to the World Government... King Riku..." Sengoku was the one to speak from the side.


    "You expect that to remain after a Shichibukai enved this country?!" He eximed, while the Straw Hats remained silent, except for Reba, who looked a bit nervous as this was her country. Her father, Kyros,nded beside her, havinge as soon as he heard about the arrival of the marines.


    What they expected��that the marines would simply argue that they had no responsibility��was frustrated because suddenly, everyone widened their eyes in the next moment.


    A marine admiral had simply let his cane fall, dropping to his knees, bowing before King Riku and everyone in Dressrosa.


    "I''m sorry for this!!" Fujitora pressed his forehead to the ground at that moment.


    "..." Everyone was left speechless at this.


    Sengoku saw this without showing surprise, taking a step forward in the next moment and falling to his knees as well. "I also apologize for everything that happened in this country, especially since I was the one managing the navy!" he dered.


    "This...?" King Riku was quite stunned by this.


    "I must admit... to do this, they must have a lot of courage..." Hugomented.


    "Rise... your apologies have been epted..." Riku nodded, a bit embarrassed by this, unable to deny the courage of recognizing the navy''s mistake, even though this admiral had only recently joined the navy and was taking responsibility for what happened in Dressrosa years ago.


    They nodded while the other marines gathered around the two as they got up, but King Riku wasn''t finished. "However... with what this country has suffered... we have no reason to remain part of the World Government..." he made clear.


    "You might reconsider... we are developing a n... a n to dismantle the Shichibukai group at the next summit of World Government countries," Sengoku said.


    "We can no longer be part of the organization that enved us and nearly led Dressrosa to its end!" King Riku argued, while his people seemed to agree with his words.


    "You know you can''t withdraw from the World Government, King Riku... The World Government will never forgive Dressrosa... and..." Sengoku continued, before looking at the three present Straw Hats... "You can''t leave Dressrosa in the hands of a pirate group that is destined to be destroyed..." he spoke in a dark tone.


    "This guy underestimates us..." Lamimented, raising an eyebrow.


    "How can they say something like that...! It was these pirates who helped us! Don''t mock us, navy!" Several people eximed from the crowd, not liking Sengoku''s words at all.


    "I won''t ept that, Lord Sengoku... even if you don''t like the Straw Hats, they were the only ones along with my granddaughter who fought to finally liberate Dressrosa. It wasn''t the navy or the World Government, so remember that..." King Riku maintained a regal posture, speaking firmly, before making an official deration to the world. Until now, there were only rumors and guesses, but now it was official. "Dressrosa is Straw Hat territory!!" he said, making his voice echo across the port.


    "..." The echo continued for a while as people watched curiously, except for the marines who looked stunned.


    "Hey, hey, is he really doing this?!" they eximed, not believing what they heard.


    "They can''t be serious..."


    "To put such a big and important country under a pirate''s g, Yonkou or not..."


    "What will the admiral and Sengoku-san do...?"


    And they had a point in their questions because Sengoku was the one who spoke at that moment. "Do you know what you''re saying, King Riku...?!" he growled.


    "Yes." King Riku seemed resolute.


    "Do you wish to be an enemy of the World Government...? Take it from me, the World Government is not happy with the way the world is now... they will begin acting much harsher against their enemies. I''m saying this for Dressrosa''s sake!" he spoke in a dark tone while beside him, Fujitora remained silent.


    "You underestimate the captain of the Straw Hats... they can guarantee our protection, so yes, Dressrosa will disband from the World Government!" he dered.


    "It seems there''s nothing we can do about it, after all, it''s our fault that things havee to this..." Fujitora finallymented.


    Then he took a step forward. "It''s alright, King Riku... you have every right to take this path..." he dered, surprising everyone who expected some resistance from the navy.


    "However... we are the navy, and we''re here for more than just apologizing to Dressrosa... after all, there are some dangerous pirates here, and we are here to arrest them and bring them to justice!!" he simply dered, leaving everyone even more surprised, except for the calm Straw Hats.


    "Finally... I''ve never fought an admiral alone... so I''d like to see your strength..." Hugomented with a grin.


    "Whatever... but we can''t fight here... if they want to continue with this." Lami said, and Reba nodded, knowing the destruction it would cause in Dressrosa.


    "You are right, pirate Trafalgar Lami..." Fujitora replied.


    "That''s why I''d like us to go to another ind. I don''t want to harm innocent people, even if it''s to stop dangerous pirates for the entire world." Fujitora continued.


    "I know an ind nearby... we can go there." Reba said, having seen a deserted ind while traveling in her dragon form.


    "Guys." Someone approached them��it was M, joining the group as well.


    "M... it''d be good if you stayed here... after all, we''ll be facing two powerful enemies... it''s better if someone takes care of Dressrosa for now." Lami said, and M nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go then, lead the way." Hugo requested, and Reba nodded as she jumped into the air.


    "Reba, wait!" Kyros quickly tried to follow his daughter.


    "Wait..." Hugo ced a hand on his shoulder. "It''s better if you stay to take care of Dressrosa... we need strong people here, and your daughter is strong enough to take care of herself..." he said.


    "..." Kyros remained silent, but eventually nodded, trusting that his daughter would be fine.


    With that, Lami followed Reba, and Hugo jumped into the air shortly after. Fujitora and Sengoku, seeing this, also jumped into the air, leaving their marines and ships behind as they distanced themselves from the port and the kingdom, following the pink-haired girl towards a deserted ind in the middle of the sea.


    Meanwhile, Luffy was on Enel''s ship, with Enel now sitting on his bed. "It''s good to see you behaving... don''t try to attack ourrades without a challenge again... otherwise, you''ll get beaten again." Luffy said with a smile, while Enel, beaten up with ck eyes and missing teeth, could barely click his tongue.


    The ship continued heading towards Dressrosa, with Luffy still unaware of what was happening there.


    Elsewhere, the ck Pearl stopped alongside other pirate ships. Luffy had sent the Two Piece crew to fight against other pirate groups as training, but they had all ended up beaten by New World pirates. Now, Nami, Vivi, Lucy, and Hachi were rescuing this group that Luffy had some attention to, not really understanding what was special about them.


    "What a hassle... there are no doctors on the ship, so you''ll have to hold on until we get to Dressrosa..." Nami said in a dissatisfied tone, while Hachi picked up most of them with his arms after they defeated all the enemy pirates.


    "How funny...!" Lucyughed at them.


    Back in Dressrosa, the marines who had stayed behind were passing information to themand. "I see, well... this could be used as an opportunity..." Akainumented on the other end of the line, starting to put his mind to work in his treacherous schemes, seeing an opportunity at this moment, taking advantage of the fact that the Straw Hat crew was fragmented, with reports of various members acting in different areas of the New World.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 416 – Luffy’s Arrival.

    Chapter 416 �C Luffy��s Arrival.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Luffy!! There''s a battle happening near Dressrosa!" M''s voice came from the other side of the line as she ryed the information about what was happening.


    "So they''ve already appeared in Dressrosa... that was faster than I predicted..." Luffy murmured, looking at the situation.


    "What do you n to do, master?" Baby-5 approached him.


    "We have no choice..." Luffy said, looking at Enel. "I want you to put maximum speed into this barge," Luffy requested before creating ck wings on his back.


    "I''ll be faster kicking the air and pping my wings at multiplied speed than trying to put everything into just this barge," Luffy spoke. After all, dealing with Fujitora and Sengoku didn''t seem too difficult, but Dressrosa could also be attacked, and that was something Luffy didn''t want, knowing how Akainu could still be treacherous.


    The next moment, everyone saw Luffy shoot off like a bullet, disappearing with an echo in the air.


    <em>BOOOOOMMM</em>


    The sound of him tearing through the sky was almost surreal, reminiscent of what happened in Marineford. Even Enel, who had Observation Haki with a range of kilometers, quickly lost track of Luffy.


    The wind was generated in the next moment as the barge shook with the distortion in the space. "Hey... that was dangerous!!" Perona eximed, clinging to the ship''s wooden rail.


    In Dressrosa, people could feel the battle happening even at that distance, while the sky was lit up with streaks of red light falling toward the ground.


    "Is that a..." The people of Dressrosa pointed at the sky.


    "..." King Riku had a shocked look.


    "It can''t be!!" Vi didn''t need much effort to see where that thing was falling from the sky.


    "Reba!!" Kyros eximed.


    "That''s a... meteor!!" A citizen shouted, trembling.


    "How is that possible!!"


    The exmations in Dressrosa continued as the meteor descended from the atmosphere, cutting through the air and generating a wave across the sea along its path, until it fell beyond the horizon, out of sight of everyone on the ind, but clearly close by.


    Then the explosion happened, lighting up the horizon even in the middle of the day, as the explosion urred momentster with a piercing sound, followed by the shockwave rushing across the sea.


    "What is happening there... how can they fight like this!!"


    That was the question on everyone''s mind, hoping their saviors were alright, even as they fought against the Marines. The Marines at the port were not very different from the kingdom''s people as they watched everything with a certain caution.


    On the ind, an explosion from the meteor''s impact swept everything away, and both Hugo, Lami, and Reba were stunned by iting down in their direction, trying to shield themselves from the attack, while Fujitora and Sengoku moved out of range, and not even Lami could change the trajectory of something so powerful.


    As soon as the meteor made contact with them, an explosion swept through everything, with part of the ind disappearing, debris and fire flying everywhere, and a massive cloud of smoke appearing momentster.


    "They''re quite resilient..." Fujitoramented with a narrowed gaze, knowing with his Haki that his attack hadn''t quite seeded.


    Because in the midst of the explosion, as the smoke began to dissipate, a massive body emerged before them. The shadow started to take shape, and Hugo, transformed into a Titan, was there amidst the rocks, almost buried between the mes. His entire body was covered in Armament Haki, a giant, dark figure.


    "That thing is strong enough to withstand even a meteor...?" Fujitora murmured, sensing with his Haki from a distance what was happening.


    "He''s able to manifest throughout his entire body...?" Sengokumented, observing the massive form of the Titan, unlike what happened in Marineford, it seemed he had gained some new abilities.


    It was understandable that they were surprised. Even the always calm Fujitora kept a serious expression on his face. Their enemies were not easy to deal with.


    The Titan began to move its head, lifting it as it looked menacingly at the two before bending its knees and starting to rise, pushing away all the rocks around it, while Reba and Lami were below, watching everything calmly.


    They had reached the ind, and as soon as they were about to start fighting, Admiral Fujitora made his move, bringing a meteor down from the sky, leaving everyone stunned. But Hugo was quick to protect everyone with his Armament Haki, covering hispanions.


    "Well, they may have taken the initiative, but now I won''t just stand still." Lami murmured with a determined look as she began to draw her sword from its sheath. Reba nodded beside her, grabbing her medieval sword, starting to walk with Lami as her body transformed into pink scales, entering her hybrid form.


    Sengoku also sprang into action. His entire body began to glow as he entered his full Buddha form, ready to fight his opponents.


    "Here theye..." Fujitoramented. And in the next moment, the two girls shot forward, while Hugo advanced with his massive feet, passing them as his steps cracked the ground while he ran in his Titan form.


    Sengoku, without hesitation, also moved forward, taking the lead from his admiral, as the debris around him from what was left on the ind cracked and shattered with their approach.


    Even though Sengoku was five times smaller than Hugo, he acted without fear, and they faced each other, their fists wrapped in Haki, preparing to attack one another.


    The next moment, the space exploded as both fists collided, using the power of their Devil Fruits, turning the space into a rain of Armament lightning as everything around was destroyed.


    With Reba and Lami following behind, Lami raised her hand, creating a field that quickly grabbed Reba, and they vanished as rocks mmed into where they had been, controlling the atmosphere around them, and maneuvering past the two shing in their battle of fists, avoiding the rising debris.


    Once they managed to get past the two, Lami and Reba went for the admiral, who had been standing still the entire time, as he withdrew his sword from his cane, preparing for his opponents.


    Lami appeared above Fujitora, advancing with a sh, while Reba approached from the side. In the next moment, Fujitora struck with his de against Lami''s and Reba''s at the same time, managing to stop both of them.


    "You certainly are young and know how to wield a sword, but that won''t be enough." Fujitora said.


    "Don''t tter yourself," Reba retorted, while Lami only scoffed at the admiral''sment.


    The next moment, Lami vanished and reappeared beside Fujitora, surprising him. He quickly used his gravity power several times, making everyone feel the force, slowing them down.


    "This guy..." Lami murmured, struggling to reach him in the heavy field.


    Reba took action, her de suddenly igniting with dragon power. Even Fujitora frowned, knowing what was about to happen. An explosion erupted point-nk over him. Reba and Lami disappeared and reappeared at a distance, while the explosion tore through the entire area with Reba''s fruit power.


    Fujitora appeared sometimeter amidst the mes, not in as good condition as he was at the start. His clothes were burned, and his arm was exposed, with burns.


    "I see I underestimated you. There are more powerful pirates in your crew than I imagined." He spoke, having heard much about the Straw Hats, but never read a report on them. Even he couldn''t witness the war; after all, it''s not possible to effectively read a transmission screen using Haki.


    Sengoku and Hugo finally stopped their sh. Both moved to opposite sides, dragging the ground, staring at each other seriously. Even without using his full power, the impact of Sengoku managed topensate for the size difference between him and Hugo, but Sengoku could do much more than that. While Hugo rxed his hand due to the slight pain from the sh before advancing again, Sengoku prepared himself, using his palms.


    The next moment, the battle started again, and titanic explosions shook every side. The fight generated explosions everywhere as Lami and Reba fought with Fujitora in a sword battle, and the Titan was thrown back by Sengoku as he began to infuse Conqueror''s Haki into his blows.


    Meanwhile, something was happening in Dressrosa. Someone from the Marines appeared uninvited during this fight.


    "What is that bastard doing here?" King Riku said, looking at the debris scattered throughout the city since the fight began.


    A giant tree fought against a snowy wind as M tried to face the second current Admiral of the Marines, who had been sent directly by Akainu to capture one of the Straw Hat members.


    "It''s a shame your crew isn''t here... I wanted to get better revenge for the huge trouble they gave mest time. I had to stay submerged in the sea for three months because of it. I can''t get my revenge on them now, but you certainly won''t have an easy time, no matter how much of a kitty you are." Green Bull said as M growled, trying to bring down his forest while the area turned into a snowstorm tobat him.


    However, he continued creating roots and nts, easily surviving the low temperatures, as his Logia was much more effective than the snow. M couldn''t inflict significant damage on him and was growing weaker.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to witness M falling to the ground, defeated. Green Bull nodded in satisfaction while Kyros and the other soldiers were all defeated, even Leo and other fairies... No one could take him down.


    Green Bull simply reverted his transformation, looking satisfied while many in Dressrosa were frustrated as he moved forward to capture the green-haired woman and take her to HQ as a prisoner.


    However, at that moment, his gaze turned upwards, and he immediately jumped back just before an explosion urred. The impact was so strong that it shattered the entire area, even cracking the city. People were terrified as the ground exploded beneath their feet, and the entire ind seemed to shake slightly.


    "You Marines never learn. And I''ll make sure you don''t have an easy time here, Green Bull!" Luffy spoke with a furious look as he unleashed his Haki.


    "What?!?!" Green Bull was stunned for a moment as everyone, even from a distance, could feel the presence of the powerful Haki.


    Roon Here: The World Government has made its move, this time it was the Marines'' turn. But now, they''re in for a rough ride.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 417 – Blazing Comet Punch!

    Chapter 417 �C zing Comet Punch!


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "You showed up after all... that was faster than I expected." Aramaki murmured with a not very pleasant expression.


    And in the next moment... without warning, a burst of Haki impacted the entire areaing from Luffy, while an explosion of electricity began sweeping everything around, with a strong wind pushing backward.


    The stunned admiral put his hand in front of his eyes, as the force of the Haki almost threw him back, struggling to stay on his feet as all that Haki was directed exclusively at him.


    The entire city was also struck by the force, as people screamed, surprised and scared by this sudden manifestation, trying to protect themselves.


    And the explosion didn''t stop there; within seconds, the entire kingdom was engulfed in yellow lightning, making the ind tremble. Even from a distance, the lightning could be seen, the electricity changing the entire atmosphere.


    The Haki was incredibly powerful, as it started to turn red, showing the anger of its user behind that manifestation.


    "Amazing!!" Vi murmured, her eyes wide open as she watched Luffy directly with his Devil Fruit power. King Riku, next to his daughter, was shocked, his mouth agape at the power the Straw Hat represented, seeing him for the first time.


    Even during the fight between the Straw Hats, Fujitora, and Sengoku, which was happening intensely, everyone stopped at that moment, looking in that direction in surprise.


    "Luffy?" Lami murmured, standing a bit away from Fujitora amidst the destroyed terrain.


    "He''s here... but is heing from Dressrosa?" Reba asked, confused and even a bit worried, since this meant something was happening in the kingdom.


    "What powerful Haki... This is their captain." Fujitora murmured, feeling the manifestation of powering from that direction.


    Through the vision of Haki, power lines could be seen distorting the entire area on the horizon. Fujitora assumed it was the captain, due to the women''sments.


    Hugo, in his titan form, said nothing, keeping his usual expression but with an attentive gaze toward the horizon. His opponent, Sengoku, clenched his teeth at that moment, with a startled look.


    "That bastard... This Haki is different from what he used at Marineford. It may not be as powerful as when he fought a Gorosei, but it''s certainly much stronger than before. He''s evolved his basic Conqueror''s Haki... How is that possible?" Sengoku was genuinely worried, his face turning back to the same concerned expression he had when he was the former fleet admiral.


    Meanwhile, back at Dressrosa, the lightning continued manifesting, affecting the entire kingdom. M, who was lying on the ground, started to roll, being pushed by the energy.


    "Leo!" Luffy called out while keeping his eyes on Aramaki the entire time. Leo, who was near him trying to protect himself, his entire body injured after losing to the admiral, was surprised to hear his name.


    "Yes?" Leo responded cautiously.


    "Take M," Luffy simply said. Leo saw the girl being thrown around and nodded without hesitation, even without knowing this stranger.


    "Take her to a safe ce," Luffy ordered, still staring at Aramaki.


    "This Haki is really strong, damn it..." Aramakimented in frustration and anger at being overpowered in this way.


    "You know, you Marines think you can try to deceive us, but I didn''t expect much from a man like Akainu now leading you... Your record of lies is quite extensive." Luffy spoke to the man, who was still trying to hold his ground before him.


    Aramaki said nothing this time. "You think you can do what you did to Whitebeard, try to capture one of us without starting a war? Well, it doesn''t matter now. I arrived in time before you did anything that would force me to kill the entire Marine force." Luffy spoke in an arrogant tone.


    "Don''t think so highly of yourself, brat!" Aramaki was tired of being treated like a child by this pirate and eximed, irritated by his words.


    But in the next moment, he barely had time to react. As soon as he finished speaking, a punch hit him before he could defend himself, so strong that the space around him distorted, shattering everything. Aramaki was thrown backward, crashing through buildings and being hurled out of the city in an instant, exploding against the rocks outside Dressrosa.


    People screamed in fear, seeing the buildings being destroyed quickly as they ran through the streets, unable to see anything of what was happening.


    Kyros was crouched nearby, looking stunned at where Luffy hadnded after the Haki-infused punch. Over the past year, he had seen a lot of Luffy''s strength, but he had never seen his full power. Tounch an admiral across the entire kingdom was something he never expected a human could do.


    In the end, Luffy took a step forward before disappearing, sting off from the ground and leaving the city.


    Aramakiy on the ground, coughing blood in a huge crater made by his body. "Damn it! He broke my nose and my teeth! How am I supposed to date some of the Marine girls now?" He said in frustration but froze, feeling a shadow standing behind him.


    "I think your biggest concern right now should be getting out of here alive, not whether the women will find you handsome or not." Luffy''s voice was heard.


    When Aramaki turned around, he was hit again. Quickly, all the rocks around were shattered by his body as he was propelled toward the sea. Just as he was about to touch the waters, unable to do anything, he felt time stop, his figure turning into static.


    "I don''t think I''ll let you be saved by the sea again, do you?" Luffy appeared beside him before delivering a point-nk punch to his back, essentially breaking several bones with the impact of Haki, making Aramaki shoot into the sky, roaring in pain.


    The admiral, tired of being beaten, despite feeling immense pain from the various damages inflicted on his body, turned around, trying to y hisst cards to survive. With a scream, he expanded his body until it turned into arge tree, with multiple branches in the middle of the sky, as Luffy''s punch had sent him through the clouds.


    Luffy saw that and realized he was trying to avoid being attacked like that, but using a great deal of energy. "So be it," he murmured, mocking it.


    Then Luffy sighed before clenching his fist, and mes began to grow as he pulled his arm back at an angle, creating a wave of Conqueror''s Haki and Armament Haki, and everything lit up in that area with his chaotic mes.


    His fist was ready to release the attack he had learned during a year of training. Luffy prepared, looking seriously at the giant tree in the sky, and simply thrust his fist forward, punching the air.


    "Chaos mes, zing Comet!" He eximed.


    The light of the mes was so intense that it shone like a sun over the sea. Heunched an attack that ended up mimicking the force of his grandfather, making an explosive sound as a wave of force spread around his fist.


    Then he generated an explosion of mes that flew, growing and growing until it was over 200 meters in diameter, shooting toward the sky so quickly that Aramaki had to close his eyes due to the intense brightness.


    Seeing that, stunned, the admiral tried to generate a forest in the air, using all his strength and energy to try to protect himself from those mes.


    However, even creating a forest 1 km thick between himself and the blow, the intensity of the chaotic mes overshadowed everything ahead. The moment the mes made contact with his created forest, it simply began to vanish, consumed by the chaotic mes down to the atoms, leaving not even ashes. Quickly, the mes began consuming everything, and Aramaki could only watch, powerless, being the target.


    He didn''t even have time to react as he felt his body burn. His tree form disappeared as he wasunched by the force of the impact, like an inverted meteor shooting into the sky.


    "This?!"


    The daylight gave way to an amethyst hue like a filter on the world, as everyone in Dressrosa and even on the other ind looked at aet advancing toward the sky, perhaps not as grand as a year ago, but certainly incredible to see an admiral so close.


    "He''ll certainly fly far, but that won''t be enough to kill him. Should I eliminate him still?" Luffy stood still, radiating yellow and red Haki, watching the spectacle in the sky, pondering for a moment before preparing to act again.


    But then he sensed a glow in the sky to his side and looked, surprised, as at that instant, meteors began to appear in the sky to his right, targeting him after following his trajectory.


    "That guy... he really wants to protect his fellow admiral..." Luffy murmured, watching the meteors created by Fujitora advancing in his direction. "I''ve never used this ability against Bepo''s greatest attack. Maybe today is a good opportunity to see if my attack can be as powerful as a giant meteor..." Luffymented.


    Fujitora had directed the meteors right after seeing hispanionunched through the sky, and as Luffy predicted, he was trying to protect Aramaki. He aimed the attacks where Luffy stood, making it easy to track him as he continued generating Haki, even while Fujitora fought against Lami and Reba.


    Luffy began to prepare. His fists were ready for something simr to what Whitebeard used to get into position tounch the "Quake Fruit," mixing the posture of Garp''s punch, "Gxy Punch."


    "Chaos mes, zing Comet Punch!" Once again, he unleashed one of the most powerful attacks in his arsenal.


    Theets advanced likerge mes against the meteors, while everyone in Dressrosa witnessed the first contact between the two attacks in the next moment, given their extreme speed.


    A massive explosion began to form, generating a shockwave that shook all of Dressrosa. Everyone watched, wondering who would prevail, until both attacks canceled each other out, with Luffy''s mes extinguishing but not beforepletely destroying the meteor, leaving not even ashes as its matter was totally obliterated.


    However, there were still six meteors, so he began to fire five more times, generatingets into the sky, and witnessed his six "zing Comet Punches" destroy the six meteors, with all of them being obliterated.


    After things calmed down, Luffy''s gaze turned to the sky where Aramaki had disappeared. He wasn''t sure if he would find Aramaki at this moment, so he ended up not going after him, as there was still a battle involving hispanions happening in another area, with explosions heard on the horizon. Thus, he decided to give the Marines a taste of what they wanted with his crew and advanced to capture the Marine admirals.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 418 – Starting Plans.

    Chapter 418 �C Starting ns.


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Looks like things didn''t turn out so well..." Sengokumented.


    "Yes... The Fleet Admiral won''t be pleased with this at all..." Fujitora sighed beside him.


    "I wonder how the Marines will get us out of this..." Sengoku pondered.


    "As I said, the Fleet Admiral won''t be pleased with this..." Fujitora repeated.


    "..." Sengoku.


    "..." Fujitora.


    Both were currently inside cages, their bodies covered in seastone and other chains to prevent escape. After Luffy arrived on the ind, things didn''t go well for them; they were defeated with the Straw Hat pressing further into the fight. Fujitora''s battle was difficult against the two women of the crew, and although Sengoku could have beaten Hugo, Luffy knocked him out as soon as he joined the fight and moved on to Fujitora shortly afterward.


    Now they were here, faces bruised and bodies battered, waking up in this prison in the middle of Dressrosa, with no one visiting them yet.


    Outside, things seemed much better. The destroyed part of the city had already been organized while the Straw Hats gathered in the establishment set up by the royal family to discuss matters.


    "Hahaha. Really? That must have been funny... with all of them burning from your roar!" Luffy said, looking at Reba with a smile. After all, she was recounting what happened when they came to Dressrosa, describing how she appeared in dragon form and attacked the castle.


    People were paying attention to Luffy this time, even King Riku didn''t interrupt his conversation with hispanions to talk about Dressrosa, while the captain seemed at ease listening to his granddaughter.


    "Yes... I really became strong, thanks to you..." Reba murmured with a blush on her face.


    "You are my preciouspanion, of course you''ll get stronger." Luffy smiled and returned to his otherpanions who were also there, listening to him.


    Hugo and Lami seemed fine as well, while M wasid on a stretcher to rest, unable to wake up since she fell.


    His gaze fell on therge man present. "So, are the prisoners okay? You managed to talk to them, I believe that''s why they stayed to fight, right?" Luffy asked, looking at therge man, who nodded.


    "Yes... they all agreed to talk with you as we discussed before." He spoke, and Luffy nodded. The men now freed from Sugar''s Devil Fruit fought Admiral Aramaki, alongside Kyros and all the others, but fell when he invaded Dressrosa. Only M endured till the end, trying to resist the admiral before Luffy arrived.


    "That''s good. I''ll talk to them as soon as they wake up... and let''s wait for the others too, after all, by the end of the day I''m sure some of us will get here," Luffy said, while Kyros and other members looked at him. But, at that moment, someone appeared by his side �C it was Princess Vi herself, who looked expectant, bringing something for him to eat.


    "Lord Luffy, I brought this for you. I hope you like it. I made it myself!" She said with a smile, sitting beside him and looking at him expectantly.


    Luffy didn''t mind the treatment and nodded, eating what the girl had prepared and liking it, even though it wasn''t on Reiju''s level.


    Riku stood there watching Vi''s behavior, which wasn''t appropriate at all, but he just sighed at his daughter, openly showing her interest in Luffy. Now with him here, she was a woman hopelessly in love, with this feeling cultivated over a year.


    He then turned back to Luffy, standing by his daughter''s side. "Vi has always told me about your ns, Monkey D. Luffy, and Dressrosa is open to our saviors, and we will be part of your territory. But I still don''t know your next ns. I would like to know what will happen to Dressrosa in a moment like this..." he asked. It was a fair question, and Luffy nodded.


    "Dressrosa will soon be involved with all my territory in these waters." Luffy said.


    "What do you mean by that, Lord Luffy?" someone asked.


    "Well, I haven''t told this to Kyros and Reba." Luffy said, since they never attended important meetings of his crew, and nothing had been shared beforehand with the Dressrosa monarchy. "My n is to bring all my territories here and ce them around Dressrosa, like a giant archipgo... We''ll organize the ce temporarily to establish a New World." He spoke, leaving Riku stunned by it.


    "Wait, you''re going to bring all those inds here?" Kyros murmured, stunned.


    "Exactly. People always said I was an emperor without territory and that I was just starting to create my own territory now. However, I''ve always been creating my own territories since I left the West Blues and have been conquering them, though I haven''t touched any ind in the West Blue. All those under the sky in Paradise wille here. This will be a temporary base before we head to Wano and wage war." He dered.


    "Well, if your territories are here, it would mean more allies to protect Dressrosa." Riku murmured, finding nothing wrong with it, as long as Dressrosa still maintained its sovereignty.


    "Exactly, but soon we''ll have more allies. My fleet will be ready soon, so let''s wait for the others to arrive." Luffy said. "I''ve stayed up for thest few days, I think I''ll get some sleep." He dered, yawning, as he had some time.


    "Why don''t you sleep in my room? I have a veryfortable bed, as I''m a royal princess." Vi immediately eximed. After Luffy finished eating his biscuits, everyone sighed at this. Even Reba looked at her aunt, clearly wanting to take him to bed.


    Well, Luffy was thinking, so he ended up going, but with the intention of sleeping, not dipping another biscuit, or so he thought.


    Hours passed, and on that same day as Luffy predicted, three groups arrived. One of them was Enel, who reached Dressrosa,ing from one direction and stopping in the middle of the city with Perona, Baby 5, and Domino disembarking from the ship as Enelnded somewhere in the city.


    "What?! This really happened?!" Baby 5 was desperate and was not happy at all to hear that someone had given Luffy biscuits like a maid, immediately starting to threaten Princess Vi. "Why did she do that to the master? He can''t fall into her trap!!"


    "I doubt it, he''s already sleeping in her room." Lami said calmly, already expecting this.


    "He went to sleep in her room!!??" Baby 5 said, crying, wanting to go there immediately. "I think she can have the master for herself, I''ll show her who the real maid is!!" she grumbled while the others just looked at Baby 5''s behavior, shaking their heads.


    "Womanizer! Womanizer!" Perona joined in with Baby 5, cursing Luffy and throwing a tantrum.


    The second group came from the horizon while the people at the port began to exim as a huge golden ship approached, the Gran Tesoro itself slowly advancing toward Dressrosa and anchoring nearby. Meanwhile, Tesoro waited to contact Luffy first to see if he could enter the city.


    The third group was the people from Zou with Bepo, Franky, Alvida, Jinbe, Pedro, and Carrot approaching at that moment, while Luffy already noticed their presence with a smile. Bepo was crucial for him to start his next steps, as he had to move the inds of Skypiea, so Luffy finally got up after resting for a few hours, adjusting his pants and leaving the princess asleep in bed, naked with a solemn expression.


    Well, he really wanted to rest, but the moment he saw the princess on top of him trying to seduce him with herrge breasts, he didn''t refuse and had sex with her for a few hours before finally sleeping. It seemed that Vi had held onto this emotion for a year, and finally, upon reuniting with him, she wanted to release that energy. They ended up having a moment of wild sex.


    Luffy left the room and found Hugo outside, as he was about to ask for a favor. "Hugo, go to the Gran Tesoro and tell them toe here," he said.


    The man nodded while jumping with Geppo, and Luffy nodded, knowing he needed a meeting by the end of that night with everyone, needing to leave with Geppoter that same night.


    He first went to talk to the giant and some other former prisoners who had been toys. There were many things to take care of now as the fleet and territory leader. So, he began handling one thing at a time until starting the territory n with Bepo.


    Elsewhere, Akainu was having a heated discussion on the Den Den Mushi:


    "I did what I did because we can''t let these pirates do whatever they want in the New World!" Akainu eximed, speaking in a harsh and rigid tone, even though a Gorosei was on the other end of the line.


    "You were reckless, Akainu! You know that this group shouldn''t be taken down with just a few admirals, even if three of them were sent to capture a member without their captain. And even without the captain, we ended up facing a severe situation," the voice on the other end eximed, clearly displeased with the development, and continued.


    "You should know that he can travel at high speed across the sea and reach any crew member in danger in no time. You were a fool. You put the Marine forces in an uncertain n without considering all the risks." He spoke with a voice full of disappointment.


    "I am the Fleet Admiral! I have to take risks to make justice work!" Akainu eximed, mming his fist against his head in anger.


    "Yes, you are the Fleet Admiral, and look at what this has cost us. We have an admiral hospitalized, another captured, and even Sengoku along with Fujitora imprisoned by Straw Hat, and we don''t know what will happen to them. We can''t move arge force like that to stop them and recover the prisoners... Now I want you to find a solution, even if you have to contact them and negotiate, do you understand, Akainu?" The voice spoke before disconnecting the Den Den Mushi, leaving Akainu alone with his rage in that room, frustrated by yet another failure against that group.


    He had to find some way to actually recover the prisoners, and now he only had Kizaru... maybe he would have to use Garp...


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 419 – Wano’s Situation.

    Chapter 419 �C Wano��s Situation.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "I want you to settle in these waters for now. I don''t care if you receive clients, but I don''t want you enving anyone else in debt, so cancel all the loans you offer your clients," Luffy spoke in front of Tesoro and his main crew, sitting in King Riku''s chair as he began addressing hispanions one by one.


    "Yes..." Tesoro replied without objection.


    "You can go now," Luffy said, needing to speak to other members of the fleet. There were also the members who had been freed from Gran Tesoro.


    "..." Tesoro just started to leave after receiving instructions about the next steps beyond what Luffy had said, as their meetingsted an hour.


    Tesoro and most of his members left the improvised King Riku''s room, while a woman remained.


    "Barat..." Luffy murmured.


    "I wanted to talk a bit..." shemented.


    Luffy just sighed. "We can do that in the next few days... I''ll be busy today and need to go to Paradise by the end of the day..." Luffy said, since the woman in front of him clearly wanted to be with him.


    "Alright... seems like luck isn''t on my side after all..." she murmured.


    "We''ll have time for that, Barat, so wait a bit longer," Luffy said.


    She simply began to leave as Perona, Baby-5, and Domino approached, entering the ce.


    "Did you be a king or something?" Perona asked in her usual mocking tone, while looking at Luffy sitting on Dressrosa''s throne.


    "I''m a Yonko, I''m above any king of my territories," Luffy retorted.


    "Anyway... master... Are you cheating on me!?" Baby-5 eximed with her childish behavior.


    "Stop it, you''re my only maid, so no." Luffy replied, already knowing she was referring to Vi.


    "Anyway... I want to give you some instructions..." Luffy began.


    After a while, they left, and Luffy stayed there for a while before going to speak to the prisoners of Sugar and Gran Tesoro.


    The next group was the one he had been waiting for the most: Zou''s group, with Alvida, Jinbei, Franky, Bepo, Pedro, and Carrot.


    "Captain!" Bepo greeted him while Franky appeared with a wide smile, Jinbei with a serious look, and Pedro and Carrot a bit cautious behind. But the person at the front quickly advanced toward Luffy before jumping into hisp.


    "Husband!" Alvida said, thrown onto him.


    "Hello, how was the trip?" Luffy asked.


    "Very well, but I missed you..." shemented with a mischievous smile.


    "Maybeter?" Luffy suggested, moving her aside, as he had to receive his otherpanions. Alvida stayed next to the throne.


    "I see you came, Pedro... and even you, Carrot..." Luffymented while they both looked a bit surprised.


    "You called me... asked why among the entire Mink Tribe... after all, I don''t remember meeting before..." Pedro spoke cautiously, knowing Luffy was the captain of that monster who defeated the entire Mink Tribe alone.


    "He knows my name?" Carrot asked, surprised, although they could have mentioned it over the den den mushi when they called.


    "No, we''ve never met, but I have my secrets, and I''m interested in you. But we''ll talk about thatter. First, I want to know the Mink''s position, besides what we discussed over themunicator..." Luffy started.


    "They agreed to join your fleet temporarily, wanting to see how the Wano battle will y out..." Jinbei stepped forward.


    "I knew it would be tough... but this is good... let''s focus on this fight and see the position of the two leaderster... You left themunicator in Zou, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, captain," Franky replied, referring to amunicator he had designed to be untraceable and impossible to intercept.


    "Great, I''ll contact them as soon as we organize things here... Anyway, Bepo, you''reing with me to im the inds in Paradise." Luffy said.


    "Yes!" Bepo eximed, fully aware of it beforehand.


    "Now let''s talk business... Pedro, you stay, and everyone else can do what you want. You''re free, and I''m sure Dressrosa will be partying tonight, so have a good banquet," Luffy said.


    "Is husband already leaving?!" Alvida murmured.


    "For a few days..." It was the second woman Luffy had to exin the situation of his absence to.


    "I''ll be waiting for the captain then!" Bepo said, knowing he would leave this kingdom tonight.


    "Just let the samurai who came with you know that I want to speak with him, so call him, and I''ll see him after Pedro." Luffy informed.


    With that, everyone left the room, leaving only Luffy and Pedro in front of him. Thetter still seemed lost.


    "I''ll be straight with you, Pedro... I want you in my crew." Luffy began.


    "The human woman mentioned that, I wonder why... I only saw monsters among you... I don''t think I''m on the same level." Pedromented.


    "It''s still too early for you to believe you won''t get stronger... We''ll have plenty of opportunities for that." Luffy said calmly. The current strength of his crewmates was never an issue; what he wanted was the potential each possessed. Pedro never showed signs of bing very strong in the anime before his death. But Luffy believed he could at least reach the level of Master of the Day and Master of the Night if well nurtured.


    "You don''t need to decide now... but I''m sure the Minks will be with me soon. You could be someone powerful in our adventures through the New World. I just have a knack for seeing character, and let''s say I knew the skies a long time ago, so I believe you''ll be a great addition to the main team." Luffy said. Pedro might be thest addition to the main force,pleting his crew.


    "I''ll think... about it..." In the end, Pedro murmured without giving a direct answer, a bit indecisive. He didn''t know Luffy, and simply being asked to join his crew seemed too much. Not that Luffy would be offended by it; he understood perfectly but knew that the man would ept in the end.


    "Alright... The Minks will already be at war against Kaido and Big Mom, so we''ll be heading to Wano together, but it will still take some time. You can give me your answer until then. For now, I''d like to strengthen you once the inds are here... after all, I have training grounds where my new members can go through a small training session next month." Luffy said before giving a smile.


    "I''d like you and Carrot to participate in that as well. It will be quite useful to increase your strength and get used to the rumble balls from my doctor Chopper." Luffy said.


    "Alright..." Pedro murmured in the end.


    "You can go, enjoy Dressrosa, and please call that samurai," Luffy requested.


    Pedro nodded and began to leave, closing the throne room door, which opened again shortly after. A man with a shaved head on top and a topknot entered, wearing feudal Japan clothing and carrying a katana��a samurai from Wano. He entered cautiously, looking at Luffy sitting on the throne, staring at him.


    "What a presence... I feel like I''m suffocating..." the man murmured, somewhat fearful of being in the presence of someone as strong as Kaido, while they were alone, making the monster in front of him give his full attention to him.


    "So you work with... Shutenmaru... or should I say, Ashura Doji, one of the Red Scabbards..." Luffy spoke calmly, making the man stand a bit straighter.


    "You-You know my master''s... true name and identity..." the man murmured.


    "What''s your name?" Luffy asked, and the man, now being asked his name for the first time, was surprised.


    "Akab, Lord Luffy," he murmured carefully.


    "Tell me, Akab, how are things in Wano?" Luffy asked.


    "They are miserable... there''s ack of food, drinking water, and Kaido has ordered everyone in Wano to start gathering all the food due to the war he''s going to wage against you... The situation is getting difficult, and we can''t predict how many will start dying during this time..." he spoke in a somber tone.


    "That''s bad..." Luffy murmured, knowing the consequences this fight would have for Wano and how Kaido would increase the pressure on the entire country. He would have to do something before his future people starved.


    "Well... I''ll have to solve that, but I''ll do itter... Don''t worry... Wano won''t be left behind, and we''ll help it..." Luffy replied in a serious tone, while the man nodded, hoping that he would indeed help.


    "And I want to know what kind of allies we can find in Wano. After all, aren''t you waiting for Oden''s son to return in a year?" Luffy asked, leaving Akab shocked.


    "You know... about that?" he murmured, more fearful than before. It seemed this man knew all the secrets of the world.


    "You could say I know many things, but unfortunately, this world still hides many secrets beyond my reach. Either way, I need to know if I can count on Wano or not. After all, Kaido will fall now, not in a year with Momonosuke''s return," Luffy said firmly.


    "I..." The man was growing more and more bewildered listening to Luffy, but Luffy''s confidence made him believe he really would take down Kaido now, not as Kozuki Toki had predicted. "I don''t believe that everyone in Wano who believes in the return of Oden''s heir thinks Kaido will fall now, but my master and a few others are starting to trust in your victory... So you''ll certainly find allies when you go to Wano. But also, with the people being pressured like never before, I believe many others will bet their hopes on you... in the midst of despair," he said, and Luffy found that reasonable.


    "I wonder about Kozuki Hiyori''s stance..." Luffy asked himself softly, knowing the woman trusted her mother''s prophecy more than his victory now.


    His gaze returned to the man. "That''s good... We''ll defeat Kaido, and I don''t want to seem like just another dictator. It won''t be a secret that I''ll make Wano my territory... but don''tpare me to Kaido. I intend to open its borders to the world. Mypanion and wife is Kaido''s daughter, but she loves Wano deeply, so I''m sure we''ll make it a better ce," Luffy replied.


    "About the Kozuki family..." the man suddenly spoke, cautious with his words. Despite Luffy''s position and speaking calmly, it was hard to trust someone who would make Wano their territory after what Kaido had done. His fear was for the Kozuki family, which, despite being somewhat mocked because Wano was in this state, was still the sovereign family of thatnd.


    "I won''t interfere with the internal power of the Kozuki, but they will have to follow some rules for Wano. Don''t worry��Wano, with happy people, their needs met, and a powerful army of samurai, is much more useful to me than the current state of the country. So I ask that you trust my words. After all, I don''t go back on my promises. We will bring prosperity to that country as soon as we defeat Kaido and Big Mom," Luffy dered with a smile.


    "..." The man just looked at him for a while, storing all his words as he nodded.


    "Anyway, you can go. Feel free in Dressrosa and find a ce to stay. We''ll start taking care of Wano as soon as I return and settle everything with the rest of my crew." Luffy began to rise from the throne.


    "Now it''s time to leave with Bepo. I''ll be back soon," he said, starting to leave the throne as the man stood there, thinking about everything he''d heard.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 420 – Return to Skypiea.

    Chapter 420 �C Return to Skypiea.


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Shall we go, captain?!" Bepo asked while standing with the rest of the crew in the square amidst the streets, enjoying a grand banquet.


    "Of course, I want to see my kids and sleep with them tonight." Luffy replied and grabbed Bepo in the next moment.


    Bepo only let out a surprised scream as Luffy grabbed him by the paw and soared into the sky under everyone''s gaze.


    Luffy was much faster than Bepo as he created his wings in the sky, with Baby-5 shouting for him, but he ignored her and was preparing to elerate at full speed toward paradise. However, his eyes shifted to the side a momentter as he sensed a ship approaching Dressrosa.


    "Hm?" Luffy raised an eyebrow as he looked at the ship.


    On the ship, someone was also looking intently at the sky over Dressrosa, as both Luffy''s and this person''s eyes tried to meet, but they couldn''t see anything beyond the haki and each other''s presence.


    "Is something wrong, Sabo-kun..." Ko approached, noticing him looking upwards.


    "Just someone I''ve been wanting to meet for a long time... it seems he''s about to do something outside of Dressrosa, as it looks like he''s leaving... but I''m happy to see him there." Sabo smiled.


    "Sabo..." Luffy smiled in the sky as well. "You''re here, brother. But I can''t stay to greet you; after all, I can do that when I return, and I must see my little ones." He spoke in a calm tone before turning in the direction indicated by Hancock''s vivre card.


    "Captain... AHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Bepo barely had time to think while suspended before Luffy shot forward, his speed increasing rapidly.


    Sabo only saw a rocket with a small purple glow appear in the dark sky and rush away at full speed, soon out of sight.


    "Well... I hope he returns soon..." Sabomented, watching Luffy disappear, realizing their meeting would have to wait a little longer.


    Ko asked who it was, and Sabo just smiled as the ship reached Dressrosa, the city illuminated with a celebration taking ce at that moment.


    The guards quickly went to investigate the mysterious ship, with Jinbei among them. "You''re revolutionaries... What is the secondmander of the Revolutionary Army doing here?" Jinbei asked, looking at them, as Vi had announced their arrival as the ship neared the kingdom, revealing their identities.


    There was even a fish-man among the revolutionary group whom Jinbei recognized from the ind many years ago, but his eyes were fixed on Sabo.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, I am Sabo, but aside from being amander of the Revolutionary Army... I am also Luffy''s brother. I''m here to see him and Lucy as well... although I just saw him leave the ind a short while ago." He spoke politely.


    "..." Jinbei maintained a serious look before finally breaking into a smile. "It''s great that you''re here then, Luffy mentioned you." Jinbei spoke much more amiably now.


    It was clear that Luffy had already talked about his brother, in addition to the fact that the Revolutionary Army was a possible ally of the Straw Hats, considering Luffy''s biological father controlled the entire military force fighting against the government.


    "Well... this is what I call a warm wee." Sabo smiled even wider.


    "So, dearpanions of Luffy''s brother. You may join us,e along with the others... As for Luffy, he went to fetch some inds and will be back with them." Jinbei said, turning around.


    Sabo was a bit confused by the term "fetching inds," while Ko, the fish-man, and all the soldiers who had arrived on the hidden ship started following Jinbei to the heart of the celebration.


    Hours passed as Sabo began mingling with the Straw Hats. Meanwhile, in the New World, on one of the inds that continuously floated in the sky and was part of the new Skypiea, Boa Hancock was in her pce, on the balcony of her room, gazing at the sky, with a Den Den Mushi by her side, waiting for a call from Luffy.


    He had spoken to her over the past days and weeks, but she always remained attentive to any call from her husband, hoping that he was already ready to take them, as it had been a month and a half since they had left.


    Meanwhile, outside the bedroom balcony, inside Hancock''s room with her giant bed, there was a mess, even though it was still early in the morning, as the children yed with one another. All of Luffy''s children had been under Hancock''s care ever since he and the others returned to the sea.


    She maintained an open dissatisfaction with the other women Luffy was also married to, even though she couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, she had to ept that her husband had arge harem and wasn''t satisfied with just the most beautiful woman in the world.


    However, whenever she looked at each of the children, she couldn''t help but fall in love as she noticed Luffy''s traits in each of them, especially in her daughters, which made her truly love all the children as if they were her own.


    The children loved her too, and they didn''t cry constantly after their biological mothers or their father, despite her strange faces and postures, like when she pointed her finger, turned her head upward with an arrogant disy. The children adored it when she did that.


    She continued to gaze at the stars that night, hearing the sound of the children behind her, and sighed. "I guess Luffy won''t call today... I should put them to bed..." Hancock said.


    It was then that she heard a loud noise, and when she turned around, she saw Nymeria, Robin''s daughter, who was only crawling, opening one of her bedside drawers and knocking everything onto the floor, while picking up one of her undergarments and storing it there, seemingly trying to understand what it was.


    "Hey! What are you doing, little one?" Hancock muttered, walking heavily into the room as the girl looked at her and started giggling like the baby she was, tossing the underwear into the air.


    "Drop that right now, youngdy! Or else, I''ll put you in time-out!" Hancock eximed, pointing her finger, raising her head, and arching her back into her usual pose. All the children looked at her at that moment.


    A momentter, Luna, Aurora, Sinbad, Lumen, and Nymeria began pping, mostly inaudibly due to their age andck of strength, finding it funny, while each of them eximed in their own way.


    "Mommy is so funny!" Aurora eximed, still fumbling with the words she was learning.


    "No, you little brats!" She spoke again, making a funny face with white eyes as a joke for the children, while they continued pping, amused. Hancock then changed her eyes to heart-shaped as she watched the scene for a while longer, unable to resist the overwhelming cuteness.


    "You''re all so adorable!" She said, picking up Simba in a hug, as he was the closest to her,pletely changing her posture as she rubbed the boy against her cheek.


    Next to the room, her sisters, Gloriosa, were listening to everything through the door, just sighing at the Pirate Empress''s antics with Luffy''s children.


    Since it was amon urrence for her to act this way, Hancock began ying with everyone, picking up each one while thest, Nymeria, looked at her enormous breasts. "What do you want? Nurse again?!" She asked,ining, but despite her dissatisfied expression, she wouldn''t deny her milk to the newborns.


    All of this was still being heard by the women, who feared that Hancock might not be careful with the children, even though she surprised them with how well she took care of them.


    "Well, we''ll just have to let her take care of the children, despite her... unique way of doing so..." Gloriosa murmured, while her sisters nodded in agreement.


    And it was at that moment that something happened, with Gloriosa stopping as she looked up at the sky from the open balcony of that hallway.


    The most powerful users of Observation Haki on the surrounding inds near Skypiea also sensed it. Even some more developed animals, with Haki, noticed something approaching at high speed.


    Hancock immediately rushed out to the balcony, looking joyfully before gently cing Nymeria in her bed so she wouldn''t get hurt.


    "Luuuuuuufffffyyyyy!" she eximed as Luffy threw Bepo from a nearby ind and headed toward Amazon Lily.


    "Captain! Help!!!!" Bepo shouted, asking for help, but Luffy ignored him, knowing he would be fine.


    Luffy quickly caught the attention of the children as, in the next moment, hended on the balcony with all the kids staring at him, while he folded his wings with a happy smile on his face for being there.


    Hancock didn''t hesitate for a second before jumping on him, grabbing him, and sealing the contact with a passionate kiss.


    "Luffy, you''ve kept your wife waiting for too long!" sheined immediately as soon as she pulled away from his lips, and Luffy smiled.


    "Well, I''m here now. And what''s this? Is it for me?" he asked, noticing Hancock''s exposed breasts.


    "You fool, that''s for feeding our children!" she murmured.


    "Anyway, let''s go see my kids!" Luffy said as the children looked at him with shining eyes, even the newborns recognizing him when they saw him.


    "Daddy''s here!" Luna, the eldest of the twins and consequently of all Luffy''s children, said as Luna and Aurora ran toward him, shouting, "Daddy, daddy!" The next scene was him picking them up in his arms, giving a fatherly hug to his precious daughters, who clung to him, eximing for their father.


    Luffy began kissing each one''s forehead and picked up Sinbad, who was already climbing his legs after crawling from the bed.


    "How are you all? I hope you didn''t miss Daddy too much." He said, maintaining the most sincere smile he could give.


    "Yes, we did, Daddy!!" Aurora said, pouting.


    "You took too long! When you said you were going to sea, you promised toe back soon!" Luna murmured, also pouting, dissatisfied with Luffy''s absence.


    "Don''t worry. Now I''m here, and everything will be more peaceful for a while, while Daddy will be with you every day," Luffy said as Sinbad tried to stretch his cheek, while he moved closer to his other three children from his other wives, Robin and Yamato.


    "Are we going to the New World?" one of the daughters asked, curious, her eyes sparkling, while the other children asked inaudible questions with curious eyes.


    "Yes, soon we''ll go to the New World. Starting tomorrow, I''ll prepare everything for us to leave..." Luffy replied.


    "That''s great! I couldn''t stand being away from you any longer," Hancock said, approaching Luffy, surrounded by children, in a passionate tone, wanting to join them, after all, her dream of having a family was right there.


    "Of course, my love," Luffy responded, giving her a kiss.


    However, they were interrupted by someone approaching. It was Mikita, jumping onto the balcony. "How could you leave your pregnant wife behind?" she immediatelyined, using Luffy.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? You weren''t supposed toe in now!" Hancock eximed, pointing at Makino angrily.


    "I''m also his wife, and I''m still pregnant. Be a good husband and treat me well as the future mother of your children! Kyahahaha," sheined,ughing her evilugh that had nothing to do with the situation.


    Luffy just sighed as the argument between the two women began. Despite Hancock being stronger physically, Mikita was still fierce in her attitude toward the Pirate Empress. In the end, Luffy was stuck between the two women fighting, and he separated them before going to sleep, without doing anything obscene, as he only wanted to be with his children that night in peaceful slumber.


    The next morning, the bed was surrounded by children sleeping on all sides. The two women had calmed down, with Luffy in the middle, having to lecture them not to fight in front of the children, while he said he would sleep with both of them.


    Luffy woke up to find even Simba, lying on his back, sprawled over his belly, while he gently stroked his head. His twin daughters slept peacefully, one on his head and the other using his arms as pillows, and two babies were on his legs. The scene reminded Luffy of his grandfather Garp sleeping during his childhood, when he and his brothers would cling to Garp''s body on all sides in Dadan''s house while they slept.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 421 – All the Islands Arrive at Dressrosa!

    Chapter 421 �C All the Inds Arrive at Dressrosa!


    Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Then we shall depart..." Gan Fallmented.


    "Finally, we''re heading to the New World again!" Dorry eximed.


    "Isn''t that right, Dorry? I''m excited to return to Elbaf!" Brogy spoke enthusiastically.


    The two giants were gathered in the middle of the forest along with many other captains from Luffy''s fleet. Besides Gan Fall, Dorry, and Brogy, Luffy stood in front of Hancock, Foxy, Mikita, L, Bemy, Bueno, Wyper, Jabra, Greg, Page-One, and Bartolomeo, all captains of his fleet. There was also Shiki''s scientist and Caesar, floating in a gaseous state in the air.


    "Yeah..." Luffy said beside Bepo as they held onest meeting. "I''m not going to tell you to prepare just yet. After all, we''re just moving the inds to the New World, waiting to organize everything and then head to war in Wano," he said.


    "We''re going to fight Lord Kaido..." Page-One murmured.


    "Page-One, if you''re worried about your sister, we''ll stop her without hurting her too much, but if it''s about Kaido... I can''t say the same..." Luffy said with a serious tone, while Page-One nodded reluctantly.


    No one else spoke as Luffy had long decided what would happen. His gaze then fell on Bepo. "I want you to start moving all the inds, but before that..." Luffy approached and ced a wig on the pr bear''s head. The next moment, Bepo''s gaze sharpened as all the inds trembled slightly, startling the citizens and animals on each one due to the sudden shock before they began moving toward the Red Line.


    "Raise the inds another 20,000 meters at least, so the government doesn''t notice our shadow," Luffy ordered, as Bepo began lifting the inds into the air.


    "Good..." Luffy nodded, satisfied, before turning back to the others. "Gan Fall, can you inform the people of Angel Ind? Wyper, notify your tribe. The others can do the same with the animals, Amazons, and dinosaurs," he asked his captains to intervene and calm the groups who didn''t know why the inds were moving at that moment.


    Everyone nodded in agreement as Luffy turned back with an even more serious look, almost releasing his Haki. "Now, something even more important... it will take a few days to get there... so we should have... a prolonged banquet." He said, causing everyone to fall to the ground, expecting something truly serious.


    "I don''t mind as long as I''m with my husband," L said, sitting on Luffy''sp with a seductive look.


    "Get off!" Hancock kicked L away.


    Luffy just sighed. "Let''s gather our children; I want everyone together!" Luffy dered, and they all quickly started moving.


    Soon, a grand banquet began, as people from all the inds gathered in the upper garden near the golden castle built for Luffy, assembling around him.


    Quickly, people started serving meat and drinks. Singers prepared for the feast, especially the well-known angels with their heavenly voices, while the people of Skypiea gathered with the Shandians as if they had never been enemies in the past. Greg, along with his animal friends, also appeared. With all 10,000 members of the fleet, plus the people from all the inds, a gigantic celebration began.


    Luffy, at the center of it all,ughed while his children clung to him, making baby sounds or calling him "daddy," as his older daughters could. Hancock, Mikita, and L were by his side, always serving him to please him��especially Hancock, who argued with all the others, iming to be the first wife and saying she should be the one to serve him. The others made faces and argued, but for Luffy, who was focused only on his children and his always-full cup, knowing he was the leader of all these people, it made for the perfect scene of how he could enjoy this world.


    Days passed as the inds continued flying through the sky. Skypiea was still celebrating day and night, with people only resting briefly before returning to the banquet. Bepo kept a serious gaze forward as he continued guiding the inds, following an Eternal Pulse to Dressrosa.


    The people on the Blue Sea had no idea that enormous inds were passing above their heads, seeing only small shadows since the inds were 20,000 meters high. The inds even passed over Mariejois with extra caution, though some noticed something in the sky, but it was too far away to see clearly, so they ignored it.


    A certain woman in one of the high-ss Tenryuubito castles was wearing a nightgown as she stepped out of her lonely bed, being a single Tenryuubito. She simply walked to the window, her golden wheat-colored hair swaying gently, while herrge breasts were visible beneath her gown��but there was no one to witness such beauty.


    Her gaze fell on the morning sky, wondering why she was looking at that tiny dot in the sky. "I don''t know why, but it reminds me of him..." she murmured, recalling her encounter in Sabaody, unable to continue her fight against that man who dared to challenge the gods.


    She was aware of his activities in the New World, and as much as she wanted to hunt him down, she was forbidden from doing so, having to stay put until arge operation was organized to destroy him.


    "I swear I''ll end you next time," she spoke, somehow fixating on that point in the sky.


    "Hm?!" Luffy was with his wives when he sneezed.


    "Are you sick?! Do you need something? Medicine, a warm towel, do you have a fever?" Hancock seemed to panic, thinking Luffy had caught a cold.


    "I''m fine... Hancock," Luffy sighed at her panic. "I don''t know what that was, maybe someone talking about me. Anyway... we''re finally entering the New World," Luffy said as he felt the Red Line fading behind them.


    The situation in Dressrosa was bing more and more tense. The first surprising thing was the constant calls from the Marines. Jinbei was the one answering the calls, receiving updates from the crew as they arrived with their allies.


    When Jinbei impulsively picked up a certain call, he found himself speaking to the current fleet admiral of the Marines, Akainu.


    "Hey, is this the Straw Hats?! You better return Sengoku and Fujitora, you damn evil pirates! You scum, I''ll wipe out everyst one of you!!! Hm?" Akainu demanded furiously, not engaging in any dialogue, while Jinbei, despite being surprised, simply hung up the phone.


    More calls were made by the same person, but Jinbei didn''t answer once he saw they were from the Marines. Akainu continued trying several times, but without sess, which led him to send a warship that was heading for Dressrosa at that moment.


    Garpughed at the front of the ship as he ate his biscuits, munching on them. His crew behind him was all somewhat nervous, watching Garp as he enjoyed himself as if they weren''t heading into a territory dominated by a powerful Yonko��even though Kizaru was with him as well.


    A Marine hero and an admiral didn''t inspire much more confidence that they could do something like freeing two prisoners, while the entire crew was gathering in that kingdom, and they were heading straight toward Garp''s grandson, who was a monster.


    Garp had a simple mission: he needed to rescue Sengoku and Fujitora, who were key figures in the Marines and had suffered a defeat against his grandson and hispanions. Strangely, Garp found it amusing.


    "BUAHAHAHAHAHA! No doubt, Sengoku''s gotten rusty since I retired... Now, I have to rescue him from my own grandson!" Garp said with a yful tone, while his crew looked a bit nervous. Neither Coby nor Helmeppo shared Garp''s enthusiasm.


    As the Marines headed toward Dressrosa, the waters of the ports were filling with more and more ships. Whether it was Luffy''s own crew or even his new allies, the city''s ports were bing increasingly crowded. Some members had already been in Dressrosa before Luffy left, such as Lami, Reba, Hugo, M, Enel, Baby-5, Domino, Perona, Alvida, Jinbei, and Franky, but more and more members began arriving, filling the main crew even more.


    A ship carrying a somewhat famous pirate group appeared in the port shortly after Sabo''s arrival. They imed to have a deal with Monkey D. Luffy to join the fleet and promised not tomit any crimes, deciding to stay in Dressrosa while waiting for Luffy to confirm their words.


    At that moment, another ship appeared, the one that had sailed to Kuraigana Ind, carrying Zoro, Kuina, Chouchou, and Brook. Behind them was a giant raft, carrying dozens of Human Drills, the primates that lived with Mihawk, including a giant wielding a replica of the Yoru sword and many others using des and various weapons.


    Yamato, Nojiko, Bonney, and Robin had arrived in Dressrosa a few days earlier after contacting and subduing the Yonta Maria Grand Fleet, which had been approaching Dressrosa''s waters.


    A ship from the Kingdom of Prodence was also heading toward the kingdom after stating they would meet the man called the Fifth Emperor of the Sea, having been subdued by Perona.


    Another ship, following close behind the group that went to Kuraigana Ind, carried Reiju, Chopper, Usopp, and Uta, with a man grumbling the entire time. Cavendish was far from happy to be brought by these pirates, from a group he despised the most. After all, Luffy had stolen all his spotlight with his rising fame. Now, he was forced to serve Monkey D. Luffy.


    Besides that, another pirate group that this ship had subdued were the Ideo Pirates, who were alsoing to these waters.


    The ck Pearl itself seemed to be runningte, with Shirahoshi, Lucy, Nami, Vivi, and Hachi stopping to retrieve the Two Piece, and now they were making their way to Dressrosa.


    Meanwhile, the Happo Navy was still on their mission beforeing here as members of the fleet after being subdued by Luffy.


    Now, all that was missing was Luffy, while everyone waited for him in Dressrosa.


    Without any warning, that afternoon, a shadow covered the entire kingdom as it grewrger andrger. Everyone could see the enormous inds finally arriving. Now, Skypiea and the other inds were settling in this area, with most of them beginning to descend into the sea around Dressrosa.


    It seemed that the Straw Hat fleet was about to explode in numbers and strength at this very moment.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422 – Finally Reuniting with Sabo!

    Chapter 422 �C Finally Reuniting with Sabo!


    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    Everyone in Dressrosa had their heads lifted as the enormous inds approached the kingdom. It quickly made themon people step back, witnessing a scene they had never seen before; not even Fujitora''s meteors couldpare to inds approaching the kingdom.


    Bepo swiftly began directing the inds like Little Garden, Amazon Lily, and Shiki''s inds around Dressrosa, while Skypiea would remain 10,000 feet away.


    Everyone could only keep their eyes on the inds descending from the sky. "So that''s what Luffy went to do... that''s truly astonishing..." Sapomented from a corner of the city as hispanions watched with their mouths agape.


    Reba, with her family, watched the grand spectacle, while her grandfather was speechless, and her aunt equally surprised. Only she and her father already knew something like this would happen. They too, since Luffy had warned them, but they never imagined such a scenario would truly unfold.


    Most of the Straw Hats just observed with calm eyes, as Luffy had made it very clear that this would happen, but the sight of inds flying across the sky and descending was still incredible to some.


    Jinbei turned his gaze away from the inds while all of Luffy''s guests at the port watched in shock, as he went to receive them, per Luffy''s request, to organize their arrival.


    "What is this?!" Cavendish, trapped on the ship, looked on in astonishment, watching the scene from a distance.


    "Looks like we''ll all be reunited again," Usoppmented, watching Bepo do his job from afar.


    "Attention,mand! We''re observing Dressrosa from a distance... inds falling from the sky!!" Near those waters, a group of marine ships was gathered, watching the scene as they ryed the information back tomand.


    On those ships were several ranks, even vice-admirals, called to these waters after the navy''s disastrous operation to capture one of the Straw Hats. Now they had to wait for major reinforcements to arrive to negotiate with the Yonko, who had made Dressrosa their current headquarters.


    "What did you say?!" Akainu mmed the table in anger while on a call with the World Government at the same time. Hearing about Amazon Lily frustrated him, still remembering the episode when he went after the ind and was made a fool by his enemies, a humiliating experience for him when he found out the ind had been removed.


    "So, as we suspected... they removed Amazon Lily using the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi. We shouldn''t be surprised by this. The disappearance of Little Garden was also caused by that fruit... and we were still investigating why the ind suddenly vanished..." the voice of the elders was heard.


    "..." Akainu couldn''t say anything other than remain frustrated andmand his marines to seed in this mission, which was more of a negotiation than an actual confrontation. After all, the navy was in a critical position, with one admiral injured and two captured by the enemy, even if one was retired.


    Meanwhile, the inds continued descending, lifting the sea as they struck the waters, beginning to stabilize after some small tsunamis caused by their additional weight in the ocean. Gran Tesoro seemed small as, on all its sides, the inds started to stabilize.


    "Well... we''re finally back..." Luffy said with a smile in the Kuja Pce. He had asked the people of Skypiea to keep the ind in the sky, as there was no point in having a sky ind on the ground. But that didn''t stop his people froming to the location, either traveling by bubbles or using Geppo, as some of his people had been training for a year and months since Luffy had arrived to stop Enel back then.


    "Shall we go there, Luffy?" Hancock asked in a loving tone, approaching his side.


    "I wanted to wait for the ck Pearl to arrive first. After all, the ship is our home, but since it''s still out of sight... it''s better we head there now. Can you take our children on a ship? I''ll be taking care of a few things before joining you," Luffy requested, and Hancock nodded.


    He then leaped into the air, not failing to notice someone watching him��his lover Margareth with a snake coiled around her neck. Clearly, he hadn''t paid much attention to her or Laki, from the Shandians, in the past few days, but he would resolve thatter.


    All Luffy could think about now was seeing his beloved brother after so many years, while he continued moving forward, ignoring everyone else as he headed toward one side of the city, already tracking him with his Haki.


    "..." Sabo simply smiled as he looked up at the sky, seeing someone advancing toward him at high speed.


    Landing in front of him, Ko and Hack became slightly alert. As a shadow approached them, Sabo walked forward with a smile.


    "Sabo..." Luffy''s voice emerged from the smoke, rushing toward him.


    "Luffy!" Sabo said, also moving toward Luffy.


    Both walked toward each other, closing the distance with a joyful smile on their faces until they finally met in a warm embrace, while Ko and Hack watched the sudden reunion unfold.


    Luffy truly missed Sabo as he hugged him tightly. Maybe not as exaggerated as the original Luffy in their reunion at the coliseum, but certainly with the same feeling of having reunited with a long-lost brother, whom for many years he thought was dead.


    They parted slightly after a moment, still beaming with smiles. "Look at you, you''ve grown," Luffy said, punching him lightly on the chest in a friendly manner.


    "I''ve grown? Look at you, Luffy. To think that the brat who caused the most trouble in the Goa Kingdom is now in a position to move entire kingdoms into these waters, even standing above kings. An emperor of the sea... you''re not even 20 years old yet, you monster," Sabo said,ughing.


    "Says the man who works with my father, the second inmand of the force trying to destroy the World Government," Luffy retorted.


    They stared at each other for a moment, saying nothing more before bursting intoughter at theirments. Luffy was genuinely thrilled to see him, and Sabo felt the same.


    "Well, how about we go somewhere to talk?" Luffy suggested, as they were still in the middle of the city. Sabo nodded, ncing at his twopanions behind him.


    "I''ll go with him; I''ll be back soon," he said, and both nodded in agreement, watching the chief''s son and Sabo take off toward the sky of Dressrosa.


    Luffy wanted to leave, knowing that some of his crew would soon be looking for him, and he wanted some privacy with his brother for the moment.


    They ended up leaving Dressrosa, heading to one of the inds Bepo had justnded. One of the inds inhabited by dinosaurs that seemed to be fighting among themselves, while others watched and roared as if they were in the middle of a championship.


    "What is this?" Sabo looked astonished, seeing dinosaurs attacking each other almost like humans, even more surprised when they began using Haki to sh.


    "Ah, these are our training materials," Luffy said with augh in the air, while Sabo remained confused but followed him nheless.


    Theynded in a corner of the ind facing the open sea, as it was the opposite side of Dressrosa. "This ce reminds me a lot of that cliff in Goa..." Sabo murmured with admiration, as it was the spot where they had dered themselves brothers and shared their dreams.


    "Yeah... Come on, let''s enjoy a drink of sake," Luffy said, pulling out a bottle from his system and offering it to Sabo, sitting down beside him. Sabo epted, ready to share a drink with Luffy after so long.


    "You know, we intercepted some Navymunicators. They''ve sent a powerful group. A ship with great forces is approaching, and there''s already some force gathering near these waters," Sabo warned him.


    "A powerful group... I bet there''s only one admiral avable. Or is Akainuing here too? But I don''t think that''s the case," Luffy looked at Sabo with narrowed eyes. "That man ising, isn''t he?" He smiled.


    "Yes, Grandpa ising," Sabo murmured, a bit embarrassed. He used to call Garp ''Grandpa'' too, back when they lived in the Bandit Mountains, so it was easy to feel a little ufortable for still keeping that habit.


    "Well, that sounds interesting. Lucy is already on her way here anyway. All that''s missing is Ace," Luffymented. "Have you been in contact with him?"


    "Yes, Luffy, but things aren''t going well for his group. I wanted to help them, but there''s so much happening on this side, and Dragon can''t send many troops at a time like this. You know the government is preparing to gather all the affiliated kingdoms..." he said.


    "I know that, although none of my territories will participate... And I n to help Ace as soon as my war in Wano ends," Luffy said.


    "So, you''re confident you can defeat two Yonkous?" Sabo smiled.


    "Not just confident. I know I will win once and for all. I''ll take Wano, then head to Egghead and dock in Elbaf to get thest Poneglyph... Because it''s very likely from there I''ll head to the end of this sea and im the One Piece for myself..." Luffy spoke firmly, while Sabo looked at him with a certain admiration.


    "Well, if you n to do it, it''s going to happen. In the end, you''ve definitely surpassed all of us," he murmured, gazing at Luffy with admiration.


    "Almost all. Lucy might still surprise everyone," Luffymented, wanting his sister to be as strong as him.


    "I miss her too... I really want to see her," Sabo murmured, looking at the horizon.


    "She''ll probably cry a lot when she sees you..." Luffy smiled. "Anyway, brother, I have a gift for you," he suddenly said, as Sabo looked at him, surprised.


    "I know it''s still a bit early, but even so, I already want to give this to you." Luffy wasted no time as he took out an Akuma no Mi and tossed it to Sabo.


    "This is..." Sabo was confused, not recognizing the fruit but surprised to receive it from Luffy so suddenly after their reunion.


    "This is the fruit of Ramuh, the Eikon of Thunder. It''s the only fruit in its category that no one has eaten," Luffy exined.


    "Hey, like those beasts you guys can transform into? Is this fruit one of them?" Sabo murmured, surprised, knowing how valuable it was, a mythical Zoan, staring at it intently.


    "Yes. It will grant you the power of the Eikon of Thunder. It will help you on your journey too, brother. Ace already has his fire fruit, Lucy has a God''s fruit, I already have two fruits, so you''re the only one left," Luffy said, teasing.


    Sabo, though confused by the mention of Lucy''s fruit, didn''t ask about it. He just stared at the fruit in his hands, making a decision.


    "Alright then." Sabo didn''t think twice. This was a way to further increase his strength, and he trusted Luffy with his life. If Luffy said this fruit was for him, Sabo wouldn''t hesitate to ept it.


    In the end, Luffy nodded and simply smiled, watching as Sabo ate piece by piece, grimacing in disgust as if he wanted to vomit.


    "Congrattions, brother. Now you''re an Eikon like us," Luffy said with an even bigger smile. "Anyway, there''s one thing you didn''t know... you''re going to go crazy during your first full transformation..."


    "I''m going to go crazy?" Sabo looked at Luffy, surprised.


    "Yes, but I have a method to prevent that, one I used on my entire crew. You just need to transform into your beast. I think this ind can be used for that if you want to do it now..." Luffy suggested.


    Still confused, Sabo asked, "And what method is that, Luffy?" He sensed something wasn''t right, while Luffy opened a mischievous smile.


    "Well... I n to beat you up," Luffy said.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 423 – Negotiating with Grandpa 01.

    Chapter 423 �C Negotiating with Grandpa 01.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The battle between the giants began without warning in the middle of that ind. It started with the sudden appearance of a bearded man, who looked old, standing at 50 meters tall, floating in the air above the ind, with a giant lightning bolt shooting into the sky from his body.


    But rocky lightning circled his giant body, catching the attention of all the inds around Dressrosa, as his lightning resonated in the air like a violent serpent.


    As the people from all the inds in the region watched, they wondered what the hell that was and where it hade from so suddenly. Even the dinosaurs on the ind where Luffy and Sabo were became a little dazed by the scene, immediately retreating from the giant. Another explosion of fire appeared in front of him, and Ifrit himself emerged.


    "What is this? Is Luffy fighting someone?" Kuina asked from a distance, surprised to see the transformed light. And before she could say anything else, Zoro spoke nearby, since they had been training.


    "It''s an Eikon too... That means Luffy gave the fruit he was keeping to someone." Zoromented, narrowing his eyes, unsure of who might have eaten the fruit, though he had some options in mind within that kingdom.


    "Hey, what is that? How did that thing appear where Sabo and Dragon''s son had gone?" Ko eximed, stepping back, surprised to see that side, where it seemed Luffy was fighting another giant. She recognized Ifrit from the photos of Marineford and other newspapers: Ifrit was Luffy transformed, but the old giant generating lightning was unknown to everyone.


    "Who is that, imitating the power of a god?" Enel murmured from a distance as he approached to see who had the same element as him.


    Suddenly, the lightning giant beganunching explosive attacks at Luffy, as he was out of control and would attack anything in front of him, lighting up the ce and overshadowing the daylight. A cloud of smoke exploded around Ifrit, but in the next moment, the fiery beast emerged from it, electricity running through his body from Ramuh''s attack, yet he seemed unaffected. In the next instant, Ifrit charged and struck Ramuh, sending him flying several meters as he crashed into the ground from the impact of the explosive punch.


    A battle then ensued between them as Ramuh got back up, floating into the air once again. At the same time, Ifrit spread his wings and advanced.


    "Damn, this is bad," Law murmured from a corner of the city, quickly watching the fire and lightning blows flying in all directions as the two beasts began to fight. Even Hugo, Usopp, and a transformed Reiju had to help try to block any attacks that came toward Dressrosa.


    It was after 20 minutes of fighting that Ifrit stood over the fallen body of a defeated Ramuh, and as Luffy said, beaten. After all, Ramuh didn''t stand a chance once Luffy started hitting him as soon as he flew toward him.


    Now, Ramuh glowed and began to shrink back down, turning into Sabo once more, defeated, with white eyes and his mouth agape.


    Ifrit glowed a momentter, shrinking down to Luffy''s size as hended in front of Sabo. "It was a good fight, brother," Luffy calmlymented as he picked Sabo up and slung him over his shoulder, heading toward Dressrosa, leaving the devastated area behind.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive in the middle of the kingdom, where Yamato was with her daughter as Luffy approached. Hancock had already brought her children to Dressrosa, while the mothers held their children with Hancock, crying sadly as they had to leave them behind.


    Yamato''s daughter, with white hair and red eyes, and small horns, pointed at Luffy as he still held Sabo, letting his brother fall unconscious beside him.


    Yamato looked at him and smiled. The same could be said for Luffy, looking at her.


    "How are you?" Luffy asked, looking at her and their daughter.


    "I''m fine. The mission was easy. And look at her, how she''s growing." Yamato smiled at Luffy as she replied like a loving wife and to her daughter like a good mother. Yamato, who had always said she was a man to try to be like Oda, saw the real value of being a woman when her daughter was born, experiencing the happiest day of her life.


    "Yes, she''ll be a good girl, won''t she, Nymeria?" Luffy responded as he kissed Yamato, then ced a kiss on Nymeria''s forehead as she reached out to her father.


    The other crew members were approaching at this moment. Robin appeared as well, holding Lumem on one side and Sinbad on the other since Vivi was not around yet. Ko came running alongside the fishman, and she immediately saw Sabo lying on the ground next to Luffy, who was talking with his crew members. She rushed over to check on him.


    "What did you do to him? How could you do this to your brother?" Ko began to cry.


    Luffy gave a small smile. "Don''t worry. I just had to help him control his beast. He''ll be fine," Luffy said calmly. "Hey, Chopper, help him." He called out as he saw Chopper arriving with Usopp, Reiju, and Uta.


    Luffy waited for them toe closer before approaching Uta to see how she was. "Is she okay?" Luffy asked as Uta hugged him.


    "She''s fine," Reiju calmly replied from the side.


    "Good, maybe we have another month before this child is born," Luffymented with a light smile, wanting his child to arrive before the war, knowing that Uta wanted to help as well.


    "Captain, what do we do now? Should we wait for your orders or train on the inds? Many people are eager to see you." Jimbei approached at this moment.


    "Well... first, I want to take care of a few things." Luffy nodded at hearing this and turned to his medic. "Reiju, I want you to check on M. She''s still a bit hurt," Luffy requested, while Chopper was already treating Sabo at that moment.


    His gaze fell on a woman watching him from a short distance away. "Lami, I want you to pass the instructions to L in Skypiea to make and bring construction materials. We''re going to build a castle here, bigger than the previous one; after all, we need shelter..." Luffy turned back to Jimbei once he finished. "Inform the whole fleet to bring the materials produced by L from Skypiea here, got it?" Luffy asked, and thetter nodded to him.


    Quickly, everyone agreed and began working. L started producing reinforced stones for a pre-fabricated castle, while her fleet brought the materials using <em>geppo</em>. The construction began swiftly, with King Riku being surprised by how fast the castle was going up. Hugo controlled the earth and rocks, helping to speed up the construction.


    In less than six hours after Luffy had given the order, the castle was ready. He gathered with Robin, Yamato, Uta, Hancock, and Mikita, who had also arrived in Dressrosa with their children.


    "Well, I want everyone to settle into the castle. We have a room as big as Shirahoshi''s in Fish-Man Ind to amodate all of us," Luffy said to his wives. "Now, let''s see." Luffy thought for a moment, as he would soon have to deal with the Marines, sensing the presence of someone powerful, someone he knew well, approaching Dressrosa.


    "Well, I think I''ll handle this alone," Luffy said in the end.


    "Are you sure, captain?" Zoro asked, clearly wanting to join.


    "Sorry, Zoro, but this is a family matter," Luffy gave as an excuse.


    "Alright then," Zoro murmured atst, epting it.


    Luffy then left Dressrosa, shooting into the air and heading out to sea in the middle of the afternoon, with a few hours left before nightfall. He sped toward the horizon, moving at high speed, and all anyone could see was a trail of fire streaking across the sky.


    At that moment, the Navy ships were gathering, their numbers increasing more and more until they formed a fleet of 20 ships, with an admiral and several vice-admirals aboard the vessels.


    "Buahahahahaha!!" Garp began tough, looking out at the sea, while everyone waited for orders to move forward and enter the Yonko''s territory. The one in the highestmand, who would give the orders, was none other than Kizaru himself.


    "I''m the head of this operation. How scary..." he murmured, though it was his usual way of behaving. Even so, one could feel the pressure he was under, after all, the lives of the men there were all under his responsibility, and they were entering Yonko territory.


    "Come on,e on, man! Let''s just go see my grandson!" Garp said excitedly, giving a few pats on Akainu''s back, causing the admiral to frown in pain.


    While all the marines were stunned, even the vice-admirals were nervous, wondering how Garp could act that way in such a bad situation for them.


    "Come on, men! I''m just going there to beat up my grandson and grab Fujitora and Sengoku!" Garp dered, while the crowd looked on, not knowing how to respond. It seemed that the marine hero had gotten drunk on eating biscuits.


    A shadow appeared in the sky, with a marine suddenly looking up toward the direction behind the ships.


    "What is that?" he murmured, seeing a dot in the middle of the sun. As it got closer, he started to make out what was flying toward them, bing startled.


    "Hey, a ship is falling this way!" he eximed, making everyone look.


    The object advanced toward the sea and hit the water hard a momentter, generating a wave of disturbance, but without affecting the marine ships. All the marines stared in surprise at the g of the ship and its ck structure, as dark as the night.


    "Isn''t that the ck Pearl? That''s the Straw Hat''s ship!" someone pointed out, shocked.


    "How strange... I thought Straw Hat himself was in Dressrosa. Why did his ship show up here?"


    The gossip began, and when Garp narrowed his eyes at the sight, he sensed that Luffy wasn''t there, but...


    "Grandpa!" A female voice called from the ship, as a girl appeared atop the head of Ifrit, which was the ship''s figurehead. She looked attentively and waved her hands forward, eximing after sensing her grandfather there through Haki.


    "Lucy!" Garp murmured, shocked.


    "Grandpa, it''s so good to see you! Look, Coby and Helmeppo are here... and so are Tashigi, Smoker, and Gion!" She started to exim, as if she were meeting old friends. It didn''t seem like she had left the Marines to be a pirate, and she still acted the same way she did when she was with the Marines, smiling sincerely at everyone. Everyone there was stunned and shocked by this.


    Behind Lucy, however, the mood wasn''t so cheerful. After all, following the Buster Call to reach Dressrosa faster, they hadn''t imagined they''d end up in front of so many powerful Marine soldiers.


    "What is this? How did we end up here!? What kind of luck is this?!" Vivi eximed, stunned.


    "This is bad... we should have sailed normally," Nami murmured, stepping back, already aware of the trouble they always found themselves in without meaning to.


    "Well, at least Lucy seems happy," Shirahoshimented with a calm smile.


    "Nee... This is bad..." Hachi murmured, while all the animals, Megalo, Laboon, and Karoo, along with the Two Piece crew, were right behind them, most of them trembling in fear.


    While Lucy was on the ship, visibly happy, she didn''t seem to realize that at that moment, standing in front of all that Marine strength could be something dangerous.


    Meanwhile, far off in the sky, the air was being torn apart by the sound of mes. "Well, it looks like they got here before me," Luffy murmured as he flew through the air at high speed, getting closer to them, already sensing the presence of his favorite ship through Haki, along with his sister, his wives,panions, and even his grandfather.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 424 – Negotiating with Grandpa 02.

    Chapter 424 �C Negotiating with Grandpa 02.


    Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    Garp took a step in the direction where the ck Pearl had stopped while maintaining a somber look as he passed by everyone on the ship, reaching the back since all 20 ships were facing Dressrosa.


    "Lucy!!" Garp raised his eyes to meet his granddaughter, who was still smiling at him, clearly unconcerned that they were now enemies.


    "Grandpa!!! I missed you!!" she eximed, while the crew behind her, excluding Shirahoshi, was quite cautious about the situation.


    "..." Garp didn''t speak as he simply crouched, his knees flexing, and shot off the ship toward his granddaughter''s pirate ship.


    "Grandpa... Hm?!" Lucy didn''t even have time to react as Garp grabbed her, startling her.


    "What are you doing, Grandpa?!" Lucy eximed angrily as she was lifted into the air by her clothes, Garp grabbing her by the shoulder.


    "What am I doing? I''m going to discipline my granddaughter for bing a rebellious pirate!!" he eximed with a stern look, while Lucy tried to break free from his grip.


    "I may be a pirate, but I still fight for my own justice, Grandpa!" Lucy protested.


    "A pirate is a pirate!!!" Garp yelled right in her face.


    Even Shirahoshi was a little worried, along with the others this time, upon witnessing this scene.


    "Neee... what should we do?!" Hachi murmured.


    "We have no choice... we must fight the Marines!!" Vivi said with a firm tone.


    "Hurry, let''s go!" Nami responded, conjuring ws in the air as she advanced.


    Garp looked to the side as four members of his grandson''s crew appeared��Hachi wielding six swords, Shirahoshi the sea king, Nami with her air ws, and Vivi generating wind with her Devil Fruit.


    "So, you all want to fight as well, brats... Tell me... have Luffy''s daughters been born? Am I a great-grandfather already, huh?!" Garp took the opportunity to ask something he had been curious about for the past year.


    "Luffy''s daughters?" Lucy murmured, stopping her struggle for a moment as she thought about it, before smiling at her grandfather.


    "Yes, Luffy had Aurora and Luna with Boa Hancock... which makes me an aunt!" Lucy eximed, causing Garp to raise an eyebrow. Her granddaughter didn''t stop there and continued talking. "And not just them... he had three more children... So, actually, I''m an aunt of five!" she said cheerfully.


    "Five?" Garp''s mouth dropped open upon hearing that. He knew that with Luffy being surrounded by so many women, he would eventually have more children... however, this was more than he had predicted.


    "Yes, Luffy had three girls and two boys. And there are still two more on the way..." shemented thoughtfully. "One of the mothers is even right there." She pointed to Vivi, knowing there would be no problem telling her grandfather this.


    But Vivi didn''t like that and pointed at Lucy.


    "Hey, don''t spill things so easily and don''t involve my Sinbad in this!" she eximed, showing shark-like teeth.


    At that moment, Garp, who was surprised and silent, looked at Vivi and then at Lucy.


    "Really?" he asked.


    "Yes." Lucy said, still smiling.


    Garp remained silent.


    "Grandpa, are you okay? You look like you''re about to cry..." Lucy suddenly asked, seeing Garp visibly emotional.


    "It''s nothing, just got something in my eye." he murmured, while this confusion unfolded on the ck Pearl, with the Marines watching the scene, confused, not fully understanding what was happening, waiting for any signal of conflict or an order from Garp to resolve things. After all, it was his granddaughter there, and no one wanted to interfere in such a personal matter without the Vice-Admiral''s permission.


    "What should we do, Admiral Kizaru?" a vice-admiral asked the present admiral as he analyzed the situation.


    "They seem to be in some sort of family dispute... how frightening," Kizaru murmured and continued, "Anyway, let''s wait for Garp to handle this. There''s no sign of Monkey D. Luffy at the moment, but I''m sure it won''t be long before he shows up. After all, we''re near his territory." Kizarumented, without much hope of taking any of Luffy''s crew members hostage, as thest n had gone horribly wrong.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter now..." Kizaru murmured to himself, waiting to see how things would unfold.


    Suddenly, Garp returned to his usual self, his serious gaze still focused on his granddaughter. "Let''s forget about that, and now I dere that you are under arrest, because you''re a pirate," he said simply to his granddaughter, while Lucy, her eyes wide open and now worried, looked at him in shock.


    "Wait, you can''t do this to me, Grandpa!" she eximed, almost in despair, as if she was already being taken to Impel Down.


    "This is bad... should we prepare to fight, right?" Nami eximed, readying her ws for a confrontation to save Lucy.


    "You think you can take me on, brats?" Garp grumbled, unbothered.


    But before they could continue, Garp stopped, turning his eyes to a corner as if trying to see something behind him. Kizaru was looking at the sky, along with many vice-admirals, their Observation Haki more refined.


    "It seems he has arrived after all..." Kizarumented.


    "You should go a bit easier on your granddaughter, Grandpa..." a voice emerged at that moment, and everyone looked up in surprise to see Luffy appear in the sky, his ck wings arched as he glided through the air, flying over the ships and staring directly at the ck Pearl, where his grandfather was.


    "LUFFFYYYYYY!!!!" Lucy eximed joyfully, while the rest of the crew looked on with a sigh.


    Garp turned his body toward his grandson, a small smile forming on his lips, but with the same determined gleam in his eyes. "You finally showed up, brat. You''ve barely returned after a year, and you''re already causing chaos everywhere you go, even at the start of the New World. I can''t let you do as you please. I will fight in the name of justice and take you down, my troublesome grandson!!" Garp dered.


    "Well, Grandpa, we''re here to negotiate. How about we start?" Luffy spoke calmly, while Garp stared at him, letting go of Lucy and taking a step toward him, causing Lucy to fall to the ground, looking confused at her grandfather walking toward her brother.


    "Alright, let''s negotiate... but let''s negotiate like a Marine does with a pirate... with fists!" Garp said, beginning to take off his cape and removing it from his shoulders. Everyone watched as Garp walked to the edge of the ship. He flexed his knees and exploded in speed, charging directly at Luffy.


    "Wait, they''re going to fight?!" Vivi was shocked.


    "Wasn''t this supposed to be a negotiation? Why is it turning into a fight?!" Namiined.


    "Kizaru...?" Someone looked at the admiral, who sighed. "Alright... we should fight, but we can''t damage the ship or go too hard, after all, we might have problems if Garp''s grandson ends up winning..." Kizaru murmured, uncertain of Luffy''s full strength. But knowing that Luffy had taken down two admirals and left another in critical condition, he was clearly stronger than the reports had suggested, especially since he had shown new powers from his Devil Fruits, making him even more of a monster.


    "Very well, Grandpa." Luffy murmured, a smile forming as he moved his wings, thenunched himself at full speed toward Garp.


    "With you, I can go all out, Grandpa!!" Luffy eximed as his skin began to change in the next moment, shifting into his hybrid transformation. His skin turned purple with natural armor, horns sprouting from his head, his eyes glowing an even more intense crimson, as he exploded in strength and shot toward his grandfather.


    In the next instant, both their fists collided, with Garp only using his Haki, and Luffy refraining from using his mes, matching his grandfather''s Haki. The moment their fists met, the entire space shifted, a burst of ck lightning rippling across the sea between the Marine ships and the ck Pearl, causing everything to shake like a tidal wave.


    "Help, it''s shaking too much!!" the Marines eximed, trying to grab onto something.


    "They''re causing all this with just a punch?! It''s almost like we''re back at Marineford... in the middle of those monsters, with chaos happening all around, and we could die at any moment from a stray attack," Helmeppo eximed next to Coby. He was aware of how Luffy had left him in the East Blue, with fewer teeth, broken bones, while mercilessly killing his father. Even though Luffy was in a critical state, Helmeppo felt anger toward him for that, but he recognized that he could never do anything against that cruel pirate. His anger had turned into fear when he saw him again at Marineford... after all, who could deal with these monsters?


    "Vice-Admiral Garp... Luffy..." Coby murmured, watching the battle between true warriors of the sea, as his gaze shifted to the ck Pearl with Admiral Kizaru''s orders. Coby simply jumped into the air and rushed at full speed toward the Straw Hats'' ship.


    "Coby!!" Helmeppo murmured, and with no choice, he followed hispanion.


    Lucy was watching the fight, ready to intervene, while her crewmates kept an eye on the Marines. The weaker ones aboard the ship were trembling deep within the vessel.


    "Herees the Marines!" Shirahoshi remarked.


    "Lucy-san!" Coby eximed as he approached Lucy, his formerpanion.


    "Coby... I see..." Lucy murmured, understanding his will to fight, and nodded to her old friend as they both advanced into the air, each with a Haki-infused fist. Their fists collided in the midst of the chaos, though it was nothingpared to the overwhelming power that Luffy and Garp were unleashing. Some admirals also left their ships, passing even Helmeppo, heading toward Luffy''s crewmates, while Kizaru made no move.


    The first de to sh was Gion''s against the mermaid''s trident, standing firm with both weapons coated in Haki.


    Three explosions echoed in the air as the rest of the Straw Hats prepared for the approaching vice-admirals. The sky between the two ships had turned into a battlefield, with Luffy''s crew trying to prevent the ck Pearl from bing the Marines'' target.


    The most shocking confrontation, between the two members of the Monkey family, finally came to a halt as both separated from each other. Luffy and Garp were now more than 30 meters apart, still staring at one another. Luffy kept his same smile on his face, while his gaze briefly lowered to take in all the ongoing fights.


    Garp didn''t look at the situation around him; he turned his focus back to his grandson, maintaining a serious enough expression to try to defeat him.


    "Grandpa... if we keep this up, some of our crewmates might get hurt in the meantime. How about we finish this quickly?" Luffy asked.


    "What do you mean...?" Garp questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    "Your strongest attack against mine, how about it? I want to see if my punch can surpass your Gxy Impact..." Luffy dered.


    "You know about it?!" Garp looked visibly surprised before adopting a more serious expression. "Alright... brat, let''s see how much you''ve grown in these two years... let''s see if you can surpass my strongest attack..." Garpmented, and Luffy nodded, both preparing without dragging the fight out any longer.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 425 – Galactic Impact VS Flaming Comet Punch!

    Chapter 425 �C Gctic Impact VS ming Comet Punch!


    Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Brat..." Garp murmured once again, looking seriously at his grandson. In the next moment, lightning began to appear around him, epting his grandson''s challenge and drawing the attention of everyone below the fight.


    "Hey, Garp, are you really going to do this?" That question lingered in the air, with some already knowing exactly what he was about to do��using his most powerful attack against his own grandson. It was madness, even for the sadistic Garp.


    Coby was watching his teacher before being surprised by an extended punch from Lucy, using Haki. "Pay attention to the fight, Coby!" sheined, not knowing exactly what her grandfather was doing, as she hadn''t had time to train that attack with him in the Marines.


    Luffy looked satisfied with Garp''s response, but also a bit concerned. "Grandpa, I believe this ce won''t be safe for any of ourpanions. How about we move away?" Luffymented while still in his second transformation, with ck wings surrounded by purple mes.


    Garp looked at him before nodding. "Alright, but I need to ask you something... You haven''t regained all your power, have you?" Garp questioned during their fight.


    "Yes, Grandpa, you were the first to notice. Even though I''m stronger than I was a year ago, I still haven''t recovered all my power, but that''s not a problem to deal with all my enemies. I''m confident I can defeat whoever I want in these seas as I am." Luffy said confidently. He was still somewhat weakened by the restrictions imposed on him, and it would take some time to fully regain his strength.


    "Alright then. I want to see your current strength!" Garp said, and in the next moment, he disappeared, heading towards the sea. Luffy took onest look at his crew members, who were beginning to fight against the Marines. He spread his wings and vanished, leaving a trail of mes as he followed his grandfather, trusting that they could handle things while he was away.


    Shirahoshi was fighting against Gion at that moment, as their trident and katana shed rapidly, surprising the vice-admiral by being stopped by a mermaid.


    "You''re fast... and you''re not even using your Akuma no Mi powers..." Gion murmured with a dissatisfied tone, as she began to coat her weapon with Haki, advancing against the mermaid. Shirahoshi didn''t back down,unching herself forward. Armament Haki and Conqueror''s Haki coated her weapon, shing directly, causing Gion to lose the exchange as she was sent flying backward, surprised. Shirahoshi had also developed theyer of Conqueror''s Haki.


    In Luffy''s crew, everyone had different talents, but inbat with the techniques they had begun training, Bebo was the most talented in the six styles. He mastered all the techniques faster and stronger than anyone else in the same period of time within the crew.


    Observation Haki was already a tie between Enel and Usopp, who both showed great aptitude. Enel''s Akuma no Mi already helped him a lot, but he still had immense talent. Usopp had developed greatly in the past year and was nearly equal to Enel with his Akuma no Mi.


    However, in Armament Haki, Shirahoshi stood out, developing it at a faster pace than the others as she traveled with the crew through Paradise.


    As for Conqueror''s Haki... no one could surpass the captain himself, Luffy. He had a natural talent for all types of Haki, but in Conqueror''s Haki, he excelled above all. He had learned the advancedyer of this Haki during a war while fighting alongside Whitebeard. The others had a year to develop their abilities, so Shirahoshi had no major issues replicating the technique with her Armament Hakiyer after a year, even though it wasn''t her strongest suit.


    The vice-admiral was still surprised as she tried to stay in the air. Gion quickly recovered and was already back on the offensive, applying pressure again, while Shirahoshi looked at her with a serious and mature gaze, leaving behind the fearful girl she once was, now just a memory of the past.


    Nami was fighting against two vice-admirals, swiftly applying wind pressure with her Garuda ws. She managed tond hits on them, causing them to cry out in pain and fall back onto the Marine ships once again.


    Vivi was engaged in a battle against Smoker himself, who floated in the air, beginning to fly using his smoke and firing attacks around. Both of their Logia abilities couldn''t affect each other from that distance, as Smoker waited to use his weapon on her. Vivi sent out precise cuts, waiting for the right moment to strike. When Smoker finally got close, Vivi dashed forward, using her extreme speed, faster than Smoker himself, striking him with Haki and making him roar in pain before being sent flying onto the ship as well, while an explosion echoed across the deck.


    "Smoker-san!" Tashigi yelled, rushing forward, frowning as she looked up to see Vivi still flying, calmly staring down at them, as if waiting for her next opponent.


    Hachi was also fighting a vice-admiral, in a sword battle, where the man struggled to withstand the pressure from the fishman, who was beginning to easily overpower him.


    "They''ve gotten so strong..." Kizaru murmured, still standing on the ship since the beginning, observing all of hisrades. The vice-admirals were starting to lose as soon as the sh began, which shouldn''t have been a surprise for this crew. After a year of being missing, it was obvious they had been training, and they had be even more formidable.


    Suddenly, Coby went flying, crashing into one of the ships and causing an explosion. Helmeppo appeared right after, looking worriedly at his friend. "She''s so strong..." Coby muttered, as he looked ahead, seeing Lucy covering almost her entire body with Armament Haki in a different transformation.


    "This is my <em>Gear Fourth</em>, Coby! Take it seriously, or you''ll lose badly!" Sheughed, still finding it fun to fight with her formerrades, without any malice in her tone. It was as if she was having a reunion, with no intention of hurting them, just for a friendly fight.


    "This is bad..." Kizarumented, hearing Lucy and watching her raise her fist and charge forward. Other vice-admirals approached to stop her, but Lucy began dodging their attacks, as if she were enjoying herself, easily striking each of them. With no choice, Admiral Kizaru transformed into light and advanced.


    ''If I don''t damage their ship or seriously injure their crew, he won''t get really angry, right?'' Kizaru thought as he moved forward, appearing in front of Lucy and delivering a kick before she noticed.


    "What!?" she eximed as her body flexed like rubber, absorbing the full impact. Kizaru raised an eyebrow since, even with Haki, she could still use her rubbery ability��something very strange.


    Nevertheless, she went flying, screaming, before starting to step on the air and stabilize herself again, still using Geppo. In her Gear Fourth, her body emitted smoke and was covered in Haki. Although she wasn''t asrge as Luffy in his original transformation, this form prioritized speed like her Snake Woman form.


    "You''re too fast, Kizaru-san!" shemented with a smile, as sheunched an attack from that distance, stretching her Haki-coated arm. It veered to one side before hitting an invisible wall in the air, then changing direction like a snake. It kept advancing with each curve towards Kizaru. The Admiral decided to act then, transforming into light again. He quickly darted forward, dodging the attack with his zigzag movements, trying to reach her.


    Lucy saw him appear again, a blinding light before he kicked her, but she had already anticipated it. While one of her arms remained extended, her body suddenly inted as if absorbing all the air around. Kizaru''s kicknded on her belly, sinking into her rubber ball-like form. He felt the pressure and was sent flying backward without any effect this time. As he recovered, Lucy used her other arm tond a punch on him. Kizaru felt the pain as the hitnded squarely on his stomach, sending him flying a considerable distance before returning, touching the struck area and looking at Lucy with an impressed gaze.


    "Incredible!" Kizarumented, preparing to continue the fight, seeing that Garp''s granddaughter had truly be powerful enough to face an admiral, which was a great loss for the Marines.


    At that moment, as he readied himself to fight again, he felt something��and it wasn''t just him. Everyone who was fighting suddenly felt the pressure, and their eyes turned toward the horizon, where Luffy and Garp were.


    "What is that?" the vice-admirals murmured, as the air seemed calm on that side. But if they paid close attention, they could now see the pressure in the air changing. It began to glow with a crimson hue on one side and an amethyst hue on the other, as if both colors were preparing to collide.


    Luffy was there, looking at his grandfather from over 500 meters away, starting to prepare his punch, which was glowing intensely, while Garp did the same, with red lightning radiating with all his might, embedding Conqueror''s Haki and Armament Haki. Luffy was doing the same, starting to shine. Both the grandson''s and grandfather''s attacks were coated in Armament Haki, along with Conqueror''s Haki��Garp would use a pure punch, and Luffy would use his technique with mes.


    "Hahaha!" Garp suddenly startedughing amidst the lightning, not knowing if it was out of joy or excitement. Luffy, on the other hand, kept his focus but felt a little happy about it. It was clear that, in that moment, his grandfather was acknowledging his strength, something he considered a higher form of recognition,ing from the hero of the Marines.


    As the two of them prepared for a few more seconds, in the next instant, they both charged forward, disappearing over the sea, which was carved open by their speeds. They advanced toward each other, moving faster than the sea could react. A wave began to form, carved out by their power, and in the middle of the sea, before the wave could catch up to them, they already had their fists ready to collide.


    "Gctic Impact!" Garp eximed, swinging his arm.


    "ming Comet Punch!" Luffy called out, throwing his punch forward.


    In the next moment, everything seemed to return to normal, as both fists were connected. A vision of Goa Kingdom appeared at that moment, showing Luffy on his grandfather''s shoulders,ughing, while Lucy had her arm stretched out to him, as if she were on a swing,ughing as well. Garp kept a smile on his face as he watched his two grandchildren ying.


    It was a strange image, but their Haki had connected them to it. There was no sign of power between them at that moment, with both fists connected without Haki or Devil Fruit powers, while the sea continued advancing at the speed they had created. Everything stayed like that for a while, with more images appearing as they stared at each other, both maintaining smiles on their faces, with that static scene. But everything would change, because in the next instant, everything exploded with an impact, sinking the sea below, simr to the pressure Luffy caused at Marineford. Conqueror''s Haki, Armament Haki, and the purple mes exploded from the collision.


    Immediately afterward, a massive explosion devastated the entire area for miles from the point where their fists collided.


    From the Marine ship and the Straw Hats'' ship, everyone could see the huge explosion rising on the horizon before a massive force swept across the sea, crashing into the ships, throwing them far away as everyone screamed in surprise. Even those flying with Geppo had to protect themselves bynding on their ships.


    The sea quickly formed waves in all directions as the explosion continued to cover the horizon, blocking out the sunlight.


    In Dressrosa, all eyes turned toward that direction, trying to understand what was happening there.


    "Look, Mommy! It''s so pretty!!" Luna eximed.


    "Was that Daddy who did that?" Aurora asked Hancock.


    "I... Hm!?" Hancock murmured before feeling something and quickly grabbing her daughters as a pressure passed through them, generating a strong wind that swept everything in the city, even knocking people over, while everyone looked around, wondering what was happening there.


    The people of Skypiea were also quite stunned, seeing the huge explosioning from the Blue Sea, and feeling the pressure advancing toward them as well.


    It didn''t take long before a tsunami formed, heading not only toward the Marine ships but also towards the outskirts of Dressrosa, with a giant-scale impact. The entire sea was now showing a massive crater the size of an ind, with streaks of Haki running through it, with no sign of Luffy or Garp.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 426 – Negotiation complete.

    Chapter 426 �C Negotiationplete.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The explosion created chaos throughout the sea at that moment as the ships stopped in the water, watching the enormous wave forming.


    "This is bad..." Kizaru couldn''t help butment as he saw the situation worsening on their side.


    "This is so huge!!" Lucy couldn''t hold back her exmation upon seeing such a giant wave.


    "Vivi..." Nami murmured.


    "Yes... we must." Vivi replied.


    As the wave approached them, the two girls flew towards the sea, facing the enormous wave as they used their powers to summon winds from their hands shaped like whirlwinds, which immediately shed with the tsunami, halting it in the next moment.


    "This side is done." Nami wiped some sweat off her brow.


    "As for the other sides..." Vivi said, after all, the tsunami was starting in the open sea. At that moment, they saw figures rushing towards the waves, attacking them from all sides. mes, which appeared to be Luffy''s, erupted from one of them as he began to explode each of the waves into pure vapor, preventing the waters from reaching other inds and causing chaos.


    The Marines stopped fighting against the Straw Hats at that moment as they watched the two people finish dealing with the waves before returning to them.


    Luffy and Garp were not in a good state, their clothes torn, leaving only their pants, and they were bruised, appearing to have been burned.


    "Buahahahahaha!" Garp appeared,ughing as hended on one of the Marine ships, with everyone watching him cautiously.


    Luffy alsonded on the ck Pearl as his sister canceled her transformation and walked over to him with the others.


    "Well... looks like that punch from Gramps is no joke..." Luffy scratched his head.


    "What was that, Luffy? Didn''t you go a bit overboard with that?" Vivi couldn''t help but murmur to him.


    "It''s true... it was a bit overboard, but it doesn''t matter now... anyway." Luffy turned to face the Marines as his grandfather continued tough. "Let''s start negotiating with the Marines about the hostages."


    Luffy and Garp had created such arge hole in the sea that even by flying in the opposite direction, they couldn''t reach the wall of water. They ended up sharing a look of understanding the situation��they couldn''t fight, and instead, they joined forces to stop the wave so that no one would be harmed. In the end, they decided to cease the initial battle, and Luffy couldn''t help but feel proud seeing his attack equal that of the legendary Marine hero.


    "Luffy!!" Garp finally called out, and Luffy turned to face him. "Return the Marine members you captured, now!!" he eximed.


    "Don''t be foolish, Gramps. I won''t return them just because you want me to... let''s negotiate." Luffy crossed his arms.


    "Fine..." Garp began cleaning his nose as he walked back to stand next to Kizaru. "You''re the one leading this negotiation. Good luck. Buahahahahaha!" Garp startedughing while the Admiral sighed.


    "Alright... tell me what you want, Monkey D. Luffy." Kizaru stepped forward this time, taking a step ahead of Garp.


    "Kizaru, it''s been a while... I hope you''re doing well!" Luffy spoke as if he were meeting an old friend since he held no grudge against Kizaru. Along with Kuzan, they were the Admirals who hadn''t angered him to the point of trying to kill them.


    "Well... you can''t speak like that with me, we''re enemies." Kizaru murmured softly, but Luffy was paying attention to the other members behind him.


    "Smoker! Gion... Hahaha, you haven''t changed at all. Not you either, Coby; I hope you''ve gotten stronger." Luffy greeted everyone. Some looked at him confused, others with serious eyes, while Gion didn''t seem to have a favorable expression toward Luffy.


    "Anyway." Luffy turned back to Kizaru. "I''ll release Sengoku if the government doesn''t interfere in the war against Kaido and Big Mom!" Luffy dered.


    "And Fujitora?" Kizaru asked.


    "He''ll stay imprisoned until further notice; after all, I need to protect my territories, and he will be my hostage so you won''t attack the area. Besides, I want a deration about this in tomorrow''s newspaper, after all, I don''t just trust the government''s words, and I want to put its credibility in check. He can chase after me if he wants, but will people trust the government as much after that?" Luffy asked calmly.


    Originally, they interfered in the news about Domingo being dissociated from the Shichibukai program to help him deal with Luffy and the others, but at the same time, it sowed the seeds of doubt among the people, proving that the government could manipte information as they saw fit.


    ''Actually... that''s exactly what I want...'' Luffy hoped the government wouldn''t fulfill its part, as he needed the people''s trust in them to be a little shaken. This would weaken their foundations enough so that someday he couldpletely destroy them. After all, he couldn''t just be someone who destroys; he needed to show the world why he wanted to destroy the government and how that would impact people''s lives in this world. At least in the battle in Wano, they could hold back while he kept Fujitora under custody.


    "Well, I''ll have to talk to my superiors about your demands..." Kizarumented.


    "Then feel free... I''ll wait here with my crew." Luffy turned his back on the Marine ship as everyone watched him walk back to his crew.


    Kizaru ended up having to handle two Den Den Mushi while Fleet Admiral Akainu and the Five Elders discussed Luffy''s demands. Akainu didn''t like it at all, not hesitating to raise his voice to his superiors. In the end, other members of the Marines saw this, while aboard the ship, Monkey D. Luffy threw a banquet with his crew as theyughed and chatted about everything, showing how shameless the pirate was, behaving like this in front of such a powerful Marine force withplete nonchnce.


    "That damn Luffy!!" Garp said with some frustration, watching Luffy having fun right in front of him, while his subordinates didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Kizaru stood up and approached the edge of the ship. "Monkey D. Luffy... The government epts your demands... You must hand over Sengoku, and we''ll seal the pact, but you must release Fujitora after the war..." Kizaru said in azy and slow voice.


    "Well... looks like everything went well." Luffy got up with a piece of meat in his mouth, smiling at the admiral. "I ept your conditions. Let''s head to Dressrosa with just one Marine ship following the ck Pearl. You can leave her with yourpanion." Luffy said, and Kizaru nodded. Unsurprisingly, it was Garp who was chosen for this, as they made way for the ck Pearl to pass.


    "Goodbye." Luffy gave a small smile to Gion on one of the ships, while the woman seemed very ufortable with his interaction with her. The ship with the dog figurehead quickly followed the ck Pearl as they left those waters behind and sailed toward the horizon.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the inds surrounding Dressrosa, with some still floating in the sky at a little over 1,000 meters, encircling the area to amodate all the territories.


    "So, this is the brat''s territory..." Garp couldn''t help but cross his arms, looking with some admiration at the scene before him. He had never seen so many inds in one ce; not even Big Mom had this. And Luffy had only put the inds there a few hours ago; he hadn''t even started organizing them yet, intending to bring more kingdoms here with Bepo''s help.


    "Incredible... are they suspended in the air thanks to the power of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi?" Coby couldn''t help but murmur in awe.


    "Yes... That''s why no one could find him this past year... the brat was hiding in the sky the entire time... Buahahaha!" Garp said before starting tough.


    The ck Pearl finally docked at the port as all the members disembarked, with Nami and Vivi sighing, Lucy and Shirahoshi smiling, while Laboon and Hachi were excited. On the other hand, Two Piece, Karoo, and Megalo still seemed quite frightened by everything that had happened at sea.


    "We''ve finally arrived!" Luffy was pleased that the castle was finally ready and his crew was back together.


    "Luffy... why is your grandfather here?" Yamato approached Luffy at that moment, carrying Nymeria in her arms.


    "We''re returning a prisoner, so he''s here to escort him." Luffy shrugged as he approached his daughter, patting her on the head.


    "Where are my great-grandchildren?!" Garp''s voice rang out at that moment as he jumped off the ship, not caring about appearing in enemy territory as long as he could see the next generation of his bloodline.


    He finally appeared in front of Luffy and his crew, gathering at the front of the ship as he saw the white-haired girl with red eyes and horns, standing between Luffy and Yamato.


    "This is my great-granddaughter!" He approached, still dirty and bruised from the fight, while Luffy just watched as his grandfather picked up his daughter.


    Nymeria didn''t cry at the sudden grab, even though she was just a baby, but she looked confused at Garp.


    "The Marines took Nymeria!!" Lucy eximed from the other side, startled and ready to confront her grandfather to rescue her niece.


    "Buahahahahaha! It''s good to see the Monkey family getting bigger... wait... is she the daughter of Kaido''s daughter?" Garpughed and looked at Yamato with a furrowed brow. "So she''s also Kaido''s granddaughter! What makes me part of that bastard''s family? Luffy, go to Wano and punch him for me, saying I''m the best grandpa!!" Garp eximed.


    "..." Luffy didn''t know what to say to his grandfather''s derations as he saw Garp smiling at Nymeria while lifting her as high as he could. The little girl seemed to enjoy it, making baby sounds.


    "I''ve decided!!" He eximed while everyone looked at him cautiously. "I''m going to make her the strongest Marine!!" Garp''s statement made everyone look at him as if he were an idiot, even the members who hade with him on his ship. "Buahahahahaha!"


    "You think you can just take my daughter like that, you bastard!" Luffy roared before starting another fight with his grandfather.


    The two admirals were in their cells when the door opened, revealing Luffy standing in front of them. "Monkey D. Luffy..." Sengoku murmured through clenched teeth, while Fujitora remained silent.


    "Well... Garp is here to pick one of you, and you''ll be sent with him, Sengoku," Luffy stated.


    "You''re keeping an admiral...?" Sengoku growled, not pleased with the idea.


    "You could say that. I''m trying to protect my people, and besides, you were the ones who started all this trouble... now I''m taking measures against it." Luffy spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." No one said anything else.


    "Let''s go now; your ship is waiting outside. As for you, Fujitora... we''ll talkter. I''m sure your stay in this kingdom will be quite interesting." Luffy said, while the admiral remained silent once more.


    Sengoku stood up, still wearing the Seastone chains, as Luffy locked the cell again. They headed outside towards the port, arriving at the location where Vivi appeared in front of them with a worried look.


    "Luffy, you have to stop your grandfather!!" She dered as Luffy turned to see the scene before him. Luna and Autora were having fun, calling Garp ''grandpa,'' with Hancock looking worried. On his shoulder, Sinbad clung to his clothes,ughing along with his half-sisters.


    "You''re not babies anymore, how about joining the Marines like your grandpa, huh?" Garp asked with a smile at the older girls, while Sinbad remained stuck there the whole time.


    "Yes, Grandpa!!"


    "Marines, Grandpa!"


    "Mustang."


    Luffy''s daughters didn''t help with these derations, meeting their grandfather for the first time and finding him quite amazing, while Sinbad spoke his first word, which was the name of the car Luffy had built for him.


    "That damn... wait right here." Luffy was already frustrated with his grandfather''s boldness in wanting to recruit his children into the Marines, leaving a bewildered Sengoku behind.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 427 – Coby’s determination.

    Chapter 427 �C Coby��s determination.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The navy ship finally left Dressrosa, while Garp stood behind it, wiping his eyes with a handkerchief.


    "My great-grandchildren�� my beautiful great-grandchildren�� How can Grandpa leave the future of the navy like this?!" He cried alone while his crew looked lost.


    "Can you stop being such a crybaby?!" Sengoku appeared beside him, pping him on the head.


    "How can I not cry��?!" Garp shouted at him. "And you, you bastard�� You better not go after them like you did with Roger''s son, otherwise, you''ll face the fist of a very angry great-grandfather!" Garp eximed angrily at Sengoku.


    "I''m no longer the fleet admiral, you damn fool!" Sengokuined with a grimace before getting serious with Garp. "Even so, if they became criminals when they grow up, I would certainly execute them," Sengoku said with a serious tone.


    "What did you say, you bastard?!" Garp began releasing his Conqueror''s Haki.


    "First, listen to me, you damn fool!" Sengoku eximed. "Do you think the government is going to let them grow up? Their father is destroying all the bnce in the world! There will be all kinds of operations to make sure your great-grandchildren don''t live on to pass your grandson''s bloodline to other generations, especially given your family''s history. When the news of Monkey D. Luffy having children with other figures predominantly known for their strength shocks the world, the World Government will act." Sengoku stated the obvious while Garp, despite being furious, understood this reasoning very well.


    "Those bastards�� I won''t let that happen, Sengoku�� They are just children. Even if I be a fugitive from the government, I won''t allow it! I swear!" Garp said each word through clenched teeth.


    "That''s what I feared. I don''t know if this could be a good or a bad thing, but it''s no longer in my hands. Anyway, your grandson just took a marine admiral hostage; let''s just hope the government finds sacrificing Fujitora more advantageous than trying to eliminate your great-grandchildren�� otherwise, they won''t be able to do anything," Sengoku replied.


    "Whatever�� I''m going to the cabin; I''m in a bad mood now," Garp muttered as he began to move through the ship, heading inside.


    "Vice-Admiral Garp��" Helmeppo murmured, watching Garp close the door.


    Coby stood next to him, also watching, while his gaze turned back to Dressrosa and all the other inds around the kingdom, slowly drifting away as the ship continued sailing. He couldn''t help but think about how strong Luffy had be; he was a step beyond an admiral. After all, he could see the look of fear in Kizaru''s eyes and even his caution with the other crew members. It was no wonder Luffy had beaten Green Bull and captured two other figures like Sengoku and Fujitora.


    ''Even if I achieve my dream of bing an admiral�� can I stop him?'' This was the question in Coby''s mind as he stared at the ind.


    The memory of almost two years ago, when he still worked for Alvida while she was overweight, doing all kinds of tasks nobody else wanted and without a choice, obeying her demands.


    Until Luffy showed up and managed to defeat Alvida and her entire crew in a unique way. In the end, Coby left the ship with Luffy, and they went to Shelltown. Thinking about this, Coby couldn''t help but smile.


    <em>shback</em>


    "Ouch! Why did you hit me?!" A young pink-haired boy murmured, looking at the man in front of him with fear, trembling as he thought this would be his end with this terrible and ruthless pirate. After all, this was Coby''s first impression of Luffy.


    "Because you talk too much! And I feel like doing it since you cry like a coward every time you open your mouth," Luffy said directly.


    "Coward��??" Coby couldn''t help but murmur as he thought about his life since he left to fish and was captured by Alvida two years ago. "I guess you''re right. In the end, I''m just a weakling at the mercy of others'' wills��" Cobymented, while Luffy sighed seeing this.


    "Coby, tell me, do you have a dream?" Luffy asked.


    "I have one... But I don''t know if I''m worthy��" he said without much confidence.


    "You''re already starting off wrong," Luffy said, gaining a curious look from Koby, then continued, "You don''t have faith in your dream, so you''ll never achieve it," Luffy concluded simply.


    "Faith in my�� achieving it?" Koby murmured as they were in the middle of the ocean, now without any ships in sight.


    "Look, Koby, if Alvida''s dream is to be the most beautiful woman in East Blue, then it''ll happen if she has unwavering faith in it! You might be surprised by her the next time you see her," Luffy spoke seriously, and before Koby could say something like ''that''s impossible,'' he continued,


    "Just like I''m the man destined to conquer all the seas! Even if I die pursuing my dream, I won''t give up believing in it!" Luffy said, cing his straw hat on his head to show the seriousness of his words.


    "Even if you die pursuing your dream��?" Koby was captivated by the words of this man, even though he was quite intimidating with his bad-boy demeanor. Koby gained a new determination in his gaze, and with a clenched fist, he said,


    "You''re right, Mr. Luffy! I''ll join the navy! I''ll be an admiral and capture all the pirates in the world! <em>POFF</em>Ouch! That hurt, why did you hit me again?!" Koby, who was finishing his heartfelt words, felt another flick on the side of his head.


    "Don''t say you''re going to catch all the pirates in front of a pirate!" Luffy tried to instill somemon sense into the boy in front of him.


    "I guess you''re right�� Wait? You''re notughing at my dream?" Koby asked, looking at Luffy''s stoic face.


    "<em>Tsk</em>Why would Iugh at someone else''s dream?" Luffy asked, scoffing.


    "Remember, Koby, in this world, people''s dreams have no end!" Luffy spoke seriously.


    <em>End of shback</em>


    Coby thought about this memory, long etched in his mind as a motivator. Ironically, Luffy had been the first person to believe in his dream, who had told him about his own dreams, even if it meant challenging the entire world. He would keep risking his life, no matter how peopleughed at him; he didn''t care.


    "Because he always had unwavering faith in his dream, it''s no wonder he got to where he is, silencing all those who thought it was impossible. In less than two years, he conquered the sea and put his name at the top of this world," Coby couldn''t help but say his words to the wind.


    "What? Did you say something, Coby?" Helmeppo couldn''t help but ask beside him, but Coby didn''t bother to respond as his eyes were fixed on Luffy.


    ''You''re right, Luffy, even though I''m following my dream, it''s still not enough�� even if I be an admiral�� maybe that''s not enough�� I need to reach a new level�� One that can rival a Yonko!'' Coby couldn''t help but feel a me igniting in his heart. He realized that the level he was aiming for wasn''t enough to stop Monkey D. Luffy; he needed to go beyond that.


    ''I''ll surpass all the admirals�� I''ll be the one who brings justice to the most unreachable parts of the sea�� no matter who I have to face, I''ll surpass them all!'' Coby''s determination was evolving, and everyone on the ship was shocked as a wave of Conqueror''s Haki began emanating uncontrobly from the boy, spreading in all directions with the wind and yellow lightning bolts.


    "What?! That��" Sengoku, who was near the ship''s bow, quickly turned to look at the source of the Haki, shocked to see iting from one of Garp''s prot��g��s.


    "Coby!!" Garp, who was in his cabin with his hands on his forehead deep in thought, quickly lifted his head, sensing the Conqueror''s Haki awakening from someone he never imagined, causing even the old marine hero to lose hisposure.


    "Hm? What was that?!" Coby looked bewildered, seeing lightning boltsing out of him without realizing it, while he turned his gaze forward as Helmeppo looked at him in fear, falling to his knees on the deck, while Sengoku stared at him, stunned.


    Suddenly, people around the ship started to fall, one by one. Sailors who couldn''t withstand the pressure of the Haki dropped to their knees or fainted all over the ship.


    "What have I done��" Coby murmured, not fully understanding what he had just done.


    "Was that Coby��? Does he have the Conqueror''s Haki��?"


    "Daddy�� what are you looking at in the sea�� I can''t see anything!" Aurora murmured while sitting in Luffy''sp, noticing her father staring at a specific spot with a startled expression and saying words that confused the girl.


    "Daddy is just surprised by something, my baby��" Luffy replied to her, opening a smile.


    "Really�� But Daddy is so strong! How can he be surprised by something?!" Aurora insisted.


    "It''s because, my daughter�� the sea is so vast that no matter how strong you are, it will always have something to surprise you with��" Luffy remarked while still gazing at the sea, where a small dot on the horizon marked the marine ship''s location.


    "Really?! By the way, I really liked Grandpa�� When is he going to visit us? He already left��" She murmured with a sad tone, having been happy to know she had a grandpa, but he had already left after a little fight with Daddy.


    "I hope it''s soon�� but things aren''t that simple�� Daddy and Grandpa are enemies��" he murmured.


    "Why is that?!" She seemed shocked by this revtion.


    "Daddy will exinter. Anyway�� let''s go see the others, Aurora." Luffy simply kissed her forehead and moved on to where everyone was.


    ''I hope you make the seas more interesting, Coby�� I hope you surpass even my grandfather.'' Luffy couldn''t help but think, genuinely wishing for the navy to have a powerful soldier who could surpass even the admirals.


    Luffy returned to organize everyone''s stay in the new castle. He would stay with his wives, and his children would be in a room next to them when not sleeping with them.


    The rest of the crew, or at least most of the other men, would be in other rooms, as would the royal family, except for Vi, who would stay with Luffy.


    Luffy arranged another banquet, announcing that he would begin meeting the guests who had arrived in Dressrosa exclusively to speak with him. Meanwhile, he ced the animals captured on Mihawk''s ind in aboratory for his scientists to start working on them, turning them into the most powerful living weapon among the inds.


    Luffy didn''t attend the banquet; instead, he had to attend to one girl at a time, as he had to make up for his absence. Barat, Vi, L, and all the wives who wanted his attention.


    By the end of the banquet, he appeared to celebrate with hispanions in the middle of the city, while he was with Uta and Mikita, both pregnant, the mothers of his children, and his five children.


    The next day, he finally had to start executing his pre-war ns, strengthening his position in the New World, increasing his fleet, reinforcing his projects, and conducting training for all members who would participate in the battle in Wano.


    Luffy stayed up until dawn before heading to his room, and even though ck Pearl was already on the ind, it wouldn''t fit all the women who would sleep with him that night, so the castle was his choice.


    When the sun rose the next day, shocking news began circting worldwide, with Luffy once again being a central point, whether for his agreement with the World Government or for his children being mentioned for the first time.


    --------


    Roon Here:


    I decided to work on Coby after all, since the navy needs development or at least the future Sword. I believe that, naturally, Coby will possess the Conqueror''s Haki, so I didn''t find it bad to already awaken it here. Coby needs to be even stronger than what has been shown.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 428 – An Even Larger Fleet!

    Chapter 428 �C An Even Larger Fleet!


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, the newspaper featured news about the agreement between the Yonkou, Monkey D. Luffy, and the World Government.


    People all around the world were shocked as the Straw Hats shed with the Marines in Dressrosa, where three admirals had been deployed, including the retired Sengoku, in Luffy''s absence. However, when the Yonkou himself appeared, the tide of the battle turned against the Marines. One admiral was gravely injured, with witnesses reporting massive fire explosions, and the other two were captured shortly after, with Luffy assisting his crewmates.


    Morgan News had been mapping all of the group''s movements, reporting crew members in various locations across the New World. Today, there was a clear exnation of the crew''s current state, with Dressrosa''s area bing their new headquarters, shown in a photo featuring floating inds in the sky and others surrounding Dressrosa, with even the Gran Tesoro out at sea.


    People were wondering how a Yonkou had turned Dressrosa''s territory into such a formidable force, and what would happen in the New World with the impending war.


    The agreement outlined a condition in which the World Government and the Straw Hats had a non-aggression pact, handing over the former Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, but still holding Fujitora, an admiral, as a hostage in their territory to ensure the Government would notunch an attack against them in the Wano war.


    Those who were beginning to regain faith in the Marines after what had happened a year ago were left in shock at this moment, for in a short time since Monkey D. Luffy had returned to the sea, two admirals had fallen: one severely injured, recovering, and another being held hostage by what people believed to be the most dangerous pirate group in the world at that moment.


    With the Government unable to attack them due to the agreement, people were fearful, especially those who were more enthusiastic supporters of the Government worldwide.


    In addition to the non-aggression pact and the inds around Dressrosa, another page in the newspaper emerged, showing some children around Luffy with the headline: "The Monkey D. Lineage Continues." The article imed that Luffy already had five children.


    Luffy couldn''t hide this information, no matter how much he wanted to, as he would never cease to be present as a father to his children, something he himself didn''t have in his childhood, just like Ace and Lucy. Naturally, this information would be easily noticed by the Government, so Luffy wasn''t too concerned about having his children in the newspaper; it was only natural.


    However, for the world, it was quite shocking that Monkey D. Luffy already had five children. People who feared him, worried about safety and stability in the world, began to wonder what this era and the next would be like, especially since the mothers of these children were also very powerful. Would the World Government let these children grow up? After all, the Government had already failed to kill Roger''s own son.


    "Damn pirates! Curse them!" shouted a man in a ce far from Dressrosa, crushing the newspaper page in anger. "I swear I will destroy them! Even you, Lucy, joined this crew��what a disappointment," Zephyr eximed, staring at the newspaper that also reviewed some information about the pirate crew, and there was a picture of Lucy, a young woman who had trained enthusiastically with the Marines, only to end up bing a pirate in the midst of the war and turning her back on the Marines.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter anymore��" he murmured at the end, staring seriously with eyes gleaming behind his sses. "We''ll have to destroy them," he said, with a clear n to start intervening in the New World, ready to set it into motion.


    Pirates from the New World were also reading the newspapers and reacting in different ways. Some simply turned their ships and headed to Dressrosa, as they owed a debt to that Yonkou. Others began formting ns to destroy them, while some stayed on their inds, unconcerned, thinking of ways to draw Luffy''s attention.


    In Wano, Big Mom had finally arrived, and with her entire family, she was preparing for the war with the Beast Pirates. They were discussing what they had read in the newspaper.


    "Soon he''lle here, and that bastard��" Kaido muttered, angrily. "Is that Yamato''s daughter��?" He saw the photo of a little girl with horns who resembled his daughter, making the world''s strongest creature clench his fists. "Well, I''ll take my granddaughter after killing her father," he concluded, determined.


    "Mama... it''s a shame I have to kill him. He would''ve made a good son-inw..." Big Mom said, looking at the newspaper next to Kaido. She was also thrilled and eager to have Luffy''s lineage within her family, maybe even forcing him to procreate as she had done with other daughters before killing him or stealing his soul, unaware that L was already one of his lovers.


    Meanwhile, in Dressrosa, Luffy flipped through the newspaper and set it aside, not caring much, as a pirate group stood before him. He was sitting once again in the newly built throne room of Dressrosa, holding audiences with various visitors brought by his crew and others who hade on their own.


    "Luffy-Sempai!!! There''s a group here saying you gave them a challenge more than a year ago, and they survived the seas of the New World and managed to make a small name for themselves. They''re here to im a ce in the fleet. What should I do with them, Supreme King of the Universe?!" Bartolomeo shouted.


    "Just ''captain'' is enough, no need to overdo the titles, Bartolomeo. And yes, I remember them very well, I also sensed their presence on the ind. You can let them in," Luffy said calmly, while Bartolomeo nodded with stars in his eyes before leaving. Shortly after, the group entered.


    "Lord Luffy!" they all said, kneeling before him.


    "You don''t need to kneel before me. I''m a pirate, not a king," Luffy said calmly. He avoided demanding these things from monarchs, even though his goal was to be the emperor of all seas. He wouldn''t stoop to the level of asking people to kneel and worship him. They all stood up, and Luffy continued:


    "Anyway, as you know, we''re going to attack Wano, and I won''t force you to join. I''ll ept you into my fleet, but if you want to stay and train until you feel ready for war or sail the seas under my g, you can choose, but training is mandatory." Luffy said calmly. He wasn''t going to go back on his word given to these people, even though it was a reward a little above 200,000,000 berries, these men had still proven their worth to him.


    "We want to fight by your side, Lord Luffy!" said the group''s captain, and Luffy nodded.


    "Alright then, but we''ll stay here for a month to train you, so get prepared," Luffy said, and everyone agreed.


    The next to arrive were the Ideo Pirates, who had a slightly longer conversation with Luffy. The long-legged captain stared at him for a while after hearing his proposal; they had already discussed it on the ship whileing to Dressrosa.


    Luffy spoke about the challenges they would face regarding their goal to dominate the sea, find the One Piece, and even fight for the world''s freedom.


    "Alright, we''ll follow you, Monkey D. Luffy. I''ll believe in your words!" Jinbei said.


    Luffy nodded. "I''ve already asked Jinbei to organize your stay. Look for him. We''ll start training soon," Luffy said, and the pirates nodded, leaving the ce.


    The next visitor came in tied up by Usopp. "Let me go, you bastards!" Cavendish kept yelling as he struggled to break free from his restraints, but he couldn''t do anything as he was led to the center of the throne room, his gaze falling on Luffy, who was just standing there, observing.


    "Damned Monkey D. Luffy! I had such a perfect life until you, the worst generation, showed up in the New World, damn you!" Cavendish began shouting at him while Usopp just shook his head.


    "Don''t be a fool. Now let''s have a nice conversation," Luffy said and ordered Usopp to release Cavendish. "Now leave us alone," Luffymanded, and Usopp left the room.


    As soon as Usopp was gone, Cavendish, now free, lunged at Luffy, shouting, "Bastard!" However, his body was sent flying to the other side before he could do anything, crashing into the wall. Luffy hadn''t even stood up, just casually swatting him away as if brushing off a fly.


    At that moment, amid the crash, a grinning face emerged, speeding towards Luffy. As soon as it got close, its neck was firmly gripped by the Yonkou, who held it in ce without letting it move.


    "You know, I still don''t understand how this transformation works, but you are really fast. However, you''re also weak at the same time," Luffy muttered, grasping it so easily that he thought this would be more challenging. Before the grinning face could do anything, Luffy hurled it against the wall, causing it to revert back into Cavendish, who fell unconscious.


    The blonde opened his eyes as Luffy poured water over him from a cup he retrieved from the system. Cavendish awoke, dazed. "What''s happening? What a headache! I remember almost killing that damn Monkey D. Luffy in my dream��" he muttered, before looking at Luffy, who stared at him as if he were an idiot.


    The conversation continued, and eventually, Cavendish left the throne room, frustrated but unshackled. As he walked away, he sought out Jinbei to remain in Dressrosa, finally epting to join the crew.


    Entire fleets began to upy Dressrosa''s port, including the Grand Fleet of Yonta Maria, which was also there with its captain.


    Luffy met with Orlumbus and quickly convinced him, as well as all the members of their respective crews. The only ones left were Sai and his family with their mercenary fleet, which now also belonged to the fleet.


    Even King Elizabello II ended up epting, seeing Luffy as far more efficient than the Marines and agreeing to move his kingdom to this area as well.


    After an entire day of audiences, Luffy finally stepped out, realizing there was no point in staying there any longer. He intended to enjoy the banquet that night with his entire fleet, now significantlyrger. Starting tomorrow, training for the new members would begin, especially for those who would be participating in the assault on Wano, ensuring that Dressrosa was ready for any challenge they might face in his absence.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 429 – Dressrosa Training Session.

    Chapter 429 �C Dressrosa Training Session.


    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "How are you?" Luffy took a few calm steps as he entered a room with a woman with green hair lying on the bed.


    "I''m fine..." M responded cautiously while looking at him. "You showed up at thest moment after I lost consciousness..." Shemented, and Luffy nodded.


    "I didn''t arrive earlier, but I got there in time to take down that guy..." Luffy replied calmly.


    "Thank you..." she said.


    "It was nothing, Lami took care of you." Luffy spoke as he touched her face, and she looked at him with a glimmer in her eyes.


    They ended up talking for a bit, and soon Luffy left the ce. He went to check on hispanion and discuss Sugar''s fate. Luffy was quite adamant about not leaving her unsupervised, but she could still live an ordinary life as long as she continued wearing chains to nullify her powers.


    In any case, after leaving the ce, Luffy headed to one of the inds where everyone was being gathered at that moment. After all, he was about to set his ns in motion. The Chinjao family had also arrived, so all forces were assembled.


    From his former captains: Hancock, Foxy, Bemy, Bartolomeo, Wyper, Page-One, Greg, Dorry, and Brogy. These were the captains withbat ships, while the other members who trained in Skypiea for one year were part of the espionage division of the current Baroque Works. L was a member as a scientist, not involved in fighting, but was responsible for creating the special metal to replenish the forces of all allied nations and Luffy''s ns.


    Now, with this new recruitment, Luffy had attack captains such as: Ideo, Cavendish, Kyros, Tesoro, Orlumbus, Hajrudin, Leo, Sai, and other minor captains.


    There were 20 pirate captains in total. It may not be as many as Whitebeard''s over 40, but it was still enough to take on that fleet if the old man were still alive.


    Vi was his ally from Dressrosa, not an attack captain, the same could be said of her father, as they would remain taking care of Dressrosa. But Kyros would join the fight since his daughter was still an official member with great power, and he wanted to keep looking after her.


    Elizabello II was also an ally who would look after the Kingdom of Prodence as Luffy''s ally. Some ships had arrived, but some, like Hajrudin''spanions, had not, as they had forgotten about his existence due to Sugar. During this time, Luffy had also convinced Leo, one of Dressrosa''s fairies, to join the fight with him.


    He was about to fight in Wano and could have Inuarashi and Nekomamushi in his crew once he won the war and liberated Wano.


    He looked at everyone there, along with their crews watching him from atop a rock while his main crew observed their captain dealing with the maritime force of over 20,000 pirates that were part of his fleet.


    "People, champions of the Straw Hat Grand Fleet," Luffy began, his voice easily reaching everyone.


    "I''m here to say that if you''re here, you trust my vision of the world and what I seek for the sea, because this is a path of no return for everyone present. From now on, our fight won''t just be against pirates or the navy, but the government will see us as a real threat, perhaps greater than the Yonkous themselves. And do you know why?" Luffy spoke, breaking into a smile.


    "Because they fear us," he said as everyone looked at him, dozens of thousands of eyes staring at him, trying to etch each of his words into their minds during this speech. Luffy was making history because today would be the first time the world would see his fleet in its entirety.


    After the events a year ago, he was known as the Fifth Emperor, the Emperor without territory and without a fleet. However, what they couldn''t imagine was that since the moment he gained consciousness in that barrel in East Blue, Luffy had been working swiftly to pave his way to the top of this world. He had two powerful Devil Fruits along with his Haki, yet he knew he couldn''t do everything alone and had been seeking as many key allies as possible.


    ''In the end... Everything I''ve been working on in this world since I regained my memories almost two years ago, this is my result...'' Luffy remarked as he looked at the fleet. This was the fruit of hisbor, but it was only the beginning.


    "And from this day forward, we will shake the New World and destroy its entire power pyramid. But that''s not enough. We will find the One Piece, but even that''s not enough. We will shake the whole world, and even if everyone turns against us, we will stand firm and fight tooth and nail to prove that we are unstoppable!!" Luffy eximed with a wide grin.


    "OHHHH!!!" The crowd was captivated by his charisma, despite the simplicity of his speech. Thousands of minds imagined themselves being feared by the entire world.


    "Anyway, let''s start the training. I hope you''re ready. Those who are already part of the crew will go to the ind of dinosaurs to train with them. Mypanions will help you in the training. Those who are joining now can stay here��this is the ind of animals, and we will begin your training immediately." He spoke as the two groups separated, with Zoro, Franky, Jimbei, and Yamato overseeing the training of the older members while Luffy stayed to train the neers in his own way.


    He then began exining how he would do it, and everyone''s eyes shone with anticipation as various animals were summoned from the forest, approaching with more fear of Luffy than genuine intent to fight the neers.


    Many who didn''t know his methods were eager to undergo training under one of the most powerful pirate crews in the world. However, reality was different, as all of them now found themselves sprawled on the ground.


    Thousands of bodiesy scattered on the ground in that training area, with groans and the cracking of bones audible as the animals retreated. Even the strongest members, capable of handling one of those beasts using Haki, were overwhelmed by multiple opponents, losing the fights and getting beaten, as was the case with Tesoro and Chinjao, who, despite their strength, were now lying buried in the ground.


    Luffy stood there, arms crossed and one eyebrow raised, watching the entire scene. Various animals had charged at them from the forest, and the confidence they had before was lost as they saw the enormous creatures not wasting a moment to start thrashing thousands of people.


    Luffy snorted. "It''s the first day, and you''re all on the ground?" He asked with a dissatisfied look, staring at all the men and women who dared to enter his training.


    "You can go... What a disappointment..." Luffy spoke to the animals, who awaited his orders. They all nodded and returned to the forest.


    "You can''t be serious," the men in front of him muttered as they heard his words, exhausted and defeated.


    "Of course I''m serious," Luffy replied firmly. "It''s no ident that you''re part of this crew, but it''s disappointing to see that we haven''t even started our real training yet. We were just warming up..." Luffy continued.


    "Warming up... how can you be so ruthless...?" Barat, lying on the ground, murmured from the other side, not understanding how he could be so harsh, even with her, who was his lover.


    Meanwhile, nearby, Vivi was holding Sinbad in her arms, observing themotion. She merely sighed as her son shifted in her embrace, raising his hands as if reaching for his father,ughing at Luffy''s words despite notprehending them.


    "He''s not going to stop, is he?" Vivimented, recalling how demanding Luffy had been, even with her. The first days on the ship were horrible. He expected her to grow stronger, but in his own way, and he was not the knight she had imagined. He was a harsh man who only sought satisfactory results in training.


    "Well, it reminds me of the old days... we hardly got any rest either..." Nojiko said, approaching Vivi while looking at the boy in her arms.


    "It''s true... Luffy''s brother, that Sabo, also went for training with the other members on the dinosaur ind... at least he doesn''t have Luffy as his trainer," Vivi observed as she watched Nojiko running her fingers through her son''s hair.


    "Are you thinking your son will be like mine?" Vivi asked with a yful tone.


    "A little, but my hair is darker..." Nojikomented with a smile.


    "And aren''t you nning to have one?" Vivi inquired.


    "Not now... I''m scared..." Nojiko murmured, and Vivi nodded. She had been scared too when she got pregnant, worrying whether her boy would be safe, but the moment she saw him, she fell in love with her son and didn''t regret giving birth. She just wanted to protect him from that moment on for the rest of her life, or at least until he could take care of himself like his father.


    "Well..." Luffy began to speak again, ignoring the protesting looks and cries for mercy. He was always like this when starting training, but since it was their first day, he would give them a chance to breathe.


    "You''re dismissed for today, so rest up... Tomorrow, we''ll resume training, and you''d better be ready," Luffy said as he walked back to his women.


    "Call Reiju to bathe them in recovery mes. I''m going back to Dressrosa; this training ended up being a waste of time," Luffy instructed.


    "You should go easier on them, Luffy..." Nojiko murmured.


    "It''s better for them to take a beating here than to die on the battlefield," Luffy replied, not yielding on his special method. His son wanted to be held, but Luffy just ruffled his hair. "Not now, Sinbad. Daddy needs to handle a lot of things on his own," he said and turned to his wives.


    "Anyway, I''m going to see my prisoner now. Goodbye," Luffy stated before disappearing, leaving the girls to sigh before calling Reiju on the Den Den Mushi, surprised that she already had to help 10,000 beaten people.


    Luffynded in his current base area with a chair and made his way towards Fujitora. While walking in that corridor, he was surprised by a rebellious girl.


    "You!! Get me out of here!! I don''t want to be here anymore!!" Luffy looked at Sugar in one of the cells.


    "Sugar..." Luffymented calmly.


    "You''re Monkey D. Luffy! Please, get me out of here!" She eximed, and Luffy knew how deceitful she was and shook his head.


    "I''ll deal with youter. Even with a childlike appearance, you''re over 20 years old, so don''t try to fool me with some act. I''ll see youter," Luffypletely ignored her and continued on to the next cells.


    Lami had left her there after getting annoyed with the girl, which was why Luffy had been surprised to see her.


    Fujitora was keeping his breathing controlled, seeming to be meditating when Luffy appeared in front of him. He merely lifted his head slightly, as if looking into Luffy''s eyes, despite being blind.


    "Hello, Fujitora... How about we step outside and have a chat? After all, Dressrosa was your home for a while," Luffy said as he unlocked the cell.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 430 – Talking with Fujitora.

    Chapter 430 �C Talking with Fujitora.


    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    "Monkey D. Luffy..." Fujitora murmured, feeling the powerful presence of Luffy before him as he unlocked his cell with a snap.


    "Let''s go outside; we have some things to discuss... Fujitora," Luffy said, and the man, unable to resist, stood up from his meditative position, beginning to leave the cell to follow Luffy, though his hands remained bound in Seastone.


    And so, they stepped outside the prison in silence. As the sun hit his face, the admiral looked out over Dressrosa, appearing almost the same as when he was first detained. Outside the kingdom, he could sense inds asrge as Dressrosa surrounding it, either on the sea or floating in the air.


    "So, this is what the power of the levitating Fuwa Fuwa no Mi can do...?" he asked, somewhat impressed by the sight. Even though he couldn''t see, he perceived shapes in the air and felt the presence of each ind around him through his haki.


    "Yes... it''s the power of one of my crew members..." Luffy replied with a smile.


    "..." Fujitora said nothing, though he was visibly intrigued. Obviously, the gravity fruit user was interested in the levitation power, having heard of Shiki in the past, though he had never had to face him.


    "Let''s go," Luffymented, leaving the prison as they passed a few guards posted by King Riku to watch over the ce. They greeted Luffy and allowed him to pass without resistance.


    Fujitora merely followed in silence as they walked past the prison walls and into the city. Luffy offered no furtherments, and they proceeded forward.


    As they walked, they saw the townspeople busy with their activities, rebuilding their homes, clearing stones and debris from both the streets and private properties��a consequence of the battle that took ce when the first Straw Hats arrived in the kingdom. They continued their reconstruction while Luffy and Fujitora heard the sounds of nails and hammers.


    "Dad! I brought your lunch! Let''s eat with Mom, and then I''ll help you finish our house!" A boy ran up to a man hammering nails.


    "Darling, I brought these little buns for you."


    "Thank you, my love."


    At another house, a man was sawing a wooden beam while his wife approached. They seemed newly married, perhaps due to the absence, as either the man or the woman had once been transformed into toys. Now, they could reim their lives with those who had forgotten them, finally able to be close to the people they loved again.


    This scene had bemonce as they continued to walk through the city. Children, parents, spouses��all appeared happy with their families, even with their homes in ruins, as they continued to rebuild, finding joy in being with the ones they loved.


    Some noticed Luffy strolling calmly through the streets, surprised to see the Yonko so casually apanied by a Marine admiral. In silence, some greeted him with nods, while others waved.


    "Captain of the Straw Hat Pirates! Thank you for what your crew did for Dressrosa!"


    "Lord Luffy, we are eternally grateful for the freedom you brought us!"


    "Dressrosa was a prison until you appeared!"


    "Thank you for ending Domingo and his family!!"


    People continued to exim as they passed through those streets. Of course, not everyone shared this sentiment. Some looked at Luffy with fear, but they were in the minority. He knew the world was as it was, that one could never please everyone, and epted that he would always be seen as both a viin and a hero.


    Many would still fear him, but it didn''t change the fact that most were grateful. Luffy calmly nodded in acknowledgment to those who greeted him.


    Some nced at Fujitora with anger and disgust. "How could the Marines let us suffer for years? How did you allow Dressrosa to reach this state? You were supposed to uphold justice!" They hurled these words at the blind man.


    They sought an outlet for their frustrations, knowing it was only due to the government''s interest in the Shichibukai system that Domingo''s power had solidified, leaving this suffering people to endure in silence.


    Domingo was killed over a year ago. But it doesn''t change the fact that everything started because of him and the government, which left Dressrosa in his hands after his coup.


    "Where were you when my wife turned into a toy?" a man eximed, pointing at Fujitora.


    "My son became a cursed toy for years! I couldn''t even remember him until the arrival of the Straw Hat Pirates!" The man cried while his teenage son tried to calm him, and the father, full of indignation, pointed a finger at the admiral.


    Luffy felt empathy for Fujitora, now the target of that collective outburst. "Don''t me yourself," Luffy said. "Many of them think I''ll be the same as Domingo. They fear me, too. That''s just how people are. Always looking for someone to me for their misfortune."


    "It''s alright. Perhaps I deserve it," Fujitora murmured.


    "You had nothing to do with what happened here. You''re someone who only recently joined the Marines. I don''t think you should be responsible for something that happened years ago in this country..." Luffy replied, reasonably. To him, there was no reason to me Fujitora for it as these people were doing.


    "But the moment I wear this mantle and carry this symbol," Fujitora answered with a certain determination, "I represent the Marines. So, naturally, I will bear theirints."


    "You really are different from those other Marine idiots," Luffy said, smiling with respect.


    "You''re also different from what I expected," Fujitora admitted. "Most people here see you as a hero. Someone who brought them freedom. Even though they are now under the g of a pirate, you''re bringing stability to this country for the moment."


    "I can''t deny that," Luffy acknowledged. "But that was the work of my crew. I give credit to them, starting with Lami, who defeated Domingo in the war of the best."


    "Even so, they are still under yourmand," Fujitora said thoughtfully. Though he saw Luffy as an enemy of justice, he recognized the difference in ideals.


    "Your sense of justice is different from that of those whomand you..." Luffymented, ignoring the people around them as he continued walking with Fujitora.


    "What do you mean by that?" Fujitora asked, raising his eyebrows, his eyes still closed.


    "I foresee that soon the Marines will split into two factions," he said. "One side will strictly follow the World Government''s orders, while the other will try to be independent."


    "What makes you think that, Monkey D. Luffy?" Fujitora asked, intrigued.


    "Simple: the World Government," Luffy replied as the atmosphere between them grew darker. "Things are bing unsustainable, and the government''s corruption is bing visible and will only be more exposed in the future. The Shichibukai program will likely be canceled soon, but that doesn''t change the fact that the government authorized countries like Dressrosa and basta to be targets of pirates licensed to do as they please, allowing them to control their monarchies. We managed to stop Crocodile in basta before anything truly happened... but here in Dressrosa, Domingo seized power and enved the country for years." He spoke in a somber tone at this part before continuing.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, Fujitora. I know you''re against the Shichibukai program. You want��and even the Marines intend��to destroy it, which is a good thing. But that doesn''t change the fact that the Marines are still the government''s dog. And as soon as things be unsustainable, like now, the World Government will try to destabilize its image along with the program''s. However, that won''t stop them frommitting other atrocities," he said.


    "Do you think the World Government is a problem for the world?" Fujitora raised an eyebrow, almost in an ironic tone. Luffy now sounded like a revolutionary, much like his father, which was also dangerous, though he fell into an even worse category for the people of this sea. "Pirates like you and others spread terror across the New World."


    "You might be right. The Yonko, for the most part, really are a problem for the world. At least Big Mom, Whitebeard, and Kaido are. But there are still those who seek only freedom on the seas, like Shanks. Although I still don''t know all his intentions, he gave me this hat." Luffy held up his hat, showing it. "When I was just a child, he ced his hopes on me, that one day I would be in the position I am now. So, I believe I haven''t disappointed him. Soon, this hat will be passed on to someone else." Luffy paused before continuing.


    "However, besides Shanks, there are still other good people. Whitebeard, for example, didn''t cause problems for the World Government or the Marines unless provoked. At least in his final days, all he wanted was to live and sail in peace until the end of his life. But even so, the World Government and the Marines wanted to make a statement to the world about the Great Pirate Era, trying to end it by killing the strongest man in the world. I even understand the Marines'' strategy, but the World Government sold Whitebeard''s image as a terrible pirate, someone destroying everything." He spoke before looking up at the sunny sky.


    "The same can be said of Roger. Roger wasn''t as evil as they imed. He simply shook, at first, the gears of this world."


    "What do you mean by that?" Fujitora murmured, intrigued by Luffy''s words.


    "The gears of this world are about to be destroyed, and perhaps, just like Dressrosa, the whole world will be freed from the silent very imposed by the World Government for over 800 years. It''s time. A New Era ising, Fujitora. Either the world will prevail, and all those hidden demons, like Dressrosa, will be liberated, or people will continue to be silent ves while the World Government does whatever it pleases."


    "You talk as if the World Government is a monster, but it has established order in the world!" Fujitora replied firmly. Despite not agreeing with everything, he still recognized that the World Government brought benefits as well.


    "Not as much as you might think," Luffy responded almost mockingly. "Itmits atrocities. Just because it seems to bring stability doesn''t mean it''s good. It just hides the truth. Every country has to pay tribute to the government, which it distributes to its divisions," Luffy began.


    "But how much of that goes to the Marines? You know that most of that money goes to their precious Celestial Dragons... In my opinion, the government sees the world as a big pasture full of cows, and of course, they want control and order. After all, they need to milk the cows, and for what? So that those who live in Mary Geoise can enjoy luxuries and enve people, wanting the whole world to worship them as gods, but to me, they''re nothing but pigs." Luffy spoke, fully aware of the weight of his words; anyone who uttered such things would not only have their own head and their family''s on the line but would see their home ind destroyed as well.


    "..." However, Fujitora said nothing.


    "Tell me, Fujitora, are you familiar with the hunt conducted by the Celestial Dragons years ago that seemed to end after the God Valley incident? Do you know what happened in Dressrosa? What happened in basta? What happened in Ohara? As soon as schrs began to study the Void Century, the World Government destroyed them."


    "In truth, the World Government fears the truth, and once it''s revealed to the world, war will be inevitable. Roger was waiting for someone to lead the world in that war, someone who would liberate the people. Ironically, I might not even be the one he expected, but I intend to spark the beginning of this world''s freedom," Luffy dered with conviction.


    "After all, without freedom, people can''t dream and find their happiness..."


    Fujitora remained silent, taking it all in withoutment. Luffy knew he didn''t fully agree with his words but perhaps would understand them in time.


    Luffy was about to continue the conversation, but just then, his Den Den Mushi rang. Seeing it was Hancock, he picked it up, knowing she could speak to him in person, so a call must be urgent.


    "Luffy,e quickly! Uta is about to give birth!! I''ve already called Lami! Hurry!" Hancock eximed, her tone filled with urgency.


    He was surprised, but then a smile broke across his face. "Alright, I''ll be there in a second," Luffy responded, hanging up the Den Den Mushi. He turned to Fujitora. "Well, it looks like my sixth child is on the way. I can''t miss this birth for anything. We''ll leave our conversation forter, but one way or another, there''lle a time when you''ll see the World Government''s atrocities. Don''t forget about all the ves trapped in Mariejois or any kingdom the World Government may try to destroy in the future."


    Luffy paused, looking seriously at Fujitora, and added, "I believe a new force will emerge within the Marines in time. A force that will fight for justice, and I truly hope you choose the right side, Fujitora."


    Fujitora nodded silently, reflecting on Luffy''s words.


    "In any case, you''re permitted to walk around the city. You can find someone to help you arrange amodations, but I can''t release your Seastone cuffs, even though I know you wouldn''t cause harm to Dressrosa. It''s just for security; after all, you''re still a hostage, meant to keep this ce safe from the World Government for now. No offense," Luffy said.


    Fujitora remained silent, simply watching as Luffy disappeared a momentter.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Roon here:


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    RoonLeague | Patreon


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong> One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong> Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������

 Chapter 431 – A Traitor Among the Straw Hats.

    Chapter 431 �C A Traitor Among the Straw Hats.


    Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    New Word.


    ...


    ...


    The cry of a baby boy finally echoed in a room in the middle of the castle. Uta was lying on a bed, receiving treatment from Lami, who was also the doctor for other births.


    Lami could have delivered the baby from the mother''s womb painlessly in an instant, using her Ope Ope no Mi power. But deep down, Uta refused that.


    Luffy agreed, as he believed it was good for the mother to experience the pain of childbirth, as a kind of sacrifice for the baby. The pain was part of creating the solid bond, the strongest bond a woman could have with someone: her own child.


    At this moment, the child was already among them, and everyone looked at him as he filled the hall with his cries, showing he was a lively boy.


    Luffy watched with a wide smile as the midwives there helped clean the boy, wiping the blood from his body.


    "Give him to me!" Uta requested in a weak tone as the women finished wrapping the child and brought him to his mother, cing him at her side. She looked at him with joy.


    "He''s so beautiful, Luffy. He looks just like you," Uta murmured, gazing at the boy with ck hair and red eyes. Luffy moved closer and gently touched his son''s face with his fingers, softly caressing him.


    "He really did take after my coloring�� Our baby," Luffy said, smiling tenderly.


    "How about a family photo!" one of the women suggested, grabbing a Den Den Mushi to take a picture as Uta moved to a clean bed.


    They ended up taking a family photo, both agreeing to capture this moment.


    "I''m a bit scared to send this photo to Grandpa�� but I can send it to Shanks��" Luffy couldn''t help but murmur.


    Luffy spent some time with the newborn and the mother, giving them special attention. Days passed, and in the end, Luffy ended up setting aside his duties for three whole days, trusting his crew to handle training the others.


    While he was absent, the training was gentler,cking his usual intensity or the inhuman challenges Luffy would create. When he returned, everyone quickly realized how serious he was about maintaining discipline. Soon, they found themselves on the ground, bodies aching and bruised after Luffy ordered giant animals to attack them during that day''s training as soon as he returned.


    "Guys, I didn''t expect I''d need to go so easy on you�� how disappointing��" Luffy remarked, seeing their exhaustion, clearly dissatisfied with their progress.


    "Come on! It''s been four days since training began, and I haven''t seen any results. You''re falling to the ground within minutes! That''s not enough! It''s ridiculous, and you should be ashamed of yourselves!" Luffy eximed, now addressing the entire fleet.


    Luffy had the Moa Moa no Mi to enhance his training at a beastly pace, intensifying the drills, demanding that everyone learn to master the Six Rokushiki Techniques and improve their Haki. He wanted these 30 days to equate to a year of intense training, at least for the thousands of soldiers before him. He expected everyone to learn the basics, and the captains to master higher levels of Haki skills.


    Thus, the official training began. Luffy spent most of the days focusing on everyone''s improvement while also managing the administration of his fleet. He met with kings to discuss and organize trade among allied nations, even within Paradise.


    This movement also brought the Prudence Kingdom near Dressrosa a few days after Bepo received this mission from Luffy, where King Elizabello II exined the situation to everyone, seeking consensus that they now belonged to the territory of a Yonko. But it wasn''t just these allies on the move.


    *<em>Baroque Works</em>* also entered the New World at that moment to establish its informationwork. As soon as Luffy received the call from Galdino, he sent some of his crew members to escort the new Baroque Works ships to Dressrosa as they emerged from the depths, in case they ran into trouble.


    "Finally, we made it past the Grand Line!" Jabra eximed on one of the ships, which sailed alongside other Baroque Works leaders. In addition to Jabra, Galdino, Blueno, and Bentham were also on the ship.


    The other leaders whom Luffy had kept in Baroque Works remained in Paradise, while these ones were being transferred to the New World to operate in a far more powerful sea and attempt to establish their spywork here.


    It might be a bit harsh to pull the strongest ones out of Paradise, but Luffy had trained the other members who had already mastered the Six Styles, preparing them to face most threats on that side.


    Everything seemed in order, but Diaba was still agitated as he watched the Red Line behind the ships, towering into the sky, while his gaze rose upward.


    "Look at that, guys!" he eximed, raising both hands and flipping off Mary Geoise. "You bastards tried to capture us once! Now we''re pirates, you bunch of idiots!" he continued, as everyone looked at him and shook their heads, watching him curse the world nobles and the government with anger.


    "I''m going to lie down for a bit!" Blueno said, heading inside the deck, while Galdino watched him leave with narrowed eyes.


    "What a boring guy," Jabra murmured, seeing his colleague leave without enjoying the New World''s sea on such a sunny day.


    Blueno entered his cabin and quickly headed to the bed, but instead, he pulled out a box, took out amunication device, and grabbed some papers he kept hidden, scanning them quickly before turning on the device.


    "Now that I''m close to Mary Geoise, I can inform them��" Blueno murmured, revealing that he was a double agent, as the papers held all the information on the Straw Hats he''d gathered over the past year. He was about to turn on the device when the door suddenly burst open with someone kicking it in. Blueno looked up, stunned, his eyes widening at the sight of who stood there.


    "I remember when I found you in that bar in Water 7. It was obvious you were a double agent back then, and honestly, nothing has changed since then." Hugomented as he approached, while Blueno took a step back, shocked.


    "You''re here�� How did you know?" Blueno murmured, incredulous. He realized that Hugo had always known of his betrayal.


    "We always knew. The Captain always knew that you might be a traitor��" Hugo said, leaving Blueno even more stunned.


    "If he knew, why did he keep me with them for a year?" Blueno asked, frowning.


    "The Captain wanted to see if you''d change your loyalty. You''ve be much stronger than before, but don''t be mistaken, Blueno. You were about to hand over our information to the World Government, and that''s unforgivable. Even for the Captain, there are limits he can''t tolerate." Hugo spoke with a cold, indifferent tone.


    Blueno didn''t know how to respond as Hugo stepped even closer. "You know," Hugo continued, "the Captain once told me that, even after recruiting you and Jabra, Diaba remained loyal. But you''ve always been in our sights. After all, when a dog grows up with a cor, it''s hard for him to forget his original master. Isn''t that how you treat the World Government, Blueno?" he said calmly, moving closer, as Blueno found himself cornered, stepping back until he felt his back against the door.


    "The Captain always said he wanted your fruit. That''s why he kept you around. But he still wanted to give you a chance�� and now you''ve lost it, so you''re going to die." Hugo spoke with a tone that left no doubt��he was not joking, and he would follow through.


    Blueno, in a desperate move, quickly activated his Devil Fruit power, opening a door in space with high speed and trying to escape.


    However, just as he was about to pass through the opening, Hugo grabbed him, pulling him back. Blueno spun quickly, trying to break free as he felt his neck being squeezed and his body lifted. He used all his strength to struggle, but Hugo was far too strong. As he resisted, Blueno felt his hand begin to petrify, and a sharp pain spread through his neck until a snap ended his life.


    Hugo wasted no time, killing Blueno quickly as ordered by Luffy��there would be no forgiveness for this. Hugo simply sighed, but he didn''t release the body, carrying it out of the cabin with Blueno''s lifeless form draped over his shoulder, startling Bentham and Jabra, who were waiting outside.


    "What happened to him?" Jabra eximed in shock upon seeing Blueno''s dead body.


    "He was about to pass our information to the World Government," Galdino answered for Hugo, as he knew Luffy had asked him to keep an eye on Blueno. The Captain''s suspicion had proven true.


    "What? He was a traitor?" Jabra eximed again, even more stunned.


    "We had a traitor among us�� It can''t be��" Bentham murmured, crying both for the loss of his friend and the possibility of his betrayal.


    "Yes, the Captain was right. Either way, we''ve eliminated that rotten apple, and now we must head to Dressrosa," Hugo said. Shortly after, another crew member appeared��Usopp, who had also been selected to escort the fleet, along with two other crew members. Then, the ten ships set sail for Dressrosa along with Baroque Works.


    Meanwhile, Luffy was monitoring the system at that moment with a Den Den Mushi in his hand. "Understood�� juste back here��" Luffy spoke in a tone void of emotion.


    He wasn''t happy to have to kill someone from the fleet�� but what choice did he have? The bastard was a traitor, and his gaze fell on the store system after Hugo confirmed and hung up the Den Den Mushi. The Door Fruit had now appeared in the inventory.


    "Well, it seems that in the end, I''ll have to use this power in a different way��" he said, considering that the Door Fruit was too valuable to be wasted. He decided to keep it in his stock and choose a new user for it in the future, purchasing it at that very moment.


    Setting aside the matter of Blueno, Luffy turned his attention back to the fleet, which was training hard at that moment. Even though they were battered, everyone continued to push themselves to their limits, growing stronger each passing day��after all, each day was worth ten.


    "Anyway, let''s focus on training these guys. I''m sure they''ll be unrecognizable when I''m done with them," Luffy said to himself, a smile spreading across his face.


    "I heard you talking to yourself��" someone approached just then, and Luffy saw it was Uta, carrying the baby in her arms. She looked like a woman fulfilled with the feeling of being a mother.


    "Oh,e and sit with me, my love," Luffy invited, and she did so. He took the child into his arms as soon as she handed him over to sit, calling him Dex, lifting and ying with him. The boy seemed curious.


    "Look, my son�� this is Daddy''s army. Soon, they''ll make the whole world tremble," Luffy said, smiling as little Dex looked on with curiosity at all the fights taking ce in the open space.


    And so, a month passed since that day, and that very scene looked vastly different from what it did in that moment.


    Roon Here: Attention, everyone: I won��t be posting anything during the week from the 25th to the 1st, as I��ll be taking some personal time off.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ?? Roon here: ??


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider bing a patron with ns starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer ess to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters avable a few hours earlier here, so be a free member on the tform!


    ?? RoonLeague | Patreon??


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Avable:


    <strong>????? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>??? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    <strong>?? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!</strong>


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!